This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at|http : //books . google . com/
■■i1
y
{
^(1 K^^Y^AjijhM pxjiJm. QJ^^rJUu i''^^
^^V /juJ^^'H^ J40t<///u>^</M ^^^^^^ye/oiiud oin,
/Wv-
hoi
LnU.
K^rC^l^K^C^^. ^ '?'Y^'^v7b^l
l^i j2nc ,'1^ (/j/jy^/t '^-'^ OVM/r^vw. (rO-uJj
EARLE'S
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
PARALLEL
-PZ UMMER
C>^»^ Vvi,.^ CLjui.!^ cOaj^a^ CiJ^hsi^
OjJjijj^ /1(2«^^v;viAu^ iv^^wv^A'N^'
HENRY FROWDE, M.A.
PDBLISHBK TO THB UMIVBBSITY OF OXFORD
LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND NEW YORK
TWO
OF THE
SAXON CHRONICLES
PARALLEL
WITH SUPPLEMENTARY EXTRACTS FROM THE OTHERS
A REVISED TEXT
EDITED, WITH INTRODUCTION, NOTES, APPENDICES,
AND GLOSSAKV "
BY
CHARLES PLUMMER, M.A. ^
PBLLOW AND CHAPLAIN OP COKPUS CHRISTI COLUGB, OXPOKD
ON THE BASIS OF AN EDITION BY
JOHN EARLE, M.A.
PKOnSSOR OP ANGLO-SAXON IN THE UNIVBRSITY OP OXPOItO, AND SOMSTIME
PBLLOW AND TXTTOIt OP OKIEL COLLBGE
VOL. ll.-INTRODUCTIONi NOTES, AND JNDEX
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
1899
\^All rights reserve J]
I
■t3Z
0)rf«r6
PRINTED AT THE ClAEENDON
BY HORACE HART. M.A.
FRIirreR TO TMF VNIVEKSITV
wmi
ASTOR. LENOX AND
TILDEN FOUNDATIONS
* 1931 L
TABLE OF CONTENTS
PACK
Preface vii
Additional Cokbigenda akd Addenda to Vol. I i
Addenda and Corbioenda to Vol. II . vii
List of Abbbkviations xf
Imtboduction xvii
Afpbndix to Intboduction cxxxix
Cai<xndab cxliv
Note on the Wobds fob Chbistmas in thk
Chboniclks civi
Notes i
Notes to Appendix - 315
Explanation of the Index 317
Index 319
X
o
00
■^^^tr^;X^
PREFACE
In the temporary pi*eface to the first volume of this work,
issued in 1892, I stated that the appearance of the second
Yolnme was likely to be delayed by the fact that I had under-
taken to re-edit the Historia Ecclesiastica of Bede for the
Delegates of the Clarendon Press. The completion of that
edition in 1896 enabled me once more to turn my undivided
attention to the Chronicle. The results are now laid before
the public.
Even from the point of view of the Chronicle the time
expended upon Bede has not been wasted. Not only have
I learnt to understand better, than I otherwise should have
clone, the relation in which the Chronicle stands to Bede, but
in many less obvious ways the experience and knowledge gained
have redounded to the advantage of the present work; and
many points, which would otherwise have had to be discussed
at length, have been disposed of by a simple reference to the
pages of my Bede.
The Texts and Qlossabt.
The plan of this work aims at reproducing the MSS. as
nearly as possible ; and with this object all the texts have been
* Thii Preface, and the Intro- Note to Vol. I, which was of a
duciion which follows, are to be purely temporary and provisional
taken as cancelling the Prefatory character.
vtn PREFACE
collated afresh. I can honestly say that I have spared no pains
to make the texts as correct as possible. But I have so ofteu
discovered errors where I had thought that everything was
correct, that I dare not assert that none such have escaped me.
Some additional various readings, chiefly from Wheloc's edition
of the burnt MS. A, are given in Appendix C. Of these a few
are of considerable importance.
The plan of this edition of course precluded any idea of
normalising the texts. I have however in the Glossary carefully
marked the length of the syllables, and distinguished late and
abnormal foims by enclosing them in round brackets.
In the Glossary I have aimed at giving not only every word,
but every form which occurs in the two MSS. H and E here
printed in full. So that in regard to them the Glossary will,
I believe, be found to be a complete register of all variations.
In the case of the other MSS. from which merely extracts are
given, only the principal forms are registered in the Glossary ;
minute variations of spelling, &c., being, as a rule, ignored.
As however all passages in which the other MSS. vary to any
important extent from 'R and E have been embodied either in
the text or in the critical notes, it is believed that the Glossary
will afiPord a tolerably complete measure of the Anglo-Saxon
historical vocabulary as represented by the Chronicles.
The arrangement of the Glossary was a matter of no slight
mechanical difficulty, because it had to be compiled fix)m texts
varying considerably in date and place of origin. The actual
plan is due to practical considerations; and that form was
adopted as the type which would enable the greatest number
of the words occurring in the texts to be brought together
without alteration. Hence where the orthography of the two
texts differs, the rather late forms of E have been taken as
the type in preference to the occasionally archaic forms of "K,
The system thus resulting from a balance of convenience has,
I hope, been carried out with consistency. Further details as to
the aiTangement of the Glossary will be found in the explanatory'
PREFACE ix
note which precedes it, which the reader is advised to consult
carefully before making use of the Glossary.
For the Glossary I have naturally made constant use of
the new Bosworth-Toller Anglo-Saxon Dictionary, also of
Mr. Sweet's Anglo-Saxon Header, the glossary to which
contains an exceUent selection of words. Grein's monumental ^
Sprachschatz der angelsachsischen Dichter has also been of
the greatest service, especially for the poetical passages in the
Chronicle.
A word must be fcaid as to the punctuation. Here, too,
I have endeavoured to mark the peculiarities of the MSS. The
only stops which occur in the MSS. are as a rule the point
either on or above the line (.) (*), the iuvei-ted semicolon (t), and
the peculiar stops which occur in MS. A, represented in the
text approximately by (r) and (:,). All these have been
retained; stops not in. the MSS. are represented by commas
and semicolons. In a few instances, so few that they might
I think be counted on the fingers of one hand, tlie colon and
semicolon do occur in the MSS.; here t)ie colon has been
retained, the semicolon has been inverted.
The text of "R has been considerably interpolated. In a few
cases these additions are in good and fairly early hands. Such
passages are printed in smaller type, but not in italics. The
bulk of these interpolations, however, are due to a hand of the
end of the eleventh or beginning of the twelfth century, and
are given in small italics.
Letters or words wanting in any MS., and supplied from
other sources, are enclosed in square brackets.
Passages in F which are enclosed in round brackets are in
the HS. insertions on the margin or above the line. In many
cases it b very difficult to determine whether they are by the
same hand as the text or a diflferant one.
In other cases words or letters inserted by the scnbe of the
text above the line are marked by convergent dashes, e.g.
for^S^'ferde, 983 £. It seemed worth while to mark these
X PREFACE
cases, as they often appear to indicate a difference between
phonetic and historical spelling. The scribe first spelt the
word as he pronounced it, then his eye told him that some-
thing was wrong, and he inserted the missing letter above
the line.
The expansion of contractions is indicated in the usual way
by italics. A few contractions have been left unexpanded,
partly because of their frequent occurrence, but still more
because it was impossible to be sure what was the exact form
which the scribe had in his mind. A list of these unexpanded
contractions precedes the Glossary.
In looking back at the texts, issued now more than seven
years ago, I naturally find many things which seem to me
capable of improvement; a fact to which the long list of
Addenda and Corrigenda to Vol. I bears abundant testimony.
I would also call attention to the Addenda to Vol. II, some
of which are of considerable importance; I would instance
especially the note on the York succession, p. ix. But the
chief improvement that I desire is the very radical one of
substituting a six-text for a two-text edition of the Chronicle.
I have dwelt on this subject in the Introduction ; and in writ-
ing the Notes, and still more in writing the Introduction,
I have felt the disadvantage of having to make statements
which my own pages do not afford complete means of verify-
ing. Nor will a reference to Thorpe's edition always serve the
turn ; for Thorpe is sometimes incorrect, and sometimes incom-
plete. So, if my statements are not always borae out by his
texts, I trust that my critics will not assume as a matter
of course that I am wrong.
The Tntkoduction.
In the Introduction I have given an account of the existing
MSS. of the Chronicle, and have endeavoured to show their
mutual relations; to trace how under Alfred's guiding hand
PREFACE xi
a national Chronicle was evolved ont of the various local and
partial Chronicles previously existing, and how this Chronicle
of Alfred's became in turn the stock from which our existing
Chronicles, and many others now lost, branched off in various
directions. In all this there is a great deal which I fear is
very technical, and much which must remain theoretical. But
I venture to hope that I have cleared up some things which
were dark before; and my views have often derived most
welcome confirmation from the unexpected way in which th^y
fitted into one another. I have endeavoured to work out this
part of my subject as independently as possible. In this way
I have sometimes come to differ from my dear friend and
teacher, Professor Earle. He will, I know, forgive me, if
I have sometimes seemed 'to lay hands on my father Par-
menides.'
The Notes.
The Notes of this edition are historical rather than philo-
logical ; and in this respect among others they differ from those
of Professor Earle. The reason is partly that my own studies
have lain more in the field of history than in that of philology ;
partly that the publication of the Bosworth -Toller Dictionary,
and the fuller details given in my own Qlossaiy, rendered dis-
cussions as to the meaning of words less necessary. In the
Notes also I hope that I have been able to clear up some
difficulties and obscurities. I would venture to point to the
note on the events which followed the death of Cnut, as an
instance of what may be gained merely by a more careful
interrogation of the Chronicle itself. I regret that in many
cases I have had to differ from Mr. Freeman; and in such
cases I have not shrunk from expressing my difference plainly.
Mr. Freeman's historical works hold a deservedly high position,
and mistakes in them call more urgently for correction than
those of lesser men ; and one who was so frank in criticising
xii PREFACE
others should not, I think, wish to be exempt from criticism
himself. He ruled with undoubted sway over a wide historical
empire ; it is not to be wondered at if those whose work is con-
fined within narrower frontiers should discover flaws in what he
did in their special field. On sonie of these points I am sanguine
enough to think that I might have convinced Mr. Freeman;
for instance, with reference to the events alluded to above,
which followed the death of Cnut. As to others, I know that
he would have had much to say to me, had he lived ; od n &v,
olfuuy (0 ^tXc, ciircp yc 6 rrarrip tov er€pov /jlvOov Ifi; [aTrcoAcro],
&XXa iroXXa av ^/u,wc* vvv 8c 6p(f>ay6v avrov ^/icis TrfxnnfXaKi^ofiev
(Plato, Theaet., p. 164 E). But often, especially in the later
portions of the Chronicle, I have been content simply to refer
to Mr. Freeman's Norman Conquest, or his Heign of William
RufuB, because I found that I had nothing to add to what
he had already said.
The other books which I have chiefly used will be evident
from the references given in the Notes. But though I have
learnt much from many fellow-workers, I have always tried to
form an independent judgement of my own from a study of the
original authorities.
The Index.
The Index has been made as complete as possible. The plan
on which it is constructed is sufficiently explained in the note
which precedes it.
Terminology.
A word must be said as to the vexed question of the spelling
of proper names. My rule has been a rough and ready one.
Where the name is still a living one among us I spell it iii
the modem way ; where that is not the case, I spell it in the
normal West-Saxon manner. Thus I write Alfred, Athelstau,
Cuthbert, Edgar, Edmund, Edward, Edwin, Egbert, Ethelbert ;
but iElfwold, iEthelric, Berht, Eadnoth, &c. No doubt this
PREFACE xiii
leads to inconsistency, but anything is better than pedantry
in dealing with the great names of English story ; and in the
Explanation of the Index I have shown that even if we
limit ourselves to the oldest part of the oldest MS. of the
Chronicle, we do not arrive at -uniformity. In the same way,
where a Saxon place-name has no modem equivalent, or the
identification of it is doubtful, I retain it in its Saxon form,
speaking of Brunanburh and Cealchythe. Mr. Freeman him-
self does not talk of Eoferwic or Exanceaster.
In this connexion I may perhaps also record my 'sincere
impenitence ' for the use of the term Anglo-Saxon. A word
which is good enough for an historian like the Bishop of
Oxford, and a philologist like C. M. W. Grein, is quite good
enough for me.
Qbatiabum Acno.
But I must not close this Preface *■ on a discord.' Here, as
elsewhere, I would express prospectively my gratitude to all
who shall privately or publicly correct any mistakes into which
I may have fallen ; and then I would pass on to pay my thanks
to those without whose help this work would have been even
more imperfect than it is. The information derived from
learned friends on special points is acknowledged in the
proper place. But there are some who must be mentioned
more particularly here. In the first place I must thank
Professor Earle, to whom I owe my original introduction to
Anglo-Saxon studies, for the generosity with which he con-
sented to the re-casting of his work by a younger hand, and
not less for untiring help and sympathy throughout the work.
Professor Earle further placed at my disposal much manuscript
material which he had collected with a view to a new edition.
Where I have directly made use of this, or of his printed
edition, I have endeavoured to acknowledge the debt on each
occasion. In cases where that has not been possible he will
accept this general expression of my gratitude.
xtv PREFACE
I must thank Professor Napier, who has for this, as for the
smaller edition, most kindly read the proofs of the Glossary,
and made very many useful corrections and suggestions. He is
not, however, in the slightest degree responsible for the general
arrangement and execution of the Glossary.
I must thank the Reverend J. T. Lang, M.A., Fellow and
Tutor of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, who, when I went
to Cambridge to collate the Parker MS., received me, a perfect
stranger, as if I had been an old friend. To his hospitality
and kindness, and that of his colleagues, I owe many pleasant
associations. It is a matter of genuine satisfaction to me that
my first real experience of Cambridge life should have been in
connexion with the College which bears the same name as
my own.
Mr. G. F. Warner, of the MS. Department of the British
Museum, gave up more of his valuable time than I like to
remember to the task of helping me to solve the various palaeo-
graphical problems connected with the four Cottonian MSS. of
the Chronicle. For this help, and for the confidence which
it afforded me, I cannot be too grateful.
In this, as in other works, I am greatly indebted to
Mr. Horace Hart, M.A., and the staff of the Clarendon Press
generally, for the skill and patience with which they have
carried out a difficult and tedious task. The car^ and attention
with which the proof-sheets have been read have saved me from
many slips and inconsistencies.
One to. whom I would so willingly have paid the glad tribute
of my thanks has passed beyond the reach of human gratitude.
If I have in any way been able to illustrate the language and
history of our Saxon forefathers from those of their Scandi-
navian kinsmen, I owe it to my late friend and honoured
master, Gudbrand Yigflsson. Those who knew him will not
need to be told how much better this part of my work would
have been done could I have continued to draw, as, while he
lived, his friends could always draw, on the rich and well-
PREFACE XV
ordered stores of his reteuiive mernoiy. He was one of those
who most encouraged me to undei-take the present work, and
be died while the first sheets of it were passing thi-ough the
press. I cannot close this Preface without recording once more
my admiration for his simple and noble character, and my sense
of the great loss which his death inflicted, not only on
Scandinavian, but also on English studies.
CoBFCS Ghbibti Oolueoe, Ozpobd,
;V ^cd^^rC^ MO ^^
CXI /+«^n-<^ Vy.. ^ ;/
xw H«;v/iAx>rv^';»f^ y ^
V:XXW' Ct-vvwriO
l]p^ oM'hh ^JL^ ir^-'^ -hv^^jfyuuH ^ "} n^^y^ffzlsL XiiiJ ^^«^
ADDITIONAL CORRIGENDA AND
ADDENDA TO VOL. I
pp. vii. ff. Thii temponrj Preface ii now gupeneded by the Pre&oe
and Introduction contained in Vol II.
p. 5, L 6. abidan] gebfdan D, anbidian F.
1>. 7. 30 E. gefiillod] gefnlwad, B, C.
— 33 E. fnunan] frymCe, B, C.
p. 8. 167 3. lUfas] bocstafas, C.
— 48 F. This entry ought to have been placed at the foot of p. 7.
p. 10. 409 a. For • jMEt • read ' t.*
p. 16. 530 S. Wihtgamsbyrff] -gara-, B, C ; -garesbyri, F.
p. 17, note 7. Add : * " Searoburh " without ** ©t," B, C
p. 18, note I. Add : ' and so W, showing that it was originally in £.*
— note la. Add: 'Mac, W.'
p. 19. 568 E. Cu]»a] Ceawlines broker, F add.
p. 20. 593 jRs Woddeibeorge] Woddnesbeorlige, W.
p. 31. 601 E. Paulinos bisoop] >e syOCan, F add. (above the line).
— note 3. Add : < and so W., showing that it was so originally in S.*
p. 3 a. 619 F. This entry ought to have been placed on p. 34.
p. 34. 633 X. was] weart;, B, G.
p. 36.' 635 X. For ' gefulwad ' read ' g«-.* The words * from . . .
Dovoe- ' are written on an erasure.
— 639 X. Cu9red] Cu9red king, B, C.
— 640 a. The latter part of the interpolation is on the lower margin.
— 644 X. se was »roebis8 on] se 9e wses arcebisoeop asr on, B, C.
— 645 X. Cenwalh] Kenwealh king, B, C.
— note 5. For < fosten ' read ' Easter testen.'
pw 37. 644, 645 E. These dates agree with B, C.
pw 38. 648 X] 647 B, C. The words 'was . . . Cyneg-* are written
on aaerasoie.
— ^&h ^B^> ^53 3- ^c*® ^^M H'^ ^^^ ^» C*
IL b
ii ADDITIONAL CORRIGENDA
p. a8. 648 F. After thii iniert : ' 650 F. Her foi^ferde Birinus se
biscop, 7 JBgebertuB se Frencisca wm gehadod.'
— 648 *. iii- J^asendo londes] iii [iii, C] hfda landei, B, C.
P- 33* ^h1 ^* ^^ oxi^t to stand at the foot of p. 38.
p. 34. 675 S. Thii annal is omitted by B.
p. 38. 686 S« ' Gead- * on erasure. .
p. 40. 688 a. For * and ' read * 7.*
p. 41. 693 £. For < Brihthelm ' D reads < Dryhthelm/ rigbtly ; «. note
€id loc.
p. 43. 710 E. For ' Hygebald * D reads ' Sigbald/ and this is oonfirmed
by Gaimar ; v. note ad loe.
p. 45, note 13. For ' against all the other MSS.' read * D has M6eJbald,
rightly/ The entry being a Northern one is only in D and E.
p. 47, last line of text, be eodon] ymbeodan, B.
p. 49, 1. 1, ser] % B.
p. 51. 766 E. xxivi] xxxvii, D.
— For ' xxxiii * read * xxziiii.*
— 768 £. After * xiiii ' insert the reference 1 3 to note.
p. 53. 779 £, I. 4. was gebalgod] wsbs aer gehalgod, D ; «. note ad loe.
p. 55. 788 £. Pincanheale] Wincan-, D.
p. 56. 796 ♦. Ceolwulf] Cynulf, B, C, rightly ; «. note ad loe.
— note I. Correct this in accordance with ii. 62.
— note 3. pycan] So also it was read by Junius.
— 798 Fy L 5. unfor[broeno]d] Junius' collation shows that the true
reading is < nnforrotted.'
p. 57. 795 E. hancred] hancrode, D.
p. 60. 833 X, L 3. For * Ecbryht * read * Eogbryht/
P* 64- S53 Sf ^ I- '^^^ interpolator, haying overlooked the little ' bied*
above the line, inserts a big ' b«don * after ' wiotan.'
pp. 67, 68. 860*. Osric] Wulfheard, B, C ; v. note ad loe.
p. 68. 860 S. Erasures in X at the top of f. 13 b.
p. 73. 874 Ey L 4. cyricaa] mynstre, F.
p. 79, note 9. For ' vocabatur * read * uoc-.*
p. 80. 887 X, 1. I. 'up )>urh ' on erasure.
p. 81. 887 £, 1. II. 7 [0>a] >a to] The true correction of the text is
' 7 Oda to.* The scribe omitted the O, and turned 'da ' into *9a.' The
mistake is common to D and E.
p. 84. 893 S, L 5. od] cc, B, C, D.
p. 91. 901 £. gefor] gefortyferde, F.
— 898 X. Heahstan] Ealhstan, B, C, D.
pp. 97, 99, heading. I have shown in the Introduction, $ 73, that D
would be more correctly described as the Evesham MS.
p. 105. 934 D, 1. 5. For ' 0&^' read * of[er] s^*; v, note ad loo,
p. 1 10. 942 a. Read ' [Her forO ferde Wulflielm] aroebisceop.'
AND ADDENDA TO VOL. I Hi
p. 112. AgainBt the vacftnt annal 953 something has been inserted in 7L
and then ensed. With t 38 a, a new hand begins in S.
p. 113. 959 B. West seaxum] Weesexam, C.
p. 115, L 8. misdsda] -de, D, rightly.
— ]. 9. nnsida] -de, D, rightly.
p. 119. 971 B. The (fa/0 is not in B, bnt is taken from C.
— Eadredes] Eadweardes, C, wrongly.
— note 4. After B, C insert * ae.'
p. laa. 976 C Insert the marginal reference ' f. 143 a.*
— 977 ^9 ^^ 7- After ' noiff healfe ^ insert a stroke, and place in the
maigin the reference * 1 143 b.'
p. 133. 979 E, 1. 35. 7 smeagnnga] 7 heora s., D.
p. 136. 990 C. This entry should have been placed on p. 1 25.
p. 138, L 10 from bottom. For 'wearde' we should parfaapt read
' waoroe * ; cf. the Latin yersion, i. 385 : * Bomano opere ' ; and the AS.
version of Bede, H. E. i. 33 : ' ealde R6mSaiBce weoroe.'
— 1.3 from bottom. For • Xtes ' tcmI ' Xpes.'
p. 131, note I. Add * Penwi«, a'
p. 134. The entries from S shonld be on p. 136.
p. 136. 1006 E, 1. 6. se Denisca] So F ; se mida, G, D.
p. T43, note 5. For < X^ntatb ' read ' XfSnUtis.'
p. 144, 1. 15. e)ieltBge] -gam, C, D.
p. 146. 1016 E. dx* scipa] Only in E, F ; v. note ad Ice,
p. 147. 1016 D, E. Sorobbecbyrig] ScrobsBton, C.
p. 148, L 7. ofisloh] ' ffuroh Eadrices nsd ealdonnannes,' adds C ; e.
note a. I,
p. 150, 1. 5. After ' Lundene ' insert the reference 3 to note.
p. 153, 11. 6, 7. Godwine ealdoiman] 'on lindesige,' adds C.
p. 163. IQ41 E, 1. 10. For ' iElf [sine] * read ' .£lf[sige].'
p. 173, 1. 6. be weg[e] ] These two words are inserted on the margin,
with a mark of insertion after < tXSt*
p. 177, margin. For <▲. D. 1053 ' read < A.D. 1048.*
p. 184. 1054 B* ^^^ 'mare* read < Mare.*
p. 1 87. 1056 D. The letters ' ke- ' have got shaken out at the end of line 5.
p. 303. Dele the note ; v. note ad Ice.
p. 317, L. 16. For 'rest' read * reft.*
p. 330, L 33. For ' Manncynn' read * mann-.'
p. 374, 1. 6. For * biytene* read • Brytene.'
p. 393, L 4. For < Walkelmos ' read ' Walkelinua.*
p. 393. The information here given as to the West Saxon genealogy
fJioald be supplemented by what is stoted, ii. 1 ff., by the notes on a. D.
167, 409, and by Introduction, p. xcyiii.
p. 300 K ' &.dilfan ' should oome before ' fi-drinoan,' and ' H-ebUan ' after
'Srdun-weard.'
b2
IV ADDITIONAL CORRIGENDA
p. 304 ^ < a-g^anea ' ihould oome before ' agen/
p. 304 h. E-lysan] After (3) insert • vh, ».'
p. 307 ^ • Effum * should oome before ' a-)>ystiiaiL*
p. 309 *• be-fissUn] For ' 893A ' read * 894A.'
p. 31 a*, fbetan] Dele the dagger.
p. 31 3*. binnan*] After * within* insert « 867*/
p. 313^ bisoop-rfoe] Add : ' in 1 100 it means episcopal church, cathedral.'
p. 314*. Before ' bod ' insert an additional article :
b6c-steBf, 9b,m,Ur, a letter ; cf. hudffiaU, in pi, -sta&s, a letter, epistle,
167C, Addenda.
p. 314^ br€dan] Dele the reff. to 189D, E, F, and insert after bredan
two additional articles :
breden, adj. made of board. 189F.
bred-weall, sb.mMr. a wall of board. 189D, K
P* 315^* b6gean] After * 890* * insert ' bGgude. D.'
p. 3I9^ cumpseder] % joint godfather.
p. 323* diel] Line 4, for ' be dliee * read < be d£le.'
p. 334^ dugu9] After ' wrongly mtuc* add ' so 6a6£.'
p. 337^ gast-rfoe] Add ' 89SE.'
p, 3a9». eow. Sower] Dele • eower.'
p. 339^. ' fiedera' should precede ' fieder-cynn.*
p. 331*. fenn] After < M. 375 ' insert ' 893A. (fenne) 893E, doubtful
reading.'
P- 343** ge-feohtan] After < 658E' insert <»to gain by fighting, pjtg.
gefeaht. 1016K p. 15a.'
P* 344^« ge-harsian] After ' 876A' insert * (-sade) £.'
— 'ge-htwian ' should precede ' ge-horsian.*
P- 345^* ge-l£dan] Dele 't. e. died,* and v. note ad loc.
p. 346**. 'ge-myntan ' should precede ' ge-n^l£oan.*
P> 353** ge-wundian] The ref. * 894A. p. 86 t ' should be transposed to
after <.dod. E.'
p. 353*. gr»fe]. Read * gr£fe,' and correct this article in aooordanoe
with note ad loc,, ii. 78.
p. 355*. h&dian] For ' heafden ' read * heafde.*
— tbaefte-clomm] After 'dot: insert *pi:
P- 355^- h£>en] Last line but one, for '851 A' read* 871A'; and
add at end of article ' <iat.pl. -Jmum. 838A.*
p. 356^ h&n-cr€d] Add 'dat -cr^de D * (v. Addenda).
p- 358^ healdan] Line 14, after ' peace, Ac.,* read ^p.pLiubf. healden.
963 E.'
p. 363» hold-iff] For « 1083 ' read • 1085.*
p. 363*. hunger] For '975A. p. i3ob. 977E,' read *975*. pp. 120,
lai 1.'
p. 363^ < hwenne ' should precede 'hw^r.*
AND ADDENDA TO VOL. I v
p. 370^. For 'lyft' rcMl • lyft.'
p. 37a*. mann-cynn] For ' the ' read * a* ; and after ' 1014B * inaert
' 1086 p. 2ao 1.'
p. 374\ midd] After 'June 34' read ' 898A. 885 A. -dan. £.*
P* 37^^* 1- 5- After < Cathedral and ' insert < New Minster, afterwards.'
— m^ran-h^afod] loioE. v, note ad loc,
p. 577^ neah, (m2;.] After < last ' insert * nfehst. 878A. nShst E.
pp. 76, 77 h.'
— n^ah, adv.'] Dele ' 878A. n^t. E.*
p. 378^ nortJ, adj,] For * ih. A' read *9I3A.'
p. 38I^ For * oft-rsd-lTce* read ' oft-rjid-.'
p. 383*. ' o)»-fleon * should oome after ' 68er, eonj.^ in 383^
— 6^r, pron.adj.d^sb.'] Line 3, read ' another. 8a 7 A. (<$)wr) E'; and
in line 13, for * s^* read ' Sfo.'
p. 385^ rest] Dele the ref. * 1085 p. 217 m.'
p. 386^ After ' rGm ' insert an additional article :
ryfi, rift, reft, 4b.m.8tr. a veil ; onfeng h&lig reft, ^ took the monastic
Teil, X085 P- 317 m. ; v. note ad loe.
p. 388*. sceg9] For < 1009 * read ' 1008.*
p. 389^ se] Line 9 from bottom, for ' 887* ' read ' 887 A.*
p. 391*. secgan] Line 13, after ' s£de ' insert ' 901 A.'
p. 396^ snnn] After < pauim * insert ' sima. 9a4A.'
p. 398\ fswtn] Dele the dagger,
p. 398^ 1. 4. For ' 874 ' read ' 874*.'
p. 399^. After ' tetrarche ' insert an additional article :
Theophanie (foreign word, eco^cSycia), Epiphany. 11 18 p. 348.
p. 399^ tilian] This whole article needs recasting, thns :
talian, wk,v. (i) to strive for, procare, gain (with gen, of thing gained,
«uid dot. of person for whom it is gained) ; p^ff. tilode. X006E. p.pL
tilodon. 1016E p. 150 m. tiledan. D. tup. t5 tylienne. 1053E p. 178 h.
(ii) with gen. of reflexive pron., to gain one's own living, provide for one-
fielf ; pre$.part.pl. hiera til(i)gende. 876*. (iii) with aec. or absoU to till.
1097. p.eg. tilede. 1137 p* 365 h. p.p. tiled, tb. p. 364 1. tup. t5
tlliaone. 109a.
— tfdian] For ' ib. ad init.' read < 963E ad inU.'
p. 401^ . Dele the article ' trega.'
— Before ' tresor ' insert additional article :
ticaon (foreign word), treason. 1135. v. note ad lae.
p. 403% U 39. For ' Onr innas) ' read ' >^(inn»).*
— 1.37. Dele 'p. 86 L'
— 1. 43. For ' 817 ' read '917/
p. 405^ 8es] Lines 3, 3, transpose the ref. ' 995F ad init* after ' 637 E.*
p. 407^ ad ptd. For ' nnfor[bro8Do]d * read < nnforrotted.' The mean-
ing is, however, the same.
ADDITIONAL CORRIGENDA
p. 4IO^ Gte] At end of article add '9i8A« 915D.*
p. 41 a^ weard, «&.] Prefix a dagger.
— wearde] 995F. p. 1 28 L v. Addenda ad loc,
p. 4x3. ' weortfo * Bhoald oome after < weortfan.*
p. 4I4^ After ' wer, a weir/ insert additional article :
wer, 9b mMr, a man, ^en.pl, wera. 457 A.
p. 414^. Dele the ardde ' westre.'
p. 41 5^ willan] Lines 14-17 need recasting, thus :
p.pl, woldon. 894A. p. 85. I046*£. ft fq. sidj, woldon, wolden.
874*. naoldon. 878A (with verb of motion nnderstood, and so fq.) ;
woldan. 946 A« In line 18, for ' wolde* read ' nolde.*
p. 41 8\ wrecan] After ' wreak ' insert ' punish.'
p. 4I9^ ymb-Gtan] After ' 894 ' insert * A.*
Qvu^JTitBvv
(PyJlU.
Q\£al(A
ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA TO VOL. II
p. zxvi, 1. 30. Of these earlier interpolatioiif 870, 890, 995 refer to
Cftnterbnrj. If therefore we oould determine the date at which these entries
were made, we oonld fix more precisely the date at which the MS. was
trmnsferred to Oanterbnry ; of. p. zcvii.
p. 4, note I. The printed text of Florence does not give a correct
impression as to his deduction of the West-Saxon pedigree from Adam.
In the oldest MS. (0. C. C. Oxon. clvU) the descent from Adam to Noah
is tnoed in the usual way. Then ffjur sons are given to Noah : (i) Sem ;
(a) 8tih^ Saxaniee Soeaf; (3) Cham ; (4) lapheth. It is this Seth son of
Koah, not Seth son of Adam, who is the father of Bedwig. All therefore
that Florence has done is to give Sceaf an alternative and more biblical-
looking name.
— note a. For the descent of the Gothic kings from Geat, see C. P. B.
i. 413; cf. ib. ii. 460, 487.
p. I a. 495*. Cf. also the Certic, king of Elmet, in Kennlus, § 63.
p. T4. 547**. The conclusions of this note are emphatically confirmed by
Z.N.V.,pp. 98, 99, 307.
p. 17, U. 1 1 -1 3. On Femmail and his kingdom, cf. Z. N. V., pp. 63,
67, 71.
p. a6, 1. II. Add: 'C. P. B. i. 433, 434.'
p. 32, 1. 15. For Ceaster i- Winchester, ct ii. 157.
p. 58, 1. I. ' Teutonice.* The MS. of this document has recently been
rediscovered and reprinted in M. H G. 4to : Epistolae Aeui Carolini,
ii 30 ff., from which it appean that the true reading is ' Theodisce/ which
is the earliest known instance of the use of that term to denote a language.
Se« Dr. Dove*s article in the Sitzungsberichte of the Munich Academy
for 1895, pp. 333 ff. I owe these references to the Bishop of Oxford
through the Rev. W. Hunt. From the same document it appean that
Aleuin was present at the Northern Synod.
p. 58, bottom line. VigflUson and Powell, following Sir H. Howorth, fix
tlie coming of the Northmen to 793, C. P. B. ii. 3.
pi 59, L I. On the various names for the Scandinavian invaders, and
11m quarters whence they came, see Maurer, Bekehrung d. norwegischen
Stsmmes, i. 48 ff.
— 1. 34. Maurer, u. s, i. 66, is in favour of Hdrtfaland.
p. 65, 1. 33. After 559 add : ' cf. 800 F Lat., i. 59, note 10.*
p. 67, 803 E. Ecgberht] If the dates given in E were correct, the
i of Egbert would precede the death of Higbald ; which, though
Tiii ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA TO VOL. II
not impoesible, is unlikely. S. D. however dntes the death of Higbald viii
Kal. lun. (May 35) in the ninth year from the * depopulation * of Idndit-
farne (79$), t. e. 80a ; and this is probably right, i. 5a.
p. 70, 1. 34. For * Cridiautreow ' read * Criodan- or Creodantreow.*
p. 74, 1. 6. After ' pallium ' insert : * He occurs however regularly in the
list of archbishops in 995 F, i. 130.'
p. 85, 1. a6. After *SS. I in ' insert: 'C. P. B. ii. 339.'
p. 87, 1. 5. Add : 'cf. C. P. B. U. 340.'
p. 90, 1. 4 from bottom. After ' 31 1 * insert : ' C. P. B. i. 4aa.*
p. 91 . After line 5 from bottom insert : ' 8 76 £. Bollo] Cf. G. P. B. ii.493.'
p. 93, 1. 1 1 from bottom. On the raven banner, cf. also Maurer, u, 9,
>• 555.
p. 1 30, 1. 1 1. After ' annal ' insert : ' Possibly also Ann. Camb. 943
refers to the same person: ''ludgual et filius eius Elized a Saxonibns
oodduntur." '
p. 1 35 1 1* 8 from bottom. Dacre, where W. M. places the submission of
the Soots and Stratholyde Britons, is identified by many with the 'set
Eamotum ' of the Chron. ; cf. Bamsay, Foundations of £!ngland, i. 383.
p. 136. After the first paragraph insert: '926 D. Huwal West Wala
cyning] It is commonly assumed, e.g. H. ft S. i. an ; Green, C. R
p. 220, that the Howel of this annal in Howel the Good; but the hct
that he is called king of the West Welsh, i.e. Cornwall, makes this very
doubtful. Sir J. Ramsay, indeed, says, " West Wealas muet mean Dyfed,"
Foundations of England, i. 28a. But I know no parallel ; and W. M.
expressly says that Athebtan made a campaign against Cornwall, i. 148 ;
and if two doubtful charters may be trusted, K» C. D. No. iioi ; Birch,
Nos. 663, 664, he spent Easter 928 at Exeter, one of the signatories being
" Howel subregulus." It is quite possible that there was aO>mi8h prince
named Howel contemporary with the better known Welsh monarch.'
p. 137, 11. 10, II from bottom : * Adalolfus comes . . . propinquus ei . . .
erat.* He was Count of Boulogne, and Abbot of St. Bertin ; fNov. 13, 933,
Art de Y^rif. ii. 761. He was a relative, 'propinquus,' of the English
royal family, as being the son of Baldwin II of Flanders and JSlfthryth,
daughtar of Alfred the Great.
p. 140. After the first paragraph add: 'The famous Icelander Egil
Skallagrimson fought on Athelstan's side, C. P. B. i. 266 ; cf. ib. ii. 575.*
— 1. 16 from bottom. Add : ' Sir J. Ramsay also advocates an eastern
site, Bourne, in Lincolnshire, Foundations of England, i. 285 ff.'
p. 148, second paragraph. Yryc] Others take this to be Eric Blood-
Axe, son of Harold Harfiiger, who was expelled from Norway ; so S. C. S.
»• 359, 360. 363» 364; Robertson, E. K. S. i. 74, 80; C. P. B. i. 359,
532-536; Maurer, Bekehrung, &c., i. 135, 171; but the whole thing
is very obscure ; cf. Green, C. £. p. 290. Certainly the account in Heims-
kringla, i. 127 ff., cannot be harmonised with English history.
ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA TO VOL, II ix
pp. 149, 150, 160, 176. The chronology of Wolfstui and Ofloytel as
archbishops of York is somewhat difiBcult to make out. Acoording to
Stnbbs, £p. Sncc. p. 15 ; ed. a, p. 38, Oscytel was consecrated to Dor-
chester in 950. I do not know the authority for this, but it is to some
extent confirmed by the fact that he first signs as bishop in 951, Birch,
Nos. 890, 891. Stubbs, «. «., places his translation to York id^95Q| For
this also I know no authority, and it is opposed to the stateme^ of the
Chronicle that he was appointed to York under Edred (971 Bf
C*8 reading 'Eadweardes' is a mere slip). El. Wig. says that!
oeeded immediately on the death of Wulfstan, which he places 1
probably rightly, as I have shown, ii. 150; and this date is co^
bj the statement that Wulfstan died ' biennio necdom ezpleto ' 1
restoration in 954 D ; see H. Y. ii. 340. But even 956 is too late for O^ytel's
appointment to York, if that was made by Edred, for Edred died in ^^
I have noted, ii. 149, that the phrase in which D speaks of WulHan's
restoration in 954 is ambiguous, and may mean either that he\was
resAored at Dorchester [to York], or that he was restored to a bishopric,
viz. that of Dorchester. The latter idea seems at first sight startling,
bat the passage is so taken in Hardy's Le Neve, iii. 96, and I believe
rightly. The arrangement therefore came to this, that Oscytel and
Wulfiitan exchanged sees, Wulfstan remaining at Dorcheste^ where the
king oould keep an eye on him, and Oscytel going to "Sifrk. If this
arrangement was completed at the end of 954, or earl^in 955, then
both the statement of the chroniclev that Oscytel was a|^inted to York
by Edred is confirmed, and also the statement of thi northern writers
that he held that see for sixteen years, H. Y. ii.yS55, 340, 474, 518.
Ab Wnl&tan died so soon after, the arrangeme^rwas easily forgotten,
and it was assumed that Oscytel succeeded to Vork in consequence of
Wul&tan*s death. There is a further doubt yiiether Oscytel was suc-
ceeded immediately by Oswald. The northerp writers, «. a., interpolate
a certain ^thelwold, who resigned becaihie ' quietiotf^i uitam magis
diligeret.* If he resigned before he was consecrated^^is would account
for the non-appearance of his name in the lists.
p. I53y L 5- After ' customs ' insert : * cf. C. P. B. I. Ixxv.'
p. 154,1. 20. Guthraund, bishop of Hdlar in Iceland (tia37), had
the title < the Grood ' formally conferred upon him by an act of the Bishop
and Chapter in the fourteenth century, Sturlunga, I. oxxv, 104.
p. 173, 1. 4 from bottom. Jdsteinn was Olafs maternal uncle, Maurer,
Bekehrung, &c., i. 277.
p. 177, 1. 9. ^JEMttic^ i. e. ^Ifric, alderman of Hampshire.
p. 181, L 10. The historical existence of Palna-Toki is, however, very
doobtful, Hanrer, Bekehrung, 6cc., L 245.
p. 183, 1. 8. Add: 'cf. Maurer, u. «. i. 466, 467.
p. 186. After first paragraph add : < For the bynies cf. the epithet
X ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA TO VOL. II
''albrynjaOr" applied to the craw of a ship in St. Olafs Saga (Heiuu-
krin^la), o. 37 ; and on the size of a " BkeiV,** cf. Harold Hardrada'i Saga,
c. 76 (Fornmanna Sdgur, vi.SoS), where Harold builds a ''skeiV" of seventy
oars, after the model of Olaf Trjggvason's £ftmoii8 Ijong Serpent ; cf.
C. P. B. ii. 595.'
p. 187, 1. I a from bottom. On Ringmere, cf. Maurer, u. «. i. 468. Olaf,
the future king and saint, is said to have fought there, and also at the siege
of Canterbury, i&. 510.
p. 188, 1. 20 from bottom. On the origin of the Mercian shires, see
a very interesting paper by the Bev. C. S. Taylor in vol. zxi of Transactions
of the Bristol and Gloucester Aroh. Soc.
p. 190, 1. 15 from bottom. On Thurkill's submission, cf. Maurer, ft. $.
i. 468, 510.
P- ^93*^ 10 from bottom. Maurer denies the importance of Clontarf,
t*. «. L 551.
p. 198, 1. 15. .^Hfric ealdorman] Probably the alderman of Hampshire.
p. ao3, 1. 35. Cnut was admitted to confraternity at Christ Church,
Canterbury, Wanley, p. 181, cited by Maurer, «. «. i. 4S1, and also at
Bremen, ib. 48 5.
p. 206, 1. 4. Add : ' Vigf&sson and Powell apparently would make only
one battle, which they place in 1026, C. P. B. ii. 152, 153, 156, 589; cf. also
Bfaurer, «. s. i. 616 ff.*
— 1. 27. After ' 1055 D ' insert : ' cf. Maurer, ft. «. i. 639 ff.*
p. 2 1 1-2 1 5, 221, 331, 236. Lest it should be thought tJiat I have been
too presumptuous in my criticism of some of Mr. Freeman's historical
methods, see Parkei^s Early History of Oxford, pp. 191 ff-, a passage which
came to my knowledge after the above pages were printed.
p. 234, 1, 12 from bottom. Add : * cf. Maurer, u. «. i. 597 f.'
p. 237, 1. II from bottom. Insert the following note : — 'p. 175. Langa
treo D] That Godwin owned property in Longtree Hundred is shown by
Domesday, i. 164 a.*
p. 240, 1. 12 from bottom. Add : 'Pearson, Hist. Maps, says that it
was at Raleigh or Rayleigh in Essex.'
p. 251, 1. 6. On Harold's Welsh campaign, cf. also the mythical life of
Harold, pp. 17,71,91.
p. 256, 1. 2 from bottom. So too the mythical life of Harold, p. 36.
p. 257, 1. 24. On the question whether D meant Berkhampstead by
' Beorhhamsted,' and, if so, whether this is trustworthy, see Parker, Early
History of Oxford, pp. 186 ff. It might be Berstead near Maidstone.
p. 265, 1. 30. The mythical life of Harold gives a list of the treasures
taken from Waltham by William.
P> 305, 1. 5 from bottom. Roger II. Properly he was Count of Sicily,
and Duke of Apulia. He received the title of king from the Antipope,
which was subsequently confirmed by Innocent II, Art de V^rif. iii. 809 fil
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS COMMONLY
USED
Xy A, a. For an explanation of these symbols, see Introduction, pp. zziii ff.
A A. SS.oActa Sanctormn. When simply cited thus, the reference is to
the great Bollandist collection ; when Mabillon or Bfab. is prefixed, it
refers to Mabillon's Acta Sanctorum Ordinis Benedictini.
JElt Horn. « .£lfiric*B Homilies, ed. Thorpe, iSHfrio Society. 2 vols. 1845-6.
jSXt lives »iBlfnc*s lives, ed. Skeat. £. E. T. S. 2 vole. 1881-90.
Ailr. cr Ailr. R. » Ailred of Rievanlx, ed. Migne, Patrol. Lat. cxcv.
a. 2. sad locum.
Axicient Laws, v. Thorpe.
Aug. Sao.=Anglia Sacra, ed. Wharton.
Ann. Gamb.sAnnales CSambriae. R. S., and (more correctly) in Y
Cymmrodor, vol. ix.
Ann. lindisf.— Annals of Lindisfame, in Pertz, vol. xix.
Ann. Ult. - Annals of Ulster. R. S.
Ann. UticsAnnales Uticenses, or Annals of St. Evroul, in vol. v. of
Prevost's ed. of Ordericus Vitalis.
Ann. Wav.- Annals of Waverley, ed. Loard. R. S.
Ann. Wint. ^ Annales Wintonienses. R. S.
App. Ff., t>. Ltfl. App. Ff.
Art de V^f. = Art de Verifier les Dates, &c. 3 vols. fol. J 783-7.
A. 8. N.«> Annals of St. Neot, or of Asser, in Gale, Quindecim Scriptores
(1691), pp. 141 ff.
The edition in M. H. B. has been used.
£. See Introduction, pp. xxviil f.
Bede, Chron. This is the Chronicle appended to the De Temporum
Ratione.
Bede, Opp.BBede'8 Works, ed. Giles, la vols. 8vo.
Bede, 0pp. Min.-Bedae Opera Historioa Minora, ed. J. Stevenson.
E.H.S. 1841.
Bede, followed simply by a page reference, refers to the AS. version of the
H. K, ed. Miller. £. £. T. S.
xii LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS COMMONLY USED
Biogr. Miflc. sr Miscellanea Biographica (Lives of Oswiiii Guthbert, and
Eata). S. S. 1838.
Birch •■Biroh, Cartularinm Saxonicnm.
Bliok. Horn. a*Blickling Homilies, ed. Morris. R K T. S.
Boaquet— Recueil des Historiens de la Gaale et de la France. (The whole
series is thus dted, although the later volumes are not edited by Dom
Bouquet.)
C. See Introduction, pp. xxx f.
Cambro-Brit. Saints » Lives of the Cambro-Britiah Saints, ed. W. J. Rees.
Welsh MSS. Society, 1855.
Capgrave«Capgrave*s Chronicle of England, ed. Hingeston. R. S.
C. B., r. Rhjs.
C. E., V. Green.
Chron., o. Sax. Ghron.
Ghron. Ab.BChronicon Monasterii de Abingdon, ed. J. Stevenson, a vols.
R. S. (Not to be confounded with the Abingdon MS. (C) of the
Saxon Chron.)
Chron. Evesh. — Chronicon Abbatiae Eveshamensis, ed. Macray. R. S.
Chron. Rames. -^ Chronicle of the Abbey of Ramsey, ed. Macray. R. S.
Chron. Scot. » Chronicon Sootorum, ed. Hennessy. R. S.
C. P. B.s= Corpus Poeticum Boreale, ed. Vigffisson and York Powell.
3 vols.
D. See Introduction, pp. xxxi ff.
D. C. A. ■■ Dictionary of Christian Antiquities.
D. C. B. s Dictionary of Christian Biography.
DucangeeDucange, Glossarinm mediae et infimae Latinitatis. 4to.
1884-7.
Dugdale, o. Mon. Angl.
Dunstan, v. Stubbs.
E. See Introduction, pp. xxxiv f.
Earle, Charters « A Handbook to the Land-Charters and other Saxonic
Documents, by J. Earle, 1888.
E. C, v, Palgrave.
Eddius- Vita Wilfrid!, auotore Eddio Stephano ; in Raine's Historians of
the Church of Yoik, i. R. S.
E. E. T. S.« Early English Text Society.
E. H. S. » English Historical Society.
E. K. S., V. Robertson.
ElmhamaHistoiia Monasterii S. Augustini Cantuariensis, by Thomas of
Elmham, ed. Hardwick. R. S.
£p. Suoc., V. Stubbs.
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS COMMONLY USED xui
E. T.B English Trsnslation.
Etbdw. »Etlielwerdi Chronica, ed. M. H. B.
Eofl. Chnm. » Eusebiiu' Chronicle, ed. Sohoene.
F. See Introdnctiony pp. xzzt f.
FL Wig. « Florence of WorceBter, ed. Thorpe. E. H. S. (ftUo in M. H. B.).
F. M. «The Annals of the Four Masters, ed. O'Donovan. *
F. N. C. — Freeman's History of the Norman Conqnest (vols, i-iii, and ed. ;
▼ols. iv, V, 1st ed.). '
F. W. R.» Freeman's Beign of William Bnfiis. a vols.
6. See Introduction, p. zxviii.
Gaimars-Lestorie des Engles solum Geffrei Gaimar, ed. Martin, a vols.
B. S. ; also in M. H. B.
Gams = Series Episcoporum Eodesiae Catholioae, ed. P. B. Gams. 1873.
G. de M., V. Bound.
Geof. Mon.B Geoffrey of Monmouth, ed. San-Marte. 1854.
Gervaae-* Historical works of G«rvase of Canterbury, ed. Stubbs. a vols.
RS.
G. G.-The War of the Gaedhil with the Gaill, ed. Todd. B. S.
Gibbon. The edition by Sir Wm. Smith is the one referred to.
Gibson •■Gibson's Saxon Chronicle, 169a.
G. P. « William of Malmesbnry, Gesta Pontificum, ed. Hamilton. B. S.
G. B. -Gesta Begum, v. W. M.
Green, C. E.« J. B. Green, The Conquest of England. 1883.
Green, M. £. » J. B. Green, The Making of England. i88a.
Gmbitz»Kriti8che Untersuchung Uber die angelsachsischen Annalen bis
sum Jahre 893. Inaugural-Dissertation . . . von Ernst Grubitz, Got-
tingen. 1868.
Guest, Orig. Celt.«Origines Celticae . . . Contributions to the History of
Britain, by Edwin Guest, a vols. 1883.
H. See Introduction, p. zzxvii.
Hampson«*Medii Aeui Kalendarinm . . . by B. T. Hampton, a vols.
1841.
Haidy, Cat. -Sir T. Duffus Hardy, Descriptive Catalogue of Materials
relating to the History of Great Britain and Ireland. B. S.
H. £.«>Historia Eocleeiastica ; generally Bede's, but occasionally Eusebius'
is meant.
H«a[ham— The Priory of Hexham, its Chronicles . . . and Annals, ed.
Baine. S. S.
H. H.- Henry of Huntingdon, ed. T. Arnold. B. S.
H. ft S.-Haddan and Stubbs, Councils and Ecclesiastical Documents
relating to Great Britain and Ireland.
xiv LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS COMMONLY USED
Hugo Candidtis ; in Sparke, Scriptores, vol. ii. q, v.
H. Y. « HistoTians of the Church of York, e<L Baine. B. S.
Hyde Beg. «s Liber Vitae, Begiater and Martyrology of New MinBter and
Hyde Abbey, Winchester, ed. W. de Gray Birch. Hants Becord
Society. 1892.
I. See Introduction, p. xxxvii.
Ingram » Ingram's Saxon ChronideSy 1833.
JaffIS, V. Mon. Ale, Mon. Car., Mon. Hog., B. P.
K. C. D.«>Kemble, Codex Diplomaticus Aeui Saxonici. £. H. S.
Kemble, Saxons —The Saxons in England, hj J. M. Kemble. 1849.
Langebek, SS. •■ J. Langebek, Soriptores Berum Danicamm Medii Aeui.
La^amon^La^amon's Brut, or Chronicle of Britain, ed. Sir F. Madden.
3 vols. 1847.
Lib. de Hyda— Liber Monasterii de Hyda, ed. Edwards. B. S.
Lib. Eli. <- Liber Eliensii, ed. Stewart. Anglia Christiana Society,
lib. Vit. Dun. = liber Vitae Eoclesiae Dunelmensis, ed. J. Stevenson.
S. S. 1841.
Liebermann» Ungedruckte anglo-normannische Gesohichtsquellen, heraus-
gegeben von F. Liebermann, 1879.
lismore lives r(In^) lives of Saints from the Book of lismore, ed.
Dr. Whitley Stokes. Anecdota Oxoniensia.
LL.aThe Book of Leinster. Published in facsimile by the Boyal Irish
Academy.
Ltft App. Ff.-Lightfoot, Apostolic Fathers, two parts in five vols.
(anded. ofPartii).
Mart. Don. » Martyrology of Donegal, ed. O^Donovan, Todd, and Beeves.
Irish Archaeological and Celtic Society.
Martene et Durand—E. Martene et U. Dnrand, Veterum Scriptomm et
Monumentorum Amplissima CoUectio.
M. C. This symbol is occasionally used to indicate the main Chronicle, as
opposed to the Mercian Begister.
M. E., V. Green.
Mem. Hex., v. Hexham.
M. H. B.^Monumenta Historica Britannica, vol. i (all published).
M. H. G.. V. PertB.
Migne, Pat. Graec. » Migne, Patrdogia Graeca.
Migne, Pat. Lat.« Migne, Patrologla Latina.
Milman»Milman*s History of Latin Christianity, ed. 4.
Misc. Biogr., v. Biogr. Misc.
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS COMMONLY USED xv
2fon. Alo.—Monnmenta AlcainiaiiA, ed. Jftff<$ and WatteivbAch.
Mod. Angl. » Dugdale, MonuticoiL Anglioanmn, ed. Caley, Bandinel, and
Ellifl. 1817-30.
Hon. Car. ^ Montunenta Carolina, ed. Jaff$.
Hon. Mog.^Monumenta Mognntina, ed. Jaffd.
M. B. » Mercian Begitter.
Maratori, v. SS. BR. II.
N. ft K. olivet of St. Kinian and St. Kentigem, ed. Forbes. 1874.
N. B. D. s New English Dictionary, Horray and Bradley.
Ord. Tit-^Ordericufl Vitalis, ed. Le Prevoet. 5 vols. 1838-55.
Oronoa. AS. version, ed. Sweet. £. E. T. S.
Palgmre, E. C.*-The Bise and P^x)gress of the English Commonwealth,
by Sir F. Palgrave.
Pal. SocBsPalaeographical Society.
P. ft &« Chronicles of the Piots and Soots, ed. W. F. Skene.
Pertc^Scriptores Benun Germanlcarttm, folio series.
Perts, 4to. — Monumenta Historiae Germaniae, 4to series.
Pinkerton-Pinkerton's Lives of the Scottish Saints. New ed. by Met-
calfe, a vols. 1889.
Bawl.-Bawlinson Collection of MSS. in Bodleian libraiy.
Bh^,C.B.-Bh9s, Celtic Britain. S. P. C. K. (anded.)
Bic Hex. «Bichard of Hexham ; in Baine's Hexham ; v. Hexham.
Bobertoon, E. K. S.- Scotland under her Early Kings, by K W. Bobert-
son. 2 vols. 1 86a.
Robetrtson, Essays <- Historical Essajrs, by the same. 187 a.
Round, 6. de M. « Geoffrey de MandevUle, a stndy of the Anarchy, by
J. H. Bound. 189a.
R. P.«Begesta Pontificom, ed. Jaff^.
R. 8. -Roils Series.
R. W.s Roger of Wendover, ed. Coxe. E. H. S.
ff. 0.— sab anno.
Sax. OhroB. -Saxon Chronide.
S.C.H.-StubbB, Constitutional HistorjT. Cabinet edition. 3 vols. 1874-8.
Sdimid, Gesetze— IHe Gesetie der Angelsachsen . . . von Dr. Reinhold
Sefamid. 1858. (A new edition of the Anglo-Sexon Laws by
Dr. Uebermann is in progress, but not yet complete.)
SefaiirerBGeschichte des jGdischen Volkes im Zeitalter Jesu Chriiti, von
Dr. Emil SchUrer, ate Ausg. a vols. 1886-90. (There is an Eng-
Uih Translation, .which I have not seen.)
xvi LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS COMMONLY USED
S. C. S.- Skene, Celtic Scotland. 3 vols. 1876-80.
S. D. =» Simeon of Durham, ed. T. Arnold. B. S.
Sig. Gembl. >* SigebertuB Gemblacenfls ; in Pertz, vi.
Sparke, ScriptoreB—Historiae Anglicanae Scriptores Varii, ed. J. Sparke,
a vols. 1723.
S.S.«Surtee8 Society.
SS. KB. Il.-Scriptoree Benim Italicanim, ed. Muratori.
St. Edw. olives of Edward the Confessor, ed. Lnard. B. S.
Stubbs, Dunstan =^ Memorials of St. Dunstan, ed. Stubbs. B. S.
Stubbs, Ep. Succ. » Begistrum Sacrum . . . Episcopal Sucoendon in England,
by W. Stubbs. 1858 ; and ed., 1897.
9, v.»8ub voce.
Text. Boff. B Teztus Boffensis, ed. Heame. 1 7 20.
Theopold a* Kritische Untersuohungen tiber die Quellen sur angelsftchsi-
Bchen Geschichte des achten Jahrhunderts . . . Inaugural-Dissertation
. . . Ton Ludwig Theopold. 187a.
Thorpe, Ancient Laws = Ancient Laws and Institutes of England. Beoord
Commission, 1840. (The 8vo edition in a vols, is the one referred
to ; see also under Schmid.)
Thome » Chronica Gulielmi Thome, monachi S. Augustini Cantuar., in
Twysden, Deoem Scriptores.
Three Fragments a Three Fragments of Irish Annals, ed. O'DonoYuu
Irish Archaeological and Celtic Society.
Tigh.-The Annals of Tighernach. Printed (very inooirectly) in O'Con-
nor, Scriptores Berum Hibemicarum ; and (imperfectly) in P. & 8.
I have generally used the Bodleian MS. BawL B. 488 ; now printed
by Dr. Whitley Stokes in Bev. Celt, xvi-xviii.
Yigf. Diet. ~ loelandio English Dictionary ... by G. YigMsson. 1874.
W. See Introduction, p. xxviii, note.
WalthamaDe inuentione Sanctae Crucis . . . de . . . Waltham, ed. Stnbbs.
1861.
Wattenbach, v, Mon. Ale
W. M. " William of Malmesbuiy's Qesta Begum, ed. Stubbs. B. S.
Wiilker, Grundriss = Gmndriss der angelBacbsischen litteratur, von R.
WUlker. 1885.
Wulfstan^Wulfetan, Sammlung der ihm zugeschriebenen Homilien . . .
herausgegeben von A. Napier. 1883.
Z. K. B. - Zimmer, Keltische Beitrage, in Zeitschr. fiir deutsohee
Alterthum.
Z. N. v. « Zimmer, Nennius Vindicatus. 1893.
INTRODUCTION
L Of the Difference between Histories and
Chronicles ^
§1. Chronicles are the simplest form of History; and Difference
early attempts at History have generally taken the form of ^*^®?^,
Chronicles. When we use the word History in the fullness and
of its meaning, we understand by it the study of human events Hiitoiy.
in the complexity of their mutual relations and bearings on each
other. A Chronicle, as the name implies, is only a nairative
of events in the order of time ; and we hardly call it History
until these fiicts have undergone a new arrangement, have been
re-examined, criticised, distributed, and grouped.
§ 2. Out of this difference between History and Chronicle Structure
there follows another. A History, when once cast into its nhionicleB.
form, is impatient of after modifications ; the Chronicle admits
alterations indefinitely. History is like a web of cloth ; you
cannot add to it or take from it without destroying its integrity.
The Chronicle is like a set of counters arranged on a recurring
^ The whole of this fint division Profenor Earle bo dosely, because
i« taken with some abridgement my theories, and still more my
innn Profe«oi\£arle*8 Introduction. method of working them out, di£br
I do not think it is possible to state somewhat widely from his. But
better the difference between His- throughout I owe very much to
tones ADil Chronicles. The notes htm; and throughout there are
a|>peaded to it are my own. In the many things which I have been
other divisions of the Introduction glad to incorporate either in my
1 have not been able to follow text or in my notesl
n, c
xviU TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
mathematical plan that can be continued ad infinitum in any
direction, and can accommodate insertions in any part ^
§ 3. There are places in the Saxon Chronicles where the
narrative exhibits a touch of genius and approaches to the
dignity of histoiy ; nor is there anything in the chronicle-form
which absolutely excludes the exercise of a higher talent',
though it provides only an imperfect arena for it. But without
any special gift a man might make a sufficient chronicler, as
his office was merely to write a statement of fact, or to copy
an extract from an author and insert it under the right date.
There was no need of observing proportion; a great event
might be told briefly, while a minor event might be told ^th
local prolixity. Nothing more was required than that the
records should be truly arranged in order of time'.
Chroniclet § 4. With all this simplicity and elasticity and capacity of
^^J^ development, the Chronicle was particularly calculated to he
History, the vehicle of history in early times, when literary facilities
were scanty, and when the work of history had to be done in
fraternities by a succession of very unequal hands. We do
not look for shape or symmetry in any Chronicle, more
especially in Chronicles which have grown without a plan,
by the work of many hands labouring without concert. After
a period of accumulation, the compiler enters, and then for
the first time the whole collection is rendered subject to the
law of one mind. But his operation turns chiefly on selection or
rejection, and the new Chronicle shows where modern interests
have ejected the more ancient.
^ Gerrase has an interesting die- ypArl/aanK, cited Schttrer, G^esch. d.
eussion of the difference between jUd. Volkes, i. 41a ; cf. ib. 55, 56.
Histoiy and Chronicles, i. 87, 88. ' But in order to do this their
' Thnoydidei, one of the greatest, order must be known. This ia the
some would say the greatest, of explanation of a fact which at first
historians, arranges his history of sight astonishes us, the absence from
the Peloponnesian war not merely even D and £ of so much interesting
by years but by half-years : rocovra matter contained in Bede. The
$iiy kw Tflp $4p€i iyivtro, rod 8* reason is that for many things fiede
ivifiyffOfjJvov x'^t*^^ 'AOtp^ot, gives us no dates, and therefore
/r.rA., ii. 68, 69. On Greek ohro- they cannot be brought into a
niclers cf. Eusebius. Hist. EocL ii. 7: chronological scheme: cf. notes to
'EXA^VM', ol T^t *OXvfiWi6^f Sfita 633, 634, 650 S, 654 S.
rots Mard x/'^'^ovr ittwpaiyiUvQit dni-
INTRODUCTION xix
$ 5. The main features of the anonymous and many-handed The Saxou
Chronicle may be seen in a high state of preservation in the Ohponiolos.
Saxon Chronicles. They represent various stages of literary
progress, and they exhibit the taste and historical demands of
many different generations. Towards their close we have his-
torical composition of considerable matarity, but in their most
primitive parts we have almost the rudest conceivable attempts
at history. It is in this wide range of variety and diversity, and
the illustration it affords of the early national progress, that the
worth of the Saxon Chrouicles, considered as a literary monu-
ment, must be discovered ; and they must not be judged, as
some writers have inconsiderately judged them, by the literary
standards of the nineteenth century.
§ 6. But before we enter upon an analysis of the Chronicles, Earliest
it is desirable to form a right notion of the first rude uses ^^Is i ^
of chronicling. Originally a Chronicle was not a device for
arranging a store of events, and for reducing the accumulations
of history to literary order. It was not (what it at length
became) a method, a system of registration, whereby each event
was put into its chronological place. The chronicle-form had
a more primitive use. This was to characterise the receding
series of years, each by a mark and sign of its own, so that the
years might not be confused in the retrospect of those who had
lived and acted in them. The same thing is done in our day
when a man in middle age begins to experience that the hurry
of life engenders confusion in the memory, and the bygone years
grow less and less distinguishable. In such a case he probably
creates for himself a little ten or twenty years' Chronicle, very
brief, each entry only a single notice.
§ 7. Such a Chronicle as this is not a depository of the
aceamulatioDS of past events, but a chart of time for preserving
chronological order among the stores of the memory. This is
naturally the first kind of Chronicle which men require \
* ProfeaMT Earle, writing in the twenty yean the events to mark tbe
sixties, ftave a specimen of such a years might stand thus : —
chnnolofficaX fnunework as miflfht 1878. Treaty of Berlin; Peace
be * inscribed in some eontemporaiy with Honour.
Periiapa for the Ust 1879.
C 3
Tf^O SAXON CHRONICLES
In early times the particnlars of past events were much more
tmsted to the memory than they are now; and only the
chronological scaffolding was committed to parchment.
We are informed in Professor Wilson's Prehistoric Man that
the Pemvians had a memoria technica, made of knots ^ upon
diversely coloured strings. A Peruvian woman showed a handle
of knotted strings, and said her whole life was there. Each knot
was the index to a story, and all the stories were preserved in
her memory.
1880. Genera] election. liberal
majority.
1 881. Death of Lord Beaoonifield.
1 88 a. Phoenix Park murders.
1S83.
1884. Franchise Bill.
1 885. Death of Gordon.
1886. First Home Role Bill.
1887. Qaeen*8 Jubilee.
1888. Deaths of two German
£mperon.
1889.
1890.
1891.
189a. Death of the Duke of
Clarence.
1893. Second Home Rule Bill.
1894. Retirement of Mr. Glad-
stone.
1895. General election. Unionist
majority.
1896. The Transvaal Raid.
1897. The Diamond Jubilee.
And we all of us have similar frame-
works of our 0¥m lives: *Mr.
Meredith had risen to wealth from
penury, and counted time by his
dining-room chain, having passed
through a cane, a horse-tAir, and
a leather period before arriving at
morooco. Mm. Meredith counted
time by the death of her only son,'
Barrie, When a Man's Single, ch. iv.
Without some such aids we all of
us in these hurrying days tend to
sink chronologically to a level with
the grey goose on the common in
one of Mrs. £wing*s books, who
could not remember anything dis-
tinctly beyond last Michaelmas, and
the Michaelmas before that, and the
Michaelmas before that. It is the
presence of this chronological check
which constitutes one of the main
differences between our native
Chronicles and the Icelandic Sagas.
In the case of the latter we have
narratives, originally historical, de-
veloped by unchecked oral trans-
mission through generations of a
people with a genius for story-tell-
ing ; consequently all the dramatic
and picturesque elements are height-
ened, and all the telling points
emphasised, until the origins! hiiK
torical basis has almost disappeared ;
cf. Vigfdsson and Powell, Grig.
Island, ii. 488 ; just as we ourselves
may have sometimes watched a good
story growing under the hands of
some skilful raconteur, who lets
his art be limited by no base slavery
to historical accuracy. The oonse-
quenoe is that the Anglo-Saxon
Chronicles are as superior to the
Icelandic Sagas as history, as they
are undoubtedly inferior to them as
literature ; cf. Lappenberg, I. zxx vii ;
E. T. I. xxvii; F. N. C. i. 688.
The annal which most recalls the
Sagas is the slaying of Cynewulf
and Cyneheard under 755 ; and that
too may have been developed orally
before it was written down. Cf.
C. P. B. ii. 501-508 ; Sturlunga, I.
Ixix.
^ Called quipug; see Presoott,
Conquest of Peru. Bk. I, ch. iv.
INTRODUCTION xxi
§ 8. Our own early Chronicles are something like this series
of Jcnots ; for in their laconic annals much was implied and little
expressed, and therefore they are a set of knots of which the
solution died out with their authors. To posterity they present
merely a name or two, as of a hattle-field and a victor, but to the
men of the day they suggested a thousand particulars, which they
in their comrade-life were in the habit of recollecting and putting
together. That which to us seems a lean and barren sentence,
was to them the text for a winter evening's entertainment
Their unfagged memory was richly stored with the events
of their own day and the legends of their ancestors. What
one had forgotten another remembered, and where memory
failed, imagination came to aid. So far from needing
books as depositories of events, they were overwhelmed with
the treasures of their own memory, and only needed some
guarantee of order amidst the riches of which they were in
possession^. Tradition and experience furnished them with
more facts than they had the capacity to accommodate. Where
memory failed, fancy promptly entered, as into a forfeited
domain. The wild and frolic fancy was ever ready, in the
absence of any controlling system of order, to promote dislocation
by an arbitrary reconstruction, to foment confusion and revel in
it, and to conjui*e up out of the chaos new and grotesque combina-
tioDB. Therefore they wanted, not History, but Chronology.
§ 9. When men had felt the necessity of guarding themselves Chronology
against mytho-poesy, they found their first guarantee ^or *^|^"^
the security of historical truth in tables of chronology. As Hivtory.
' Under difRwent oonditioni, the qaence ; in the History ihoy muit
chronological table or aniilvais serves be sought oat here and there with
the kindred purpose of a key to the much pains, and pieced together,'
knowledge contained in books or Ughtfoot, App. Ff I. i. 244. This
stored oonlnsedly in the memory as was the object with which Gapgrave
the reeolt of reading. Such is the wrote his Chronicle of England :
object of the chronological epitome 'Now is age com, and I want ny
suffixed by Bede to his Eoclesiastacal al that schnld longe to a studier ;
History, which had, as we shall see, yet it plesed me, as for a solace, to
A gnat effect on the development of gader a schort remembrauns of elde
onrCSironieles. 80 Knsebius^ Chroni- stories, that whanne I loke upon
de ssrret as a key to his Ecc). hem, and have a schort touch of the
Hist. ' In the Qironicle the required writing, I can sons dilate the oiroum-
iacU an tabulated in proper se- Btaanies/p.i^oitedbyBarle,p.UiT).
xxii TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
long as past events were regarded only as material for an
evening's entertainment, no one cared to preserve them from
confusion and embellishment ' ; but when a desire of certainty
about the past began to be felt, and unadorned facts came to
be valued even above the more specious legend, then it is
interesting to watch the steps by which they arrived at what
they wanted. The Saxon Chronicles exhibit this process more
perhaps than any in existence.
Mechani- § 10. A numerical list of years was prepared, with a blank
cal Btruc- gpace^ generally' only a single line, opposite each number. The
Chronicles, smallness of the space shows that nothing great was designed,
but only a year-mark to know and distinguish the year by.
As many of these blanks were filled in as the compiler had
matter ready for, and the rest were left open for supple-
mentary insertions. Capgrave, in the Dedication of his
Chronicle of England, thus explains the utility of such blank
spaces: 'If othir studious men, that have more red than I,
or can fynde that I fond not, or have elde bokes whech make
more expression of thoo stories that fel fro the creacion of Adam
onto the general Flod than I have, the velim lith bare, save the
noumbir, redi to recejrve that thei wille set in'.' Many of them
remained blank to the last, and in the older Chronicles they
are seen as blank lines ; but in the later the figures have been
copied continuously, as if they formed part of the text '. Out
of this mechanical process of construction grew the fashion of
beginning the annals with an adverb, not of time, but of plaeey
HER, in this place, at this point of the series. The blanks which
were left were not without their use; they served to give
a quick and almost pictorial measure of the intervals between
the entries.
^ See above on the Icelandic not where they really belong, bnt
Sagas. where there happens to be room to
' «. «., p. 2. The interpolator of receive them ; cf. Theopold, p^ 74.
X not only fills ap where ' the velim ' In S., D, E the former is the
lith bare, but erases what his pre- case ; in B, G, F the latter ; thaa D
deoessors had written in order to and £, though among the latest of
Sin room for his own entries. the Chronictos, are in form more
oreover, there is some danger that ancient than B and C.
snbsequentadditionsmay be inserted,
INTRODUCTION xxiii
II. Op the MSS. op the Saxon CHROincLEs.
§ 11. It is commonly stated that the Angto-Saxon Chrontde Saxon
is oontained in seven MSS., those which are here denoted by the Chronicle
letters S, A, B, C, D, E, F. It would be truer to say that these cles?
MSS. contain four Anglo-Saxon Chronicles. A is a transcript of
S ; B, as far as it goes, is identical with C, both having been
copied from the same MS.; F is an epitome of E. But A, C, D,
£, have every right to be considered distinct Chronicles. The
fact that they grow out of a common stock, that even in their
later parts they use common materials, does not make them
one Chronicle, any more than the Annals of Hildesheim,
Quedlinburg, Weissenburg, &c., are one Chronicle because they
all grow out of the Annals of Hersfeld ^ ; or the Annals of Dijon,
Kotten, Caen, St. Evroul, &c., are one Chronicle because they
are aU derived in part, mediately or immediately, from the
Annals of Cologne ^ It was, as we shall see (§ T2o), the failure
of the early editors to apprehend this fact that makes their
editions of the Chronicle so unsatisfactory. Ingram had some
perception of the truth: *It is,' he says, 'a collection of
Chronicles rather than one uniform work, as the received
appellation seems to imply' (p. i). Unfortunately, this
perception had no influence on his edition.
With this preface I proceed to describe the MSS. in question.
§ 12. C. C. C. C. 173 (S). Folio, vellum, 28.7 x 20-7, ff. 88. Descrip-
The Chronicle occupies ff. 1-32; then, after the Latin Acts of ij?^ ^
Lanfranc, follow the laws of Alfred and Ine, ff, 38-57 ; then lists (c. C. C. C.
of popes, bishops, &c.', ff. 58-60; f. 6r is blank, though ruled »73)-
> Cf. Grnbitz, p. 2; Periz, i. ai, PMclialMidIUlph,iii5); (c) Areh-
113; iii. 18 ; iv. 8 ; v. 30, 34 ; and bishops of Cantwfoury, from Augus-
ibe Tsrions oontinimtions of Sige- tine to Dunstan (f 988) ; (d) Bishops
bertns Gemblacensis in Peris, vi; of Rochester from Paulinas to
and of the Annales Mellicenses in ^Ifrtan (f 995) ; (0) Bishops of the
Pcrts, is. East Saxons (i 0. London) frt)m
• Cf. Theopold, pp. 83 ff. MeUitus to iElfstan (f c 995) ; (/)
' (a) Popes from St. Peter to Bishops oftheSoath Saxons (Selsey)
Marinas (882-884) ; (b) Popes who from Wilfrid to iEthelgar (trans-
■ent paUs to Canterbury, from lated 988) ; (^) Bishops of the West
Gregory and Aagastine to Urban Saxons (Dorchester and Winchester)
and Anselm (a later hand has added from Birinns to Ealdferth (f 871 x
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
The
scribes.
for the reception of lists; the remainder of the MS., ff. 62-88,
consists of Sedulius' Carmen Faschale, with the prefatory epistle
* ad Macedonium praesbyterum/ at the head of which, in a large
rude hand, is written, 'FRIDESTAN diacon.' Dr. Browne,
Bishop of Bristol, has suggested that this may be an early
signature of Frithestan, afterwards Bishop of Winchester
(909). I am inclined to think that the Chronicle, laws, and
lists, originally belonged together, and that the addition of
Sedulius is merely due to the binder. The Chronicle consists
of four gatherings or folds — one of seven leaves (originally eight,
the first being excised), one of nine (originally ten), one of nine
(originally ten, two having been excised, and one inserted), one
of seven (originally eight, the last having been excised). The
laws consist of two folds, one of eight leaves, and the other of
twelve (originally fourteen).
§ 13. The laws are all written in one hand, but the Chronicle
is written in very various hands, of which the following is
877); (A) Bishops of Lindisfarne
and Durham from Aidan to Ralph
Flamhard (f iiaS) ; U) Bishops of
Sherborne from Aldheun to ^thel-
■iffo. (t 990x993); (k) £ishop8
' Wiltaniensis Eocle6iae*(Bamsbury)
from Athelstan to Sigeric( translated
to Canterbury 990) ; (I) Bishops of Ore-
diton, Eadwulf to MUvrold (f 97a) ;
(m) List of Archbishops of York
from Paulinus toXhomas II(ti 1 14),
with a note on the submission of the
northern province to Theodore ; (»)
Kings of Kent from Ethelbert I
to Ethelbert 11. Of these lists
(o) (part) (b) (A) (m) (n) are in
hand No. 14 of the Chronicle (see
below). Wheloc prints them from
•this MS., pp. 567-570; they were
not in his MS. A (G, W). The
other lists he takes from his own
MS., and the points in which they
differ from S, are noteworthy. The
Canterbury list is prolonged to JEK-
heah(io05 or 1006-101 2) ; Rochester
to Gkxlwin (995-1012 ?) ; London to
iElfhun («^lfwin) ^1004-101 a);
Selaey to ^iElfmsr (1009-1031);
Winchester to ^Ifisige (1014-1032) ;
Sherborne to i£thelsige (1009 x
X017). Fronrthis it would appear
that these Uste must have been
drawn up 1014 x 1032 ; which, we
shall see, agrees very well with the
date which on other grrounds is
assigned to Wheloc*B MS. Of the
above liste (d) (e) (^) (J) (i/i) differ
both from those givdn by Florence
and from those given by Dr. Stubbs ;
if) (*) (*) <liffer from Florence, but
agree with Stubbs. It may be noted
that Wine is omitted in list (e) ; no
doubt on account of his simony,
Bede, H. £. iii. 7 and notes. This
lends some confirmation to the state-
ment of B. W. i. 160 : ' unde poet
mortem in serie episcoporum Lon-
dinensium non meruit recenaeri.'
In list {b) it is stated that < Victor
misit pallium Sdgando per Godricum
decanum.* This may be a mere slip,
but it may be a deliberate attempt
to conceal the fiict that Stigand re-
ceiyed his pallium from the Antipope
Benedict ; see on 1058.
INTRODUCTION «▼
a complete list: — ^No. i, to the end of f. i6 r®, the last entry
being the death of Suibhne in 891 ; then the scribe, thinking
the annal to be complete, writes the number 892 ready for the
next year. No. 2. This scribe, not noticing the number 892 at
the foot of f. 16 |0 begins f. 16 ▼<> with the words i ' 7 J>y ilcan
geare,' introducing the appearance of the comets He only
writes the one page f. 1 6 v^', ending not far from the beginning
of 894. No. 3. This scribe writes the rest of 894 and 895,
occupying the two pages f . 1 7 ro and yo. No. 4 extends from
f. 18 ro to near the end of f. 21 ro, viz. to the end of 912.
No. 5. With the exception of three lines on f. 23 y<^, this hand
extends from the end of 912 to the end of 921, near the bottom,
of f. 24 yo.* No. 6. This is a very poor scribe ; he only writes
three lines on f. 23 yo, ' gefaran mehte .... abreecon/ and four
lines at the end of f. 24 v^, beginning the annal 922. He seems
to have written more on f. 23 yo, but his work wa9 apparently so
bad that it was erased and re- written'. No. 7 writes f. 25 r<>
and yo, i.e. to the end of 924. Half of f. 25 yo is left blank;
then No. 8 begins at the top of f. 26 r^, and continues to the
end of f. 27 yo and of the annal 955. No. 9. This scribe
writes the single page f. 28 r<> and one blank annal, 968, at the
top of the next page. No. 10 extends from the top of f. 28 yo
to the end of looi, except the last ten words, which haye
been added later ; and here, near the end of f. 30 r^, ends the
Winchester part of this Chronicle. No. 11. With this hand,
which is very much later than the preceding^, commence the
Canterbury entries. It continues to the end of 1066 on f. 31 yo,
except the last sentence about the comet, and the fragmentary
charter at 103 1. No. 12. To this hand are due the last
sentence of 1066 and the first part of 1070, down to the end
' See J. 83, note 13. aent to Canterbury In consequence
* Hardy, Cat. i. 65a, thinks that of the destruction of Canterbaiy
there is another chwige at the top books in the great lire of 1067, tiien
off. 33 r«; but I cannot now give these entries would be veiT late
ereo the qualified assent which I indeed, and only the latest of them
gave i. 99, note 3. can be treated as contemporary ;
* See i. I03 note. and Mr. Warner thinks that hand
* If Plrofessor Earie is right in No. 1 1 is as kte as 1075.
thinking, p. zziii, that the MS. was
xxvi T1VO SAXON CHRONICLES
of tbe phrase ' geherenmnesBe mid atSsweninge/ on f . 31 yo.
No. 13. To this hand are due the charter at 1031 and the
remainder of 1070. No. 14. The writer of the Latin Acts
of Lanfranc; who also writes some of the lists mentioned
above \
Interpola- § 14. Bat besides these various hands in the text there are
' also numerons interpolations. Of these the bulk are by the
scribe of the Latin Acts of Lanfranc, who is also the scribe
of MS. F, and belongs to the end of the eleventh, or beginning
of the twelfth, century*. But besides these there are also
earlier insertions in hands of which some can be identified
with later scribes of the text. Thus the annal 710, accidentally
omitted by the first scribe, is insei-ted by hand No. 8; the
additions at 923 and 941 are by hand No. 11, the first of
the Canterbury scribes; those at 943, 956, 959, 961, and the
foi-mer part of that at 925, all refer to St. Dunstan, and are all
tlie work of No. 12, the second Canterbury scribe, who was
evidently specially interested in that saint. There are also
fairly early additions in hands which I have not identified
with any certainty at 728, 870, 890, 993, looi. Though
in 688 there is an addition to the text of the Chronicle,
I believe it to be by the original scribe*. The additions at
688, 710, 728, 1 001, would seem to be the oldest, as they are
the only ones which are incorporated in MS. A (G, W) *. The
RuIiDgs. MS. is mostly in single columns, but from the middle of f. x v^
to near the bottom of f. 4 v® it is in double columns. The
number of lines to a page varies considerably, from thirty-nine
to twenty-five*. In the last three pages the writing is con-
fused and independent of the lines ruled.
' These two last hands, 1 3 and 1 4, the other earlier additions are printed
seem at first nght obyionsly distinct ; in small print, but not in italics,
bat I do not feel sure that they may ' Anyhow, it ought not to have
not be one and the same, the differ- been printed in italios as if it were
cnce in appearance being due to the the work of the last interpolator,
difference between writing Saxon * t. e, they were made before X left
and writing Latin. Winchester ; see below, $§ 95, 96, 98.
' These are the additions which * These variaUons ooeasionally
in the text are printed in small coincide with the changes of scribes,
italics, they extend from 1 1 to 941 ; but by no means always.
INTRODUCTION xxvii
{15. The MS. formerly belonged to Archbishop Parker, and Former
is part of his bequest to the College, and many passages are o^**®"-
underlined by him with his familiar red ochre. There are a few
notes by Joscelin, the well-known Latin secretary to the
Archbishop, who is thought sometimes to have reaped without
acknowledgement the fruits of his secretary's labours ^ These
notes consist mainly, if not exclusively, of collations from Hist.
Sax. Petroburg. (=E). In his notes in other MSS. of the
Chronicle Joscelin frequently cites A as 'Hist. Sax. Eccl.
Christi Cant.,' and sometimes as 'Liber quem habet doctor
Wntton decanus eccl. Christi Cant.,' i.e. Dr. Nicholas Wotton,
the first Dean of Canterbury after the dissolution of the
monastery. There are a few notes in another sixteenth or
early seventeenth century hand, of which one, at the beginning
of the Latin Acts of Lanfranc, is of some interest : ' Hec
habentur in Libro S. Augustini cui titulus DitserH Tractattu
Mcwuterii S. Augustini/ That the ultimate home of the MS.
was Canterbury there is no doubt; an attempt will be made
later to unravel its history.
§ 16. The question of the date of the MS. is rather perplexing, Date,
owing to the number of different hands. But I am inclined to
think that from 892, or a little earlier, to 100 x the entries were
made not very long after the events which they describe \ On
the other hand, it will be shown later that it is impossible to
endorse the claim which Wanley makes for this MS.: 'hunc
codicem esse autographon, nequaquam ad aliorum codicum
fidem descriptumV But up to looi the Winchester monks
kept it up to date, by entering in it from time to time such
materials as they obtained. There are facsimiles of this MS.
in M. H. B., plates xxiii and xxiv. These give specimens of
hands 2, 3, 4, and of the last and most copious interpolator.
Thorpe's facsimile, plate i, shows the work of the seventh scribe^.
' Diet. Nat. Bidg. sentence was written before I had
' Mr. 6. F. Warner of the British obtained Mr. Warner's opinion.
Mnsenm would date these hands as * Catalogue, p. 130.
follows: — Nos. 1-^,900x930; No. * Mr. Warner's opinion was based
7w c. 930 ; No. 8, c. 960 ; No. 10, partly on these facsimiles, partly on
6. 1000; No. II, c. 1075 ; the above some photographs taken for me by
xxvUi TH^'O SAXON CHRONICLES
Descrip- § 17. Cott. Otho, B. xi (A, G, W). This was once a fair folio
M& A ^^' ^^ °^^^ ^^^ leaves ; it is now reduced to a few charred and
(6, W), shrivelled fragments. For our knowledge of tliis text of the
a>tt. Otho, Chronicle we are dependent mainly on the edition of Wheloc,
the trustworthiness of which will be discussed in a later section.
The original contents of the MS. are given most fully by Wanley,
p. 219. The first article in it was a copy of the Saxon version
of Bede's Hist. EccL This also was used by Wheloc in his
editio princeps of that version, though he did not make it the
basis of his text as he did in the Chronicle. Besides these, it
contained the laws of Alfred and Ine, lists of bishops, and other
matter with which we are not concerned. The laws and lists
were probably copied from jR, as it will be shown that the
Chronicle undoubtedly was. For this reason it is convenient to
place this MS. here ; and for this reason Professor Earle chose
A as the s^^mbol for it, objecting rightly that the ordinary
notation (G)^ would seem to imply that it was later than F,
whereas it is about a century and three-quarters earlier.
Mr. Warner, on palaeographical grounds, would date it c. 1025,
and this agrees excellently with the date which has been
already deduced from the episcopal lists contained in it, viz.
1014 X 1032 (p. xxiv). There are facsimiles of it in M.H. B.,
plates xviii, xix^
Beacrip. § 18. Cott. Tib. A. vi (B). Vellum, large 4to, 232 X 15-8 ;
MS B ^^^ ^^® leaves have shrunk a little in the heat of the great
Cott. Hh, Cottonian fire '. The MS. has been remountect, so that the
'^* ^' original gatherings can no longer be discerned. The Chronicle
occupies ff. 1-34 ; then, after two blank leaves, come f. 35 r^,
a note on Pope Sergius, and f. 35 v^, a list of the Popes who
Mr. Lord of Cambridge, by the kind i. 655.
permission of the Master and * The original size of the MS. is
Fellows of C. C. C, Cambridsre. probably shown by the leaf (/3) con-
* Tliorpe denotes it by W, the talning the genealogy Tib. A. iii.
initial of Wheloc, bat it is better to f. 178, which I believe to have
keep this symbol for the edition as originally belonged to B. See below,
distinct from the MS. $ 88^ and i. 2 note. This measores
^ A transcript of this MS. by 33*6 x 16. The space actually
Lam bard is said to be among Ussher's covered by writing is practically the
Collections in Dublin, Hardy, Cat. same in both, viz. i8*8 x la*^.
INTRODUCTION ziix
pent palla to Canterbury, beginning with Gregory and Angustine,
and ending with Urban and Anselm. These notes are in a hand
very similar to, possibly identical with, that of the scribe of F
and of the Latin Acts of Lanfranc in Ti, The rest of the MS.
is later matter, relating mainly to the monastery of Ely, and
ending with a French Chronicle from Hardacnut to Edward III.
The combination of this later matter with the Chronicle is
probably due only to the binder; and the second portion is
shown by an entry on f. 36 ro to have been given to Sir Robert
Cotton by Arthur Agarde in 1609. The Chronicle is all in one
hand, which Mr. Warner would assign to about the year 1000,
which is a good deal earlier than Professor Earle placed it ' ;
but agrees well with the date to which the Chronicle extends,
viz. 977, and is probably not far from the truth. Except on the
last page, there are always twenty-ihree lines to a page, and
this is true also of the genealogy in 0. Many of the annals
have no numbers affixed to them, the omission being supplied
by Joscelin, who has also collated the MS. in several places with
' uetustior Saxonica historia quam habet doctor Wutton Decanus
eccl. Christi Cant.,* and with 'Liber M" Boyer,' which the
readings cited show conclusively to be our 7i and C respectively.
This is the MS. which Joscelin calls ' Hist. Sax. S. Augustini
Cant.,' and it may have been transcribed for that house. But
there is no evidence, internal or external, beyond Joscelin 's
assertion to prove this, and we shall see that, whatever the home
of this MS., its arigin must be sought at Abingdon '. There is
a ftcflimile of a page of this MS. in M. H. B., plate xxii, and in
Thorpe's edition, plate ii, who also gives a facsimile of the first
page of the genealogy fi, ib. plate vii, so that the student can
compare the two for himself. There is also a transcript of this
MS., probably by Joscelin, Laud Misc., 661 '.
* Introdnotion, p. zzvt. Sir T. D. i. 575) ; while on p. 655 B itself is
Havdy contradicts himself strangely assigned in the heading to ' zii . cent. ,'
in regard to the date of this MS. and in the hody of the paragraph is
The fragment & containing the said to be ' apparently of the latter
geoealQgjyWhich he believee (rightly, part of the tenth century.*
as I think) to have belonged origi- * See below, $ 87.
nallv to B, he dates < xi. cent.' (Cat. '»&.§( 88 note, 1 24 note.
xw TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
r)ewrip- § 19. Cott. Tib. B. i (C). Vellum, folio, 27.7 x 18.5. This
^^Q MS. contains the Anglo-Saxon version of Orosius, and the
Cott. Tib. Anglo-Saxon Chronicle, a collocation which is interesting in
^' ^* view of the connexion to be presently pointed out between the
two works ^ The Orosius occupies fF. 3-1 11; the Chronicle,
beginning with the metrical Calendar and proverbs, occupies
ff. 1 1 2-1 64 ro. As the Chronicle begins with a new fold, it is
impossible to say whether it and the Orosius originally belonged
together or not. The Chronicle consists of six folds of eight
folios, one of four, and an odd folio, f. 1 64, on the recto of which
has been wiitten the late fragment about the Northman at the
bridge of Stamford Bridge, which was probably added with
a view to completing the mutilated annal which precedes'.
In the last fold the four leaves of which it consists have been
misbound, and the folios now numbered 160, 161, 162, 163,
ought to come in the following order: 161, 163, 160, 162.
Except where space b taken up by capital letters, there are
twenty-seven lines to a page throughout the MS., which looks
as if it had all been written about the same time.
The § 20. In the Orosius three hands are discernible ; the first
extending to the middle of f. 34 y^, the second to near the top
of f. 45 ro, the third to the end of the work. In the Chronicle
several hands may be traced ; tlie first extending from f. i x 2 r^* to
the end of f. 118 v^, i.e, to the end of 490. There are possible
changes of hand at 978, near the top of f . 143 v<>, and pear the
top of f. 158 ro (middle ot 1047), but these are somewhat
doubtful. There is certainly a fresh hand at the beginning of
1049, f. 158 ro middle, and this extends to the end of 159 v^
(middle of 1052) ; then comes the folio now numbered 161, with
which a new hand begins which stops near the end of f . 161 i^,
another scribe taking up the words, 'Sa on oSran Easterdeege/
near the beginning of 1053, &°^ continuing to the end of 1056,
f. 163 v^', where half a page is left blank ; then with f. 160,
annal 1065, another hand begins, which extends to th'e end of
the woi-ds ' to Eoferwic ward,' near the top of f. X62 v<>, and not
far from the end of 1066, the last hand finishing the annal with
^ See below, § 103. ' See L 198 and note.
loribee.
INTRODUCTION wxi
the exception of the late addition mentioned above. Mr. Warner Date,
saw no reason why the later hands from 1049 to 1066 should not
be contemporary or almost contemporary with the events de-
scribed. But there is not a difference of more than a few years
between the earliest and the latest hands, and the whole MS.,
induding the Orosius, may be dated about the middle of the
eleventh century.
§ 21. Throughout the MS., both in the Chronicle and in the AnnoU-
Orosius, are MS. notes by Robert Talbot, rector of Barlingham, ^^q^
Norfolk (t 1558). These notes refer chiefly to the identification
of places, and some of them have been quoted both by Professor
Earle and myself. In MS. Cott. Julius vi, which contains Leiand's
Collectanea, there is the following note at f. 99 vo ^ : 'Mr. Talbot
made this annotation in the front of Orosius' historie, that that
he lent me (Leland) translated out of Lattin into Saxon tongue.'
Then follow, not only Talbot's notes on the Orosius, but also those
on the Chronicle, which are thus introduced : * Out of an olde
Saxon Boke callid of some the olde Englbhe Historie/ From
this it would appear that this MS. belonged at one time to
Robei-t Talbot. We have seen that Joscelin cites it as ' Liber
M" Boyer,' which shows that it also belonged at one time to
Bowyer, keeper of the records in the Tower. But Joscelin also
calls it the Abingdon Chronicle, and this is unquestionably
a true description, not only of the origin, but also of the home
of this MS. This will be proved at a later stage ^ Of
Josoelin's own hand there are no traces in this MS., except at
1056 and 1066.
There are facsimiles of this MS. in M. H. B., plate xxi ;
Thorpe, plate iii; Palaeographical Society, vol. ii. plate 242,
where, following Earle ' and Hardy *, the editors wrongly state
that the Chronicle is all in one hand up to 1045.
§ 22. Cott. Tib. B. iv (D). Vellum, folio, 28-2 x 19. but three Dewarip-
leaves, ff. 54, fo, 71, are of larger size, f. 54, which is the ]y(g ^
largest, measuring 29*8 x 19-2 ; probably the leaves shrank in Cott. lib.
B. iv.
* I owe the reference to a note by ' Introduction, p. xzviiL
Sir F. Madden in MS. C. * Oat. i. 656.
•Seebelow, 1163,87,91, 113,
xxrii TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
the fire, and hftve been cropped in the process of rebinding.
The Chronicle occnpies ff. 3-86, f. 86 being only a half folio ;
f. 87 Contains two writs of Cnut to Archbishop Eadsige;
ff. 88-90 are paper leaves containing extracts by Joscelin from
MS. E extending from 1123 to 1131. The other contents of
the MS. have no connexion with the Chronicle beyond the
common binding. A list of them may be seen in the Cottonian
Catalogue of 1802, p. 35. The first fold of the Chronicle is of
eight leaves, of which the last has been excised. Then comes
a lacuna extending from 262 to the middle of 693, caused by
the loss of a fold, probably of eight leaves. This has been supplied
by the insertion of a fold of nine leaves, on which Joscelin
has entered annals taken ft^m Hist. Eccl. Christi {'R), Hist.
S. Augustini (B), Hist. Abband. (C), and Hist. Petroburg. (E)^
He also cites 2^, B, and C, as 'Libri Doctoris Wutton et
Magistronim Boyer et Twyne*.' He refers also to Bede,
Ethelwerd, and Henry of Huntingdon. And these annotations
extend throughout the whole of the MS. After the lacuna
there are nine folds, all of them of eight folios, except the last
but one, which is of six. Throughout the Chronicle there are
twenty- four lines to a page, except on f. 3 v<> and f. 75, which
MS. D have twenty-five, and on f. 86, which, as I have said, is only
uiutilated. |jj^|£ ^ j^j^f j^^^ jg mutilated. The fact, however, that the verso
of f. 86 was vacant to receive the late entry of the rebellion of
Angus, Earl of Moray, in 11 30 (miswritten 1080, hlxxx
having been substituted for mcxxx), shows that the amount lost
by this mutilation cannot be very great ^ But besides this
^ In one or two caies the readings not explained in this way u * toeohte *
cited do not agree exactly with £, for * gesohte.' There is evidence in
and this might seem to countenance E that both Parker and Joscelin
the view held by some that JoioeUn's made use of it. See below, § 35.
* Petroburg.' is nut our £, but some ^ On Bowyer see above, § 18 ; and
related MS. now lost. I do not on Twyne see below, § 88 note,
myself think that the differences * 1079, the last annal on f. 86 i^,
justify this conclusion. The entry ends imperfectly : ' ne wylle we ^eh
which differs most is 409. But this her na mire scaffe awritan ye he
is a confladon of S, a, and £, as his feeder ge .. .* It is quite possible
Joaoelin himself indicates : ' haec in that all that has been lost is tlie
historia Saxonica Petrobui^ensi et remainder of this last word, * gedyde '
eodeeiae Chxi. Cant.' The only word or 'geworhte,* and that the rest of
INTRODUCTION xxxui
mutilation at the end, the last entry on f. 85 vo, 10781 is very
imperfect, and as there is no defect or abrasion of die vellum
this shows that the scribe bad something before him which he
could not read, possibly a MS. of which the last page was
partially abraded. This further shows that D, even in its latest
part, is not an original, but is copied from some other MS.
§ 23. D, like C, is written in various ^ands. The fi^rst change The
took place somewhere in the missing portion, for the hands before ^^
and after the lacuna are different \ The second hand goes
down to the end of f. 67 v^ (toi6, avh fin,), the third hand
beginning with the words ' feaht him wit$ ealle Engla ]7eode,'
and extending to the end of f. 73 r^ near the beginning of '
1052*; the next hand only writes the one page f. 73 vo; the
iifbh hand extends from the top of f. 74 ro almost to the bottom
of f. 75 v« near the beginning of 1054. There seems to be
another change on f. 77 vo, near the beginning of 1061 after
the word * pallium.' Mr. Warner was inclined, with some hesi-
tation, to see two changes of hand on f. 78 vo in the annal 1065,
one at the words ' 7 his bro)>or Eadwine him com to geanes,'
and another at the words * 7 Eadward cyng com to West myn-
stre.' This view, which was based purely on palaeographical
considerations, coincides curiously with a change of source in D.
Before and after the points indicated the matter in D agrees
with C, whereas between those two points D agrees with E.
However this may be, there is another change on f. 83 r® near
the beginning of 107 1, from which point the same hand con-
tinues to the end, with the exception of the late entry referred
to above.
§ 24. Below I have sought to prove from internal evidence Date,
that the later part of the Chronicle from 1067 onwards cannot
the folio WW cut away for the sake of D. They may, however, have
oftheb^ankvellam, a frequent cause oome from the parent MS. of D,
of mutilation of MSS. This die- which was apparently mutilated at
proves Earle's theory (Introduction, the time when it was transcribed,
p. Ix), followed, as usual, by Pauli, See the next sentence above.
JPertZy xxii. 97, that some of the * This fact had escaped my
later parU of E may have been notice, until it was p<nnted out to
derived firom the lost oontinQation me by Mr. Warner.
IL d
xxxiv TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
be earlier than iioo'; and Mr. Warner was of opinion that
there was nothing in the handwriting to militate against this
conclusion. He thought the earliest hands might be as early
as 1050. Personally I should doubt whether there was as
much as fifty years' di£ference between the earliest and latest
hands. Joscelin called this Chronicle ' Ghronicon Wigomiac'
Below I have given reasons for tliinking that its home is rather
to be sought at Evesham '. There are facsimiles of thb MS. in
M. H. B. (plate xx), and in Thorpe (plate iv). The last part
of this Chronicle, from 1043 to the end, was imperfectly printed
as an appendix to Lye's Saxon Dictionary (1772), from a faulty
' transcript by Lambard in Canterbury Cathedral Library '.
Dewrip. § 26. Laud Misc. 636 (E). ff. 91. Vellum, small folio, 21-0 x
MS £ ^^'^' ^^^ leaves vary a little in size, but this is the average.
Laud Misc. Five leaves, ff. 86-90, are of a larger size, measuring 24*2 x
^36. 1 6*0, and this was probably the original size of the MS. These
five leaves have escaped the binder s shears because on the
margin of them is written a brief French Chronicle from Brutus
Annota- to Edward I. The MS. has been interleaved with large folio
^Is'e^ paper, and both on the vellum and on the interleaved paper
are copious notes by William Lisle (f 1637) chiefly consisting
. of collations from 2^, which he calls ' Benet.' And on the blank
paper leaves at the end he has inserted from 7i the annals 894—
924, 937, 941, 962, 973, 975, and a pedigree of Woden from
855 B. On 937 (the Sang of Brunanbttrh) he says : * This is
mysticall and written iu a poeticall vaiue obscurely of purpose
to avoide the daunger of those tymes and needes decyphring.'
On 941 he writes ' this also mysticall ; ' 975 * And this.' Some
notes in earlier hands occur here and there ; one at 705 may be
by Joscelin ; another at 893 refers to R. Talbot and may be by
him. In many passages the MS. is underlined in red in a manner
closely resembling Archbishop Parker's underlinings of MS. 2^.
And it is quite likely that these marks are by him ^. E must
* See below, § 75. * Wanley makes the same sng-
* ib. i 73. gestion, p. 65 ; a fact of which
' I owe this reference to Hardyj I was ignorant when I wrote the
Cat i. 6iJ, above.
INTRODUCTION xwkv
certainly have been in the hands of hie secretary Joscelin, who
makes so many extracts from it in other MSS.
$ 26. Of the date of the MS. there can be no doubt ; the first Bate.
The
hand goes to the end of 1121, f. 8i v^; the next hand writes g^ribes.
the single annal 1122, and the third hand similarly writes only
1123. With 1 1 24 another hand begins, which is possibly iden-
tical with the second hand ; this continues to near the end of
1 126, f. 85 ro; the next hand carries on the record to the end
of 1 131 ; from 1132 to 11 54, where the Chronicle ends, is all
in a single hand, but internal evidence shows that this part of
tlie Chronicle was not written down till after the accession of
Henry II '. The troublous days of Stephen would not be
favourable to historical composition. The MS. therefore was
written at various dates in the twelfth century from 1 1 2 1 to
1 154. Its origin is equally certain. From end to end it is
unquestionably a Peterborough book '. It is disputed whether Question
the MS. is incomplete; Wanley», Hardy*, and Macray*, all ^/ "°*^^*"
describe it as mutilated, while Earle ' denies that there is any
mutilation. I think that a leaf has been lost at the end, fur
after eight folds of 10 leaves each, there comes one of 1 1, origin-
ally 1 2, showing that one folio has been detached at the end of
the volume ; though whether this contained any writing must
remain to some extent doubtful. Certainly the loss must have
been suffered at an early date, for the abraded state of the last
page shows that it must have been for some time the outermost
page of the MS. before it was rebound. From the middle of
f. I v« to the end of f. 7 v® the MS. is in double columns, other-
wise it is in single column. There are 30 lines to a page
throughout, with the exception of the last three pages, which
have only 29. On the front page is the inscription : ' Liber
GoiL Laud Archiep. Cant, et Cancellar. Vniuersit. Oxon. 1638^.'
It may be noted that this is the same date as that in the tran-
script of B, Laud Misc. 661. There is a facsimile of this MS.
in Thorpe (plate v).
* See notes adl^, * Tntroduction, p. L
' See below, § 43. ^ Laud therefore probably ob-
V <>4« * ^**^ ^ <>53. tuned the MS. on the death of
' CauOogne of Laud MSS. Lisle in 1657.
d 2
xxxvl TJVO SAXON CHRONICLES
Dwicrip- § 27. Cott. Domitian A. viii (F). Vellum, 4to, 2i'OX 14-7.
^^ y This is a very miscellaneous volume of ff. 174 ; for a list of the
Cott. ' contents see the Cotton Catalogue of 1802, p. 573. The Chro-
Domit. A. lacle occupies ff. 30 ro-70 vo, where it ends mutilated in the
middle of the year 1058. Probahly a fold has heen lost at the
end. The Chronicle as it now stands consists of four folds;
the first two of eight leaves, the third of twelve, the fourth
originally of twelve, but with an extra leaf inserted making
thirteen. Owing to the mutilation we cannot tell how far the
The Chronicle originally extended \ The bulk of the Chronicle is
'^^ ^' all in one hand, but there are innumerable additions, interlinear
and marginal, and it is often impossible to say whether these
minutely written insertions are by the original scribe or a dif-
ferent one '. The principal scribe is, I am confident, identical
with the principal interpolator of 7P.
Bate. § 28. This MS. has been commonly assigned to the twelfth
century. Sir E. M. Thompson and Mr. Warner are both in-
clined to place it a little earlier, at the end of the eleventh
century, on the ground of the similarity of the hand in which
it is written to that of the smaller Domesday'. It will be
F a bi- shown later ^ that this MS. owes its interest largely to the fact
A^^ that it is bilingual, the entries being made first in Saxon and
then in Latin. It is beyond all question a Canterbury book,
more local and monastic in its character than even E itself*.
The MS. has been much stained by the action of galls, and is
in many places very difficult to read. Junius' collations of it
will be mentioned lower down*. Of this MS. there is a fac-
simile in Thorpe (plate vi) ; unfortunately the page there given
^ The Chronicle is followed by which see Howlett, u. <., p. xlii.
a copy of Robert de Monte's ' There are also annotations here
Chronicle beginning with 1153, on and there in a later hand, which
which see Hardy, Cat. ii. 440 ; and I believe to be that of R. Talbot,
Mr. Hewlett's edition of that on whom see above, $ 21.
Chronicle in the Rolls Series, pp. > Of this there is a good facnmile
zli.ff. It belonged to Long Benning^ in Palaeogr. Soc. iii., plate 344.
ton, a cell of Savigny, in Lincoln- * S 39.
sliire. On the front of it there is 'I owe this remark to Professor
an interesting note relating to Earle.
Nicolas Trivet, the chronicler, on * $ 124, notes.
INTRODUCTION xxrvii
is wbolly Latin, so that it does not give a very good idea of the
scribe's Saxon hand. Of this some notion may be gained from
the small facsimile in M. H. B. (plate xziii) of some of his
interpolations in 'R.
§ 29. Cott. Domitian A. ix (H). This is only a single leaf, Descrip-
f. 9, which was discovered by Professor Zupitza, and first printed ^° ^
by him in Anglia,i. 195-197. It contains events, mainly eccle- Oott. '
siastical promotions, belonging to the years 11 13, 11 14. It pomit. A.
cannot therefore be earlier than those years, and may be a little ^^
later. The language is much more classical than we should
expect at that date, and is another warning that we must not
take the later parts of E as a type of the Saxon written in all
religious houses in the twelfth century. This fragment is quite
independent of E, the only other Chronicle which comes down
so late.
§ 30. To these should perhaps be added, for the sake of com- MS. I,
pleteness, Cotton, Caligula A. xv (I), f. 132 v® £F., a Paschal ^*- ^
table \ on the margin of which brief historical notices are entered xr.
in Saxon and Latin. These were compiled in the first instance
aboat 1058, and continued in various hands to 1268. The first
Latin entry is at 1 1 10, the last Saxon entry is at 1 130. It thus
furnishes evidence of the process by which Latin overpowered
the native tongue in the realm of history. E is a Saxon Chron-
icle with a sprinkling of Latin entries ; F is bilingual ; here
Latin encroaches on Saxon and ultimately prevails '. This little
Chronicle belonged to Christ Church, Canterbury, and is printed
in Liebermann, Ungedruckte Anglo-Normannische Geschichts-
qoellen, pp. 1-8.
m. Of the Charactbb and Mutual Relations of
THB MSS.
§ 31. Having thus described the various MSS., I next pro- Method of
ceed to discuss their character and mutual relations. And in <^^.i>^^^^i'
gation.
* For ihe inflaence of Patohal cases it ib at Canterbury that the
tables on the composition of process begins; for the proof of
Chronicles, see below. ihis as to £, see below, ( 47.
* Corioiisly enough in all these
xxxviii
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
dealing with this problem I begin with the latest MSS. and
proceed backwards to the earliest, endeavouring thus to track
the Chronicles to their common source. When this has been
done, we can reverse the process and briefly trace their develop-
ment from the beginning to the close. This may involve a
certain amount of repetition ; but it will conduce to cleHmess.
And in taking F first I do not mean to assert that F is neces-
sarily later tban the latest parts of £. But in character, if not
in date, F is certainly later than £, being, as we shall see*,
a mere compilation, whereas E is a living Chronicle.
Relation of § 32. The relation of F to E' is not difficult to determine.
F to £. Xq the main the relation is that of a bilingual epitome. The
way in which the compiler of F deal« with the entries contained
in E varies in different cases. Sometimes he copies almost
verbatim, sometimes he omits altogether'. But as a rule he
epitomises, preserving generally the words of his original.
t 5 41.
' The pointB of agreement of £
and F are sometimee curiouBly
minute: e.g. 693, spelling of Gife-
mund ; 780, the same abbreviation
for Haffustaldes ea ; 1010, ' fore spre^
oenda.
' These cases of omission are 155,
485, 488, 5^7 (this omission is
probably due to critical reasons;
owing to £*8 niisreadinff *Certioes
ford ' for ' Cerdices leaga, the scribe
of F regarded this entry as a mere
doublet of 519; for a similar omis-
sion on critical grounds see 704),
571, 584. 591, 59a, 593, ^3, 607.
611, 617, 6a6, 6a8, 63a, 65a, 658,
660, 671, 674, 68a, 684, 699, 715,
7a a, 741 (from 743 to 754 all
entries in F have been erased to
make room for a grant by i£thel-
bald, so that it is impoesible to
say whether all the entries now
standing in £ between those dates
were copied by F or not; see i. 44,
note 6), 798, 8ai, 8aa, 832, 837,
839, 853, 865, 869, 87a, 873, 877,
884, 889, 906, 910, 918, 970. 981,
9831 985* 997. 998, 1030, 1034. No
special motive can be assigned for
these omissions; the parts omitted
refer mostly to political matters,
while the scribe's interest seems to
be prevailingly ecdesiasticaL But
they are concerned with all parts
of the country, Sussex, Wesaez,
Mercia, Northumbria, East Anglia ;
some refer, wholly or in part, to
his own district of Kent, e.^. 488,
85a* 865; one or two have to do
with foreigTQ afiairs, e.^. 884, 1030;
while one or two deal with code-
siastical matters, in which he cer-
tunly was interested, e.g, 660,
1034. The omissions are made
quite arbitrarily and without any
skill; cf. e.g. the omission of 881,
884, whereby the thread of the
account of the movements of the
Scandinavian *here' is ruthlessly
broken. In the above note I have
dealt only with the omissions of
whole annals. I have not analysed
the cases of partial omission in the
process of epitomising. To do this
would be to analyse nearly the
whole of F in detail. But t^e
results would be much the same.
INTRODUCTION xxxix
I have already said that to the principal scribe of F are due
the bulk of the interpolations in MS. Ti ^ ; and these interpo-
lations are mainly taken from £, or from some related MS. It
is therefore clear that this scribe attached great importance to
the additional particulars supplied by that type of text ; and it
is not wonderful that he should make it the basis of his own
compilation.
§ 33. He was not, however, restricted to E. As the inter- BelAtion of
polator of 'R he must have had access to that MS. also ; and in ^^^^^^^^^
several cases his entries show a greater affinity with; H than
with £ ' ; in a few they are conflated from 2^ and £ ', while in
others they are derived exclusively from A, the entries in
question not appearing in E at all ^.
In four cases F seems to be nearer to C than to any other
of our existing MSS.'; but the resemblances are so unim-
portant that they are probably accidental.
§ 34. More interesting is the fact that in one instance (965)
F has preserved an entry which exists only in D of our present
Chronicles, while in another entry (955) there are elements
which seem to be derived from D. The fact that in both these
cases the parts akin to D are later additions (whether by the
original scribe or not), the former being inserted on the margin,
makes it quite possible that after this part of F was written,
some MS. of the D type came into the hands of the Canterbury
monks, that these two entries attracted attention, and were
embodied in their own MS. F.
There is, however, another possibility which our subsequent
investigations will convert into probability, if not into certainty,
viz, that F is based, not on £ itself, or a MS. exactly resem-
bling £, but on one intermediate between the common original
which, as we shall see, underlies E and D, and £ itself. Let
' Above, % 37. thefe the iMt four are found only in
* 473> 495. 034. 7141 793, 794> S of our existing MSS. ; the Ent is
79^» 799> ^3> ^^5} 9'o* 9Ht 9¥>i found also in B and C ; the second
965 ; sad possibly 519, 651, 887. and third in B, C, and D.
* 43O; 937 (■«« i^oto f'^ ^^> li* ' 490y 501, 534, 639. In one
seF is
141), 964. case F is nearer to B, 759, but this
' 7^3> ^i» 909, 934, 93i> 951 also is accidental,
(only in the Latin of F), 1029. Of
xl TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
U8 call ibis hypothetical MS. c. It is plain that c might
retain some features akin to D, which E at a later stage might
obliterate.
The Peter- § 35. Another £6U$t which may point the same way is that
^diSoM ^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^^ ^^^ Peterborough additions of E \ This argu-
of £ are ment must not be pressed too far. A Canterbury scribe migbt
not in F. easily omit such passages, even if he had them before him,
because the local history of a rival religious house would have
little interest for him and his readers. But there is one of
these additions, the ravaging of Peterborougb by the Danes in
870 ', which is so closely connected with the general history of
the country, that there seems no reason why the scribe of F
should omit it, any more, e, g., than he has omitted the ravaging
of Lindisfarne in 793. Anyhow the possibility must be recog-
nised that the explanation of the absence from F of the Peter-
borough additions of E may be simply that they were absent
from the MS. on which F is mainly based.
The Latin § 36. On the other hand that MS. certainly contained some
entries of ^f ^he Latin entries of E ; for though F as a rule omits the
purely Latin entries of E. yet there are exceptions, which prove
that that onussion was not due, at any rate in all cases, to
ignorance of them '. Similarly this MS. contained the entries
now only found in E of existing MSS. anterior to F ; both those
which occur in the body of the Chronicle, and those which
occur towards the end, where E begins to be independent of the
others *.
Other ele- § 37. But besides the materials derived from E or e, and
mentain F. £^„j ^^le subsidiary Chronicle S», F has'also additional materials
* 654, 656, 675, 686, 777, 85a, ? 1037, 1039, 1040, 1041, 1043^
87o»03, 105^. „ i044> 1045, 1046*, 1046 ^ 1047,
* Compare this annal in & and 1048, 105a, 1054, 1055, 1057,
E, i. 70, 71. 1058. (The dates given here aro
* 876 ad init., 890 (ditto), 89a thoee of £, which F has sometimes
(only in F Lat.)) 9^8 (see critiod altered, generally in the right direc-
note, ad toe. i. 107), 942, 964, 994 tion.) F itself ends at 1058, so
(only in F Lat), 1024 (ditto), that its relation to £ cannot be
1 03 1. tested beyond that point.
* 443 (only in F Lat.), 921,927, * Subsidiary, that is, from F'b
937i 94a, 949i 95a, I023, 1023, point of view.
1034, 1025, 103a, 1033, 1036,
INTRODUCTION
xli
of its own, many enti-ies being either wholly or in part peculiar
to itself. Several of these have to do with general and ecclesi-
astical histoiy, in which the compiler evidently took great
interest; and the source of many of these is shown by the
Latin of them to be the general Chronicle appended by Bede to
his work De Temporam Hatione ^ ; others, as we should natur-
ally expect, are concerned with the special history of Kent and
Canterbury, and of these, too, some of the earlier ones are
derived from Bede's Hist Ecel.' In six cases the special
entries show an interest in, or connexion with, Winchester', and
in four cases they deal with other parts of England ^ ; in three
cases they are Franklsh^, while in four others they refer to
portents in the world of nature '.
The interpolations made by the scribe of F in !?!^ are some-
times derived from these special sources of his own ^, as well as
from the additional matter contributed by E or c '.
§ 38. Something must next be said as to the mutual relations Relation of
^ 3 (which cftuses a repetition of
what F had already entered from
€ under a), ? la, 38*, 40*, 45, 46,
47*, 48*. 49*, 50*, 69», ? 70, ? 71,
1 81. 116, 137, aoo, 444, 448*,
483*, 509, 74J. The asterisk in-
dicates that the matter peculiar to
F la deriTed from Bede's Chron.
Many foreign Chronicles are
written as oontinnations of Bede's
De Tempornm RaUone ; see Perta,
i. 3, 4, ai, 61, 6a, 91, 97, no; it
ai6, a37, J38; iii. laa, 155, 169;
iv. I ; ziii. a, 39, 260 ; xziii. i.
Bede is not merely the ' Father of
Rngiish History,* but to a large
extent also of mediaeval history
generally.
* 55«, 597t. 6oit, 6i4t, 6i6t,
6i9t. 653t (F lAt. only), 694!!, 735,
742 II, 758, 759. 760, 76a. 784, 796 II,
8»9, 8700, 943, 959, 961, 980, 989,
?95lli 9^j 1020, 1033. The dagger
indicates derivation frxnn Bede*s
H. £. The entries marked || are
long pieces of local history compar-
able to the Peterborough additions
in £.
» 641, 648, 861, 903, 984, 1041.
On these see Lieberiuann, p. 56.
* Wessex, 856; London, 996;
Eastern Counties, 798, loao.
* 714,7^5,840.
" 685 (this entry is also in Ann.
Camb.) ; 733 (this comes fr^m the
Cont. of Bede*8 H. K) ; 806 (this
entry occurs in some continental
Chronicles, see note ad loe.) ; 809.
It must not be assumed that in all
the cases cited in this and the five
preceding notes the whole of the
annal is peculiar to F. Sometimes
it is only some slight touch that
is added; e,g. 641, loao. In 736
F has a mistake which is all its
own. In 845 F alone has the
later title ' eorl '; in 1017 the com-
ment is added that Edrio was slain
'very rightly'; per contra, the
moralising of the other MijS. in
loi I is omitted.
^ U7, iHf 7^> 9^5, 943» 955»
959, 961.
* And sometimes he inserted in
S matter from s which he did not
use in F; e.g, 155, 519, 530, 593.
xUi TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
the Saxon of the Saxon and the Latin entries in F. It is plain that the
entries in relation between them will vary according to the source from
F. which they are taken. Where the Latin entries show clearly
that they are derived from a Latin source, such as Bede's
Chronicle, there the corresponding Saxon entries must be a
translation of the Latin. Where, on the other hand, the Saxon
entries are taken from the Chronicles £ (c) or 2^, the Latin as
a rule will be a translation of the Saxon. I say, ' as a rule,'
because in one instance ^ certainly, and possibly in others, the
scribe seems to have made his Saxon epitome from £ (c), and
then to have taken the corresponding Latin from an indepen-
dent source. Even when the entries come from the Chronicles,
the scribe seems to have made his Latin translation directly
fiom the MS. wbich he had before him, and not from hb own
Saxon epitome. For it not unfrequently Siappens that the
Latin is nearer to ^ and contains more of ihe original * than
does the Saxon epitome. Where the Latin is the fuller, corre>
spondiiig additions are often made to the Saxon between the
lines, or on the margin *, Conversely there are cases in which
the Saxon contains more than the Latin " ; and here, too, occa-
sionadly the defect of the latter has been subsequently supplied ^.
Sometimes the same annal will be fuller in one part in the
^ T 88, where the Saxon Beems an while F Saxon gpves it as lao
epitome of E, while the Latin is without any qnalification ; in 979,
verbatim from Bede, Chron. «^«. at the accession of Ethelred II, Us
ai3 ; cf. H. E. i. 5. knowledge of the later history
' e.-^. 456, 1006. enables him to add : * tempore auo
' e.g, 605, 76a, 780, 880, 890, multa mala uenenint in Ajigliam
891. In other cases the additional et poetea semper hucusque enene*
matter in F Lat. does not come runt*; at the end of 1050 the
from the Chronicle but from some addition that William, Bishop of
other source; in 597, 653, 675, London, was consecrated by Arch-
from Bede's H. £. ^ in 74a a long bishop Robert, oemes from Canter-
Canterbury document is inserted; bury sources, as does the date of
in 871 the scribe adds his own Ceolnoth*s election in 830.
reHexion: *peeeait*exige9Uibu$DBm * e.g. 601, 685, 817, 856, 980,
campum oeperunt'; in 89a he 1020. In the last three cases the
gives from his own local knowledge additional matter is from some sooioe
Uie exact length of the ' mickle other than the older Chronicles,
wood' of Andred, as ia4 miles, ^ e,ff, 565, 654, 780, 878, 978,
which the other MSS. give as 979.
roughly 1 ao (' 1 ao miles or longer *), * e,g. 787, i oca.
INTRODUCTION xliii
Latin, in another in the Saxon version^. There are several
Latin entries to which there is no corresponding Saxon ', there
are a few Saxon entries for which the Latin is either wholly
wanting ', or only inserted later ^. An addition is made in the
Latin and not in the Saxon ^ or viee f)vr9a*\ though often
additions or corrections are made in hoth^. Li one case an
addition in Latin is inserted in the Saxon text, and not in the
Latin ^ There are other indications that the scrihe was em-
barrassed in his task by this bilingual writing. Thus in the
Saxon of 596, he writes ' hie * for ' h^r/ and ' cum monachis '
for ' mid munecum/ then writes the latter over the former ' ;
conversely, he retains Saxon forms and names in his Latin
entries ; e, g, * ASelwolding *• ' ; ' ad os Pedred^n cum SufnerscB-
tan et DaraeUm ^^* ; ' apud Acemannnes byri, t. e. at BaSan ^' ' ;
' upam magnam nauem quae anglice nominatur sceg)) i> ' ; < pro
una quaque hamele '*/ where the scribe at first wrote ' apud/
literally translating the Saxon phi'ase '«t elcere hamelan/ then
altered ' apud ' into ' pro/ Occasionally the Latin is influenced
by the Saxon phrase ; thus at 1055 the idiom ' he scolde beon
Sea dnges swica' {i.e. ^he was said to be/ German, 'soUte
aein ') is rendered : ' quod d^mtt esse delator patriae '^/ But
on the whole the compiler does his work as a translator well.
In one place he confuses * gesettan ' with ' gesittan ^* ' ; in
* e.g. 780, 979. Hbove *rex' in the Saxon of 714;
* 96, 30, 51, 33, 44, 5a, 53, 443. 'Kjurolns' altered to 'Karl' in 814.
877 (tboo^ joined on to 876), 951 ^^ 990 Latin ; not in the corre-
(from X), 1023 (from £ Lat) ; at spending Saxon.
928 the Saxon has been subse- ^^ 845.
qoently interlined. "97^1 ^^^ '<^t' lutf beensabse-
* ^'9' 735> 7^1 943- quently erased.
* e.g. 650, 692, 765. *• 1008 ; of. 1051, ' in loco qui ab
' 0.g. 806. Anglis dicitur Nnss.'
* e.g. 840. " 1039.
* e.g. 735, 790, 798, 870, 1009. " 80 in Ann. Wav. 1098 we
* 80a, ef. 790. In one case the have: 'qui hoc uidere debuerunt/
Lakia of F contradicts the Saxon, translating the phrase of the
1041, i. 163, and note a. L Chronicle : ' ^ hit geseon soeoldan.'
' He probably did the like in Conyersely in 755 the 'geflymdon
509, where ' mnneca ' is written on Beomrede ' seems to echo the
an erasure ; of. ' rex * fbr * cins ' in * fusato Beomredo * of the Latin.'
Um Saxon of 635, 'cing' wntten '* 886.
xllv TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
*.
another he misunderBtandB his original^ ; but I have noticed no
errors so gross as those with which the pompous Ethelwerd
deforms his pages '.
F a link § 39. The interest of F consists largely in this bilingual
th*^*^ character, in virtue of which it forms a link between the native
and Latin annals and the Latin Chronicles which ultimately supplanted
Chroniclee. them. Not for many generations did Englishmen essay to
write history in their own tongue ; while in many mouths * bar-
barus ' was used as a synonym for ' English '.* Trevisa first led
the way with his translation of Higden. Then Gapgrave fol-
lowed with an original history of his own. But it illustrates
the decay of Saxon studies that wherever in MS. F attention is
directed to any fact by pointers placed in the margin, it is
always against the Latin, never against the Saxon statement of
the fisLCt that the mark is set. Still Anglo-Saxon historical
works continued to be read. Thus Rudbome, at Winchester,
in the fifteenth century, quotes the Anglo-Saxon version of
Bede, though he thinks it is the work of Bede himself^. And
in this way some sparks of knowledge may have been kept
alive, until the revival of Anglo-Saxon studies in the sixteenth
and seventeenth centuries ^
F's Saxon § 40. As to the language of Fs Saxon annals, while far
language, ^gj^^ ^he level of classical Anglo-Saxon prose, such as we find
in the best parts of 7i, C, and D, it is not so corrupt as the
latest portions of E. Whether it shows any special dialectal
features owing to the writer's position at Canterbury, I must
leave to specialists in English dialects to determine.
Historioal § ^^* ^^ ^ ^^^ historical value of F it must always be
value of F. remembered that it is not a living Chronicle, growing with the
growth of events like 'K, C, D, and E ; but a dead compilation
made in the eleventh or twelfth century, out of older materials.
In the course of his work the compiler has preserved some
' 891 ; aB to Suibhne, 9. note a. 2. more) of a continuance of Anglo-
' See below, § 99 and notes. Saxon studies at Tavistock all
* See my Bede, ii. 308, 321. through the Middle Ages, aee
* ih, I. cxxviii, note. Wulker, Ghimdriss, p. 3.
' On the legend (for It is nothing
INTRODUCTION *lv
facts and some traditions which are not found elsewhere ; but
as an historian he ranks perhaps with Henry of Huntingdon as
a secondary authority of no great critical power, who occasion-
ally throws a welcome side-light on the statements of our
primary authorities. To quote F^ as is ofien done, without
qualification as ' Hie Saxon Chronicle/ as if its statements were
on a level with the contemporary portions of K, C, D, and E, is
little short of monstrous.
§ 42. The analysis of MS. E is a somewhat intricate matter, Composite
for it is a highly composite document. That in its present form ^^^^^^^
it is a Peterborough Chronicle, admits of no doubt. From 654
to the very last entry in 11 54 it is full of notices bearing on
the local history of Peterborough \ But there is an important Peter-
difference between the earlier and the later local entries. In ^jongh
the case of the earlier Peterborough notices, a comparison with
other MSS., combined with a study of the language of the
entries themselves, shows that they are later insertions in a
Don-Peterborough Chronicle, whereas of the later Peterborough
notices the explanation is that the Chronicle itself has become
original, and therefore local ; so that local events naturally find
their way into it alongside of others of a more general character,
and are clothed in language of the same texture as the rest.
The point at which the transition takes place will be discussed
later I
§ 43. There is another feature of E which cannot fail to Latin
strike us at once. Though not bilingual throughout, like F, «^*"«»-
it contains a considerable number of Latin entries. These
extend from 114 to 1062 ', and fall into four groups: — (i) 114-
* 654. 656, 675, 686, 777, 85a, 528, 591, 596. 625, 769, 778, 788,
963, 1013, 1041, 1052, 1066, 800, 8ro, 81 a, 876, 890, 89a, 928,
1069, 1070, 107a, 1098, 1 102, 94a, 964, 994, 1034, 1031. 1046,
TI03. TI07, 1114, 1115, 1116, 1054,1056,1060,1063. Mr. Thorpe,
1134, Iia5, iia7, iiaS, 11 30, by omittinsr nearly all these Latin
Ii3i> ii32> II37> 1154- There entries, has almost obliterated this
is » tiny Peterborough addition in interesting feature in MS. E. It is
99a. true that as history these entries
* |§ 50-53. are worth very little, for they con-
' 114, 134, X34, 303, 354, 311, tain little or nothing which may not
379, 403, 435, 431, 433, 439, 449, be found In a more original shape
xlyi
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
Their
origin.
625 ; all these entries, with one exception ^, relate to ecclesias-
tical affairs, popes, councils, and especially the inflaence of
successive popes on the development of the ritual of the
church ; (li) 769-812, a group of entries relating to Charles the
Great and his wars ; (iii) a small group of entries dealing with
English ecclesiastical affairs ; 890, election of Plegmund of
Canterhury; 892, death of Wulf here of York ; 964, expulsion
of the secular canons from the ' Old Minster ' at Winchester ;
(iv) 876-1062 (excluding those of group iii), a series of entries
relating to foreign, and principally Norman affairs.
§ 44. The origin of group (iii) need not he specially con-
sidered. Prohahly they were marginal annotations in his copy
which the scrihe has mechanically embodied '. Groups (i) and
(ii) ai*e both taken almost verbatim from the Annals of Rouen '
elsewhere. Bat as illustrating the
literary history and growth of the
Chronicle they are of the greatest
▼alne.
^ Namely 435 (' exordium regum
Francorom ').
' See snch annotations in X at
988, 1036; i. 125, note 10; i. 158,
note 7.
3 The Annals of Rouen have never
been edited in their entirety. Perts
gave extracts from them, xxv.
490 ff. Liebermann printed a por-
tion of them in his 'Ungedruckte
Geschichtsquellen,* pp. 31 ff., which
is complete as far as it goes, but
only begins with 700 a.d. It is
much to be regretted that editors
should not print all Chronicles entire.
The earlier portions may be historic-
ally worthless, but for determining
the literary relations of different
Chronicles and different centres of
historical writing they may be in-
valuable. ISo in editions of lives
of saints, the miracles are often
omitted to our great loss. For
whatever we may think of their
value as evidence of the power of
the particular saint, they sometimes
contain valuable allusions to the
history of the time at which tbey
were written. Allusions of this
kind have enabled me, e.g., to fix
the place where Rufus* fleet waa
wrecked on the Scotch campaign of
1091 {vide note a. L) ; and the
cause of the retirement of the
Scottish invaders in 1079 {vide
note a. /.). It may be said that I
have myself sinned against this
principle in the present edition.
Hie lines of it were, however, laid
down for me by the character of the
edition on which my own is baaed.
Were I free to make a new bogin-
ning, I should certainly print all
six MSS. in their entirety. Ab to
the Annals of Rouen, the defect is
practically supplied by the Annales
Utioenses (Annals of St. Evroul),
printed in vol. v. pp. 1^9 ff. of
Mons. Auguste Le Prevost s admir-
able edition of Ordericus Vitalisy
which are largely based on the
Annals of Rouen, and in which all
the Latin entries of £ from 114 to
81 3 will be found almost verbatim
with the exception of 433. A com-
parison of 81 a £ with Ann. Utic.
shows the extraordinary corruption
of £'s entry, derived probably from
INTRODUCTION
xItU
(Annales Botomagenses), a body of annals which was trans-
planted to England, and engrafted into more than one Chronicle
on English soil ^ Group (iv) comes from a Norman Chronicle
resembling in some respects the Annals of Rouen, but not
identical with them '. The question when these groups of Latin
entries were inserted in the Chronicle will be considered later '.
§ 45. The MS. is written in one hand to the end of 1121. DiTisioni
After that date the Chronicle is continued in various hands ^ to ^^ ^'
1 154, where it ends. From 1122-1135 the entries were made
contemporaneously, or nearly contemporaneously with the events
recorded*. The account of Stephen's reign was not entered
annalistically, but thrown together roughly, and without much
regard to chronological order, after the accession of Henry IP.
We need not therefore discuss the sources of these annals
1122-1154^. The monastic chroniclers, from time to time,
the original through leveral inter-
mediate itepi. In Ann. Utio. 811
we have : ' NicefornB obiit. Michael
impcrator, gener eios, qui Karolo
imperatori Icsatoe ouoe cum pace
mitdt ' ; which b thus travestied in
£: 'Cireneine Karolo imp. . . .
mittit.' See Theopold, < Kritiache
Unterrachungen,' p. 87.
In 635 E the worda 'lohannes
papa' hftve been inserted from Ann.
Kot. 6^, making nonsense.
In the notes I have not thought
it necewry to deal with these Latin
entrieii, except group (iii), as the
rest hare no connexion with English
history. Nor is it to my purpose
to trace the origin of the Annals of
Rooen, a good account of which
will be found in Theopold, «. «.,
pp. 83 ff., to which this note
is much indebted (cf. also Ord.
Vit. V. Ixviii). Theopold is, how-
ever, mistaken in tracing all the
lAiin entries of E to the same
source, p. 87.
' See liebennann, m. s.
* This Nonnan Chronicle I have
not yet identified ; nor is its identi-
ficadea of any importance.
•I49.
* The changes are pointed out in
the critical notes to these annals,
i- aSif >53> H^i 3^a; and see
above, $ a6.
^ See 1127, iiaS, nap, 1130,
1131 ; and the notes to 1127, 1131,
adfln.
* See notes to 1137, 1138, 1140.
TliiB non-contemporary section goes
back to 113a, where the last scribe
begrins. Note the error as to the
date of Henry's crossing to Nor-
mandy, 1 1 35, instead of 1 133.
^ Of the plan of the annals 1091-
1 1 a I something will besaid later, § 53
note ; here attention may be called to
a mannerism of the scribo who writes
1126-1131, which gives a unity of
character to all these annals, viz,
his fashion of concluding his narra-
tive vrith a pious ejacuUtion, iia7.
God scawe fore; 1 1 38. God geare
his saule ; God haue his milce ofer
f wrecoe stede ; 1 1 29. Crist sette
red for his wreoce folc; 11 30. God
adylege iude rede; 1131. God hit
bete, ]» his wille be0; Crist nede
for ]» wrecce muneces of Bnreh.
This occurs sporadically earlier,
x685*> <^fin,^ 1086.
zlviii
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
D.
The first
oontinua-
tion of
EiBft
Bouthem
Chronicle.
recorded such current events as came to their knowledge, and
were deemed sufficiently important to be entered in the
Chronicle of their house. We may confine ourselves therefore
to an analysis of the Chronicle down to 1121.
Relation to § 46. As far as 1022, £ is mainly based upon a Chronicle
which, though not our D (as will be shown later '), was at auy
rate nearer to it than to any other of our existing Chronicles.
From 1023, E begins to be more independent ; though even
after that date there are points of contact with C and D which
will need to be considered *.
§ 47. Can we fix the locality of this first continuation of £
after it ceases to be mainly dependent on D ? I think it may
at any rate be safely affirmed that the centre of interest is in
the south. Northern affairs are only mentioned when they
are of national importance, such as the death of an archbishop
(1023, 1060), the Scottish campaign of Cnut (1031), the
expulsion of Tostig (1054), the campaign of Stamford Bridge
(1066), the retirement of Edgar Etheling to Scotland (1067).
On the other hand the writer's knowledge of events in the
south is minute and exact He gives by far the best account
of the course of affairs on the death of Cnut (1036)' ; he knows
the death-place of Harold Harefoot (1039). His entry of
Edward the Confessor's accession is shown to be strictly con-
temporary * ; he knows the names of the Wikings who ravaged
Sandwich (1046 ^), and of the English abbots who attended the
Council of Rheims (1046 ^) " ; he knows how Harold pfave up his
ship to his cousin Beorn *, and how the ' lithsmen * of London
translated Beorn's body after his treacherous murder by
Swegen ' (i6.). He knows the exact day on which the foreign
archbishop, Robert, returned to Canterbury from Rome (104 8)';
and he tells, with perhaps a spice of malicious glee, how he left
his pallium behind him in his hurried flight from England
(1052) *. He knows that iEgelric, Bishop of Selsey, had been
M 60. M§ 62, 63.
borough interpolation.
* See notes ad he.
» i. 167 t.
* 1041 E and note. The rest of
• i. 168 h and note.
M. i69h.
the annal is of course a Peter-
• i. 17a t.
• L 183 t.
: INTRODUCTION ilix
a monk of Christ Churcb, Canterbury (1058); and he alone
tells of Harold's naval expedition against William in 1066 \
But the most striking instance of his detailed local knowledge
is in the narrative of the outrages of Eustace of Boulogne and
his followers at Dover (1048)'. Whereas D gives the impres-
sion that the outrage took place on Eustace's first landing in
£n<;land, E knows that it really happened when he was on his
way home after his interview with the king ; he knows too that
he and his followers stopped at Canterbury on their way to
Dover and refreshed themselves there ' ; he knows exactly how
the scuffle arose, and the numbers slain on either side ^ ; he has
all a neighbour's indignation that an Englishman should be
slain ' on his own hearth " ' ; he asserts, with perhaps a touch of
excusable bias for his own side, that Eustace's statement of the
case to the king was partial and untrue', and tells with
evident approval how Gk)dwin refused to carry out Edward's
orders against the men of Dover, ' because he was loth to mar
his own county '/
§ 48. Now it never seems to have occurred to any of our
editors or historians to ask how all these minute details could
possibly have been known to a monk of Peterborough '. But
^ 'heforiStmidscipheretogreanet ' *gewende )>a hamweard. pa
Willelme,* i. 197 1. This statement, he com to Cantwarbyrig east, ))a
restinfir only <m £, has been looked snsdde he \mt 7 his meun, 7 to
on with some suspicion, see reff. ad Bofran gewende,'i. 17a 1.
toe. Bnt the authority for it be- * i. 17a l.-i73h.
eomes much strontrer when we * 'binnanhisagenanheoriT/i. I73t.
dieoem the real origin of this part * ' cydde be dsele . . . ao hit
of £. The words seem to imply nses na swa,' i6. m.
roore khan the mere establishment ^ 'him wss la0 to amjrrene his
of a post of observation in the agenne folgatf/ A. ' Folg^,' as I
Isle of Wight, as narrated by C. have shown in the notes ad loe.,
' The chronological dislocation of answers in all its meanings to
this part of E must not be cited as ' comitatus ' or county.
eridence against the originality of * Let me confess that I myself
the«e most interesting annals. It was equally blind until I began to
is due not to the writers of them, write the present Introduction,
bat to later copyists. It will be Ck>nYersely this position of the
seen presently that our E is at least writer explains the onriously vague
twice removed from the original designation which he gives to
annals. There was, therefore, Stigand as * Bishop to the North,'
ample room for errors in tran- 1045 E. This would be incompre-
scnption of numenls to creep in. hensible in any oi^e writii^ at Peter^
n. e
— -.-^
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
The writer
of this part
a monk of
St. Augas-
tine*i, Caq-
terbary.
Thii
Angutt-
tiuiaii
Chronicle
identical
with the
liypotheti-
cal MS. c.
when once the true locality of the original writer of this part of
the Chronicle is grasped, everything becomes clear. What then
was that locality 1 The answer is plain, I think, to any one
who will look a little below the sorfiBice. The writer wot a
monk of St. Augustine 8 f Canterbury, One of the abbots attend-
ing the Council of Rheims, whose names he alone gives, was
Wulfric, Abbot of St. Augustine's. Under 1043 his election is
given ; under 1044 the death of his predecessor ^EU&tan. This,
which might seem a reversal of the proper order of events, is
another proof of the writer's minute local knowledge, for
iElfstan resigned six months before his death ^ So at 1061 we
have the death of Wulfric ' and the appointment and consecra-
tion of his successor, iEthelsige. This position of the writer
explains, too, the strongly Qodwinist tone of this part of E,
to which attention is frequently called in the notes on these
annals '. The writer belonged to that very district of Godwin's,
which 'he was loth to mar.' This feature again would be
hard to explain in a Peterborough writer, who might be
expected rather to sympathise with his own earls, Siward aud
Waltheof.
We have therefore clear evidence that a Chronicle, which
down to 102 a was based mainly on a MS. akin to D, was
continued at St. Augustine's, Canterbury, at any rate down to
about 1067.
$ 49. But there is further light available as to this Angus-
tinian Chronicle. In the analysis of MS. F it has been shown
that there is a possibility, if not a probability, that F was
derived not from £, but from an earlier MS. which I have
called €^. That possibility, or probability, is converted into
practical certainty by the present line of argument. The
Augustinian Chronicle of the last section is no other than the
hypothetical c of the previous analy8i3, on which F, itself
a Canterbury Chronicle, was mainly based. A comparison
horongh, which was only about forty
miles from Elmham, Stigand's first
see. He uses the same vagae ex-
pression of Eadnoth, Bishop of Dor*
ohester, 1046 ^, ad fin, i 171 1.
^ See the annal 1043 £•
' This is also in D.
' See notes on 1048, 105a, 1055
E ; and on 1036 C, D.
* Above, S 34*
INTRODUCTION U
with F will therefore show, within narrow limits, the elements Contenu
of which € was composed when it had reached the point ^^**
indicated above ^ It did not, of course, contain the Peter-
borough interpolations. Did it contain the Latin entries of
our present Ef We have seen that those entries consist of
four groups — (i) Ecclesiastical, (ii) Caroline, (iii) English,
(iv) Norman ; the first two being derived from the Annals of
Eonen, and the fourth from some Norman Chronicle. It is
only of groups (iii) and (iv) that any trace is found in F*.
But it is hard to believe that none of the other entries would
have found their way into the pages of F if the writer had
had them before him, for he is distinctly interested in eccle-
siastical matters ', and he shows no disposition to avoid conti-
nental affairs if they happen to come in his way *. I therefore
conclude that the last two groups of Latin entries were already
incorporated in c before it was transplanted, but that the two
first were added later, probably after it had reached Peter-
borough. Other annals in the earlier part of £, which appear
first in E of our existing MSS., but which a comparison with
F shows to have existed also in c, are 286, 921, 925, 927, 942,
949, 952 ^ Such, then, was the Augustinian Chronicle. In
its earlier part it was mainly of the D type^ but with, a certain
number of special features of its own ; in its later part it was
the work of Augustinian continuators * ;, and from 876 to 1062
* The locality of the next ooiitinuft> in note 2, (all of which, except three,
tkm off (after 1067) iBuncertAio,Hee refer to foreign affairs), 8x4, 840
below, § 53. Anyhow tike original < (an addition of his own), 88^ 887.
moat have renudned at Canterbniy, I have not reekoned casefl where
tobeoome the parent of the future F. foreign affiura are directly oon*
We have oooaaionally a further nected with English, nor notices
oiterion of the contents of c, in relating to the Papacy.
the additions (cited as a) made to S * Of these 921, 937, 94a, 94^^
by the scribe of F; some of which, 95a form a little group of annals
firom. Iheir likeness to £, he must relating to the Scandinavian princes
have taken fcom c, though he did of Northmnbria ; on which see
not embody them in his own com- below, $§ 6a, 70.
pilation F. * I say ' continuaton ' in the
' Namely 876, 890, 89a, 928, plural, for it is unlikely that one
943, 964, 994, 1034, 1031. person should have been historio-
' Above, % 37* grapher for over forty years, 1033-
* See, besides the references given Z067.
0 2
lii
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
When did
thU
Chronicle
reach
Peter-
borough 1
Evidence
for a
Chronicle
of this type
extonding
to II2I.
The
Waverley
Annals.
it contained a sprinkling of Latin entrieSy partly of Engliab,
but mainly of foreign origin.
§ 50. At what point in its growth was the Augustinian
Chronicle transplanted to Peterborough ) F unhappily ends at
1058, and so gives no help for the settlement of the question,
while the interpolations by the scribe of F in X end at 941.
E certainly keeps its southern character, at any rate up to 1066
inclusive. But from that point to 1 1 2 1 we are in doubt.
For the existence of a Chronicle closely akin to £ and
extending to 1121 we have, I believe, two independent wit-
nesses, the Annals of Waverley, and Henry of Huntingdon.
Let us call this .Chronicle rf as being a lengthened c. And just
as a comparison of £ with F and a gives us a very fair idea of
the contents of c, so a comparison of the Waverley Annals and
H. H. gives us a less effective, but still interesting, criterion for
the contents of 17.
§61. The Waverley Annals' were compiled at Waverley
Abbey, near Farnham, the first Cistercian house in England,
founded in 11 28 by William Giffard, Bishop of Winchester.
Up to 999, where the first hand ends, the annals are taken
from various sources, chiefly, perhaps, from Sigbertus Qembla-
censis, with the additions of Robert de Monte. The second
hand extends from 1000 to 1201, and therefore cannot be
earlier than the beginning of the thirteenth century. And
from 1000' to 1 1 21' the entries are an extremely close and
literal translation (generally very correct) of the Anglo-Saxon
Chronicle, with oecaeional additions from Robert de Monte or
from the writer's own knowledge. So closely does the compiler
follow his original, that he even translates literally the famous
passage in 1086 £, which tells how the original writer 'looked
on, and lived formerly in the court of* the great Conqueror*.
* See Ann. Way., ed. Lnard,
B. S., pp. zxix. if.
' The coincidence of the change
of source with the change of hand
ihonld be noted.
' The editor traces the connexion
a little beyond this point ; but I see
no dear evidence of the use of the
Chronicle after 1 1 a i.
* Gale, who printed the Annals
of Waverley from 1066 onward in
his Scriptores, cites this passage aa
a proof that the author was a S»on.
Mr. Luard says that this is ' a spoci*
/ INTRODUCTION liii
And there are other points which show the close affinity of
Ann. Wav. to B. They agree with E in peculiar readings \
in insertions ^ and (though this is less conclusive) in omissions '.
They have some at any rate of the last group of Latin annals ^,
while showing no trace of the Peterborough additions. But, it
may be said, considering that this part of the annals cannot
have been compiled earlier than 1 200, may it not have been
derived from our existing E by simply omitting the Peter-
borough additions 9 In itself this is not impossible, especially
as the compiler omits many things in E besides the Peter-
borough interpolations ". But an examination of the annal The Ann.
1070 is decisive against it. This entry is one which has not Y^'^^^
only been interpolated, but recast by the Peterborough editor, from oar £.
and no process of mere omission could restore it to the original
form which it has in D. Yet in this entry the Ann. Wav.,
though in other points agreeing so closely with E, and showing
no trace of the entries peculiar to D, are in this annal in
exact agreement with the latter. We seem, then, to have
clear evidence of the existence about 1200, in the south of
England, of a Saxon Chronicle extending to 1 1 2 1, and resem-
bling our E in nearly all respects except that it did not
contain the Peterborough additions.
men of the very carelen way in English history is greatly indebted,
which his editorial daties were per- ^ 1007 : ' xzx for ' xzzvi ' ;
formed ' ; becanse ' considering that loi i : * Leofwine ' for * Leofrune ' ;
Wheloo had published the Anglo- loia : ' viii ' for < zlviii.*
Saxon Chronicle ... in 1644 * 1016 a(2 tm7., insertion of <clz
with a Latin translation, it wiis scipa,' see note od Zoe. ; loaa, inci*
inezcosaUe in Gale not to find out dent of Abbot Leofwine ; 1035,
that . . . this . . . is a 1046% 1047, 1048, 105a, 1066
literal translation from that Chro- (peculiar to E).
side,* p. zxix. This only shows ' loio, 101 1, 1014.
tbat ISr. Luard can never have * 1024, ^^A^» ^054, 1056 (?),
looked at Wheloc himself ; for io6a (?)•
Wheloe, as we know, made his ' Cf.e.^. 1006, 1009, 1 010, 101^,
edition from MSS. Sand A, wAtcAcio 1017, 1020, 1039, i<'43% ^^A^t
not contain any ofthcannaU tram- ^047, 1061, 1073, 1077, I079* lo^S*
laied hy the Wavtrley writer. I 1085% 1085^ 1096, 1098, 1103,
•boold not have called attention to 1106, 1107, XI09, 1 116, 1 117. In
this slip of Mr. Loard's, had he not several of these cases a comparison
made it the ground of an unfounded with other MSS. shows that the
charge against a laborious worker, omitted portions were undoubtedly
to whom, with all his shortooniings, in the text of the original Chronicle.
liv
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
This
Chronicle
trans*
planted to
Peter-
borough,
c. 1 1 21,
probably
in conse-
quence of
the fire of
1 1 16.
Question of
the locality
of the con-
tinuation
1067-1121,
§ 52. This seems to show that this Chronicle was not
transplanted to Peterborough before 1121, that there it was
transcribed, the Peterborough additions, and probably the first
two groups of Latin entries, being inserted in the process of
transcription, and the later entries added in the nsual way by
different hands at different times. It follows, then, that all
the Peterborough entries up to 11 21 inclusive, are interpola-
tions; and the fact that where they do not form complete
annals, they always come at the end of the annals, causing
repetition ' or the derangement of the chronology ^, is a strong
confirmation of this view.
As to the occasion of the transplanting of rj to Peterborough,
I agree with Earle' in tracing it to the great fire of 11 16,
which would create the need for a restoration of the library
as well as of other things'*.
§ 53. We have not yet, however, solved the question of the
locality of the section 1 067-1 121. Earle thought that the
section 1 083-1 090 was composed at Worcester, and that
the section 1091-1121, or at any rate 1091-X107, was also
composed there, though by a different author ^ This view
I believe to be the resultant of two other views, neither of
which seems to me well gi'ounded : (i) that our D originally
extended considerably beyond its present termination ; (ii) that
it is a Worcester MS.' Anyhow the almost entire absence
of any mention of Wulfstan, the great Worcester saint and
hero, seems to me conclusive against the Worcester ori^n of
this part of the Chronicle^. It is possible that the continua*
* e.g, II 14. • e,g, 1103.
' Introduction, p. zliii.
* The person through whom MS.
17 wag obtained for the use of Peter-
borough may very possibly have
been Bishop Emulf of Rochester,
who waa Abbot of Peterborough
II 07-1 114, and before that Prior
of Canterbury, 1 107 E. We know
that he had antiquarian tastes, and
that we owe the Textus Roffensis to
him. This suggestion strengthens
the probability that 17 came to Peter-
borough direct from Canterbury or
the neighbourhood.
' See on these two points, §(22,
73, 76.
• Introduction, pp. xlvi, xlvil.
^ 1087 ( 1 1088) is the only men-
tion of Wulfstan in the whole of the
Chronicles. There is a mention of
a Pershore abbot in 1086 (1087).
Moreover the unity of structure of
the annals 1091-iiai should be
noted. The general plan of them
is this : first the three yeaiiy courts
INTRODUCTION
Iv
tion np to 1121 was made, like the previous continuation, at
St. Augustine's ; it is possible that it was made at some other
place, which formed a halfway house in the migration of the
Chronicle from Canterbury to Peterborough.
§ 54. Let us now turn to Hen. Hunt. Here the resemblance Henry of
to the Chronicle is less close than in the case of Ann. Wav. ^^^^Jj^""^
On the oth^ hand, the materials for comparison are more his rela-
abundanty as H. H. uses the Chronicle from the beginning, and ^^ ^ ^^^
not merely from 1000 as do the Ann. Way. The close afiBnity of Hia Affinity
H. H. with E is obvious. It is seen firstly by their agreement with E.
in some of E's most palpable blunders : ' iiii werad ' for ' iiii
(f.«. iiii millia) wera/ 456 E (e); *Nazaleod/ 508 E (e); * Certices-
ford' for '-leag/ 527 E (c) ; 'feala' for 'fea/ 530 E (f ) ;
' Eadrede ' for * CutSrede/ 648 ; ' Nihtred ' for ' Wihtred/ 693 ;
-Eadberht' for *Cu»berht/ 740; 'Cynebald' fw *Cynewulf/
779 E(c); 'Awuldre* for 'Apuldre/ 892 ad fin. \ *Wic'
('Gwic' E) for * Gypeswic/ 991; ^Leofwine' for *Leofrune,'
1 01 1 E (c)^ Secondly, H. H. has many entries which either
wholly or in part are peculiar to E, or to E and F, t. e, c '•
are mentioned, or the reason given
why they eould not be held (this
fefttnre oontinnes to 1137); then
the general character of the year as
marked by taxes, bad seasons, &c.,
is given (this feature begins earlier,
1085 ^ adfl%,y 1086 $uh inU,^ 10^ ;
it is also found in the interpolation,
1 041 ; and it exists in the Ann.
Wav., showing that it is not speci-
ally Peterborough work); lastly,
local entries, if any, are inserted at
the end by the Peterborongh editor.
On the plan of the annids iia6-
1 1 3 1 , see above, § 45 note. The view
that there was at Peterborongh a
Chronicle ending at iiai derives
support from the fact tbat the
Chronicon Petroburgense, published
by the Camden Society, begins with
1133. CI Earle, p. zUx.
» Cf. also 537 (f), 501, 710, 799
(with the w. IL in H. H.), 833 #,
88$ «, 890 c, 891 (omission of), 998,
1016 f ad inii. ; agreement in nume-
rals : 488, 765, 766, 1007 c, loi a c,
1018 c.
* 547 «♦ 571 « (0» 933 (the drown-
ing of Edwin Etheling), 949 «, 95a f,
ioa»€, 1035 €, 1031*, 1036*, I039€,
104OC, 104IC, 1043N, i046*c, 1047 (,
1048 ad fin,y 1055 «, 1063, 1069,
1077, 1079 ff. (the dates are, oi
coune, those of £). There is a
very carious proof of the use of
the later part of £ (17) by H. H.
at the year 1098. The printed
texts and some MSS. read : ' Hugo
consul Salopscyre occisus est ab
Hibemiensibus.* This is an error,
aM the slayers of Hugh of Mont-
gomery were Norwegians. Two
MSS. have the unintelligible read-
ing 'apud Wilcinges/ other two
have the intermediate and nngram-
matical reading *apud Hybernien-
nibus.' A reference to E explains
all these corruptions : ' Hugo eorl
weai9 ofiilagen . . . fram titwikin-
gan ' ; «. e . * by out- (or foreign-)
IVl
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
Now E and 17 most in any case have resembled each other so
closely, that it might seem rash to attempt to decide which of
them was the MS. used by H. H. But it surely can hardly be
accidental that H. H.'s use of the Chronicle should end precisely
with 1 1 21, where the first hand of E, and consequently 17,
ended. The last entry of E under 1 1 2 1 is of the ' swytSe mycel
wind/ on Christmas Eve, and this (with the exception of some
verses of his own) is also H. H/s last entry for that year.
After this point, the notices common to him and E are almost
confined to records of the royal movements ^ ; and that these
were not derived by H. H. from E is clear, because he has
them even in years where E is blank, e,g, 1133, 1134'* If>
however, any one prefers to believe that what H. H. used was,
not 17, but our E before the addition of the annals subsequent
to 1 121, I do not know that I could convince him^. The other
seems to me more likely.
wiJdngB.' What H. H. wrote there-
fore wM 'ab utwikingif*; from a
wrong division of the words results
the reading 'apud Wilcinges,' the
scribe apparently taking ' Wilcinges'
as the name of a place; from
a wrong division of the words and
a misinterpretation of 'wikingis*
we get 'apud Hiberniensibus,' which
the next scribe simply made gram-
matical.
* On the ground of these resem-
blances Mr. Arnold asserts that
H. H.*8 copy of the Chronicle ex-
tended to 1 1 26 ; see H. H. p. IvL
' That H. U. shows no trace of
the Peterborough interpolations of £,
not even at 870 (where the addition
is one of general interest, v. s. § 35),
confirms somewhat the view that
it was ri and not £ which underlies
U. U. This argument cannot,
however, be pressed very fax, as
H. H. might simply have omitted
them as unsuited to his purpose.
As to the bulk of the Latin entries
in E we cannot argue; for H. H.
uses the Annals of Houen and
other foreign sources independently
of E (17). He certainly incorporates
E's Latin at 890; but this, aa we
have seen, was already in c. The
use of fi by both H. H. and the
Peterborough editor is easily ex-
plained by the £Act that Huntingdon
is less than twenty miles from
Peterborough; and either of the
two parties may have passed on the
MS. to the other after he had done
with it.
' Here is one tiny bit of argu-
ment:— in 694 the true reading
(fi, B, C, D, Jb') is 'xxxiii wintra.'
E has xxiii, and H. H. xxxii. F is
evidence that c read xxxiii. If we
suppose that 17 also read xxxiii and
that H. H. used 17, then both hii
corruption and that of B are
accounted for : H. H. omitted an
i, and £ an x; whereas xxxii is
not a likely corruption of xxiii« At
838 H. H. has an annal whioh is
not in £. It would not be safe,
however, to argue that it must
have been in 17, as it may have
oome from C.
INTRODUCTION Ivii
§ 55. Bat in order to finish the discossion of H. H.'s relation Relation of
to the Chronicle, we may remark that H, H. was not wholly g**^ **[
dependent on E for the material which he derived from the don to MS.
Saxon Chronicle. He had another MS. which was not only akin ^*
to our C, but was, I believe, actually our C itself. Firstly, there
are several instances where he does not follow the mistakes of
E, but adheres to the readings of the older MSS.^ In one
case he has a reading which is only in C, ' Cantwarabyrig ' for
' Cantwic*.' ^gain, he has pedigrees in places where E, accord-
ing to his usual practice, omits them'. He has several very
important annals, which are omitted either wholly or in part
by E\ But the two most decisive fisicts are these: (i) H. H.
has the Mercian Register in its unincorporated form"; this
is a feature peculiar to B and C, and that it was C and not B
that H. H. used is proved by the fact that one of the annals of
the M. £. which he inserts, viz. 921, is not found in B. (2) He
haa the incident of the Norwegian holding the bridge against
the English at the battle of Stamford Bridge, 1066 C ad fin.
This is not only peculiar to C, but is in the very nature of
the case unique, for it was evidently written down from oral .
tradition long after the event in very broken Saxoli *. We may
* 568. OsUf 2, B, C, OBlac E, F; S, B, C, D, 853 [853 E] S, B, C,
641. mi S, B, G, xzi E; 688. 894 to 897 S, B, C, D, 901, 904,
zzzTii X, B, C, xxvii E; 745. 906, 910 to 915 S, B, C, D, 937
zliii X, B. 0, D, xlvi £ ; 796. (Bong on the battle of Brunanburh)
Cynnlf B,q. CeolwulfX, D, E,F; X, B, C\ 94a (song on the faU
833. xzxv S, B, C, xxY D, £, F ; of the Five Boroaghi) S, B, C, D,
878. Sedwudu X, B, C, D, WeiU- 943 X, B, C, 944, 945 X, B, C, D,
wada £. In a few cases he differs 921 C, D, only. It will be noticed
froni all the MSS. : 584, 614, 694, that C is the only MS. common
75a, 855 ad fin, to aU the references given in this
' 839 ; this is certainly an error, and the preceding notes,
see note ad loe. ; but as the next * See critical note 7 at i. 9a, and
place mentioned is Rochester, it notes i and a ib. 100. So carelessly
wae not anDatoral that H. H. should and mechanically does tiie good
think the reading of C preferable. archdeacon go to work, that when
> 547 B, C, 560 B, C (with he comes to the Mercian Register
Tenants), 597 X, B, C, 611 B, C, in C, he copies straight ahead with-
6a6 B, G, 688 X, B, C, 694 X, B, out the least noticing how the
C, D, 736 [7a8] X, B» C, D, 731 chronology * fetches back.'
X, B, C, D (placed by H. H. under * Of course H. H. might have
737), 755 X, B, C. obtained the tale independently
* 7a6 [7a8] X, B, C, D, 838 from oral tradition; he has many
Iviii
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
* Lestorie
des EngleH.
assume therefore that H. H. used for the composition of his work
not only E or i;, but also C.
§ 56. There is yet another work available for the criticism of
E, and that is ' Lestorie des Engles solum la Translacion Maistre
Geflfrei Gaimar'.* Of the author little or nothing is known.
But his time seems to have been about the middle of the twelfth
century, and his locality Lincolnshire. He may have been
a clerk ; he was almost certainly not a monk. The whole tone
of his work is secular and non^cclesiastical. He is (in no bad
sense of the word) a romancer, not an historian. His object is
to amuse, not to inform. This is shown by the fact that the
nearer he gets to his own time the more nomantic he becomes.
Even in the earlier part he inserts romantic episodes like that
of Havelock the Dane, and the story of Osl)erht, King of
Northumbria, and the wile of Buem Butsecarl. Edgar's reign
is a tissue of romance, while William Rafus becomes under
Gaimar's hands the model of 'a very perfect gentle knight.'
That there was a chivalrous side to Rufus' character, to which
churchmen, in their hoiTor at his public rapacity and private
vices, did scanty justice, is probably true, and has been recognised
by Mr. Freeman * ; but to exaggerate this side as Gaimar does,
while omitting all the darker shades, is to wiite romance, not
such traditional stories, e.g, the
two fine anecdotes about Siward,
pp. 194-196. But seeing^ that so
many arguments point conclusively
to the use of C, there is no need
to resort to that hypothesis here.
On the oth^r hand, that H. H. used
D, as Mr. Arnold suggests in one
place, p. 194 margin, or G. (A), as
he frequently suggests, I see no
reason to beliere. There is not the
slightest trace in him of the very
interesting annals peculiar to these
MSS. .—921-924 S (A, G.), 92$,
926. 941, 943, 947, 948, 952, 954^,
1058, 1078, 1079 D. Into the
character of H. H. as an historian
I do not enter here. I have indi-
cated my opinion more than once
in the notes to the Chron. and to
Bede. Nor am I concerned with
the question of the other materiais
used by him. I deal simply with
his relation to the text of the
Chronicle)), and the materials which
he affords us for the criticism of
that text. There is an article by
Dr. Liebermann on H. H. in
Forschungen z. Deutsch. Gresch.
xviii. 365 ff. He decides, as I
have done, that H. H. used C and
£, p. 281. My own results were,
however, worked out independently.
» Up to 1066 printed in M. H. B. ;
completely with translation in R. S.,
edited by Mr. Martin.
* Though here and elsewhere
Mr. Freeman cannot resist the
temptation to cheap and unworthy
sneers at chivalry generally.
INTRODUCTION
lix
lustory. Bat, with tlie exceptioDs noted above, he follows the Relation
Chronicle pretty closely np to the acce^ion of Edgar. He cites J^^"*"*^
it as ' cronicles */ * cronices *,' • croniz • '; as * la geste */ * la Chronicle.
vereie geste •/ * la veille geste • ' ; Me livere ^' * li livere ancien '/
' li ancienz * ' ; on the other hand, ' lestorie/ ' la veraie estorie/
sometimes mean the Chronicle ^^ and sometimes not ".
§ 57. The qneetion next arises : can we determine the nature HisChro-
of the Chronicle used by Gaimar ? First, it is quite clear that ^j^® J^^
in the earlier part (up to 891) it was a Chronicle of the northern
or D E recension'*. Of the northern entries between 735 and
806 which are peculiar to that recension, all, or nearly all, are
to be found in Gaimar''. And of the two, Oaimar is much
nearer to E than to D'\ His MS. was, however, free from
some of the errors which subsequently crept into E and its
immediate predecessors *^ After the accession of Edgar, Gaimar
makes less use of the Chronicle, because the romantic stories
which he loved were available in greater plenty '*.
^ 954, 3188 (the referenoee are
to the lines of Gaimar's poem).
• am. » 3331.
• 3333. » 8a8.
• 25^7. ' 3238.
• 990. • 168a, 1786
*• «949» 2^55, 3335, 3340, 571a.
" 758. 2938, 3930, 3937.
» On thii, lee below, §$ 65^ ff.
^ Beiidee these instances Gaimar
followa the reading of D, £, against
X, B, C, in 835 (wuniende for
winncnde^G. 3375), and in 836
(»6. 3391-3), 845 (dux /or ealdor-
manna G. 3450; the latter word
G. always translates ' biiron '); 851
-6. 3466; 853 «»G. 3501; 888
-G- 3331 ff.
»* He omits 838 with E, F (G.
3416-7); like E, F, he jumps
from 893 to 901, though the other
ChroDicIes are very full just there
(^* 3437 ff-)- He omits the grant
<*f Cumberland in 945 with E, F
G. 3540); he has annals which
are only in £, or £, F ; 906 («=G.
$467 ff.); 931 (-G. 3501); 949
(-<>. 3549 ffO; 95a (-G. 3553 ff.).
" 568. Oslaf 2, B, C, H. H.,
G. 980, Oslac £, F; 605. Scro-
mail £, Brocmail G. 1091 ; 608.
xxxvii X, B, C, H. H., G. 1541,
xzviiE, F; 693. Wifatred G. 1550,
Kihtred E. H. H. ; 693. Dryhtheim
I>» G- 15549 Brihtfaelm E; 710.
Sigbald D, G« 1633, Hygbald E,
H. H.; 735. xzziiii D, H. H., G.
1699, zxziii E ; 740. CuVbryht
X, B, C, D, G. 1767, Eadbryht
£, H. H. ; cf. 855. In most of
these cases the correction required
by E is obvious ; but in 710, where
we hare merely the authority of E
against D, the witness of Gaimar
gives new and independent weight
to the reading of D.
** See, however, besides passages
already cited, G. 4686 ff. ( = 1038
D, E) ; G- 5071 ff. (-1063 D, E) ;
6, 5009 ff: (-1061 D); G. 5177
ff. is nearer to 1066 C, than to D
or E; G. 5 191 ff. is nearer to
1066 K.
Ix TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
His list of § 58. At the end of his work Gaimar gives a list of the
authorities, authorities which he used *. The only two which concern us
here are 'lestorie de Wincestre/ and ' De Wassingburc un livere
Engleis^' As to the former, it is quite certain that Gaimar
shows no special affinity with Ti^ the only one of our Chronicles
which is directly connected with Winchester. I am therefore
inclined to agree with Mr. Martin ' that by this is merely meant
the Saxon Chronicle generally, as having its head quarters and
origin at Winchester under Alfred*. As to the latter work,
Washingborough was three miles from Lincoln and belonged to
Peterborough. The suggestion made by Mr. Martin * is there-
fore an attractive one, that owing to this connexion there may
easily have been a Chronicle at Washingborough akin to the
Peterborough MS. E, But we have seen that Gaimar represents
an earlier stage than E in the development of the E tradition ;
and therefore the Wasliingborough book would be an ancestor
rather than a descendant of E. But in truth the description
which Gaimar gives of this book does not agree with the
Chronicle in any form ; for it contained, inter alia,
' tuz leg empereura
Ke de Rome furent seignun.*
It has been suggested that it was the Anglo-Saxon translation
of Orosius, but this must be regarded as veiy problematical \
§ 59. We must now return from this digression. And we
have next to consider those parts of E which are related to
D or yet earlier MSS.
Relation 1^ ^^^0 ^^^ ^^^ ^ ^^ ^^^^ ®^' ^ ^ ^^^^ ^ ^^7 other existing
of E to D. MS. of the Chronicle. This is clear from the following general
features : — (i) in both D and E most of those annals which are
> 6436 ff. ' 6468 ff. ' Historia Anglorum, Gallioe efc
' Gaimar, R. S. IT. xix. rythniice/ Gottlieb, Mittelalterliche
* This is Gaimar's view; and Bibliotheken, p. 17a. This might
I shall endeaTonr to show later, well be Gaimar.
$§ loi £, that he is probably right; * 64^2-4. There is an article on
cf. 2234, 2334 ^» 345' ff* Gaixnar by Mr. Riley in G«nt, Mag.
* Gaimar, «. 8. In a lint of iii. 21-^ (i857)»
Peterborough books there is a
INTRODUCTION Ui
based on Bede are taken from the narrative of the Hist. Eccl.^
instead of from the chronological summary appended to that
work (H. E. y. 24), as is the case as a rule' with S, B, C;
(ii) the incorporation in both of a series of northern annals
extending at least from 733 to 806, which are not found in
X, B, C ; (iii) the appearance in both of a somewhat shorter
recension of certain annals '.
But apart from these general features of resemblance there
are minute points of agreement, especially in mistakes, which
cannot be accidental. Thus at 778 both have ' bedraf on lande '
for 'of ; at 835 * wuniende' for 'winnende/ a very easy Bcribal
blander, which however makes nonsense; at 875 both read
' Stnetled ' for ' Strwcled ' (Strathclyde) ; at 887 both have
^ 7 }>a ' instead of the proper name ' 7 Oda ' ; at 878 both
have the same omission after 'geridon/ at 1004 ad fin. after
* werode/ and at loi i after * gafol beodan*.'
§ 60. Nevertheless E is not a transcript mediately or imme- £ not a
diately of D. This can be easily proved by reference to the ^g*^^'
numerous omissions and corruptions which appear in D but are
not found in K Thus at 87 1 D has an omission due to the
recarrence of the name Sidroc, but the omitted passage is in E ;
> 167, 189. 379 (T), 381, 409, 4^3, a different class of MS. The annals
443f 449» 5<55» fSSi 6o3» 604, 605, 697, 699 D, E, are taken from
616, 617, 634, 635,626, 637, 633, Bede*s epitome; but thej oorre-
634, 640, 641, 643, 650, 653,654, spend to nothing in the body of his
655, 664, 667, 668, 673, 678, 679, work, and (possibly for that reason)
68 f, 684, 685, 688, 690, 693, 693, are omitted in many of the MSS.,
70Q, 710, 721, 737, 730, 731. see critical note ad loc, I have
' I say, * as a rule, for occasion- little doubt that the reason why
ally even X, B, C show traces of these annals do not appear in
the use of the body of Bede's X, B, G, \dio habitually use the
work, especially in cases where the epitome much more than D, E, is
epitome supplied no information : — that they were wanting in the MS.
45<(f ^i» <^3< 633, 634*, 635*, 636, of Bede which the former used.
645*, 646*, 650*, 654, 66o*, 661, » 716 (?), 836, 837, 8f3, 855, 860,
670*. 673, 688*, 700*, 716. (The 873 (in the last case the abbrevia-
annals marked with an asterisk tion is evidently due to some
refer to the history of Wessez ; the editorial scribe who thought that
rigmficance of this will appear later, the latter part of this annal in
\% 107, T08 notes.) It is curious that S, B, C was a mere repetition from
we are able to.say not only that D, £ the preceding annal).
treated their Bede differently from * See also 718, 788, 868, 1006,
2, B, C, but also that they had 1009 ad fin.
Uil
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
DimdE
>Nuiedon
oiiiirooii
orig'iDalfl.
80 with B pesBage omitted bj D at 885 oil mU}. To take <me
decieive iostaDoe of oonrapdoD : — at 1009 C and E read conneetly
'7 leton eoMeB ptodtcypn gemcine ISob leohtlice forwni^San/
where D liaa corrupted the words in italics into ' ealle ]» scypas
geswinc.' Now a scribe who had D before him, and wanted
to correct its obvioas corruption, might have written 'eab«
))ara scypa {or scypmanna) geswinc ' ; he could not have divined
the true reading out of D^s chaos ^ The case of omissions in £
of matter contained in D is, of oonrse, less decisive ; it is always
rash to say that a scribe could not have omitted this or that (we
have seen how ea]»icious Fs omissions often are ') ; still it is at
least strange that £ should have omitted so much that is interest-
ing and peculiar in D if he had that MSw before him \
The only theory, therefore, which will account for this striking
resemblance, combined with no less striking difference, between
D and £ is that neither is copied from the other, but that both
are, m tie parU covered by them Ttftrenui^ to be traced back
to some common original, or originals ^ from which each has
diverged in different directions.
§ 61. We have seen that behind our present £ we are justifieil
in assuming two earlier MSS., 1; and c, and wherever in this
Introduction one of these symbols is added to the symbol £, as
£ (c) or £ (1;), it means that in those eases there is evidence that
* Compare smsller ominions at
774. 795» 823. 1006, 1009, »o»o !»
D, bat not m IL
* Other cases of oormptioD in D,
which are peculiar to itself and to
tend to prove that E cannot have
copied D, are 735, 853, 87a (addi-
tion of *'to Bome'), 878 ^«wnni-
gende' for 'winnende"), 1010
(•Wulf for 'Wnlfric'), 1034
^'iBlfric' for '.SSBeric'), 1065
('sende efler Haralde' and '\kL
Rytfrenan ' for ' sende eft Harold '
and * )ia noztfeman '). In one case
we have a oormption common to C
and D: 887 ('mice) mjwt' for
'micel yst'); but this is purely
accidental, both scribes being misled
by alUteiration. It does not indi-
cate any special relation of C and
D ta this fart.
* i 32 note.
* The discustiion of the annals
peculiar to D, and of the additions
made by D to annals which exist
in a simpler form in C or E, will
naturally come later. I will only
say here that they are very coa-
siderable.
' I shall show later that this
second alternative is correct ; and
that the common parts of D and E
do not all come from a single
source. For the present, however, I
ignore this fact ; and for the sake
of simplifying the argument treat
D and £ as coming from a single
common ancestor.
INTRODUCTION
Ixiii
the text of E correctly represents that of 17 or c ^ Similarly we
may call the common ancestor of c and D by the symbol 8.
The resoltB of our investigations so fBX may be represented
by the following figure : —
i>
±
L
Hen. Hunt.
E
W»T.
Thus the agreement of E with H. H. or Ann. Wav. is evi-
dence for the reading of 17 ; that of E and F (or E and a)
implies c ; while that of E and D implies & On the other hand,
where D and E differ, if E has the traer readiog, then the
corruption has occurred in the passage from StoD'; ifDis
more origiual, then the error (or alteration) may be due to E,
or 1^ or c ; a comparison with H. H. or AuUr Wav., and witli
F or a, will sometimes enable us to decide '.
' Of ooane if £ correctly lepre-
•eats c, it d^ fortiori repreiieiits 17,
and therefore £(c) iiiYolve» £(i»),
bot not conversely.
* Am e,g. in the ease of tbe omis-
ftiooB and oorrnptionfl cited above
(( 60 and note) as peculiar to D.
' Thna at 870 * rjid ' 2, B, C, D,
'ftfr' E, F; 871 'c6m' 2, B, C,
D, 'rid' £, F; the change was
Uierefore made by c. On the other
hand at 495 '(ge)cweden' X, B,
i\ K, 'gehaten' £ ; the change was
therefore made by 17 or £. 530
• Wiht ealand ' 2, B, C, F, * Wiht-
laud' E, H. H.; the change was
therefore made by 17. At 1016 sub
Jim, we have 'gefeaht him (wiO)
ealle Engla ><KKle' C, D ; 'call
Englaland' £, F; with, however,
* uel >eode * interlined in £, which
leema to show that though f made
the alteraUon to ' land/ it retained
the other as an alternative reading,
and this feature wax conservatively
reproduced by £* The corruptions
and peculiarities common to £ and
H. H., given above ( $ 54 and note),
must go back at least to 17, and
some of them, as I have there
shown, go back to c. At 955 and
965 F (c) has matter which is only
found in D, which seems to show
that £ or 17 omitted matter con-
tained in c. The fact that no trace
of these annals appears in H. H.
inclines me to beiieve that they
had already been omitted by 17. It
should, however, be borne in mind
that where F differs from £ its
evidence is not conclusive ai to the
reading of c, if the text of F could
have been derived from X, for we
have seen that F had access to that
Uiv
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
Complex § 62. Bat the relation between £ and D is less simple even
T*^**!?^ ^^ *^*^ ^^^^* ^^ *^® ^"* P^*^® *^® parallelism between them is
curiously discontinuous. From the beginning to 890 ' inclusive,
E runs closely parallel to D, with only scribal variations and
the insertion of the Latin and Peterborough entries; 891 is
omitted (the story of the three ' Scots ') though it is in all the
other MSS., including F ; 892 E (c) is nearer to ^ than to D ' ;
then comes a period, 893-958, daring which E and F are
almost barren, containing only a few obits ', &c., a few northern
and Northumbro-Danish annals, some peculiar to c, others,
wholly or in part, common to it and D *. Then with 959, £
once more runs parallel to D, though with, more considerable
variations down to 1022, after which, as we have seen% £
becomes more independent. Yet even after this point, and
almost up to the very end of D, there are annals which are,
in whole or in part, identical in D and £^ Of these phe-
nomena I do not at present offer any explanation ; some light
will be thrown upon them in the course of our subsequent
enquiiies''. But there is one feature of the latter part of E
which must be noticed here.
MS. (above, $ 33). A case of this
kind probably occurs at 887, where
D, E have * 7 »a,' while F has the
correct reading « 7 Oda * (the cor-
mption consists merely in omitting
one letter, and crossing the d),
^ There is a laonna in D, due to
the loss of certain leaves firom a6a
to the middle of 693 ; but there is
no reason to suppose that the rela-
tion of K to D was any different
between these points to what it is
i-a6i, and 693-890. Indeed, from
a comparison of C on the one hand,
and Florence and £ on the other,
it would be possible to reconstruct
the missing part of D with tolerable
certainty.
* We shall see later that this
point, c. 892, is a distinct landmark
in the history of the development
of the Chronicle.
* Among these obits is the notice.
quite peculiar to E, of the drowning
of the Etheling Edwin in 933.
* These common annals are 910
(part), 933*, 934*, 944*, 945*, 948
[=946 D, omitting I)*s interpola-
tion], 954*. The annals marked
with an asterisk are northern.
Thorpe has taken an extraordinary
liberty with the text of 910 £.
This answers to the latter part of
a very composite aoual in D.
Thorpe has broken up the entries
contained in 910 E, and distributed
them under various years. 934 and
935 in E seem to come from dif-
ferent sources, as both contain the
obit of Edward the Elder. F has
avoided this error.
* 546.
* These annals are 1028-1031,
1059, 'o64» 1071-1076.
' See below, $ 72.
INTRODUCTION Ixt
§ 63. Alongside of its evident affinity with D there appear Relation of
from 984 onwards traces of a no less obvious affinity with C. ^ *° ^'
Now, where this agreement of C and E against D merely means
that they have preserved a true reading which D has cor-
rupted ^, it argues no closer affinity between them than between
any two equally correct MSS. The case is otherwise, however,
when we find important entries in C and E, where D is either
blank or wholly independent ; more especially when we go on
to notice that many of these entries are local to Abingdon, and
therefore thoroughly in place in C, which has always been
recognised as an Abingdon Chronicle, but seem strangely out
of place in a Peterborough book'. Now in regard to these
entries two theories are abstractly possible : — (i) they may
have been inserted in £ from C ; or (ii) we may trace C on the
one band and £ and its progenitors on the other, in this part
at any rate ', back to some common ancestor whose home was at
Abingdon. The former theory may be dismissed. It is most
unlikely that a Peterborough editor would specially extract
notices referring to another house *. And it is conclusive against
this view that 1042 E and 1043^ ^ ^^ ^^ ^^ ^» ^* ^* ^^^7
were in c before c left Canterbury at all. On the other hand,
^ Instuieei will be found in 994, also peculiar to theae MSS. Of
997, 1000, 1009, X015, 1054: ii^ i^eae the latter, though referring
1008 all three are poesibly corrupt, to a national matter, the see of
bnt C and E agree, while D is Canterbury, is also concerned wiUi .
di>tiDCt. Sometimes the agreement Abingdon, as the person chosen to
of B with G oonsista in the absence discharge the duties of the primate
from both of matter found in was an Abingdon abbot.
D, e,g, 1007, 1014, 1016, 1018, ' Viz, 984-i02a, and in a few
1019, loao, xoai, 1034. In these later cases. The statemeht in the
cases the additional matter in D text requires to be thus limited for
is probably a later insertion in the the reason given above, § 60 note,
ori^nal text preserved by C and £. * Apart from the mention of
' The Abingdon entries in C, £ Abingdon in X071 £, which is also
are at 984 (985 C), 989 (990 C), in 1072 D, there ii only one Abing-
1016 ad Jinem, 1046* ad init. don entry in £ after 1070, the
(S1047 0 ad Jin.), 1048 (1050 C) ; death of Abbot Faricius in 11 17.
in 1018 there is an Abingdon entry But the death of a man who was
in E which is not in C, but this, physician to the king, and had been
mm I have shown in the notes to the thought of for the primacy (see
is a pure blunder. The note ad loe.), was an event of more
yrery important annals 104a B than local importance.
(i04i C), I043» B (1044 C) are
XE.
Ixvi TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
there is no reason why onr present Abingdon Chronicle, C, may
not represent an older Abingdon Chronicle, y, just as our
present Canterbury Chronicle^ F, represents an older Canterbury
Chronicle, c.
We conclude, therefore, that the common ancestor of D and
E in this section (which for the sake of distinction I will call
^) was itself derived from an Abingdon ancestor, 7, common to
it with C. ^ preserved the Abingdon notices, and in this way
they passed through c into £ and F ; whereas D cut th^m out as
not interesting those for whom he wrote. If this is correct the
genealogy, /or this section of the Chronicle, might stand thus : —
y
I
^
I I
D €
I
I I I
Hen. Hunt. E Ann. Wav.
Editorial § 64. A few words must be said in conclusion as to the way
r^and'f ' ^ which E or his predecessors rj and c treated the materials
which came to them from older sources. For they are not
content to be merely copyists, but are something of editors
as well.
Owing to the use of a double source in D (8), c. g, northern
and southern annals, we sometimes find the same event entered
twice, in one case twice in the same annal (731). In E these errors
are sometimes corrected ^, though not invariably '. There are ad-
ditions and alterations which mark a later time ; thus 5 1 9 E (c), tlie
reflexion on the continuity of the royal house of Wessex ; the ex-
planation of * se micla flota' C, D, as * se Denisca flota' 1006 E (c);
^729 and 731 [death of Oeric], c ; 855, the mistake has been ban^-
801 and 80a [consecration of Beom- lingly dealt with by £ or 17. iTs
mod] ; in these two caaes the mis- text may be from S.
take had been already corrected by ' Cf. 70 a with 704.
INTRODUCTION Ixvii
the alteration oT ' swa heora gewuna t« ' C, D^ into ' wses ' 1009 E
9ubjin,i and again in 1016 E (c) ; while the latter part of 1012
has been a good deal recast by E (c), though it retains the
contemporary note * ]mr nu God synitelatS, 7c.,' which ceased to
be possible after 1023 (v. note ad loc). Again E, or one of his
predecessors tj or c, had an evident dislike to pedigi'ees, and
they are almost always omitted^. Besides the annals wholly
pecnliar to E or c, there are many additions, small and great
(apart from the Peterborough and Latin insertions), made to the
older sources; thus in 999 E, the excuse for the national
failure; 1006 E(€), the appointment of Brihtwold as Bishop of
Bamsbuiy (probably an error, v. note ad loc.^); 1016 'E{€) ad
init., the number of Cnut's ships '; 1018 E, erroneous Abingdon
insertion noticed above *; 1022 E (c), Abbot Leofwine's acquittal
at Rome ; 1031 E (c), the submission of Maelbeth and lehmarc.
E has also many careless scribal errors : '^]^lwold' for 'Mpel-
bald,' 737 E ; ' o]?erbald ' for * o>erpe Eanbald,' 796 E (cf. * idus *
for 'KaV t6.); '-^elred' for ' jEJ?elheard,' 799 E ; ' Leof-
wine * for * Leofrune,' loi i E (c) *. So too there are omissions,
due to homoioteleuton, as at 797, 1016 E ; or to other causes,
855 E, loii E (c)". E has one or two little tricks of style,
such as the use of verbal forms strengthened by the prefix ge- '',
which attract attention by their repetition. The degeneracy of
^ 547 » 55 ^f 5^» 597* ^ii» ^^^t tions of the origin of these errors.
670, 674, 676, 685,. 688 (in this Other cases are : 693, Bribthelm/or
pari D is defective, so it is possible, Dryhthelm ; 779, Cynebald for
thoogb not probable, that the omis- Gynewulf. In 865 there is a curious
sum may have already been made little instance of progressive cor-
by the common ancestor of D and ruption in D and E. See note
S. Hoet of the omitted pedigrees ad loo.
are in Fl. Wig."^, 694, 726, 731, * At loii the omission of 'Ham-
733« 755 adfin,^ 855 ad fin. There tanscire,' in the list of northern
Ml a partial exception to the rale in connties ravaged by the Banes, is
738; and at 593 there is a bit of due perhaps to a wrong-headed piece
Northumbrian pedigree which is not of criticism ; the name occurs again
in S, B, C. in the list of southern counties
' For anotherbad historical error, ravaged, but in the former case
•ee 603 £ and note. of course it means Northants, in
' Pk-obably a wrong insertion ; the latter Hants.
see note a. 2. * e,g, 866, 871, 997, 998, looi,
* I 63 note. looa, TO09, &c. Sometimes the
* See notes ad loe. (at ezplana- converse ocoursi e,g, 874, looa.
fa
Ixviii TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
the language in the later parts of E is as obTioiis as it it
pathetic, the querulous tone of the later entries not less 80^
But whatever it* shortcomings, E is, alike for the story of its
growth and for its actual contents, a most interesting work \
If we owed nothing to its pages but the character of the
Ck>nqueror, and the description of the feudal anarchy under
Stephen, our debt to it would be inestimable; and we can
hardly measure what the loss to English history would hare
been if it had not been written ; or if, having been written, it
had, like so many another English Chronicle, been lost.
Composite § 65. Like MS. £ of the Chronicle, D is a highly composite
character structure ; unlike E, it does not by any means bear its history
clearly written on its face. Three points in which it resembles
E and differs from the earlier type of Chronicle contained in
PointB in S, B, C have been already mentioned' : — (i.) the expansion of
K differ ' T^^^Y of the annals derived from Bede by the substitution of
from S, B, matter taken from the text of the H. E., for the brief chrono-
^' logical notices of the epitome which Bede appended to that
work, H. E. V. 24*; (ii.) the incorporation of annals from a
northern source; (iii.) the appearance of certain annals in
a somewhat shorter recension. To these characteristics of D
may be added a fourth, which is not shared by E", viz, the
attempt to amalgamate the Mercian E^gister (which in B
and C exists in a separate form) with the general body of the
Chronicle. As to (iii.) no further discussion is needed. On
the other points something will require to be said.
Firit § 66. The first body of northern annals contained in D, E
northem ^®g^°8 at 733 *, and extends to a little after 800. A coni-
aim*l8. I g^ jjQi^ on 1 133. We have period covered by M. R.
a touch of the eame thing 1066 D * Of counie, both in the S, B, C.
ad Jin, and in the D, E type of Chronicle,
' * In some respects the most im- there is much northem history prior
portant of the whole series of to 733; but this is derived imme-
Chronicles/ Earle, p. xliii. diately from Bede. There are,
* See above, § 59. however, northem additions not
* A list of the annals thus ex- derived from Bede in D, B 702,
panded is given above, § 59 note. 705, 710, 716 ; so it is possible that
* It is not shared by E, because the Gesta began as early «• 702.
£ is almost barren during the C£ also 603 EL
WfTRODUCTION Ixix
pariscm of D, E with S, B, C makes it quite easy to separate
this northern element. Moreover, its source can readily be
identified. It is clearly based on the Latin Northumbrian
annals embodied in Simeon of Durham and Roger of Hoveden \
The copy used by them extended only to 802 ; that used by the
compiler of the original of the D, E type of Chronicle extended
somewhat further, for the northern element is clearly traceable
up to 806 inclusive. After that point D runs parallel to G
without important dififerences to the end of 904. It will be
noticed that these Northumbrian annals begin just where Bede's
H. E. ends ; and there can be no doubt that they were intended
to form a continuation to Bede's chronological epitome. The Influence
continuations of that epitome, which are found in later MSS. ^ig^rical
of Bede ', and the fact that in several MSS. additions and inser- epitome.
^ioDB are made in the epitome itself^, show how readily that
epitome might become the basis of a regular Chronicle. In
this sense also, as well as in others, Bede is the father of
English history. It was natural that this connexion should
be specially close in Bede's own district of Northumbria.
§ 67. Can we fix the home of these Northumbrian annals ] Original
home of
these
' On this body of Northumbrian tinuator regards the former entir '^*>'''^®"^
annaLi, see Stabbs* Hoveden, I. as implying that Cynewalfs deati^ annaia.
ix-xiii, xxv-xxz ; Arnold^s Simeon really took place at that point. In
of Durham, II. zviii, xix. It seems other words, the continaation of
to have borne the title 'Gofita Bede in its present form is later
Veterum Northanhymbromm.' than the time when the southern
* See my Bede, i. 361-363. These Chronicle became known in the
additions ezt^id to 766, and are north ; i. e. later, at any rate, than
oonoenicd mainly with Northum- 892. - Moreover, Paul! thinks that
bria. They do not, however, give the notice aboi^t Charles Martel
na the northern Gesta in their under 741 in the Cont. Baedae
original form. They show evident cannot be earlier than the tenth
marks of having been influenced century, v, note a. L It is curious
by the southern form of the Chron- that Theopold does not seam to
sde. The death of Cynewulf of have seen this, pp. 29, 70.
Weasez is placed under 757 [« " See my Bede, i. 354-356. These
Chron. 755]. Now the Chron. under insertions and additions are derived
755 tells by anticipation the story mainly £rom the text of the H. £.,
of Cynewnlf *s tragic end in con- and therefore form an exact parallel
naxioii with his accession; the to the enlaigement of the Bede
actoal entry of his death does not annals of the Chronicle.
^ 7S4 ["7861 ^e cox^-
Ixx TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
York, LindisfftTDe, and Hexham have been euggeated^; and
all of them are poasible, though I do not think that anything
very decisive can be produced in favour of any one of them.
York, and, in its day, Lindisfarne, were to the north very much
what Canterbury was to the south ; and entries relating to them
are hardly more conclusive as to local origin than notices as
to the Archbishops of Canterbury. The special Hexham
elements in Simeon of Durham are the interpolations of a
compiler much, later than the time with which we are dealing*;
Probably while lists of bishops were available for many sees. I am in-
at RipoD. clined to think that more may be said for Ripon. The
mention of Botwine and Aldbert, abbots of Ripon, under 785
and 788, points in this direction. Simeon of Durham gives
Aldbert's successor Sigred ; and, moreover, under 790 has the
curious story of the resuscitation of Eardwnlf ', which is alsa
connected with Ripon.
The expan- § 68. It may further be asked, was the expansion of the
won of the p^^^ passages due to a northern or a southern hand 1 And
Bageoisalso here too the evidence, though slight, points I think decisively
northern ^ ^}^^ north. In 681 the consecration of Trumwine as Bishop
of the Picts is mentioned in an annal based on Bede, H. E. iv.
12 ad Jin. Bede's words are: *Trumuini [addidit Theodorus]
ad prouinciam Pictorum, quae tunc temporis Anglorum erat
impcrio subiecta.' The chronicler says : * her man halgode . . .
Trumwine [biscop to] Pihtum, for)?an by hyrdon ]>& hiderJ As
the * Angli ' to whose * impeiium * the Picts were then subject
were of course the Northumbrians, the use of this word ' hider '
betrays a northern point of view, and it is noteworthy that F,
a Canterbury CSironicle, alters the phrase into ' far}>an hi hyra]?
J>ider innV Again in 449, a passage also based on Bede,
H. E. i. 15, the phrase 'the royal families of the Southum-
brians,' used in opposition to ' &ar royal family/ is conclusive
^ By Dr. Stubbi, Hoveden, I. * In 603 E the original reading
xxviii. may also have been 'Itedde jione
' See on these Hexham additions, here hider ' ; but if so, £ has
S. D. II. xii>XT. altered it into ' {$ider.*
' Cited in the notes on 795 £.
INTRODUCTION
lui
on the same side^. The specific use of the term ' Southumbrians'
for Bede's ' Mercii ' in 697 is also northern, for Mercia was the
first kingdom with which Northumbrians came in contact on
crossing the Humber. In neither case is the term due to the
influence of Bede, who does not use it. (Special northern
touches, not due to Bede, will be found also in 547, 603, and
641 '.) Here again it was natural that the enlargement of the
Chronicle by means of the text of Bede should first take place
in Bede's own Northumbria. We may then, I think, assume
that a copy of the Saxon Chronicle in its southern form (ex-
tending, it would seem, to about 892 ") was sent to some
northern monastery, probably Bipon, and there fell into the
hands of some one who conceived the idea of enriching it, partly
by drawing more largely on the text of Bede, and partly by
incorporating with it a translation of the Latin Northumbrian
Annals extending to 806^.
^ It is noteworthy that a, though
based on § here, omits this passage.
From 262 to the middle of 693
there is a lacuna in D caused by
the loss of certain leavtf>. Bat as
thcee northern characteristics have
flurvived in E^ a Chronicle which
in its final form is dae to Peter-
borongh, and previous to that was
shaped at Canterbury, we are quite
naie in assuming a fortiori that
they exiifted in the common northern
ancestor of D and £.
' These three annals also fall
within the lacuna in D.
' The reasons for fixing the limit
at this point, and also for the
diffisrent fortunes of D and £ after
this point, will appear later; see
etpedallj \% 114, 116.
* Granting that I am right in
tracing the Gesta Northuihym-
bromm to Ripon, it does not of
eonne neeeuarily follow that their
amalgamation with the southern
Chronicle and the eznansion of the
Bede annals also took place there.
I am, boweyer, inclined to think
that such WM the case. The refer-
ence to ' the glorious minster,* ' ]«Bt
miere mynster,' of Bipon in 948 D
reveals the local patriot, and seems
to show that Ripon was the home
of the ancestor of B, at any rate
up to that point. If this view is
correct, then I should be inclined
to seek at Ripon also for the
ancestor of the two groups of Bede
MS&, which I have called the
Winchester and Durham groupe,
Bede, I. civ f., containing the
additional entries in the epitome
relating mainly to Wilfrid. Then
the enigmatical entry '667. l^otter
abba# scripnt,' will also refer to
Wilfrid, who was in retirement at
Ripon from 666 to 669 owing to
the occupation of his see by Ceadda.
There is nothing impossible in Wil-
frid having written some work in
hu retirement, but I have found
no trace of him as an author. Is
it possible that it can refer to the
writing of the famous Gospel Book
which Wilfrid gave toTRipon (Bede,
H. £. V. 19 ad Jln,f and note),
which has been identified with the
gold and purple Gospels in the
Ixxil TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
Incorpora- § 69. From this pomt to 904 inclusive, D is coDtent to follow
Merdan ^ the earlier Chronicles without modification, the only important
Busier difference heing the use of a double source in 855^. But with
"^ ^* 902 the Mercian Register begins, which the compiler evidently
had before him ; and the question arose how he was to deal
with it. The question had been solved very crudely by the
scribe of the MS. from which B and C are copied, who simply
inserts the Register unaltered in the middle of his Chronicle \
D, on the other hand, attempts to amalgamate it in chrono-
logical order with the rest of his materials '. It cannot be said
that he has perfectly succeeded, and indeed the task was not
an easy one, for the chronology of the M. R. often varies con*
siderably from that of the main Chronicle^. Still the existence
of this Mercian material, both in a compounded and in an un-
compounded form, affords an interesting study of the process by
which the structure of the Chronicles was built up. The Ripon
scribe has not embodied the M. R. completely. He omits 902
(perhaps considering it, rightly, to be identical with 905 of the
main Chronicle). He also omits 904, 907, 912, 914 (mostly),
915, 916'. Conversely several events are entered twice : there
Hamilton Collection now at Berlin 1 work called ' Elfledes Boc.* This im
See Wattenbaoh's article in Nenes not impoesibly the Mercian Register.
Archiv f\lT altere deuteche 6e- [El- for Ethel-]. From what has
Bchichtskunde, viii. 329 ff. In that been said it will be seen that while
ease * scriFpsit] * would have to be historical writing in Latin began
understood in the sense of * scribi first in the north of England, the
fecit.* Chronicles in the native language
' Of coarse the combined north- originated in the south. Ingram,
em and southern Chronicle must p. xi, reminds uh of Bede's word*
in turn have travelled southwards, about Bishop Tobias of Rochester's
for neither D nor E in their com- skill in the Saxon tongue, H. £.
pleted form belong to northern v. 8 ; though this will hardly sup*
seats. There is, however, distinct port a presumption that he had
evidence for the existence of copies anything to do with the beginnings
of the Chronicle in the north. In of the Chronicle,
the Catalog! Yeteres librorum * H. H., as we have seen, § 55
Eccl. Dunelm (S. S.), p. 5, is a men- and note, is yet more crude in his
tion of 'Cronica duo AngHca.* treatment.
Could we but recover these, what * See notes to t. 92, 93, 100, 107.
a flood of light they might throw * See notes <id loc.
on the growth of the Chronicle and ' The fact that all these omitted
on Engush history generally. That, annals are in Fl. Wig. is one pivof
however, is not to be hoped for. In among many that he was <Qot
the same place, there is mention of a dependent whoUy on our D.
INTRODUCTION Iwiii
are two accounts of the battle of Tottanheal, one under 909, the
other under 910, both showing points of resemblance with M. R.
910; the death of Etheked of Mercia, and the submission of
London and Oxford to Edward the Elder, are mentioned both
under 910 and under 912; the ravages of the 'here' from
Brittany are mentioned briefly jn 910, and more fully in
915. The explanation seems to be that 912 and 915 come
irom the main Chronicle, 909 from the M. R., while the part
of 9Z0 here dealt with comes from the northern source to be
presently mentioned. In 924, the last annal of the M. E. in
B and C^ these MSS. are incomplete. D, after a slight correct
lion, furnishes us with the true reading ^. It is, of course, a
question whether the compiler had the M.R. before him as
a separate document, or whether he had s(mie Chronicle like
the original of B, C, in which the M. R. was inserted but not
amalgamated. For reasons which will appear later, I am
inclined to think that the former is more probable'; and the
existence of the M. R. as a separate document seems attested
by the entry, already cited, of ' Elfledes Boc ' in a Durham
Catalogue of MSS. The compiler of the early part of E, on
the other hand, shows no knowledge of the M. K in any form.
§ 70. But from the beginning of the tenth century there Second
occur both in D and E fragments of a second group of^"^**^
Northumbrian annals, extending roughly from the death of umbiian
Alfred to the death of Edwy *. Tliese annals occur also in »nnAlH.
Simeon of Durham ^ and in a completer form * ; but the cor-
ruptions and omissions show that even here the annals are
^ I My 'the lait in B and C,' ita absence from S. D. any argument
becaofe I am inclined to think that against this view, for the first
the copy of the M. K. used by the Chronicle in S. D. does not go be-
compiler of this part of D may yondos/.
have extended further, and that * Historia Begum, ii. 92-95.
same of his entries between 934 * Mr. Arnold is dearly wrong,
and 959 may be derived from a «. s. p. 93 note, in deriving these
Mareian and not from a Northum- entries iu S. D. firom the Saxon
brian souroe. Chron. The phenomena cannot be
' See note <id loe. explained on that theory. For the
^ See below, §§ 1 13, 1 14. true relation of S. D. to the Chronicle
* 0/66 D, E, F looks also like a here, see Tbeopold, pp. 76-83.
northern aBoal ; nor is the fact of
Ixxiv TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
not in their original shape. As in the case of the Mercian
Register, these annals prohahly existed as a separate document,
which was used independently hy D, £, and S. D. ; for no
one of the three can be copied from either of the others.
Comparing the three authorities, we might restore these
Northumbrian annals with some approach to completeness.
There is nothing to fix the original place of composition
of this second group of northern annals ; but I have already
indicated that the reference to Ripon in 948 D points to that
monastery as the place where they were embodied in the
ancestor of D\ Where the home of the original of E was
at this time, I do not know. It must, however, have been
somewhere in the north.
A son them § 71. From 959 to 982 D and E continue mostly to agree
0^-082 together, while remaining independent of C. But there is no
trace of any specially northern influence, and the tone of these
annals seems distinctly southern'. From 983 to the end of
I Old, and to some extent up to 1022, C, D, and E run
parallel to each other, and we have already traced the source
of the common original of this part of these Chronicles to
Abingdon '. And this seems to show that the preceding
section 959 to 982 in D, E does not come from Abingdon,
otherwise it would hardly be so independent of C, the Abingdon
character of which appears as early as 971, 977, 981, 982 \
Relation of § 72. From 1023, if not from 1019, D becomes largely inde-
^h ^' ^ ^° pendent both of C and E ; though there are partial and sporadic
annals. agreements with both, the rationale of which is very difficult
^ This reference is not in S. B., this section (apart from the Abingdon
though he has the rest of the annal. insertions) was originally eompoted
A fiict which rather tells against a at Abingdon.
Ripon origin for these annals ; for, * The mere absence of these
as we have seen, S. D. does not cut Abingdon notices in D would not in
out Ripon notices when they come itself prove anything, for, as we have
in his way. ^ seen, f 63, D in the later annals
' Except in 966, which is an deliberately cuts out Abingdon
overlapping annal from the second notices. But they are abf$ent from
northern group. £, which generally retains them ;
* t. e. the common ancestor of G, and the total independence of C
D, E in this section was an Abing- manifested by D, E during these
don MS. This does not imply that years is, I think, conclusive.
INTRODUCTION
Ixxv
to unravel, but which are, in some cases at any rate, best
explained by the hypothesis of the existence of separate docu-
ments containing small groups of annals, or even narratives
of single events, which documents were used in different com-
binations by the compilers of the various Chronicles ^.
§ 73. The next point to be determined, if possible, is the Origin of
The
the later
locality of this last and more independent part of D. ^"^ part of U.
answer generally given to this question is Worcester, and D has
come to be known as the Worcester Chronicle, and so I have
called it myself in the first volume of this edition. And thus
an explanation h^ been found for the obviously northern
character of parts of D, in the close connexion of the sees
* Of Biich docnmentt we have
already had instances in the Mercian
Register, and the two groups of
Northumbrian annals. Instances
of the same kind in continental
Chronicles may be seen by any one
who will look through Pertz, M. H.
G- f. 63, 64, 69, 70, 88, 95, Ac.;
ii. 184; V. 9, lo; xiii. 38, 80; xt.
139a ; xvi 439. 730; xvii. 33, 33a;
xix. aa3, 374, 541. Hie annals
after loaa, In wliich D is parallel
to C, are 1035- 1038, 1040-1043,
105 a, 1055, 1056; the relation of
1049 C to 1050 D is very curious,
in parts they are verbally identical,
snd in other parts quite indepen-
dent, and something of the nune
kind may be seen at 1055, 1056. In
1065 and 1066 D is evidently made
up of a conflation of the materials
Hied by C and £ ; cf. § 33. This
will aeem less strange if we bear in
mind the possibility that the annual
records of events were not made at
once in the formal Chronicle, but
were kept in the shape of rough
notes, which were reduced to order
and entered in the Chronicle every
few years. The relation of the later
hands in E to one another dis-
tinctly favours a theory of this kind.
When the rough materials had been
utilised in this way, it would be
natural to pass them on to some
allied religious house, where they
might be combined with simiUff
materials from some other source.
The idea underlying this suggestion
was struck out in a conversation
with Mr. G. P. Warner. Since
writing the above, I have read
Mr. Howlett*s Introduction to hiR
edition of the Chronicle of Robert
de Torigny {or de Monte) in the
Bolls S^es, where he shows that
this ispreoisely what happened with
that Chronicle. The rough sheets
on which Abbot Robert jotted down
from time to time the continuations
of his Chronicle were lent to the
various houses which had received
copies of the work at an earlier
stage, in order to enable them to
bring their copies up to date. In
MS. Cott. Domit. VIII (which also
contains MS. F of the Chronicle),
he thinks that we have a transcript
of such sheets made without refer-
ence to the earlier part of Robert's
Chronicle. Mr. Howlett applies
many uncomplimentary epithets to
his investigations, ' wearisome,*
* technical,* 'repulsive'; really to
any one who cares for questions of
literary history they are most in-
teresting and ingenious.
Ixxvi TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
Objections of York and Worcester from 972-1023*. This answer is
WoFMster ^•^^^ly riglit, but I think not quite. The only Worcester notices
theory. peculiar to D are 1033, io47) '^d I049^ Of these, 1033 might
tell almost as much in favour of Pershore, as Brihteah had
been Abbot of Pershore before his elevation to the see of Wor-
cester ^ ; 1047 merely records the death of Living and succession
of Ealdred, though the epithet given to the former, ' se word
snotera,' t. ^. the eloquent^ seems to argue some touch of per-
sonal knowledge; 1049 i^lates the earthquake; but though
Worcester seems mentioned as the chief centre of disturbance,
the shock was felt as far north as Derby, and therefore any
place in the neighbourhood of Worcester will answer the con*
ditions of the problem. Moreover, if D received its final shape
at Worcester, how are we to account for the total absence from
it of the very name of Wulfstan, who fills such a large space in
the Chronicle of Florence* ? There are Pershore notices at 1053
EveshAm and 1056^. But on the whole the notices in 1037, 1045, ^^549
bable^'^ and 1078 incline me to decide in favour of Evesham, though
the argument is somewhat weakened by the £stct that the first
and thii'd notices are found whoUy or in part in C, and the last
partly in E '. But it is strengthened by the fact that in this
way we are able to explain the undoubted Scandinavian element
in D ^ partly by the well-known favour which the Danish kings
^ From the appointment of 0»- ' Note however in D the charac-
wald to York in 97a to the death terisation of Abbot ^Igelwig, as 'se
of Wulfstan II in 1023, the two woruld snotera,* t. «. ' rerum pru-
sees were held continuously by the dens/ which argues personal know-
same prelates. We have, however, ledge. The Pershore notices are
found a different explanation for the quite consistent with the theory of
presence of this northern element, an Evesham origin, for Pershore is
above, §§ 66-68, 70. only about six nules from Evesham.
" To these should perhaps be ^ See the annals 102 8-1 031,
added the details about Ealdred in 1045, '04^> '047» 1048* I049> ^^5^ *
1054 and 1058; cf. 1051-3, 1056, compare also the Scandinavian
1060-Z, 1066. words which occur in D : 1016 ad
3 See note a. I, fin,, fitolaga ( = Icel. f(^lagi ; no ex-
* See above, § 53 and note. ample of this is given in Bosworth-
^ Of 1056 the substance is also in Toller) ; 1040, hamele (-bIccL ham-
C ; but the addition in D that Earl la, copied by E) ; wyrra, 1066 I)
Odda was < god man 7 chene, 7 (see Glossary) ; witter, 1067 I)
switfe sSele ' betrays a special local (led. vitr) ; ? Irensid, 1057 D (Icel.
interest. jam-si0a) ; 1075, gri-scinnea (cf.
INTRODUCTION
Ixxvii
showed to Evesham ^, partly by the connexion with Odensee in
Denmark, which was founded ae a priory of Eyesfaam in the
reign of William Rnfus '.
§ 74. It is cnriona that in 1056, 1057, 1059, 1060, D has Peter-
some entries relating to Peterborough which are not in E, the ^^^ j^
Peterborough Chronicle. Nor can they be derived from any of D.
the immediate predeceseors of E ; for, as we have seen, the stock
of that Chronicle did not reach Peterborough till c. 11 21. We
must suppose, therefore, either that there existed at Peter-
borough some earlier local annals, and that some of these found
their way to the home of D, and were there incorporated in it,
though they were not incorporated in the new Peterborough
Icel. gr^-skiim); T076, bofding
(-» lod. hofmngi, E has ^yldastO;
W<fl^P. t%. ad Jin. (»Ioel. br69-
hlaap, £ has ' br/d-ealo *). The
earliest ooenrrence of the Scandi-
navuMi * lagn ' for the native ' ddm '
■eems to be xoi8 D ; cf. * unlaga,'
975 I>, 1052 C. D, 1086 E. Other
Seandinavian words in the Gbroniole
are orrett, 1096 E (loel. ormsta^
the native word is ' eomest ') ;
holm, in sense of island, 1025 E
r«sIceL holmr) ; li>, 1051 C, D, E;
liSs-mann, 1036^ £ ; scip-liO, 1055 C
rtd fin. ; scilian of nu^le, X049 C (r.
Glosaary); swein, 1128 £ (loeL
rtveinn); psddev 1137 E; taper-ex,
1051 S; til, 1137E; h^, 1040 0
(loel. h£r): hi-saetii, 105a E;
htisting, xoia C, D, E. The pro-
portioa teems certainly rather
(p^e»ier in D.
* See Chron. Evesham, pp. 74,
75. 83. 325, 326.
3 See on this, Ord. Vit. iii. 203 ;
Chron. Evesh. pp. xliv. 325 ; Lan-
frebek, Scriptores, iii. 383 note;
Mon. Angl. xi. 4, 25, 26. At first
night it might seem as if tliis foun-
dation of Odensee from Evesham
under Rafbs was too late to explain
anything in the composition of D ;
but in the first place it points to
ivme previous connexion between
I>eiunark and Evesham (else why
should the Danish king have re-
sorted specially to Evesham for
monks to colonise his new founda-
tion ?) ; and in the second, I shall
show presently, §§ 75, 76, that D
did not finally asmne its present
shape till after 11 00. There are
Scandinavian elements also in Fl.
Wig., apart from those which he
has in common with D; see 991,
993} ioo9f 1021,1029, xo3o,?zo40,
1049, ? 1065. It is at least possible
that these also may have come
through Evesham; cf. Crawford
Charters, pp. 143, 144, where a dif-
ferent theory is suggested. An
Evesham origin will also help to
explain the absence of any mention
of St. Wnlfstan ; for though Wulf^tan
was personally friendly to Evesham,
Ang. Sac. ii. 253, 257 ; Hyde Beg.
pp. 48, 49; Chron. Evesh. p. 89, the
relations between the Abbey of
Evesham and the Bishops of Wor-
cester became at a later time very
strained ; and this bepran at least as
early as 1 1 39, possibly earlier, ih.
99; cf. Maitland, Domesday, pp.
^5> I58» ^59- A northern element
seems traceable in 1052 D, v. note
ad loc. ; but Evesham had a treaty
of oonfiratemity with St. MaryV,
York, and possibly with other
northern hooses, Hyde Register,
IxxYiii TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
Chronicle ^ ; or that there was some one employed on the com*
pilation of D who had a special interest in Peterborough '.
Life of St. § 75. Another source which appears very clearly in the later
of^^ part of D is some document connected with the life of St.
land. Margaret of Scotland, From this there is an evident insertion
in 1067, where it breaks the connexion of the original annal,
and has, I believe, seriously misled chronologists who did not
notice the character of the interpolation*. The details in 1075
probably came from the same source, and probably also the
account of Margaret's father in 1057. But the evident
anxiety of the compiler in 1067 to trace Margaret's descent
from the royal house of Wessex shows that the insertion was
not made until after the marriage of her daughter Edith-
Matilda to Henry I in 1 100. It answers exactly to the remark
of E on the occasion of that marriage that the bride was ' of the
right kingly kia of England,' 11 00 E.
Final com- § 76. It follows then that this part of D cannot be earlier
D^*^bIL^^ than iioo*. It is true that D is mutilated at the end; but
quentto I have shown (§ 22) that it cannot have extended much beyond
1100. its present termination in 1078. It follows, therefore, that
there is an interval of over twenty years between the final
compilation of D and the last event recorded in it. It follows
also that the later changes of hand are not due, as in the case
of the later hands in E, to the fact that various scribes were
keeping the Chronicle up to date by contemporary entries, but
* Any such earlier annals may * Another mark of later editing
have periBhed in the attack on in thii part of the Chronicle is the
Peterlx)rough in 1070, or in the fire reflexion in 1065 D, X064 E that
of 1 1 16, and BO have not been the shires ravaged by the northern
available for the compilation of £. insurgents were < many winterg the
' Such a link, e.ff. in the case of worse * ; cf. *& syQlSan hit yflade
Worcester, would be supplied by swiSe,' 1066 D ad fin,, which im-
the fact that St. Wulfstan was plies later experience. Note too
educated at Peterborough, Fl. Wig. the late words * corona,* ib^ * pri-
i. 218. But even if we adhere to sun,' 1076 D, where £ has a native
the old view that D belongs to pthiase ; and the territorial designa>
Worcester, this particular link tion * Englaland* in 1017 D, where
would of course be much too early 0 and £ have preserved the older
to accoimt for the annals in ques- ' Angeloynn/ The forms of names
tion. and words are also often later in D
> See notes ad loe, than in £.
INTRODUCTION Ixxix
rather to the fact that different hands were employed on the
transcription and compilation of the materials available ; and I
have already expressed the doubt whether the earliest is
separated from the latest hand by an interval of more than
a few years ^.
§ 77. We most, therefore, recognise the fact that D as we Din iU
have tf is a late compilation, some of which dates from after ^ff****^
iioo^ and none of it probably from much before IIOO^ Ofiateoom-
course this Chronicle went through various stages of growth pilation.
before it assumed its present shape*: and in tracing this
development, and in comparing D with the other Saxon
Chronicles and with the Latin Northumbrian annals pre-
served by Simeon of Durham, we have seen clearly that D is
largely made up of ancient materials \ But where the narra-
tive of D is not supported in either of these ways, the question
most be faced whether it is based on documents approximately
contemporary, or whether it merely represents the traditions
current about the year iioo, as collected and embodied by the
last compiler. Nor will a comparison of D with Florence of
Worcester, who of the Latin chroniclers is the nearest to D,
help us to prove an earlier date for any of these entries. For
Florence survived till 1118, and therefore cannot furnish any
additional evidence of antiquity, though the fact that some of
these entries are not in Florence may throw additional suspicion
on them.
§ 78. These entries, which are peculiar to D, fall into two Entriet
clasaes : — (i.) annals which are found in D alone ; (ii.) insertions ^"^^^^ ^
by D of additional matter in older annals ". Of the two classes,
^ 8ee above, % 34. which D has corrupted. See above,
* This comparative laienees of D § 60.
it more than possible that ' See below, §f 114, 115.
whsre in the later portions of the * See above, f § 66, 69-72, 74.
Chronicle D and £ are parallel, £ • I am speakingstriotly of matter
may be nearer to the original sonroe peculiar to B ; and this in itself
than D. I am indin^ to think excludes the cases already discussed,
that this is the case, e,g, in 1057, % 65, of the amalgamation of north-
107 a {» 1073 D). This also ex- em with southern annals, most of
pUins how all the way through £ which are common also to £.
haa often preserved the true reading
Izn
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
In
language
D is con-
servative.
the latter seem to me, generally speaking, to be open to greater
suBpicion than the former. Of the annals between 900 and
967, which are peculiar either wholly or in part to D, I do not
speak here, because I have already given reasons for supposing
that, though unsupported by the other Chronicles or S. D.,
they may be derived from the Mercian Register or the later
group of Northumbrian annals ^ There is, however, an obvious
interpolation in one of the southern annals in D about this
point, viz. the passage describing the manner of Edmund's
death in 946 : *f wees wide cutS ... his cwen.' A comparison
of the text of D with that of S, B, C makes it clear that
this is just such an addition as a modem editor of a text would
place in a note *. The notice of the consecration of ^ifwig in
Id 4 is an obvious insertion, and breaks the thread of the
narrative. The account of the meeting of Edmund Ironside and
Cnut has been recast by D'. The assertion that Harold
succeeded Cnut immediately is an addition of D in 1035, and
it is wrong \ The beautiful little anecdote about the death of
Ji)thelric of Selsey in 1038 may be compared with the account
of Edmund's death in 946 ^ Of the other insertions in the later
parts of D, most have been dealt with already under other heads.
§ 79. On the other hand there is very little in D of that
linguistic degeneration, which is such a marked feature in the
later parts of E. Beyond the occasional use of a foreign word
like ' corona ' or ' prisun,' there is little in the language which
marks a late period'. This fact, and the existence of the fnig-
* 936 D, which relates the sub-
mission of the Scotch, Welsh, and
Northumbrian princes to Athelstau,
is one of the unsupported annals;
and, in view of what has been said,
it is impossible absolntely to refute
Robertson's contention that it is a
later insertion. See however note
ad loe.
' Fl. Wi^. has also details as to
Edmund's death; but his account
is nt any rate not derived solely
from D. The use of the pedantic
word * cleptor ' seems to point to the
earliest life of Dunstan, Stnbbs*
Diinstan, p. 29, as his source.
* 1016 D. This may perhaps
count as one of the Scandinavian
additions alluded to above, § 73.
* See note cut loe.
^ On the conflate reading of
104a D, see note od loe.
* * We find little to distinguish it
from the language of the tentli
century, and we feel that we have
to do with the preserved and culti*
vated diction of a doister,* Barle,
Introduction, p. xlii.
INTRODUCTION Isod
ment H, which cannot be earlier than 1113, should warn us
against arguing as if £ was a normal specimen of the English
written in the first half of the twelfth century.
§ 80. The junction of the southern Chronicle with the Gesta D nnskil-
Northanhymbrorum is, on the whole, not unskilfully done ; but ^^ ^^'
in some cases the work of compilation is performed very clum-
sily, and the recarrent 'Her,' . . . 'her' ... in the same
annal without any connecting particle shows the mechanical
union of annals derived from different sources ^ Moreover,
this taking of matter from different sources leads sometimes to
the entry of the same event twice under different years', in
one case twice under the same year'.
§ 81. But apart from these deficiencies in literary craft, D is and care-
from first to last very inaccurately and carelessly written ; it is ^^r^
full of mistakes and omissions. Some of these have been already
cited (§ 60) to illustrate the relation of D to E, and to show
that D cannot be the original of E or of any other of our existing
Chronicles. A full list of the annals in which the more impor-
tant of these errors occur is given in the note *. The tendency
^ See €,g, 906, 909, 913, 943, thought to be a doublet mny be
954* 975f 979f 9^^ ; ^^ 943 An<i 9^^ ^^^ ^1 oomparing D, E wiUi X
no lese than three separate souioes under 7aa and 735 ; B, C has made
to be conflated in this way. the oorrection in the reverse way ;
In 988 all three elements stand out 87a and 873 D, £ oompared with
distinct ; in the second part of 943 X, B, C exhibit a similar tendency,
two ofthembayebeen amalgamated; * 155, 716, 7a5, 726, 731, 743,
but if the words 'ymbsttt . . . 7 se 755, 759. 774, 777, 799, 806, 823,
cyning Eadmund/ <)ia,* and '/he 838,851, 853, 855, 860, 866, 868,
him . . . gyfode' be omitted, this 870, 871, 875, 876, 878, 885, 886,
part of the aonal would be restored 887, 890, 89a, 894^ 895*, 896, 897*,
to the form which it bears in B 901*, 904, 905, 910, 91 1^ 915,918,
snd C. Instances of unskilful in- 934, 937, 945, 975, 994, 997, 998,
icrtions have been already pointed 999, 1004*, 1005, 1006, 1008, 1009,
out, § 78. loio, loii, loia, 1013, 1014,1016,
« Cf. 70a (northern) with 70^ 1034, 1053^*, 1065 (on 1067. 1068,
(aouthemX accession of Cenred see notes ad loe.), 1073^ The an-
doplicated ; 739 N and 731 S, death nals marked with an asterisk con-
of Osric repeated (these are also tain omissions, the laiger number
in E); 801, 80a, consecration of being due to homoioteleuton, the
Beonunod (not in £); 1047 '^d surest proof of non-originality. The
1049 **^ possibly doublets. mistakes here enumerated are peca-
' 731, death of Bryhtwold entered liar to D. Where a mistake is
twice. This is not in £. A pes- common to D, £, it shows that it it
sible attempt to correct what was due to one of their common anoest
n. g
Ixxxu TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
to write wforp^ and p for w* is well known to all students of
English MSS. ; but the confusion points to a later time when
native names, including that of the divine progenitor of Anglo-
Saxon royalty, had become unfamiliar.
Deliberate § 82. Some of the alterations found in D have been made
ftl^tiona deliberately. He occasionally omits pedigrees, 716, 755 ad fin. ^
though in this he is much less trenchant than £^ But the
most important of these deliberate alterations are those which
are due to the party standpoint of the compiler. Though not
so strongly Godwinist as E (c), he clearly takes that side and
edits his materials in that sense. The most glaring instance
of this is his account of the arrest of the Etheling Alfred in
1036 ; but instances of the same tendency occur at 1052^, 1053,
1056, 1065, and 1066*.
ReUtion § 83. It remains to say something further on the relation of
oldw MSS -^ *^ *^® ®^^®^ existing MSS. 2, B, C. And in this discussion
' B may be practically neglected. It is a mere pale reflexion of
C, and stops at 977, so that it cannot have influenced the com-
It it nearest position of D. Of the two remaining MSS. it is obvious that
^ ^' D is much more closely related to C than to 3 ; &om 983 to
T022 it runs, as we have seen, closely parallel to C, and in this
part C is whoUy independent of 2. Like C it uses the MercLan
Eegister, though in a different way; and of this there is no
trace in 2. In the annals 901, 903, 904, 905, 915 [= 918 S]^
tors. Snch cases will be found in 1006 £ ; cf. 6a6 W., but this may
828, 833, 835, 836, 845 ; common be Wheloc's error.
omisBions oocar 851, 865, 883, all ' Many of the pedigrees in S, B,
due to homoioteleuton. Other C occur in the part where D is de-
alterations common to D, £ are fective, 362-693, and therefore the
deliberate, and mark a later ttime, point cannot be fully tested. I> haa,
743» 7SO» 75^» 835, 836, 851 ; see however, the pedigrees at 694, 726,
notes ad loe. In a few cases D, £ 731, 855, all of which £ has cut oat.
have preserved the right reading * See the notes on all these pm»-
against S, B, C, e.-g. 885 (Sture). sages.
» 788, 794, 796. » This point, 915 B, C, D [^ 918
* 800. 855 (Poden for Woden ; 2t], clearly marks a stage in the
this is overlooked by Thorpe). All growtii of the Chronicle, for it is
these cases of confusion occur in after this annal that B, C insert the
poper names. This is rare in other Mercian Register unaltered, while X
M^., viz. Awnldre for Apnldre, for a time is wholly independent.
89a S ; forapeldon for forsweldon, See below, § 93.
INTRODUCTION Ixxxiii
B, C, D exhibit a recension differing in important particulars
from 3; while they have not the interesting annals, 919-924,
which are peculiar to S. It is true that in the earlier part of
the Chronicle up to 898, where S, B, C are practically identical,
D, £ not infrequently agree with 3 against the other two ; but
this, as a rule, only means that S D [E] have preserved the
true reading, which B, C have corrupted^ ; and does not point
to any special affinity of S and D. But, on the other hand, bat not
D cannot be copied from C. This is most clearly seen by the ^^^^
many cases in which D has passages which C has omitted^;
and we are thus confirmed in the opinion which has already
been put forward that C and D are not derived the one from
the other, but are to be traced back to some common ancestor
or accestors.
§ 84. I have already said ' that of the Latin chroniclers Relation of
Florence shows the greatest affinity with D. The materials ^"^^^^ ^
for comparison, however, are somewhat diminished by the fact
that in the early part of the history, 565-731, 827, many
annals are taken direct from Bede and not from the Chro-
nicle; while in the second half of the ninth century most of
the entries, with but slight variations, agree bodily with the
text of Asser^. That Florence had a Chronicle of the D, E
type, t. e. a Chronicle in which the northern and southern
elements had already been conjoined, seems clear from many
^ 33» 7o3» 7 '8, 730, 740, 754, fromC; m are also the cases to be *"
763, 784, 790, 8a I, 823, 860, 867, cited later, $ 90, where C has read-
870, 877, 885 ad fin. In all these ings (generally errors) pecoliar to
1 1 believe that S, D, £ have itself. That D was not copied firom
preserred the tme readinfr. So in S, in addition to the argnmentfl
the part where D is mutilated, E already used, a few instances of
often agrees with S against B, C ; omissions in S which are not in D
45<5, 485, 491, §34, 577, 614, 6a8, will decisively show: 868, 876, 878,
^3^> ^35f 639, 045, 648; here too 894 ad fin., 911.
the readings of S, E are right, and * $ 77.
D, if we had it, would probably * 849^-887, with occasional ezcep-
agree with them. tions. I have deliberately avoided
' 730 (whole annal omitted by the statement, so frequently made,
B» O), 755, 855 ad fin,, 878, 883, that Florence took these annals
894, 890, 1009, loio; all the cases direct from Asser. I incline rather
too already dted where D agrees to the view that they both took
with X against B, G, are evidences them from some common source.
thai D caaaot have been copied This view would explain the fact
ga
Izxxiv
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
instances ^ The special affinity with D is shown by those cases
Florence in which Florence has entries which are peculiar to D '. Bat
not depen- ^j^jg ^^^ ^^^^ ^yy any means exhaust the relations of Florence
wholly on to OUT Chronicles. He has the annals 919-924, which are
found only in S'; he has also annals 980-982, 1030, 1039,
1055, 1065, which are peculiar to C, and the Mercian Register
complete, not merely the fragments of it embodied in D ^. Like
D, Florence incorporates the M. R. with the main body of the
Chronicle, but much more systematically \ Whether Florence
D,
that thoogh Florence ig as a mle
briefer thui Abbot, yet he has here
and there phrases which are not in
the latter, e.g. 'sui patris ro^tu,*
i. 74 ; ' in Bancta . . . Bolennitate,
t&. 103 ; or Florence may have
added these himself. Anyhow these
annals are not the work of Florence.
There was no reason why he should
desert his usual mode of dealing
with the Chronicle, unless he had
some Latin authoi-ity at hand,
which he considered equal or su-
perior to the Chronicle. As to the
form of Chronicle used by Asser,
the annalB 853, 87a, 873 show that
it was of the Si, B, C type ; while
851, 874, 876, 886 show that it was
not our S.. In one point he is
nearest to C (855 C nd^Ti. <= Asser
860 ad init,)f but in other points he
does not share the peculiarities of C
or B. All that we can say then is
that his Chronicle was of the south-
em type, and probably not identical
with any of our existing MSS. Into
the discusBion of the date and
character of the so-called Asser,
I am fortunately not bound to
enter. I trust tho many problems
connected with it will soon be
solved for us by Mr. W. H. Steven-
son.
' 705, 737, 744, 757, 759, 7^0,
761, &c The northern elements
are, however, sometimes omitted :
710, 716, 741, 785, 795, 796, 798,
806. Ptfr contra he has a northern
entry in 800 which is no^ in the
Chron. Other points, not northern,
in which Fl. Wig. follows the D, S
recension are 584, 978, 980 (>*977,
970 Fl.), 1028, 1071-1075.
^ 9^5, 926, 940 (part), 941, ^46,
947, 948. 95a, 954 (Pw*), 957, 958,
965, 1016 (part), 1018 (part), 1021,
1026, 1033, 1034, 1038, 1043, 1045-
1049, 1051, 1052*, I05a»» (part),
1054, 1057-106X, 1063, 1067, 1068.
The dates are those of D ; Florence's
dates sometimes differ slightly. On
the other hand he has not the annala
943, 956 ^' '^^^ latter he may have
omitted, because he knew it to be
wrong ; v. note ad loo.
' In FL they are numbered 916-
921 ; on the chronological qaestioa
something will be found in the notes,
ii. 116, 117. Fl. has also 931, 932,
934 fi ( « 932, 933, 935 Fl., agreeing
with the original numbering in S).
In the following cases also Fl. is
nearer to S. than to any other of
our existing MSS. : 643, 722 com-
pared with 725. 838, 894, 898;
while in 710, 787, 805. 833. 845,
009, 943 he seems to agree with the
A, B, C recension against that of
D, £. In 705 the two recenmoaa
seem conflated.
* See Florence 904-924. In 999
and 1009 also, Fl. shows a decided
affinity with the text of C.
* From 901 to 915 the four Cbr»>
nicies, S, B, C, D, are so closely
parallel that it is hard to say to
which of them Fl.*s text of the
main Chronicle is most nearly allied.
INTRODUCTION
IXXZT
took the M.R. from 0 or had it as a separate document I cannot
say; I think the former is more likely \ In some cases
Florence gives a text compounded of C and D ' ; in another,
1038, D and £ seem conflated ; while in the later part of the
Chronicle Florence and his continuators use £ or some closely
allied document*. If we were justified (as we are not) in
assuming that no type of Saxon Chronicle existed besides those
which have come down to us, we could explain nearly all* the
phenomena of Florence by supposing that he had access to
MSS. resembling our S, C, D, £ ; nor, considering Florence's
diligence in collecting materials, is this at all an impossible
supposition*. But when we consider how many Chronicles
Only in 901 and 905 is there a
marked <fifference between S and
B, C, D ; in 90T Fl. seems to have
conflated the two versions ; in 905
be agrees with B, C, D. Also in
the chronology he agrees with
B, C, D against S. On the whole
I think he is nearest to C. In Fl.
914 there seems a slight conflation
of the texts of C and D. From 904-
015 Florence*s text i- main Chron.
%B,C, D -¥ M.B. ; in 916-930 it
-X + M. R. Again in 965 Fl.-
964 2 + 965 D.
^ Per earUra he has not 971, 977,
peculiar to B, C, and his loio is not
from C.
■ Florence 978, 1017, 1053, 1056,
1066.
■ ib. 1079-1109,1 1 13-11 15, 1 1 ig-
nis, ii3<^> ii3S> 1 130. In loio
and 1023 sJso Fl. seems nearer to
E than to any other MS. In 926
Fl. seems to embody 927 £, F.
But this is one of the second croup
of Northombrian annals, wbioi Fl.
may have known in their original
fonn and not merely through the
Chronicle. On the other hand Fl.
has not E's 1025, 103a, 1033, 1036 ;
and in the case of such a zealous
researcher as Florence the argument
from omission is worth something.
Anyhow Theopold is clearly wrong
in treating D as Florence s sole
authority among the Chronicles,
p. 03.
* There are a few cases in which
Fl. seems to differ from all our
Chronicles, e.g. 694, 85a, 1016.
The only case of any impoitance
is the last, where FJ. has an inter-
esting passage which seems certainly
bafted on a Saacon original, but is
not in our existing Chronicles ; v.
note ad loe. Of Florence's mate-
rials other than the Chronicle I am
not called upon to speak here ; they
are very numerous, and most of
them can be identified. Of Flor-
ence's value as an historian I have
said something in the notes ; see on
1 1 1 8. G reen's esti mate of him seems
to me distinctly one-sided and un-
fair, C. E. p. 381.
* Florence three times cites the
Chronicle by name, 67a, 674, 734 :
in the two first cases he spcHsks of
it in the singular, * secundum An-
glicam Chronicam * ; but in 734 it
18 noteworthy that be uses the
plural, ' secundum Anglicas Chroni-
cas,' which seems to show that he
had at any rate more than one M8.
The Chronicle is also twice cited, in
the singular, in the West Saxon
pedigree at the end of Fl. Wig. i.
aTi, a72. In his preface to W. M.
II. xxi, Dr. Stubbs has suggested
that a 'lAtin Chronicle . . . possibly
Ixxxvi
TJVO SAXON CHRONICLES
have perished, and how differently the materials are combined
even in our existing Chronicles, it would be rash to assume
that this is the explanation.
Relation of § 85. And here something must be said on the relation
^M^es °^ Wi^li*™ ^^ Malmesbury to the Chronicle. W. M. is a more
bury to the ambitious writer than either the diligent Florence or the super-
Chronicle, ficial Henry of Huntingdon. He is not content, as they are,
vdth the annalistic form, but aims at being an historian rather
than a chronicler \ Hence it is less easy to trace his relations
to the Chronicle than in the case of the other two writers.
Something, however, may be made out. W. M. refers to the
Chronicle several times, and, like Florence, he sometimes in
speaking of it uses the singular', and sometimes the plural'.
He describes it as * quaedam uetustatis indicia chronico more et
patrio sermone per annos Domini ordinata*/ That he had a
Chronicle of the D, E type is clear from many instances*. But
he also embodies many entries which are found only in E % and
underlies the Chronicon ex Chronioii
of Florence of Worcester.* The
enggestion is an interesting one;
and if it could be proved, it would
detract very much from Florence's
merits as a translator and compiler
from the native Chronicles. My
own impression is distinctly the
other way, that Florence, except in
the Asser passages, drew directly
from the Chronicle without any
lAtin intermediary. On the sub-
ject of lost Chronicles, see below,
$ lai.
' 'Ipse mihi sub ope Christi
gratulur, quod oontinuain Anglorum
historiam ordinauerim post Bedam
uel solus uel primus,* ii. 518 ; cf. t5.
567.
• i. 13. lao, 229.
' i. I, 12, 261 30, 32. At i. 280 the
Chronicle may be referred to in the
vague phrase ' Angli dicunt.'
• i. I.
• 737 (i. 67); 757,759,774,778,
789, 790 ^i. 74) ; 797 Ci. 183) ; 980
(i. 184); 1028,1030(1.221). To
these may probably be added 449
(i. 44, where W. M. evidently inters
prets the words of the Chron. as
meaning that the Angles came to
North umbria in that year) ; 565 (L
1 3) ; for though D is defective here.
£ probably represents the D, B re-
cension. It is otherwise with 430 ;
see next note.
• 430 (i. 26, 'Patrioius'for 'Pal-
ladius'; this reading seems not to
have been in D, for it is not in F,
and therefore was probably not in
«, but was introduced either by ^
or E) ; 1012 (i. 207, W. M. follows
the wrong reading of £, ' 8,000 * in-
stead of '48,000^); 1036 (i. 227,
W. M. follows £ in the erroneous
date for Cnut's death, and as to the
shara of London in the election of
Harold); 1036 (i. 229, as to the
death of the £thelinfl; Alfred, W. M.
says ' chronica tacet ' ; this is true of
E, not of C or D) ; 1039 (i. 228,
death of Harold €U Oxford, only in
£); 1048 (i. 241, the account of
Eustace at Dover is clearly from E,
V. 8. § 47) ; 1052 (i. 243, the men-
tion of Kalph and Odo as comman*
INTRODUCTION Ixxxvii
others which are found only in D ^ of our existing Chronicles.
In one or two cases W. M.^as readings which differ from all
oar M8S., and suggest that he had a Chronicle of a distinct
type*. On the whole, I think these features prohably come
from some other source, and that the relations of W. M. to the
Chronicle may be expressed by saying that he either had two
MSS.y one resembling D, and the other resembling £ ; or that
he had a MS. which combined some of the features of both.
The examples of Henry of Huntingdon, and probably of
Florence, show that there is nothing improbable in the former
supposition, and we know that W. M. had MSS. of the two
recensions of Bede '.
§ 86. In tracing backwards the development of the Clironicle, B taken
I depart slightly from the chronological order in order to clear ^ ®^
the way by disposing of MS. B, the history of which admits of
being very shortly told. I have already said * that it is a pale B m shadow
reflexion of C. Their affinity is indeed obvious, and is closer ^^ ^'
than that of any two existing MSS. of the Chronicle, with the
exception of S and A. In the first place, they both insert the
Mercian Register at the same point and in the same form, and
in both that document ends in the same abrupt and incomplete
way, showing that the original was either mutilated or illegible
at that point '• There are also other annals outside the Mercian
Register which are peculiar to B and C *. But besides all this
den of the English fleet is only in £, i. 74. In 591 the MSS. of W. M.
£) ; 1066 (1. 280, ' Haroldus . . . yary in the same way as do the
arripuit diadema, qnamuis AngU M^. of the Chronicle. At 1066
dicant » rege ooncessam/ probably W. M. has what is a late addition
a reference to E, which alone says in C, the story of the Northman who
* sw» swa se cyng hit him geu0e ') ; held the bridge at Stamford Bridge.
1088 Cii. 360 ff.); 1089 ^"* 374) > Bat possibly both got it from oral
1000 (ii. 363). tradition ; e. «. $ 55.
9*5f 9^ (1- I4*» ^4^); 94* C^* * 59' 0* ^'» Wodnesdic /or
'57); 94^ (»-'59); 948,952*954 Wodnesbeorh) ; 65a (i. 23, * Wirt-
(i. i6a) ; in 1041 W. M. seems to gemesboig*). See on this question
eonfi»teD and £ (i. 228, 'inter po- W. M. L xz, liii; IL zxi, zxt,
cula' from D, 'apud Lamudam' czvii.
from E). In 885 W. M. qaotee at ^ See my Bede, I. xciv, note.
from lAeCArofiic2« a pedigree which * § 83.
is not in E; but it is in D, L lao. ' 924 B, C, and note ad loc.
In 765 he agrees with D rather than * 957, 971, 977.
Ixzxviii
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
they agree together in the most marked way in mistakes \ in
omissions', in insertions^, and in other varieties of readings V
That the points in which they agree with one another and differ
from the rest are sometimes of the minutest character, such as
the spelling of a name with a k instead of a c^ only illus-
Yet trates more forcibly the closeness of the connexion. And yet,
neither is ^jjj ^jj i\^\j^ neither is a transcript of the other. C is not
of the copied from B ; for it has annals ' and parts of annals ^ which
other. are omitted by B. B is not copied from C ; for C has its own
omissions which are not in B ^.
Hence we must trace them back to a common source
We
BandC §87
oome from which exhibited these peculiarities shared by B and C •,
a common
* 633 (JwBT/or pKt); 673 (iE>el-
briht for iSJJwldryht) ; 703 (xxxvii
for xxvii) ; 716 (Ceolwoldyiw Ceol-
red) ; 741 (xxvi/or xvi); 763 (Ead-
briht/or Eanbnht ; C repeats this
error in 764, and both have it again
in 790 ; in 785 both have Eanbnht ;
the other Ml^. all spell the name
with an initial I) ; 860 (Wolf heard
for Osric, v, note €td loc). In one
case, 796, B and C have a common
correction of an error which runs
through all the other MSa, Ceo-
wnlf, 2, D, E, F; Cynulf, B, C,
rede,
« 12,461 («465S,E); 501.519,
568, 680, 725 (the omission here
was probably deliberate, the scribe
considering that the latter part of
725 S was a doublet of the latter
part of 722 S) ; 730 (the whole
annal omitte4 in B, G, though it is
in fi. D, E, F); 823, 827,860,877,
885 (homoioteleuta) ; 878, 883 (the
omission here is yery noticeable, as
it leaves the passage without any
proper construction) ; 894.
• a. 100, 455, 456, 495» 508,577,
584, 606 (the addition of Gregory's
parentage) ; 642 (the addition of the
epithet |>a ecildan cyrieean, on the
significance of which see below,
% 113, note); 635, 639, 643,644, 647,
654, 673, 694 (these also are little
explanatory touches, and show a
Uter hand); 853, 871, 879, 889,
* I, 30, 33, 35, 46, 70, 85, i89»
381, 430, 473, 485, 491, 5H, 530.
534, 552, 565. 571, 577, 591, ^7.
614, 6a8, 632, 635, 630, 641. 643
(here the distribution of the entries
between the years 641 and 64a
differs from S) ; 644, 645, 649, 655,
658,661, 688, 705, 710, 717. 746,
754, 784, 8ia, 821, 823. 836, 845,
867, 870, 876, 878, 882, 890, 915,
944-
* 477, 644, 645.
* 675. 9^1, 976. ' 758, 868,
" 755, 855 ac^^»..896 ; all these
are cases of homoioteleuton.
* We shall see Uter (§ 113), that
of these peculiarities common to B
and C some had their origin at Win-
chester before the Chronicle was
transplanted to Abingdon; while
others, such an the insertion of the
Mercian Register, were due to
the Abingdon editor. But besides
the special points common to B and
0, B has certain peculiarities of its
own : 71, 653, 670 (here the terri-
torial < WestseaxnaZand * seems late ;
it is due to the mistake in C [r] of
Westseaxna for Westseaxan; the
genitive thus created required some-
thing to depend on) ; 672, 679, 680,
682, 685, 688, 709 (be westan Sele-
wuda for be westan wuda, S, C»
INTRODUCTION Ixxxix
may call this common source F. But this common source most
be carefully distinguished from that common source to which
we have already traced some of the later parts of C, D, E ;
for the parallelism of C, D, £ only begins about 983, whereas
B ends with 977 ; and after the same point there is a change
of hand in C. These two &cts warrant us in assuming that
r, at the time when it was copied by the scribes of B and C, went
no further; and this date, like 892 and 915, marks a stage
in the development of the Chronicle. Moreover, B is written
in one hand throughout. It is pretty clear that B is a tran-
script made with a view to its becoming the stock of a new
Chronicle, and that for some reason or another this stock
remained barren.
As to the home of F, the notice of Abingdon in 977 and r an
of Thame in 971, two annals peculiar to B, C, t, e. to F, point ^^^
conclusively to Abingdon, and this fits in with what has been
already said as to the Abingdon character of the common
ancestor of C, D, £ from 983 to 1018. In other words, the
compiler of C found ready to his hand a Chronicle extending
to 977 and a continuation extending from 983 to 1018, both
of which had already passed under the hands of Abingdon
editors.
§ 88. In one point B probably originally resembled S, viz. B had
in having the Genealogical Preface. In Cott. Tib. A. iii. f. 178, ^"^^^
is a leaf containing the genealogy of the West Saxon house logical
(cited by me as p\ which, apart from scribal variations, ^,^^^
resembles that in S, except that it is continued down to
Edward the Martyr ^ It has been suggested that this leaf
really belongs to B; and the suggestion is highly probable.
The writing is very similar, there are the same number of lines
to the page (23), and though the size of the page in Tib. A. iii.
D, B, F) ; 716, 734, 737, 755, 758, tanoe. On the connexion of B with
784* 837, 868, 871, 876 arf}?»., 880, St. Augustine's, Canterbury, see
882, 893, 894, 897 (insertion of above, $ 18.
'witan' aft^ '}» gepungenestan,* ^ I have given the variants from
baeanse '>a ge)».witan' was a our- this leaf in the critical noteH, i. a-5.
rent phrase); 906, 915, 937, 94a. It is printed in full in Thorpe, i.
Thia last and 709 are the only 33a, 333, who also gives a fao-
varianta of any interest or impor- simile.
xc TJVO SAXON CHRONICLES
is rather bigger than in B, I believe the difference to be due to
B having shrunk in the great Cottonian fire. The part of the
page actually covered by writing is of the same size in both.
And this probability is very greatly strengthened by the fact
that the genealogy is brought down to exactly the point
reached by the Chronicle. B ends, as we have seen, at 977 ;
the genealogy ends imperfectly: ' )>a feng Eaclweard to,
Eadgares sunn, 7 heold . . .' The writing stops at the beginning
of a line, so that the incompleteness is not due to mutilation.
It is due to the fact that the original continuator of the
genealogy did not when he wrote know how long Edward
* held the kingdom ' ; for the very good reason that in 977
Edward was still alive. He was murdered in 979; and thus
we can fix within two years, 977 x 979, the time, not indeed
when B was transcribed, but when F was compiled. The
Genealogical Preface was probably therefore in F ; B preserved
it, while C preferred a different introduction to the Chronicle \
^ Wanley, pp. 84, 199, and
Hardy, Cat. i. 576, both held the
view adopted in the text ; MS. notes
by Sir F. Madden, in Tib. A. iii,
and in B, ehow that be shared it.
Professors Earle and Pauli were in-
clined to take a diiferent view, see
Earle, pp. xxv, xxvi. In a later
section ($124 note) I have shown
that the Jnnias transcript (Junius
66) and the Joscelin transcript of
the genealogy (Laud Misc. 661)
are bcith taken from 0j and ait'ord
no evidence of the existence of any
Genealogical Preface to B other than
0. The question turns largely on
tJoscelin's copy of the West Saxon
genealogy in his Collectanea, Cott.
Vitell. D. vii. f. 138. This copy is
taken from S as lar as Alfred, with
various readings from 'historiaSax-
onica monasterii Augustini Cant.,'
which we know to have been Josce-
lin's designation for our B. These,
vv. ll.f agree with fi in all cases
except one, where for the * xxxi * of
£ it is noted that the 'hist. Sax.
Aug.* reads ' xxi * ; as a matter of
fact /3 reads 'xx,* but this migtit
easily be a slip of Joeoelin's in*
fluenced by the *xxxi* of the text
before him. After the reign of
Alfred, Joscelin continues ''hie de-
sinit hist. Sax» [eodesiae] Christi
Cantk quam habet doctor Wutton
[«S]. Tradit iam hist. Sax. [B.
Augustini] Cant, quam habet loannea
Twyne Cant.'; and then continues
the genealogy up to Edward tbe
Martyr. This latter part also agrees
closely with fi except in two minute
particulars : for * Eadmund,* fi, Jos-
oelin has ^Eadmond/ and for ' 9a
feng Eadwig to Eadmundes annu
cinges,' fi, he has ' Oa feng Eadwig
Eadni. sunu ci . . .* [i, e, cinges, not
' to rice ' as Professor Earle read tbe
burnt margin, so that the divergence
is reduced to the accidental omission
of ' to ']. It was on the ground of
these differences that Professor Hlaxle
doubted the view that 0 belongs to
B^ but they are obviously too slight
to support his conclusion. More-
INTRODUCTION xci
§ 89. The relations of C to B, D, E, so far as they are parallel, RelaUons
have been already discussed in dealing with those MSS. We ^ ^^^^t
have seen that its kinship is closest with B so far as B ex- with
tends ; but that C, D, and E must all, in the parts in which »lwady.
they coincide, be traced back to some common original or
originals \ It only remains, therefore, to discuss the relation
of C to 2. We have seen' that fi, B, C up to 892 'belong Relation
to an earlier recension, which differs considerably from that®^^*°^*
which underlies the corresponding part of D, £. From 894
to 915 X seems to stand over against B, C, D. After 915
[= S 918] the parallelism of^*& to the other MSS. ceases for
a time, from 933 to 975 the parallelism of 2 is intermittent,
A^^' 975 i^ ceases altogether, t. e, it ceases just about the
point where F ended ; another indication that we have about
this point a well-marked stage in the development of the
Chronicle.
§ 90. But though belonging to the same class as 2, C is not C not »
copied fri>m it ; 2 has several omissions which are peculiar to ^^^
itself, and prove that it cannot be original". Nor can S be
copied from F, which, as we have seen, had several omissions
which are not in 2 * ; still less can S be copied from B or G,
which, besides the omissions which they both derived from F,
have each omissions peculiar to themselves*. We must there-
over, if B had a genealogy other ' S§ 59t ^5 ff-
thAn ^, would it not be strange that ' t.g. 853, 868, 871, 876^ 878^
Joncelin in his Collectanea should 883, 886, 894*, 911 ; those marked
have used B, but when actually with an asterisk are cases of
transcribing B itself should have homoloteleuton. These show equally
taken the genealogy from a different that B cannot be copied from S,
Ma? I may add that Mr. 6. F. though Theopold strangely asserts
Warner, who with his usual kind- the contrary, p. 14.
went most carefully into this * See above. $ 86.
question for my behoof^ was con- * t5. $ 86, and note. As to C,
viiKsed that the scribe of /3 was cf. 674, 856 ad fin,y 894 ad fin,,
identical with that of B. If, how 896*. So in the part indepen-
ever, any one still prefers the opin- dent of S. there are omissions
ion of Professors Earle and Pauli, peculiar to C; 1009, loio*, X017,
it might be suggested that fi be- Toao. In one annal, 723, there is
longed originally to the lost MS. F, an agreement of £ and C in a
whidi we know to have ended at curious little blunder, but this must
the same point as B. be accidental merely.
« 63. 69, 71, 7h 83. 96, 87.
xcii TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
fore trace R and F bock to some common original, the readings
of which have however, as a rule, been more faithfully preserved
Peculimri- Besides the omissions already noted, C has other special
ties of C. readings ' ; it has several annals wholly or in part peculiar
to itself', and also makes additions to older annals^. Some
of these additions certainly have the look of later non-contem-
porary insertions On the other hand, the annals peculiar to
C are of great interest, and often form our most valuable
authority for the times to which they refer. Even where D or
£ are parallel with C, C will generally be found to be more
original than either. It is only in the early part of the
Chronicle that the inferiority of C appears, and this is
largely due to the corruptions introduced by its immediate
predecessor F.
GanAbing- § 91. That C is an Abingdon MS. has long been recognised.
don book. From 971 to 1050 it contains many Abingdon notices ^ On
most of these something has been said already, and reasons
have been given why some of them are common to B and
others to £ \
* Thii is certainly irae almost 105 1, 105a* 1053*; the a^teriaks
without exception wherever S is indicate that only parts of those
supported against B, C by the au- annals are peculiar to C.
thority of D or E or both. Even * 1009 Oe we heton Durkilles
where D and E are not parallel here *) ; loi 2 ('7 hine )«er ]»
to S, B, G, and are therefore not bysmorlioe acwylmdon/ which cer-
available as evidence on either side, tainly looks like a later hagio-
I am inclined, as a rule, to prefer graphical development) ; 1014, orf
the authority of £ to that of B, C ; init. (' )>e on Englalande wieron ') ;
for the agreement of these merely 1016 ('Suruh Eadrices red ealdor-
testifies to the reading of T, which, mannes,* which looks like a later
as we know, was a highly individual attempt to throw all the blame on
MS. the national scapegoat; see note
* 81, 167, 4x8, 449, 556, 738, on 980 C, and the references there
743, 764, 785, 839 (Cantwara byrig given ; later in the same annal C
Jfbr Cwantawic), 845, 853, 873 inserts ' eal be norffan Temese, 7
(Scirebuman for Winbuman), S79, swa ut )>uruh Clseighangran *) ;
888 (==887), 999 ()» ylcodan )>a X017 (*7 eft hine h^t ofslean').
deman, v, note ad loe.)t looi, 1009, * 971 B, C, 977 B, 0, 981 C,
1013, lo^^- ^^ "^ ^1>^^ <^^^B ^^ 9^^ ^t 9^5 ^» ^1 1016, a(1fin,,Ct £.
reading of C is probably, in many 104^1 C (1043 £), 1047 ^ h<>4^ ^\
certainly, wrong. 1048 C (1050 D, ad fin.), 1050 C
' 976, 978-982. 1023, 1030, (1048 E).
1045*, 1046*, 1047* I049*> 1050. • Above, §§ 63, 87.
INTRODUCTION xdli
Another feature of C which has already ij^tracted notice is its C a&ti-
strongly anti-Qodwinist tone\ For this peculiarity I cannot ^^^'^°^*-
account by the position of the Abingdon compiler. In the Chro-
nicle of Abingdon, which deals so minutely with the property of
the abbey, and charges even the great Alfred with spoliation ',
there are no such charges brought against Godwin, though *^
they are not uncommon elsewhere. Godwin signs many grants
to Abingdon ; and, even if some of these grants are spurious,
the attaching of his signature to them only shows the more
strongly that be was not regarded as unfriendly, while Harold
appears as actively favouring th^ acquisition and recovery of
property by the abbey '.
§ 92. C ends with the battle of Stamford Bridge in 1066 ; C incom-
the last paragraph telling in much later language, probably P^^^*
from oral tradition, the story of the stout Northman ' who
kept the bridge so well' till he was laid low by a dastardly
mancBUvre which even the Etruscans did not practise against
Horatius. The addition of this paragraph on a new leaf was
intended to give a sort of ending to the obviously unfinished
annal*, an incompleteness due probably to mutilation. We
cannot therefore tell how far the MS. originally extended. But
even before this point the compiler's materials began to fail
him. The years 1057-1064 are vacant in C. After 1056 half
a page is left blank, as if to receive any entries for which
materials might be forthcoming at a later time. And this gives
confirmation to the idea, already put forward', that the inter-
' Seenoiei to 1036, 105a, 1053, who also remarks, tb. 65: Mt is
1056, 1065, 1066 ; and above, at least suspicious that . . . Wash-
% 8a. ington, one of the best properties
' i. 50-5a, 135; ii. 376. See in the county [Sussex], which
DOteon OCX, tn/ra, ii. 113. had belonged in Edgar's time to
■ i 4^, 475, 484. There is, how- Abingdon Abbey (K. C, D. No.
ever, as the Rev. C. S. Taylor kindly 1350), is entered in Domesday as
points oat to me, some evidence on a possession of Earl Gyrth.'
the other side: the same Chron., * We may compare the shorter
i. 457-459, 475, seems to show that and obviously late ending to the
Godwin had been appealed to in Gospel of St. Mark found in a few
vain to right a wrong done to the MSS. and versions ; cf. Weetcott
monastery Vjr a certain Brihtwine ; and Hort, Appendix, p. 38.
cL ^tanoa, Historical Maps, p. 64, * § 7a, and note.
xciT TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
mittent parallelism .of C, D, E with one another in the later
parts of the Chronicle is due to the use of separate documents,
each covering only a short period of time. The existence
of such a document, e.g. for the reigns of Harold Harefoot
and Hardacnut, seems evidenced by the fact that for those
years C is strictly parallel to D, whereas for ihe first two years
of the Confessor C is parallel to E.
Of the use made of C by Henry of Huntingdon and Florence
enough has been said already \
Relation of § 93. We have seen that up to 892 S, B, and C are prac-
Xto other tically identical ; they represent the same recension of this part
of the Chronicle, only exhibiting such scribal variations as are
to be expected in any group of MSS., however closely allied ".
We have however also seen that these variations, slight as they
are, are sufficient to show that no one of the three MSS. is
copied from either of the others'. It remains therefore to
trace back R on the one hand, and F (the common original of
B and C) on the other, to a common source which, for reasons
which will appear presently (§§ 100, loi), I call se. An
analysis of this common stock of all the Chronicles will be
attempted later (§§ 105-108). For the present I leave it on
one side, and proceed to trace the development of S from this
point. From 894 to 915 [=S 918] S runs parallel to B, C, D,
though it exhibits a somewhat individual recension^. After
* $$ 55t 84. * This i« Bhown especially by the
' See above, §§ 59, 65, 89. For omissions, see above, §§ 86, 90.
readings in this part peculiar to S, The omissions pecoliar to S in this
•ee 38it, 508, 560, 653t, 79a. section are at 787, 835* 8^3, Sss*.
796, 800, 8a7, 835* 836, 838*, 866, 868, 871, 874, 876*. 878*,
851 (here S has an entirely different 88 a ^ 886. Those asterisked are
arrangement of the events in the oases of homoioteleuton. There is
annal from that in the other MSS.), an omission also in 860, though it
879, 883t. In the ca^es marked has been snpplied above the line
with an asterisk I should say that by the first hand. At 883 it mii^bt
the reading of S was undoubtedly be a question whether S. has
right, and in those marked with omitted, or the others have added,
a dagger, undoubtedly wrong. In * See above, $ 89. Readings
the other cases it is somewhat peculiar to £ in this section are
difficult to decide, and except in at 895 ad Jin,, 896 eui Jin., 897,
851 the difierenoes are very nn- 898, 901, 905, 910, 918 [*■ 915 B,
important. C, D]. Slome cf these differenoes
INTRODUCTION xcr
915 there is a marked break in B and C, which insert at this
point the Mercian Register, while £ continues with annals
919-924, which are peculiar to itself. These annals are, how-
ever, strictly a continuation of the preceding annals 894-918 S,
and deal with precisely the same subject, viz. the wars of Alfred
and Edward the Elder against the Danes. Two views are
abstractly possible: either the compiler of S had a copy of
these annals which extended further than that which underlies
the other MSS. ; or the compiler of S was himself the author
of these annals, and continued them in his own copy after a
transcript of the earlier ones had been made and sent to other
places. The former theory is much the more likely, and accounts
for the dififerent recension which S exhibits in this part of the
Chronicle. Moreover, the omissions to be found in this section
also of 3 prove that 3 is not an original here ^.
§94. From 925 to 975 3, B, C are very fragmentary; a
few obits and successions, three or four poems, and some notices
of the northern wars of Athelstan and Edmund, make up the
whole of the common matter which they contain, and which
evidently comes from some common source or sources'. But
into this common source 3 has inserted several annals and
parts of annals which are peculiar to itself; and of these by
far the greater number have to do with Winchester, and it is 3 a Win-
this part of the Chronicle which most clearly stamps 3 as in ^^^ ^
origin at least a Winchester book ' ; a fact which has been looi ;
frequently noted. And this character it retuns to the end of
100 1 ; for though the only Winchester entry between 975 and
100 1 is at 984, the details in 100 1 relating to Hampshire and
are of coniiderable importanee. point half a page of the MS. \m left
See notee ad loc. blank.
* Omissions peculiar to S in this > 933, 937, 941, 942, 943, 944,
section are at 894*, 903, 9"- In 945. 94^, 973. 975-
the next section also S cannot be ' 931*, 932*, 933^ (part), 934^
original, for there is an omission, 95I^ 955 (part), 962, 963^ 964*.
due to homoioteleuton, which pod- Those marked with an asterisk are
ti?elj extends oTer two annals, Winchester insertions. Another
943-3 ; see note ad loe. That indication of this may be foand in
there is a distinct break after 994 the crosses placed against Frithe-
is shown by the fact that at that stands name at 910,
wjvi TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
Devonshire would be much more likely to be written down at
Winchester than at Canterbury, S's second home.
After 975 S becomes wholly independent of the other Chroni-
cles, and we have seen that F, the common parent of B and C,
ended about the same point, viz. at 977, the two last entries,
976 and 977, being peculiar the one to C, the other to T. We
see once more at this point a well-marked stage in the develop-
ment of the Chronicle. And, indeed, the death of Edgar was
an event which produced effects which were likely to react on
historical writing. From that point to looi the entries in
S. are very meagre, only a few royal and episcopal obits ; the
sole exceptions being 993 and looi. And this barrenness
continues to the end. From 1002 to 1070 there are but ten
entries,
after looi § 95. But though equally meagre, the entries are different in
^C*°te*^ character; six out of the ten refer to Canterbury, one being
bury book, merely a spurious Canterbury Charter (1031), while the last»
1070, refers to the standing quarrel between Canterbury and
York. After this the Saxon entries cease, and the Chronicle
tails off into the Latin record of the Acts of Lanfranc '. The
book, such as it has now become, is a Canterbury book. And
I believe that at some time after lOoi the book was bodily
transferred from Winchester to Canterbury. It is not a case
like those which we have met with in the course of our in-
vestigations, where a MS. belonging to one religious house is
transcribed for the benefit of another house, which continues it
in its own way. Had this been the explanation we should
expect to find two things: (i) that the MS. up to the point
where the change of locality takes place would be all in one
hand; (2) that the community which had been at the pains to
procure the transcript would take the trouble to keep it up to
date '. To neither of these expectations does 3 answer. There
are several changes of hands before looi; while not even the
* The entries in S between lOOi an aiterisk are Canterbury entries,
and 1070 are 1005*, 1006*, 1017, * B is, however, as I have
1031*, X040*, 1043, 1050*, 1053, abeady showu, $ 87, an instance
1066, 1070* ; thoae markol with to the contrary.
INTRODUCTION xcvii
martyrdom of Archbishop iElfheah finds any record in its pages ;
though tlie MS. was made use of to receive a few casual jottings
from time to time. These fiekcts become more intelligible if we re-
member that the date at which ^ was transferred to Canterbury
was probably very late. Earle suggested that the transfer was
due to the exertions of the Canterbury monks to repair the damage
done by the fire of 1067 \ while Mr. Warner dates the first of
the Canterbuzy hands, quite independently, to about 1075.
§ 96. What caused the suspension of historical writing at Death of
Winchester after looi I cannot positively say. From the death ^^"*^.
of Edgar, as we have seen, S becomes very meagre. The death- Winches-
blow may have been struck by the ravages of the Danes. We ^^ ^^^^
may note the special reference to Winchester in 1006.
Meanwhile considerable light will be thrown on the question The inter-
of locality by an examination of the interpolations in S prior Po^**>o'»"
(0 1 00 1. These are fairly numerous, especially in the earlier
part of the Chronicle ; and by far the lai*ger number are due, as
I have already stated, to the scribe of F, who also wrote the
Latin Acts of Lanfranc, and probably the Charter at 1031.
For most of these additions he was indebted, as we have seen,
to the text of c ; some, however, come from other sources, and
of these independent insertions nearly all have to do with Kent
and Canterbury'. Other insertions are in earlier hands, and
of these too the majority are concerned with Canterbury*. It
is clear that a MS. which required so many Canterbury additions
could hardly have had its original home at Canterbury.
§ 97. That the MS. c, from which most of the interpolations MS. c mngt
were taken, was an Augustinian MS., while 5S, in which they i,^^^^
' Introdaction, p. zxiii. oome from c ; thoie asteriaked refer
* Hie insertioiis due to the ■cribe to Canterbury,
of F are the following: 11, a7ty ' These earlier interpolations will
47t,99t, loif, I55t, i67t, iSpf, be fonnd at 688, 710, 728, 870*,
*83t, 379t» 381 1, 409t, 423t, 890*, 903, 933*, ojs*, 942*, 943*,
430t, 443t. 449t, foSf, 5"9+» 956*, 959*» ^^\ 9^8* (Lfttin),
530+, 534t. 547t, 6M-, S^St* 993*» 1001. On the hands in which
583t, 59»t, Wat> 693t, M5t, these are made, see above, % 14.
603 1, 6o4t, oo7t, 6i6t, 040*, The asterisk again indicates a Can-
725*, 748*, 760*, 768t, 784*, 925*, terbury reference.
941*. Those marked with a dagger
II. h
xcvia TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
of St were inserted, was at Christ Church, need cause no difficulty.
^ne^iTb Borrowing of MSS., common everywhere, would he specially
the monks easy between two monasteries in the same place. F, which
iph^^* we have proved to be based on c, was also^a Christ Church
book. The Latin Acts of Lanfranc are probably also from an
Augustinian source. They are concerned mainly with Lan-
franc's dealings with the monks of St. Augustine, and we have
seen that a marginal note in !Si testifies to the existence of these
Acts in an Augustinian MS.^ We seem to have evidence of
the existence of both R and F in the Christ Church library at
the beginning of the fourteenth century ; for in the catal(^e
of that library made under Henry of Eastry, Prior of Chriat
Church, Canterbury, 1 285-1 331, we find among the 'Libri
Anglic!,' * Cronica uetustissima a[nglice],' t. e. S ; and ' Cronica
latine et anglice,' t. e. F '.
Kel&tion of § 98. A few words must now be said on MS. A (W., G.).
A to X. rpjjg consideration of it cannot be separated from that of S,
upon the history of which it throws some light. As already
stated, the original MS. (with the exception of three leaves')
perifihed in the great Cottonian fire, and for the bulk of it we
are dependent upon Wheloc's edition. The fragments of the
MS. which remain show that Wheloc is, on the whole, very
correct. Still there are minute difierences \ which prevent as
1 See above, $ 15. j * €,g. 826 (= 827 2). 833, 851,
« MS. Cott Galba E. iv. f. 134 r*. 853, 854 (= 855 S), 865, 867, 871.
eol. I. For a knowledge of this In one or two cases the difference
moflt interesting MS. I am indebted seems due to the fact that Wheloc
to my friend Mr. Herbert, of the silently corrected his MS. That
British Museum. Since the above he did allow himself considerable
was written, Dr. M. R. James has latitude in dealing with his MSS.
kindly pointed out to me that F is shown by the fact that he some-
is proved to be a Christ Church times places the interpolated matter,
book by a curious mark (a in the which he can onlif have got from
top comer of ^e first lesf of the TSi, under quite different years from
Chronicle, standing either for ' liber those which it occupies in the MS.:
Anglicus/ or * Latine et Anglice.* 155 under 145; 167 under 189;
See an article by Dr. James in the 409 under 435 ; 565 under 5TO.
Gaar^^afiof May 18, 1898. In view of these facts it would
' These fragments, much injured, be well worth while, as Horst has
extend from 823 to 871, printed in suggested, for any future editor of
Thorpe, i. 110-141; see above, § 17. the Chronicle to collate Lambazd*B
INTRODUCTION
zdz
from arguing with abeolute certainty £rom the printed text to
the MS.
That A (W.) is a copy of S can hardly be donbted. It agrees An evident
with S in the minutest points S and in the most obvious ^^^*
blunders *. There are, however, difiPerences. Most of these are
slight scribal variations of no importance ' ; some may be due
toWheloc or his printer. But in other cases the variations
are more serious, and seem to imply deliberate alterations on
the part of the scribe^. There are also some omissions in
irmnecript of A which \b now at
Dublin, Engl. Stadien, xxiv. 8, 9;
where alao Hont rightly refutes
the untenable view of Kupfer-
Schmidt^ that A ii not copied from
X, «b. ziii 183. Both these essAvs
seem to me to be vitiated by tne
aasomption that the Chronicle can
be treated as a single whole, and
that consequently the mutual rela-
tions of the MSS. are the same in
all part* of it.
^ e.y. 661 (o> S, A, on B, C, of
£) ; the fact that A (W.) omits the
words 'set Icanho' in 654, which
are in S, might seem an argument
sgainst A's copying of S. It really
t^ the other way. So obscure is
the poaition of these words in S
that ProfesKV Earle, like A, passed
them over altogether^ while Mr.
Thorpe braoketo them as if they
were a later addition.
' 653 (Middelseaxe for -engle) ;
655 (Penda for Peada) ; 716 (7
inserted before efter): 72a (j fof
>e, G also has this) ; 787 (omission
of NoHTmanna) ; 855 (Freawining
for Fr«Uafing) ; 868 (omission) ;
874 (omission of Ceolwulfe, and he
for hit) ; 88a (scipheras for soip*
hUestas, and forslegene/or forwun-
dode) ; 886 (omission, and hie for
he); 887 (benedne/or bersedde);
89a (insertion of this number
wronglj in the middle of 891) ;
893 (him for hi) ; 894 (him for
1") ; 897 (wicgefera for -gerefiO ;
9x1 {fM for riht); 941-2 (omis-
h
sion) ; 945 (to eal /or eal to) ; 973,
ad Jin. (omission of )»a).
' 35, 47, 1^7, 473f 495. 5^4, <550,
660, 670, 716, 734, 741, 755, 773.
793f 851 (here for men, a readmg
also in C), 853, 855, 865, 867 ad
fin., 875, 876, 878, 880 (to /or of,
a reading also in E) ; 89a, 894, 895,
806, 897, 901 (Tweoneam for
INveoxneam, a later form; cf. the
modem Twinham) ; 905, 913, 9a a,
96a, 973.
* 30 (the annal recast by A,
yet the form gefiilluhtud shows
that he is following S) ; 449 (in-
sertion of to fultnme) ; 457 (feower
weras for fflt wera, a misunder^
standing of A, or possibly of
Wheloc) ; 568 (A agrees with E« F
in reading Oslac/or Oslaf S, B, G) ;
K9a (Woddnesbeorlige /or Woddes-
beorge); 606 (A gives Gregory's
father, but not his mother also, as
do B, G ; S gives neither, but pos-
sibly something has been erased) ;
614 fxlvi/or Ixr) ; 67 a (Seazburh
heola an gear rice for Seaxburg
an ffear ricsode; possibly A dis-
liked saying that a woman ' reigned,'
and wished to imply that it was
a mere usurpation) ; 6^4 (zzx manna
for xzx ffi., i,e. milba; we cannot
be sure whether this erroneous ex-
pansion of the contraction is due
to A or to Wbeloc; see note ad
loe,); 911 (Eadweard cyng 7 his
sunu for £. c. 7 his witan) ; 918
(gefengon Gameleac Oom bisoop
on Ircingafelda ; the insertion of
c TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
A (W.), but these can be accounted for as mere scribal slips ^
And taken all together, I do not think that the variations imply
that A (W.) had any other source besides S. The MS. ended
with looi, and had none of the later annals in S.; while of
the other insertions in the text of Snone appear in ACW.)
except 688, 710, 728, looi ad fin} \ and none of these refer to
Canterbury, and are all in early hands. Moreover, A (W.) has
pedigrees and other matter which have been erased in S to
A a Win- make room for interpolations '. All this seems to show clearly
dhttBter ^^\^ j^ ^^^ ^^^ copied from S before the latter was removed
to Canterbury from Winchester *. And the existence of this
copy may have enabled the Winchester folk to send their old
Chronicle to Canterbury. If the copy was made with the idea
of continuing it from time to time, the idea was not carried
out ; and A (W.) remained, like B, a barren stock and a further
testimony to the decline of historical writing at Winchester.
The date at which S. was transferred to Canterbury cannot
be exactly fixed ; but we have seen that it was probably quite
late in the eleventh century, between 1067 and 1075'. Of
done BeemB to show that A took dates. The majority of A*s inter-
the phrase, as I have taken it, to polations are inserted by Wlieloc
mean * bishop of Archenfield,' not m his text between square brackets,
' captured (U A.,' v. note ad loe.) ; and he also gives S's oontinuations
931 (he friSode JTor se cyng friVian at the end. It is carious, but for
wolde, a stylistic alteration) ; ib , us fortunate, that knowing the
ad fin, (arod haefde for sred); more ancient MS., he shoald de-
933 (Manigeceaster for Mame- liberately have based his text on
coaster'). the younger. Wheioc also pUoes
^ 654 (on this, see above, p. xciz, 465, 588, 761, 879 in brackets, as
note I); 676^ 685*, 755^ 816, if he had taken them from 2S. and
894*, 8ub fin. Those marked with not from A (W.). If this was really
an asterisk are cases of homoio- so, then A must accidentally have
telenton. omitted them, as they are certainly
' There are entries in S at 27, an integral part of the text of the
loi, 595, which seem to be inter- Chronicle,
polations in the latest hand (the * 547, 552, 560, 616, 6a6.
scribe of F), which, nevertheless, * £arle supposes that A was
are in A (W.) at the years a6, 93, copied from S at Canterbury
and 596. The explanation is that (Introduction, p. liii) ; but I can
the interpolator of S. erased these see nothing in favour of this. Mr.
entries at the years where they Arnold rightly argues for the other
' f stood (as in A^ and re- view, H. H. p. lii.
them under their present * See above, i 95.
INTRODUCTION d
the use by Florence of certaiii parts of the Chronicle now only
to be found in S, I have already spoken (§ 84).
§ 99. Another of the Latin chroniclers, and the earliest, must Relation of
now be taken into account, Ethelwerd, or, as he calls himself, ^ ^he^**^^
' Patricius Consul Quaestor Ethelwerdus.' The bombastic title Chronicle.
is but too typical of the general characteristics of his style.
He was a descendant of Ethelred I, the brother of Alfred the
Qreat, and almost certainly identical with the alderman iEthel-
weard mentioned at 994, and with the Ethelwerd ' dux,' who
signs charters from 973 to 988 ^ His Chronicle extends to
the death of Edgar in 975 *. Up to about 892 ' he is mainly
dependent on the Chronicle, from that point to the end he is
largely, if not entirely, independent of it; and we can easily
imagine that for the later period his own knowledge and that
of his older contemporaries would furnish him with independent
materiaL Even in the earlier period, however, he has many
details peculiar to himself, the source of which it would be
interesting to learn. I do not think, however, that they oblige
us to suppose that Ethelwerd used a form of Chronicle difiPering
very widely from those which have come down to us. These
details probably come from some independent source. It He uved a
seems clear that the Chronicle used by Ethelwerd was of the ^^ the^^^
earlier southern type represented by 2^, B, C ; there is no trace type.
in him of the northern additions of D, E, and in other respects
also Ethelwerd conforms to the earlier type ^. And in several
points he seems nearer to S than to B, C*, and shows no
affinity with the special peculiarities of B, C ^ or of C ^. On
* Cf. e, g. 530, 547, 560, 568
(Oriaf, not Oiliw); 722, 729, 731,
^ See M. H. B., Introduction,
pp. 81, 82; Text, pp. 499, 514;
Ci»wfofd GhATteTB, pp. 118-120; 833, 836, 845, 873, 885 (Stofe /or
imjra, notes to 991, 994. Sture). The datee are thoie of S.
' Here again we see the impor- * 853 (omiasion of < bied ' by the
tanoe of this date. Am Ethelwerd original acribe of S) ; 878 (omis-
liTed at leaat tiU 988 there was no sion of the passage about the raven
reason why he should not have banner) ; 883 (shorter form of the
continoed his Chronide beyond annal as in S) ; 886 (omission of
975 ; and had he done so he would the sentence about Paris),
have been a strictly contemporary * e.^. 639, 694, 860; and the
aatboritjT. absence of &e Mercian Register.
* Noteagain the significance of this * 0.^. 837, 839, 871.
dateu See M. H. B. p. 518, note a.
di TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
the other hand there are passages in which he seems to differ
from S\ On the whole, the conclusion seems to be th&t
Ethelwerd used a Chronicle which was not our S, but was
closer to it than to any other of our existing Chronicles*.
IV. Op thb Origin of the Chbonicle.
The § 100. We have seen that up to 892 S, B, C, and also those
common p^rtg ^f j)^ jj which are common to them with S, B, C, must be
of 2, B, C, traced back to a common original which I have called 8e '. The
D, £ up to qaestion naturally arises : Was this common original the auto-
automph. g^P^ ^^ ^^^ Writer (whoever he may have been) who compiled
the Chronicle up to 892 1 To this question we may, I believe, give
a decided negative, and for the following reason. It is now fully
recognised that from about the middle of the eighth to the middle
The chro- of the ninth century there is a chronological dislocation running
S^^^ through all our ext^mt Chronicles, a majority of the events
' which can be tested proving to be two years, and some, towards
the end of the period indicated, three years behind the tane
chronology. This was first clearly shown by Dr. Stubbs in the
^851 (insertion of 'Thanet,' digerere, praestat silere ; otniuiiiihi
which ii in the other Chronicles, esset intentio animo, n non esMSt
but not in S) ; 855 (insertion of uerba fastidio. . . . Haec ita poOi-
Scef in the pedigree, which is not ceor, si . . . dininns fauor . . . me
in S ; but here Ethelwerd seems praeter scopulos confngosi sennoniB
to differ from all the Chronicles) ; euexerit, ad quos Elwardna, dam
874 (insertion of Ceolwulf*s name, tinnula et emendicata uerba aeos-
which is not in S); 876 (insertion tur, miserabiliter impegit,' i. if 3-
of the passMje about the hostages Earle calls him ' the most moD-
omitted by S). strously absurd of all pedantic
' Of £thelwerd*s weakness as a translators,* p. Ivii. Professor York
translator some examples will be Powell suggests to me that Ethd-
found in the notes; see especially werd may have been brought op
161, 381, 593, 658, 661, 710, 755. abroad, and that this is the cause
It is not my provinoe to discuss of his imperfect mastery of hie
the characteristics of Ethelwerd native tongue. This would hang
except in relation to the Chronicle. well together with the dedication
W. M.*s judgement is interesting of his work to his (in every sense
as showing how fully he recognised of the word) distant relative, the
Ethel werd's indebtedness to the lady Matilda. There is an article
Chronicle, and how justly he ap- on Ethelwerd by Mr. Biley, in
praised his style: *De Elwardo, Gent. Mag. iii. 1 20-131 (1857).
illnstri et magnifico uiro, qui ' See above, §S 6a, 68, 83, 89,
chronica ilia Latine aggressus est 93.
INTRODUCTION oXL
Introdnction to the first volume of bis edition of Hoveden ^ ;
and it has since been worked ont with great care and elabora-
tion by Dr. Ludwig Theopold in an excellent monograph '•
This dislocation is purely mechanical, and is due to the scribe
passing over now and a^^ain (as may easily be done) some blank
annal against which nothing is recorded '. But the fact that it
nins through all our Chronicles shows that it must already
have existed in the common original from which they all in
this part ultimately spring ^ But the mistake was due to a
copyist, and not to the original compiler of this part of the
Chronicle. The proof of this lies in the fact that we have
evidence of the existence of a Chronicle in which this dislocation
had not taken place. This evidence is to be found'^in the
80-called Annals of Asser or Annals of St. Neot*. Of little The
value in themselves for history, for they contain little or nothing ^^^^
which may not be found better elsewhere, they are of great
importance for the criticism of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle;
for, while founded largely on that Chronicle *; they have pre-
^ pp. zc, ff. For details, lee the * Another mistake which runs
notes to the aniuds in question. through all the Chronicles is the
' 'KritischeUntersuchungentlber three years given as the length of
die Quellen car angelsaohsisohen Egbert of Wessez's exile, instead of
(rescfaichte des Achten Jahrhun- thirteen ; see 836 and notes,
derts,* Lemgo, 187a. It is a pity ^ Printed in Gale's Qnindecim
that this admirable piece of criticism Scriptores ( 1691), pp. 141 ff.
hss not appeared in a more attrao- * See the annals 455, a88, 495,
tive form than that of a German 579, 597, 601, 605, 611, 016, 634,
'Inaugural Dissertation.* 036,642, 644, 651, 654, 655, 664,
' See Theopold, «.«., pp. 59 ff. 665 (««Chron. 668), 670, 672-674,
The phenomenon occurs on a smaller 676,685,703, 705, 709, 714, 729,
■ale in one or more MSS. of other 731, 740, 757 ( = 754)» 757 (« 755)»
ptrts of the Chronicle, sometimes, 763 ( = 761), 786 ( = 784), 794 (-
u here, through overlooking of a 79^\ 7S^ (-="794)* 799 ("*797)i ^^
blank annal, sametimee through the («8oo), 825 (a823), 839 (>«836),
mechanical repetition of the same 842 (^839), 891, 892, 894, 895,
number; cf. e.g, 456-473; 640- 901, 902-904, 909-912 (-903-905,
^^8; 800, 801; 811-818; 851- 910-913). The annals 565,678 are
'^3 (here C is for a long time a possibly taken direct from Bede.
year in advance of the others) ; 917, From 851 to 887 the annabi are
918 (S is three years ahead of the taken from Asser or Florence. Con-
fcst) ; cf. the repetition of the num- Tersely passages from the Annals of
^m 1046, 1085 in £, and the omie- St. Neot have been incorporated in
n<m of tiie numbers 1044, 1069 the text of Asser; and these, though
"* ^' enclosed in brackets, are sometimes
^'1^, WL£^.^ OV9 ctri^^^/yiMujot wvC^/cJle Tu^cOJJLi^^^Y
ciT TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
served the true chronology, which in all our If SS. is disjointed.
Dr. Theopold was the first to point out this interesting fact ^
It follows therefore that behind the MS. ee, the oommon
ancestor of all our Chronicles up to 892, we discern another
MS. iE, extending to the same date, the autograph of the writer
who compiled the Chronicle up to that point.
The § 101. To whom are we to attribute this earliest form of the
^'^^"u. i^<^tional Chronicle 1 I have no hesitation in declaring that in
tion of the ^7 opinion the popular answer is in this case the right one : it
Chronicle is the work of Alfred the Great*. I do not mean that the
Alfred. actual task of compiling the Chronicle from the earlier materials
was necessarily performed by Alfred, though I can well fimcy
that he may have dictated some of the later annals which
describe his own wars. But that the idea of a national
Chronicle as opposed to merely local annals* was his, that the
idea was carried out under his direction and supervision, this
I do most firmly believe. And we may, I think, safely place in the
forefront of the Chronicle the inscription which encircles Alfred's
Jewel: SELFRED MEC HEHT GEWYRCSN, 'Alfred ordered
me to be made*'; and I t >ve chosen the symbol iE for this
quoted m if they were part of the as King of the Danes, 901, 904
text of Aiier. As to the form of (-905 Ghron.). This may point
Chronicle underlying the Annals of to the fact that this is the nko»t
St. Neot, it follows from the fact original version, S having altered
that they imply a Chronicle older it in the supposed interests of £d-
than the oommon original of oui ward. They show no trace of tbe
existing Chronicles that it must Mercian Register,
have b«en of the earlier or southern ^ u. «. pp. 51 ff.
type ; and of our three surviving ' For this the high authority of
Chronicles of that type, £, B, C Dr. Stubbs may be quoted: <I be-
they are, up to 892, nearest to S. lieve it, like the rest of our '
They have the southern continua* cular literature, to owe its origin t(>
tion from 894 to pi a [""£913], Alfred, to have been drawn up on-
stopping two years short of the point ginally from Latin amuds, and U>
which that continuation reaches in have been continued in the national
B, C (t. e, r), and several years short tongue/ Hoveden, I. zc The state-
of the point which it reaches in S. ment about ' Latin annals ' will re-
in this part, where, as we have quire, I think, a little modification,
seen, S seems to represent a some- See below, $ 106 note,
what different recension fi^m B, C, ' Such as, e. y., the Latin Gesta
D, the Annals of St. Neot seem to Korthanhymbrorum.
agree with the latter, speaking of * This is just what Oaimar says,
the rebellious Etheling ^thelwold who is the earliest author (twelfth
INTRODUCTION cv
original Chronicle partly because it is the initial of the great
king's name, and partly because it expresses the fact that this
original stock branches out on the one side into our 3, and on
the other into our E, the two Chronicles which are the furthest
apart from one another in character, as they are in time, of
all our existing Chronicles. And the impulse thus given was The im-
continued during the remainder of Alfred's reign, and under ^i]^^^*^'
Edward the Elder. Florence indeed says of the latter that he under
was * litterarum cultu patre inferior ^,' and this is no doubt ^^^f^
true ; but in regard to the Chronicle he seems to have followed
in his father's steps. The annals in 3 (which here, as we have
seen, is the most complete of the MSS.) from 893 to the death
of Edward have the same character as those immediately pre-
ceding 892 '. They are national and contemporary records of
the finest and most authentic kind '. But with the death of Decline
Edward the impulse was exhausted ; the glories of the reigns of ^^^^ ,
Athelstan and Edgar, real as they were, left little trace on the deftth.
pages of the Chronicle. Not till we get to the second and so
different contest against the Danes under Ethelred do we find
any annals which can at aU compare with these. And in
oentnry ) who directly oonneotB Alfred Alfred's laws were fonnd ride by
with the Chronicle ; m?. 3451 ff. side with the Chronicle.
IlfiMt escrivere an livre Engleia, ^ i. 117.
Dee ayentnres, e des leit, ' Professor Earle has pointed out
£ de bfttailles de la terre, how the opening words of 803, ' >e
E des leis ki firent la ffuere. we gefym ymbe sprecon/ point
Cttb. 3321 ff., to be cited presently, back to what has preceded, p. xvL
p. czii, note 4. Ingrain suggests If this does not absolutely prove
that it may have been Plegmund, ' identity of authorship,* it at least
Arcfabiafaop of Canterbury, 890-914, implies unity of effort, and continuity
who sapeiintended the compilation of inspiration. Note aLso how the
of the Chronicle up to 891, p. zii. list of distinguished slain in 905 is
The soggesitiun is an interesting and connected with the similar Ust in
perfectly possible one (Alfred men- 897 ad inii,
tions *rl^mund my archbishop' ' Of the annals 893-897 Professor
smong his helpers in the translation Earle says: < Compared with this
of the Coxa Pastoralis, ed. Sweet, passage, every other piece of prose,
pp. 6, 7) ; but in the nature of things not in these Chronicles merely, but
it does not admit of proof. The throughout the whole range of ex-
mention by Qaimar of the laws^ tant Saxon literature, must assume
' des lets,' almost looks as if he knew a secondaiy rank,' p. xyL
of MSS. like S and A, in which
cvi
TfVO SAXON CHRONICLES
Evidence
of the
Genealogi-
cal Pre&ce
inS.
Evidence
of the
OrofliuB
translation.
the latter case we may be pretty sure that the inspiration came
from no royal source.
§ 102. The view taken above of the relation of Alfred to
the Chronicle derives some confirmation from the Qenealogical
Preface in 3. The genealogy is carried down to Alfred, and
there it stops ; and nothing is said as to the length of his reign,
for the excellent reason that when the preface was written the
length of the reign could not be known ; and later scribes, with
more self-restraint than they sometimes manifest) have refrained
from supplying the deficiency^. We have thus the strongest
evidence that the preface to 3 was drawn up in the reign of
Alfred, and was intended for a Chronicle compiled in that reign.
§ 103. Another fact which points the same way is the strong
resemblance between the phraseology of the Chronicle and that
of Alfred's translation of Orosius. Of this many examples
are given in the notes, but the force of them can hardly be
estimated when thus dispersed, and I therefore tabulate the
principal ones here. The quotations from the Chronicle are
taken from the text of 3.
Chboniole.
6o b. c. Inliaa . . . Brettas mid
gefeohte cnjBede.
3. Her Bwealt Herodaa from him
selfnm ofstiood.
47. Eac swelce Orcadna >a ealond
7c.
81. TitQB ... Be ^ B»de ^t he
)M>ne d»g forlure ^ he noht to gode
on negedyde'.
Obosius.
Ac • . . Atbenienae hie mid ge>
feohte cnysedan, p. 96.
he hiene Belfne ofatioode, p. 98.
on noiVhealfe [la] OrcadoB )«t
igland, p. 24.
He [Titna] wsbb awa godea willan
)«t he BSBgde )«t he forlnre ^e
dseg pe he noht on to gode ne
gedyde, p. 264.
' I hare already Bhown how a
later scribe did continue the genea-
logy to the exact point to which hia
own Chronicle extended ; aee above,
§88.
' See note ad loc, Thia la one
of the most interesting of ail the
parallels ; for the story is not in the
Latin Orosius, but was introduced
by Alfred himself into his transU-
tion, perhaps from Isidore. We can
fancy how this saying of the ' dali-
ciae generis humani would come
home to 'England's darling*; see
ii. 113.
INTRODUCTION
409. Her Ootan abneoon Bome-
bnig.
755 ad init. Her Cynewulf be-
ntm Sigbryht his ricet.
i5. p. 48 [hie] )» on ]«8 wifes
gefaKruin onfimdon. . • •
865. [hie] genjunon lri)> wi]>
Cantwarum, 7 • . . under ^am fri^
. . . te here hiene on nlht up
bertttL
867. )ier wnt nngemetUo wnl
871 lid fin, ^ee geares wurdon
Tiiii folc gefeoht gefohten wi|> ]x>ne
here, . . . bntan )Mun ])e him . . .
cyninges ^egnaa oft rade onridon.
^79- Vj g^fl^ro gegadrode on hlo>
wicenga.
891. w]0 t{»m nede here.
tb. on el^iodigneese boon.
893. MO ea . . • liV nt of ^nni
wealda.
894. hsfde Be cyning hii fierd
on tu tonamen, iwa )«t hie weron
nmle healfe nt ham, healfe nte,
botan >Bm monnnm ^ ^ boiga
hea]daa■colden^
901. 7 nede ]wt he wolde offer,
08^ \mt libban, o80e )er licgan.
911. hia offoron "Sone here
918. [hie] bedrifon hie on anne
pevnic, 7 bceeton hie ]«r utan.
ih. »t Bnmom twam oirron, . . .
^ iloghie mon »t egjirmn cirre 7c.*
I This again is a mo«t interesting
paialieL See note o^^.; and of.
note on 896.
Oa Gotan .... iowre bug abre-
oon, p. 48 ; of. <6. a ; ha Gallie . . .
abrecan Romebnrg.
^fber >em Persa cyning benom
^ne ealdormon his scire, p. 96.
Swa hit mon on ^ara wsepned
monna gehnrun ongitan mehte,
p. 194; of. p. 5a.
he genom fri)> wi)) Jnet folc, 7
hiene 8i))^an aweg bestnl, p. ai8 ;
Galua friff genam wiff hie, 7 hi
under ^m fSriffebeswio, p. a 10.
>8Br wtes ungemetUo wed ge-
stagen.
he long mid folc gefeohtum wiff
hie ne mehte, ac oflrsedlice he waes
mid hlo^um on hi hergende, p. 118;
of. p. I 8.
he scipa gegaderode 7 wioengas
wurdon, p. 116; cf. pp. 5, aa6.
on ^m nede here, p. ia4; cf.
p. 154-
ado ^ara ^ on elffeodignesse
wsre, p. 348.
Seo Wisle li0 tit of Weonodlande,
7c., p. ao.
Hie heora here on tu to deldon,
o>er set ham beon [sceolde ?] heora
lond to healdanne, offer at faran to
winnanne, p. 46.
to tacne )wet hie o>er woldon,
offffe ealle libban, o\l^ ealle licgean,
p. 138; cf. p. 190.
Tarentine • . . )» o^re hindan
offoran,p. 154.
[he] hiene bedraf into anum fies>
tenne 7 hiene ffer hwile besttt,
p. 146 ; ot p. 334.
he sige hsfde et twam derrun,
pb aa8.
* I have continued the paraUeb
into the reign of Edward, consider-
ing the Alfredian impulse to be
CTivL TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
No doubt some of these phrases are ordinazy phrases which
any two historical writers might use ^ ; but in many cases the
resemblance goes much beyond this, and the total impression is
strong that the two works are akin. Professor Wiilker assigns
the Orosius translation to the years 890-893 ', and if this is
right, as it very well may be, then the two works would be
practically contemporaneous, and their kinship is sufficiently
accounted for.
Negative § 104. On the other hand the affinity with Alfred*s Bede is
ih^^BedT ^^ °^^^^ ^^^^ close, and even in those parts of the Chronicle which
translation. &re derived from Bede there is no trace of the influence of
the Saxon version '. This is true even of the northern (D, E)
recension of the Chronicle, in which, as we have seen (§ 59), the
part derived from Bede is so much greater: and this tends
to prove that that northern recension must have been made
very soon after the reception in the north, about 892, of the
Alfredian Chronicle ; a view which receives further confirmation
from the fact that in £ that Chronicle does not extend beyond
that point. But this seems to me fatal to Willker's theory
(supported also by August Schmidt in his useful monograph
on Alfred 8 Bede \ and by Professor Schipper *) that the Bede is
earlier than the Orosius. All preceding writers, with the one
exception of Dr. Bosworth, rightly place the Orosius before the
Bede*.
Circulation For the sending of copies of the Chronicle to different re-
c\^^' 1 ^'^^^^ houses, we have an exact and instructive parallel in the
traceable beyond Alfred's death, ' So Grubitz rightly, p. 22.
■ee above, p. CY. No doubt there are * Untersuohungen tiber Alfred'*
parallels between the Orosioa and Beda-ilberBetzung, Inaugural Dis-
the later parts of the Chronicle, and sertation, Berlin, 1889^ p. 8.
severalof these are given in the notes. ' Silzungaberichte d. kais. Akad.
But they are neither so nomerous d. Wissensch. in Wien, 1808. For
nor (with the ezceptioD of the one a copy of this I am indebted to
quoted under 975 £) so striking as Prof. Schipper himself,
in the earlier part of the Chron. * See the list given by Walker,
^ Many more such parallels might ir. «. p. 393. Moreover, if the Bede
have been included, had I desired tramilation is later than 893, we can
simply to swell the list as much as explain why the chronological epi-
possible. tome at the end of the H. £. is
' Gmndriss, p. 396. omitted in the translation, the reason
INTRODUCTION
dx
sending of copies of the translation of the Cura Pastoralis to
the TariouB bishops \
§ 106. The question next arises : What materials would Alfred Alfred's
find available when he came to carry out his scheme for a national ™»**'^^»-
Chronicle 1 We have distinct evidence from Bede that already
some system had grown up of recording at any rate the acces-
sions and number of regnal years of the kings in Northumbria,
and that means were taken to keep the various records in
harmony with one another *. For, speaking of the brief reigns liBta of
of the heathen kings who succeeded Edwin in Bernioia and *'"fif*'
Deira, he says : ' Infaustus ille annus, et omnibus bonis exosus
usque hodie permanet, . . . propter apostasiam regum Anglorum
. . . Unde cunctis placuit regum tempora computantibus,
nt, ablata de medio regum perfidorum memoria, idem annus
sequentis regis, id est Osnaldi, . . . regno adsignaretur '.' The
being t1i«t it had already been in-
corporated in the Chronide. Tbe
above arffnment is even more &tal
to PaolTfl rather wild view that
the GeetaNorthanhymbrorum were
fint embodied in the Chron. in the
twelfth cent. See Foraehungen zor
deutecheD Gesch. xii. i6i.
^ See Alfied'i preface to that
work, ed. Sweet, pp. a-8 : ' to telcum
biacepetole on miniun rice wille [ic]
ane onaendan ' ; and note the noble
iimplicity of the itatement how the
work of translation bad to be carried
on 'on^emang oOrom miBlioum 7
moniefiJdnm biagum Olaaea kyne-
ricea/ pp. 6, 7; S(, the Preface to
the Boethina : < .SUred kyning . . .
for ^mn ouatlicnm 7 manigfealdom
weomld biflgam ^e hine oft 8eg)»eir
ge on nkode ge on lichoman biago-
dan.'
' Thia may perhapa be the baaia
of the developed legend of the Sooti-
cbnmioon, that every monaatery of
royal foundation in England waa
bonnd to have an official chronicler,
and that at the firat connoil of a new
reign all theae chronidera had to
meet together and compare and
correct their recorda of the late
reign. Cited by Gibaon in hia pre-
face.
' H. E. iii. I, and note ad loe. ;
cf. iii. 9 : ' Unanimo omniam oon-
aenan firmatum eat, nt nomen et
memoria apoatatamm de oatalogo
regum Gbriatianorum proraua aboleri
deberet, neque aliquia regno eonim
annua adnotari/ And aa a matter
of fact, in the list of Northumbrian
kinga found at the end of the Moore
MS. of Bede, the namea of Oiric and
Eanfrid are omitted ; «. M. H. B.
p. 290 ; Palaeog. Soc. vol ii, plate
140. The date of thia liat ia c. 737 ,
and I ought to have printed it in
my Bede. Cf.GmbitZy p.33. When
Nennina, $ 3, enumeratea 'annalea
Saxonum* among hia authorities,
he evidently refers to the Saxon
genealqgiea, ih, $§ 57 ff. There ia
no trace of the nae of any Saxon
annala in the atriot aenae in hia
work. Theae genealoffiea are of
apecial intereat, for in their original
form they are older than Bede,
dating from about 696, Z. N. V.
pp. 78 ff. And of theae the prin-
ctpai onea are Northumbrian.
cs TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
West Saxon Genealogical Preface to 3 may give us a fair idea
of the nature of tliese records ; and they probably supplied
the chronological framework when the West Saxon traditions
came to be written down. The existence of such records for
Northumbria is vouched for by Bede, a specimen of them is
found at the end of one of the earliest MSS. of Bede \ and from
them the few Northumbrian notices in the early part of the
southern Chronicle which do not come from Bede are most
likely derived'; and something of the same kind probably
existed in Mercia'.
Canter- § 106. For Kent the beginnings of such a record appear in
j^^ Bede himself*, but it is clear that other records were also kept
at Canterbury ; the successions of archbishops ^ the accounts of
the missionaiy enterprises which proceeded from Canterbury,
the documents received from Bome, would all find a place in the
Canterbury archives, and in this way the habit of historical
record would grow up \ And just as the first impulse to the
recording of native customs was due to Boman influences',
so too the first reduction to writing of native traditions was
probably owing to the same cause. In fact the impulse which
gave rise to Bede's incomparable work itself emanated from
Canterbury: 'Auctor ante omnes atque adiutor opusculi huius
Albinus abba reuerentiBsimus, uir per omnia doctissimus, ex-
tititV And it is interestiDg to remember that Albinus was
Abbot of St Augustine's ; for we have seen that the develop-
ment of the Chronicle is far more closely intertwined with
St. Augustine's than with Christ Church. Qrubitz is therefore
^ See last note. mm proninciA, uel . . . in contigniii
' 547f B^t 5^S> .<^93 (pvt), 670 eidem regionibns a ditdpuliB beati
(part), 73Z, 738. liie occupation papae Gregorii ge«ta fuere, ael
of the north by the Danes would monimenHiliUenju^m, nelsmdorum
account for the paucity of northern traditione cognouerat.' . In Enez,
notices in the southern recension of East Anglia, and Lindisiame his-
the Chronicle. torioal writing seems also to have
* 6a6, 755 ad Jin. been practisec^ ib.
« H. E. i. 15. V H. £. ii. 5 : ' Qui [AedUberot]
' In other sees also lists of bishops . . . deoreta . . . iudioiorum [ddmas]
would be kept. iuxta exempla Romanomm . . . oon-
* Bede, H. E. Pref. : ' Albinus stituit.*
. . . omnia quae in ipsa Cantuario- * H. K Prefl
INTRODUCTION
od
certamly light in tracing a number of the earlier annals of the
Chronicle to Canterbury^. This does not, however, constitute
the Chronicle a Canterbury Chronicle; it only means that
Canterbniy was one of the sources from which Alfred drew his
materials.
$ 107. When and where the earlier West Saxon traditions West
were written down is difficult to say. It is natural to think ^J^Utions
of Winchester as at once the civil and the ecclesiastical capital
of Wessex, and the civil capital for a time of England. And
the time is almost certainly later than Bede, for I have shown
elsewhere how scanty were Bede's sources of information for
the history of Weesex '. In the same work I have expressed
' Kritiaehe Untersnchang liber
die angelnchsischen AxuuJeii bis
sam Jahre 893, Gditingen, 1868,
pp. 10 ft Whether we can piok out
with certainty these Oanterbniy
annalsy aa Gmbitz professes to do,
is another question. To Canterbury
he would assign, wholly or in part,
733, 734. 736, 737, 74«. 74^, U^>
754, 758-76^ 763, 764, 77a» 773,
7*>, 785, 790, 79a, 794, 796, 797,
799, 802-805, 813-814, 816, 8x9,
8ai, 823, 835, 837-833. The at-
tempt of GmbitE to fix these Can-
terbury annals definitely to St. Au-
gustine's on the ground of the men-
tion of Abboto Forthred (803) and
Felogild (830) will not hold : Forth-
red was a Mercian abbot (see Stubbs
in D. C. B.). and though Felogild's
abbacy is uncertain, t&.. it oertainly
was not St. Augustine s. He does
not occur anywhere in the Chrono-
logia Augustiniensis appended to
Thome imd Elmham. A further
questioD which arises is this : were
these Oanterbury and early West
Saxon annab in Latin or in Saxon ?
I incline to the latter view, for the
following resson. If the teble of
parallel passages from the Chron.
and Orodus given above ($ 103) be
examined, it will be found that they
Almost all (all either before or after
the period covered by these early
Canterbuiy and West Saxon annals.
Had these annals been Latin, there
was no reason why the translation
of them should not have been in-
fluenced by the diction of the Oro-
dus ; that they show so little of that
influence seems to me to indicate
that they already existed in a Saxon
form. I may add that the list was
formed before this argument had
occurred te me, and therefore was
not drawn up with a view to sup-
porting it. This is what I meant
lay saying (§ loi, note) that the
stetement about the Sucon Chron.
being based on Latin annals needed
modification. The only parte of
which that can be predicated with
certainty are : (z) the introducteiy
annals from universal history, (a)
the Bede passages, (3) and (4) the
two groups of northern annals.
* Bede, ii. Z41. So rightly, Gru-
bite, p. 27. In the early days of the
conquest the Saxons would be too
busy with fighting te have any time
for writing. It was with a true in-
stinct that Professor Earle took as
one of the mottoes of his edition of
the Chronicle a sentence from Robin-
son Crusoe : ' And now it was that
I began to keep a journal of every
day's employment; for indeed at
first I was in too much hurry.'
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
my BcepticiBin as to the possibility of raising a sound historical
superstructure on the basis of these traditions^; and this
scepticism is increased by the evidently artificial system of
chronology which has been often noticed to run through the
arrangement of them ', as well as by the aetiological character
of many of the traditions '. At Winchester probably also were
kept those later historical West Saxon annals which led up to
Winchester the full development of historical writing under Alfred. But
all this does not constitute Alfred's Chronicle a Winchester
Chronicle, except in this sense, that being a national Chronicle
its home was naturally at the national capital ; and to the same
place I would refer the continuation of it up to the death of
Edward the Elder*.
the head
qaarten
of the
Chronicle.
1 Bede, ii. a8.
' Arrangement in fonn and
eights. It is possible to exaggerate
this symmetry, but it certainly
exists : 457, 465, 473, 477, 485 ; |
49i» 495; I 5*9. 5^7 ;1 530, 534.
538; I 540, 544; I 553, 556, .s6o; I
584. 588 ; I 593. 697, ^^ I I ^7,
611. The symmetry was probably
once greater than now appears, when
it has been disarranged by the in-
troduction of annals taken from
other lources. Attention was called
to this point by Lappenberg, L 76,
77 ; E. T. i. 77 ; Earle, p. ix ; Gro-
bits, p. 26.
» See notes to 465, 477. 501, 508,
5141 519, 537. 544; and ct Earle,
pp. Ix, X, who says, not too strongly,
' parts of this section are pure dream-
work.'
* Of. the Winchester entries 909,
910. The question whether the
Chronicle up to 892 is a Canterbury
or a Winchester Chronicle seems to
me a little beside the pointk It is
both, and it is neither. Alfred
would naturally coUect his materials
wherever he could find them, at
Canterbury, Winchester, and where
else. As Professor Earle has pointed
out, it would have been impossible
to compile a Chronicle at the end of
the ninth century if partial Chroni-
cles had not existed before, Introd
p. vi; cf. Gibson, Preface, p. vi.
It is of course Quite a different
question whether S is not a Win-
diester ma»iuer%pt. 1 have tried
to show that it is, and that in the
tenth century it has been interpolated
with Winchester entries ; above,
$94. The view that Winchester was,
so to say, the official head quarters
of the Chronicle under Alfred (and
probably under Edward) is strongly
supported by the passage of Gmimar
alluded to above, p. cv, note.
Croniz ad num un livere grant :
Engleis I'alerent asemblant.
Ore est issi auctorizez,
K'a Winoeetre, en reveskes;
La est des reis la dreite estorie,
E les vies e la memorie.
Li reis Elfred Tout en demaine,
Fermer i fist une chaine.
Ki lire i volt bien i guardast,
Mais de son liu nel remuast^
9v. 3331 ff.
The view that the early West Saxon
traditions were written down at
Winchester is strongly supported by
Grubitz, p. 29 ; and is confirmed
by the regularity with which the
Bishops of Winchester are entered
634-754, a point already emphasised
INTRODUCTION cxiii
$ 108. Further, for some of the beginnings of the national Bede.
story recourse was had to Bede, the chief events of whose
history lay ready to hand in annalistic form in the summary
which Bede appended to his work ^ ; the earliest parts of which
were filled in from some epitome of universal history, the source
of which I have not yet been able to trace ; but I agree with
Earle (pp. viii, ix), and Grubitz (p. 29), in thinking that this was
only done in the last stage of the compilation of the Chronicle
(up to 892) in order to furnish an introduction to the whole ;
and therefore I do not regard Bede as the father of historical
writing in the south in the same way as he undoubtedly is in
the north of £ngland.
§ 109. Of one influence which has powerfully affected the Influence
formation of many Chronicles, I mean the tables of Paschal ^^^|^
cycles, I do not see any direct trace in our Chronicles. The
margins of such tables, in which each year occupies a single
line, offered a convenient means of entering brief hbtorical
notices in chronological order; and when the convenience of
this was discovered, the margin of such MSS. seems often to
hj Earle, p. xi; cf. Liebermann, schmidt, «. «. pp. 171, 17a ; but, if
p. 56. I may remark generally true, it would merely mean that we
that my analysis of the Alfredian must move back the completion of
Cbroni^e is much less elaborate the Alfredian Chronicle some four
than that given by Earle and by or five years.
Grubitx. I cannot feel that cer- ^ The annals taken from Bede
tainty about their results which are B.C. 60; a.d. 47, 167, 189,
would JMtify me in embodying 381, 409» 43©, 449 (pwt)» 538, 540.
them. The only stage which seems 547, 56.5, 596, 601, 603, 604, 606,
to me to be clearlv marked is the 6i6*, 635, 626 (part), 637, 632*,
end of iEthelwulfs reign in 855, 633*, 634*, 635*, 636* (part), 640
where the elaborate pedigree, an- (part), 64a, 644, 645*, 646*, 650*,
swering to the passage in theOenea- 651, 653, 654* (part), 655 (part\
logical PrefiMse where iEthelwulf's 657*, 658* (part), 66i* (part), 664*,
descent ie traced back to Cerdic, 668, 670*, 673*, 675 (i»rt), 676*,
seems to mark the close of an 678, 679*, 680, 685 (part), 688*,
earUer West Saxon Chronicle, Earle, 690* (part), 694* (part), 703*, 704,
p. xii; GmWta. pp. 17, 18. These 705 (part), 716*, 735 (part), 739.
writers aUo think that the fSact that 731*, 733, 734. Tlioee marked
Asser does not use the Chronicle with an asterisk are not taken at
beyond 887 shows that there was any rate wholly from the epitome ;
an edition of the Chronicle which and these, as we have seen ($ 59,
stopped at that point, Earle, p. xv ; note), have mainly to do with Wea-
Gmbits, p. 33. The inference is sex ; of. Grubita, p. a a.
uncertain, and is denied by Knplier*
n. i
cxiT TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
have been made more than usually ample for this very purpose ^
Many Chronicles, both foreign and English, owe their begin-
nings to this system*. None of our actual Saxon Chronicles
are written in this way. It is possible that some of the earlier
materials on which they are based may have been so written ;
and the system may have left its mark in the way in which
a MS. sometimes shows that the scribe originally planned his
work on the assumption that a single line would suffice for
each annal, so that when longer entries had to be made he was
forced to alter the arrangement '. And at first these single-line
entries did suffice. For, as we have seen \ the object originally
was not to write a full record of events, but rather to keep
apart the ever-receding years which tend to melt into one
another in the haze of unassisted memory. And we have one
Chronicle partly Anglo-Saxon, which is written in this way,
and is of special interest because it comes from Christ Churcb,
Canterbury •.
Elements
out of
which the
ChroniclBS
WOTe oom-
pounded.
1. The
Alfredian
Chronicle.
2. The
northern
recension.
V. Op thb Gbowth op the Chboniclb.
§ 110. We are now in a position to see more clearly the
various elements out of which our Chronicles were compounded,
and the various stages of their growth. We have : —
(i) The Alfredian Chronicle up to 892, itself compiled from
earlier materials under Alfred's supervision, and on lines laid
down by him : S, B, C.
(2) The northern recension of the same Chronicle, augmented
^ liebermuin, TJngedruckte 6e-
Bchichtequellen, p. i.
> For English examples, see lie-
bemuum, «.«., pp. a, 9, 13, 84 ; for
foreign examples, Pertc, i. 86, 91,
96, loa ; ii 184, 247, 251, 353, 354;
iii. I, 19, 136, I37» H9» ^S^, I56»
160, 166, 169, 171, 185 ; iv. 5, 7 ;
▼. 9> >o. 37» 51 ; X. I ; xiii. 38, 39,
50, 80, 87, Sa, 718 ; XV. 1289, 1293,
1298 ; xvL 503, 507, 598, 618, 632,
729; xvii. 33, 375; xxiU. i; Ord.
Vit. V. Ixx. The system is, how-
ever, English in origin, Gmlrits,
p. 9 ; Pertc, L ad init.
* See oritical notes to i. 1 18, 1 36,
132 ; BO of the annals partly printed
by liebermann, u. t., pp. 84 fL,
Hardy says : < in no case is more
than one line of manuscript given
to any year,* Catalogue, ii. 453.
* See above, (§ 6, 7.
* Liebennann, «. «., pp. I ff ;
above, ( 30.
INTRODUCTION
by the incorporation of passages from the text of Bede, and of
the Northumbrian Gfesta : D, £ ^
(3) The official continuation of the Alfredian Chronicle^
894-924. This exists most completely in S, bat up to the
end of 915 it exists also, though in a slightly different, perhaps
raore original, recension in B, C, D (not in £ at all).
(4) The Mercian Register, 902-924. In its original form
this exists only in B, C, but is partially incorporated in D,
whose copy perhaps extended somewhat beyond 924 '.
(5) A group of Northumbrian annals, 901-966, existing
fragmentarily in D and E ; more completely in Sim. Dun.
(6) A somewhat fragmentary continuation from the death of
Edward the £lder (925) to the death of Edgar (975), consisting
of ballads', obits, and other scraps ^ All the MSS. have pieced
out these meagre entries in their own way : S, with Winchester
annals * ; B, C, with Abingdon notices which extend the con-
tinuation to 977'; Dy with northern and other matter, his
additions being the most considerable of alF. E^s additions
3. The
official
oontiniia-
tion.
4. The
Mercian
Begiflter.
5. The
■econd
northern
mentary
oontinna-
tion, 925-
975.
* In thii aection I take little or
DO aoooant of F. Its character has
been definitely determined above,
|§ 39-41; it is a later epitome, and
only incidentally illostrates the
growth of the Cfa[ronicle.
* The existence of this Mercian
Register must lead ns to modify a
little the strong statement of Lap-
penberg: 'Merden hat nns weder
. . . schxiftliohe Gesetxe noch selbst
eine dOrftige Chronik hinterlassen,'
i. ai6; £. T. i. 221. That the
earlier materials on which the
Chronicle is based should, as a rale,
hare disappeared, need not surprise
OS ; for, as Dr. Stubbs says, the com-
position of the Cbronide probably
' stopped the writing of new books,
and ensured the dertruction of the
old,* Hoveden, L xl. Bede's great
work had southing of the same
efiect ; cf. my Bede, L xlvii, and
the parallel there suggested of the
sjmoptie Gospels.
' On the poems of the Chzonicley
■ee Abeggy Zor Entwioklong der
historisohen Dichtung bei den Angel-
sachsen, 1894. He divides them
into two classes: L Annalistio
▼erses due to cloister learning. II.
Popular Ballads. In the former
class he places the poems on Bra-
nanburh, 937 ; of. 0. P. B. I. Iv. ;
the freeing of the live Boroaghs,
942 ; Edgar's coronation, 973 ; and
death, 075 S, B, C; the death of
Edwardthe Confessor, 1065 C,D. In
the latter he places the poems on
the elories of Edgar, 959 D, £ ; the
death of Edgar, 975 D, £ ; the de-
struction of ue monasteries, 975 D ;
the capture of Canterbury, loi i C,
D, E ; the death of Alfred Ethel-
ing, 1036 C, D; the marriage of
St. Margsnt, 1067 D ; the marriage
of £arl Ralph, 1076 D, 1075 E.
* Owing to the fragmentary
nature of this continuation it seems
to me impossible to determine the
place where it originated.
* See abore, % 94.
* ift. § 87.
' *. %% 7o» 71-
I a
ckvi
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
7. The
Moond
Daniih
vtroggla*
983-1018.
This
■ection
TOobably
Kentish.
8. LMt
are mostly from the same source as D's, but he has one or two
of his own \ At this point B ceases altogether ; X becomes
independent, but at the same time nearly barren.
(7) For a few annals after this point, C on the one hand
and D and E on the other have independent continuations,
but from 983 to 1018 they are practically identical, the main
differences being due to the fact that certain Abingdon notices
in C, preserved in £, have been omitted in D, which has also
a few insertions of its own*. This continuation seems all of
one piece, and has a strongly marked unity of subject, the
struggle against the Danes under Ethelred and his lion-hearted
son '. It ends appropriately with the reconciliation of the two
races under Cnut on the bans of Edgar's law. As to the place
where this continuation was originally written, the indications
are not very sure ; but such as they are they seem to me to
point to Canterbury \ Notices as to archbishops are indeed,
as I have already implied \ national rather than local matters,
and by themselves are no safe indication of origin. But the
lamentation over the 'too speedy' flight of the Kentish fyrd
in 999 *, the details in 1009, the lamentation over the ruin of
Canterbury, ' captive that once was head of the English kin and
of Christianity,' the minute narrative of JSlfheah's martyrdom
in 1 01 2, all seem to me to point to Canterbury as the home of
this continuation.
(8) Soon after this point, 1018, the relations between the
^ See above, $ 62.
' It might be thought that it was
a more natural explanation to sap-
poae that D was copied from a MS.
in which these Abingdon notices
had not yet been inserted ; but for
xeaions given above, § 63, the view
of the text seems preferable.
* See notes to T016, 1018 D. For
marks of oontemporary writing m
this section, see notes to 1009, loia,
1016.
* 986 (ravaging of Rochester);
988, 990, 991, 994, 995, 996, 999,
1000, 1009, loii, loia, 1013, 1014.
Earle would place tiie composition
of this section at Abingdon, p.
xxxvii.
" See above, § 67.
* 'wala jl hi to raSe bngon 7
flagon.' The addition in B, ' forlMun
]w hi nefdon fnltum ye M habban
sceoldan,* matf be a further Kentish
addition of £, wishing to excuse his
local fyrd. Note, too, the distinction
between the West Kentings, 909,
and the East Kentings, 1009. "^^
distinction occurs nowhere else in
the Chronicle ; cf. K. C. D. iv. 266 :
* pegenoB ge of East Gent ge of West
Cent,' a document of 995 x 1005.
INTRODUCTION cxvU
three sarriTuig Chronicles C, D, E, become too complicated to
be expressed in any single formula. All we can say is that in
some cases two or more of them used common materials ^. But
we have every possible variety of relation between them.
Sometimes all three agree together; sometimes all three are
independent ; sometimes C, D agree against E ; sometimes
C, E against D ; sometimes D, E against C. C ends abruptly
in 1066, D ends incompletely at 1079, £ alone continues to
"54-
§ 111. Having thus traced the Chronicles to their ultimate Develop-
Bource it will conduce to clearness, though it may involve some ™*'^* .
repetition, if we reverse the process, and endeavour to trace ing Chroni-
the development of each of our existing Chronicles from the ®}®* fr^""
common Alfredian stock. Starting from the autograph of' ,fion stock,
the original Chronicle up to 892, M^ we have seen that all our
MSS. ultimately come from a transcript, se, extending to the
same point, but faulty in having a dislocated chronology caused
by the inadvertence of the scribe*. That at least one other
transcript existed in which this error did not occur, is proved
by the fact that the correct chronology is found in the Annals
of St. Neot, though they are evidently derived ultimately from
the Saxon Chronicle ^
§ 112. Of SB copies seem to have been made and sent to
different monasteries. One of these remained at Winchester,
where it became the basis of our ^, and received successively History
the official continuation up to 925 *, and the second continuation ^^^>
up to 975; the former of these the scribe seems somewhat
to have edited ^ while he eked out the poverty of the latter
with Eome local annals. After 975, S is continued in complete
independence but somewhat meagrely up to 100 1; after which
' See above, % 7J. Norman entry. And of ibis oon-
^ ib^ % 100. tmofttion, as we have seen, p. civ
' tb. The copy of the Chronicle note, the recension anderlying
nnderlying the A. & N. had the A« S. N. agrees with B, C, B,
official oontinnation up to 913 S rather than with X.
( » 91 a A. & N.) indusive. That * It is noteworthy that a change
in the last English entry in A. S. N., of hand takes place in S at 925.
whu^ end with 914, a Franco- * See above, % 89, 93, 100.
cxvUi TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
date the MS. was transferred bodily to Christ Church, Canter-
bury^, where it received a few Canterbury additions, ending
and A. up with the Latin Acts of Lanfranc. But before the MS. left
Winchester, a ti-anscript was made which is our A (W.). The
subsequent fate of this MS. is obscure, as it received no
further additions.
Hintory of § 113. The history of B and C is, as we have seen, closely
B and C. c^nngct^ ^f}^ Abingdon *. It may be a question when the
transcript of se which underlies them came to Abingdon,
whether immediately after 892, or not until it had received
the official continuation up to 915. If the former was the case,
then the monks of Abingdon must have subsequently received
and inserted a copy of the continuation up to that point. I am
inclined to think the second alternative is the more probable,
as it will better explain the curious 'harking back' in the
chronology in order to insert the Mercian Register, which could
not be incorporated in strict chronological order', because the
Chronicle, as they received it, already went beyond the point at
which the Mercian Register began \ Anyhow, whether the copy
sent to Abingdon extended to 915 or only to 892, it had marked
scribal peculiarities distinguishing it both from the copy which
underlies our S, and ftx>m that which underlies our D, £ ^ Next,
after 924, where the Mercian Register ends, comes the meagre
continuation, 934-975, to which one or two Abingdon entries
were added, bringing it up to 977. This Abingdon copy ex-
tending to 977 is the hypothetical MS. which I have called T\
At this point two copies were made of it. One is our B. This
1 Seeaboye, § 9^. ' i&. $S 87, 91 . tion of 6, C in 643 [ - 643 X], < m
* ^' a 55} 09, 86 ; and i. 9a, Cenwalh bet atimbran )» [ealdan
100, wbere it is shown that the B, C] cirioean on Wintnnceastre.*
M. IL really begins with six blank This insertion to distinguish the
annals, 896-001. But no one would 'oldohuroh' or oathedral at Win-
begin an independent work in this Chester from the ' New Minster '
way ; therefore the M. R. must have (afterwards Hyde Abbey), woald
began yet earlier. Perhaps the be maoh more likely to be made at
compiler omitted the earlier entries, Winchester than at Abingdon ; but
becaose they were in substance it cannot have been miule before
identical with what he already had 903 » as only in that year was the
in the main Chronicle. New Minster hallowed, 903 F.
« This is confirmed by the addi- » Above, fi§ 86,87. • ib. fi 87.
INTRODUCTION cm
was apparently sent to St. Aagustine's, Canterbury, but remained
a barren stock, and developed no further. The other is our C,
in which after 977 there is a change of hand. For a few years
C continues independently; then with 983 begins the section
which comprises the story of the second Danish struggle up to
1018 ^, after which C is continued, as we have seen, sometimes
in agreement with, and sometimes independently of D and £.
It ends, probably mutilated, at the end of a folio in the middle
of the year 1066, though a much later hand has completed
the annal after a fashion, by adding the story of the gallant
Northman at the battle of Stamford Biidge.
§ 114. Another transcript of » was sent to some northern Origin
monastery, probably Bipon'. Here it was enlarged by the ^^^
addition (i) of passages taken isom the text of Bede ; (2) of the reoennou.
Northumbrian Gesta. This enlargement must have taken place
very aoon after the reception of the southern Chronicle, for
before this northernised recension had extended beyond the
original limits of 892 a copy of it was sent to some other
northern monastery, where it became the basis of our E, of
which more anon. The other copy remained at Bipon, and History of
here received both the official continuation up to 915, and the
Mercian Register extending perhaps somewhat beyond 924,
which two documents the scribe endeavoured to weld together
in chronological order', not always quite successfully ^ or
completely ^ Similarly the next continuation (up to 975) is
combined with some of the second group of Northumbrian
annals alluded to above '. It is possible that some of the other
^ Bat for lome time after thii of the copy of the Bouthem Chronicle
point, C muflt have been oopied which was originally sent to Abing-
from eome older MS., and is not don. The Abingdon acribes, haying
original; for apart from questioni of a Chronide extending to 915, were
reading, there ia no change of hand obliged to append the M. R. out of
between 98a and 1047, probably order; the Bipon scribes, whoee
none between 978 and 1049. original Chronicle only extended
' That this copy extended no to 892, received independently
farther than 89a is proved, I think the continuation up to 915 and the
conduaiTely, by the barrenness of M. B., and so were able to amalga-
E after that year. mate them.
' This strongly eonfirms what * See above, ( 69.
was said above about the oompass * ib, * ib. §§ 70, no.
cxx TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
additioss which are found in D between 924 and 983 may have
been inserted at this stage ; though it is also possible that some
of them may not have been added until the final transcription
of this part of the MS. at the end of the eleventh or beginning
of the twelfth century^. It should also be noted that the
continuation, 934-975, differs towards the end in the D, £
recension from that in the S, B, C recension. The poem on
Edgar's coronation is reduced to prose, the poem on his death
is different, while there is a poem on his accession, where none
exists in the other recension. That during the compilation of
most of this section the original MS. was still at Bipon is made
probable by the northern character of many of the entries, and
almost certain by the mention of Bipon in 948. From 978 to
981 D, E have a continuation of their own; but from 983
to 1018 they have the annals of the Danish struggle, though
one or two insertions are made by D.
Question § 115. To what locality are we to refer the incorporation of
wh^r^** this section into the original of D'! , Some time between 966
was trans- (the last northern entry) and 1033 (the first Worcester entry),
planted to ^^ ]j|g^ ^p ^ transcript of it, was transferred to some place in
the Worcester diocese, probably Evesham " ; and the question
arises whether we can fix the date more precisely. My impres-
. sion is that this took place soon after 975. The continuation,
978-981, special to D, E, seems to me distinctly southern in
tone ; and the additional details given by D in 1 01 6 as to the
meeting of Edmund Ironside and Cnut at Olney seem to indicate
local knowledge or tradition. The insertion of the consecration
of iEIfwig to York in 1 01 4 might seem to point to a northern
origin, but is not really inconsistent with the opposite view,
because of the close connexion at this time of the sees of York
^ See above, %\ 75-78. D, E in this section, which was
* This qaestion must be kept almost certainly Abingdon. And
distinct from two others: (i) the this confirms what follows, for it
question where this section was wonld be easier for an Abingdon
originally composed, which I believe MS. to get to Evesham than to
to have been at Canterbury ; (2) the Kipon.
question of the home of the MS. ' Above, | 73.
which was the common parent of C,
INTRODUCTION cxxl
and Worcester \ It mnst, however, be admitted that this arga-
ment is Dot wholly conclusiye, because these passages also may
have been inserted at the last transcription of the MS. And
consequently the locality of this section, as it is found in D,
must be regarded as somewhat uncertain. But from 1019
onwards the details as to Cnut and Scandinavian affairs, the
Worcestershire, and more especially the Evesham notices, seem
(0 me to fix the locality quite clearly. The character of the
varying relations of D to C and £ from this point onwards has
been already sufficiently defined '« It ends mutilated in the
middle of 1079, though a very much later hand has added a
brief notice under 1080, which really belongs to 1130.
§ 116. We have now to trace the development of E. Its History of
separate history begins with a transcript of the northern ^*
recension of the Alfredian Chronicle, which did not extend
beyond 892 ^ This was sent probably to some northern monas-
tery, where for some time it remained comparatively barren *.
It did not receive the official continuation, 894-924, in any
shape, or the Mercian Register. Consequently all that it has
during this period is a few obits and a selection from those
Northumbrian annals, a different selection from which is found
in D. It did, however, receive the next continuation, 934-975,
in the same recension as that which is found in D, though it
abbreviates it by omitting the poems at 937, 942, and one of
those at 975 ^ For the next section, 983 * to 1018, it is parallel
to C and D, often being nearer to C than to D. And the same
question arises as to the locality of this section in E, as arose
with reference to it in the case of D. Somewhere between 966
' Abore, ( 72. northerner he disliked the part
' tZ». §( 6a, 7a, no. which Korthumbria was represented
' 15. § 1 14. as pUying, seems to me too ikncifdl
* Poesibly because the Danish for serious discussion, Englische
troubles interrupted oommunioations Studien, ziii. 1 84, 185.
with the south. It may have been ^ These omissions may, however,
this northern ancestor of E which have been mftde at one of the later
was vaed by Gftimsr. See above, transcription^ that of 17 or of £
1$ 57> 58- The idea of Kupfer- itself.
Schmidt that the scribe of £omi//e<2 * After the continuation, 978-
the annals 894 ff., because as a 981, common to it with D.
cxxU TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
and 1036 the MS., or a transcript of it, migrated to St. AuguB^
tine's, Canterbury \ but the exact point is not clear; 1023 and
1 03 1 are perhaps rather northern in character; on the other
hand the insertion in 999 E as to the want of support giv«i to
the Kentish fyrd looks rather like the local patriot attempting
to excuse the failure of the local forces. But this may have
been inserted at a later stage. This Chronicle was continued
at St. Augustine's to about 1067; and again at St. Augustine's,,
or some other southern home, to 1121. Then it was trans-
planted to Peterborough, where its development has already
been traced so fully that the tale need not be repeated here '.
Origin of § 117. From the original remaining at St. Augustine's a
F- bilingual epitome was made for the use of the neighbooring
monastery of Christ Church ; and in this various local notices
were embodied. This is our F. It was compiled late in the
eleventh, or early in the twelfth, century. It ends defaced and
mutilated in 1058.
VI, Op the Belattve Value op the MSS. op the
Chbokicle, etc.
Relative § 118. The investigation just concluded naturally raises the
^*1"® ^f question of the relative value of the different MSS. of the
ent MSS. Chronicle, and of their several parts. There is an uncritical
habit, still much in vogue, of quoting every statement of eveiy
part of every Chronicle as if they were all of the same value '.
I have already (§ 41) entered a caveat against this practice in the
case of F, and of course the spuriousness of the earlier Peter-
borough interpolations in £ has long been i^ecognised. I think,
from what has been said, it results further that something of
the same attitude of reserve must be adopted towards some of
the unsupported assertions of D.
Pwjtige On the whole I think the general tendency of our inquiry
has been to lower somewhat the prestige of ^, by disproving
its claim to be an original, and showing that it is at least,
as Plato might say, at the second remove from truth, a copy
^ Above, ( 47. * <b. %% 45, 50 ff. ' Ci Theopold, p. 11.
ofX
INTRODUCTION exxia
of a copy ^ Oar oUigatioiis to it are greatest for the reign of
Edward the Elder.
In the same way I think the anthority of D is somewhat and of D
lessened by a consideration of the late date at which it assumed ^™®J^^
its present shape ; which makes it possible that entries in the
earlier part, which cannot be proved to be based on older
documents, may have been inserted at the latest stage of com-
pilation. This does not, however, detract in the least from the
value of those parts of D which may reasonably be supposed to
embody more ancient materials, some of which have survived
in D alone.
As to C our inquiry has had, I think, a twofold effect. As Tlie value
to the earlier part it has shown that C and B both come from ?^ 9. I*"^^
* in different
a MS. which was somewhat faulty, but in its latest part it is partg.
an authority, generally independent, and of the highest value.
£, on the other hand, has distinctly gained by criticism ; and £ hM
the fixing of the true locality of the section 1035-1066 has ^^^^^
given it a value which had not been fully appreciated before.
Its authority for the Norman period has, of course, long been
recognised.
§119. Another consideration which results from our in- Need for
vestigation is one which the progress of the science of textual ^^^^f_
criticism tends more and more to emphasise : namely, the wXogy of
importance, for the determination of the original text, of bearing ^^' ?^
b mind the history and relationship of the MSS. in which the wtimAte
text is preserved*. Let us suppose — and it is a case which tt«^v»J««-
not unfrequently occurs — ^that in a passage of the Alfredian
' At leMt up to 89a ; from 894 to he brought out this principle more
984 it may be a copy, not a copy of clearly, and applied it more firmly
a copy. But I do not think it ii an than had ever been done before ;
original^ for one hand extends from though Bengel and Grieebach had
969 to looi, both inoluiive, and made aome approach to it. Snbie-
tiiis is too long a period to be covered qnent research will probably modify
by the same serioe making contem- the estimate which Br. Hort formed
poranr entries. It is quite possible of the relative value of the different
that from 993 to zooz it may be an groups ; but that the only hope of
original. progress lies in a grouping of MSS.
* It was the great service of the according to their derivation is a
late Dr. Hort to the cause of the principle which subsequent rssearoh
textual eritidsm of the N. T. that can only emphasise and confirm.
oxiv TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
Chronicle a certain reading is fonnd in S, E, another reading
in B, C, while D is defective or comipt. If we merely connt
authorities without weighing them, it would seem that the
evidence for the two readings was ahout equally strong — two
MSS. on each side; and if S he somewhat older than B^ C,
they in turn are older than E. But when we consider the
relations and history of the four MSS., we see at once that
B, C do not give us the evidence of two independent witnesses,
but of a single witness, T ; and that, as we have seen \ a very
idiosyncratic witness, which is far outweighed by the evidence
of two MSS. like S and E, which have been so independent of
one another in their development, ever since they branched off
from the common stock.
Miflcon- § 120. The earlier editors of the Saxon Chronicle, Qihfion^
Se*wli» ^^fif"""^* *°^ ^ ^°^® extent M. H. B., treated it as if it were
editon. & single homogeneous work, the product of a single mind, like
the Decades of Livy, or the Annals of Tacitus. Accordingly,
they attempt to weld all the materials contained in their
various MSS. into a continuous text Consequently we never
know, without referring in each sentence to the critical notes,
whether what we are reading is a twelfth century addition of
£ or F, or one of the best contemporary annals of 3, C, or E ;
and records are amalgamated mechanically, though their chrono-
logy differs it may be by as much as three years K Moreover,
we thus get combined, in a single narrative, passages which
merely tell the same thing in different words * ; or, worse still,
accounts of the same events told from opposing points of view '.
^ Above, $$ 86, 87. bad example of his predeoesBon.
' Wheloc is an exception, as his * See e. g. Ingrain, 1035, '037»
text is practically edited from a 1043 ; and cf. p. 236, note,
single MS. ; and Uie interpolations * See e.g. Ingram, 1055, where
of a, which he embodies in his text, the statement of D that ^Ifgar
are clearly distinguished by being was banished 'almost without gnilt,'
enclosed in square brackets. is combined with the directly op*
* Thus an entry of the M. B. of posite statement of £ that hi£ guilt
902 is amalgamated with an entry was self-confessed. In many cases
of the main Chronicle under 90a, Ingram himself has to abandon the
though 90a M. R. * 905 of the Chron- attempt at conflation, and places
icle. In this particular point of the the divergent text in the notes.
M. B., even Thorpe has followed the
INTRODUCTION
The only part of the Chronicle which could really be treated
as the work of a single mind is the Alfredian Chronicle up to
892 ^; and even here we should require at any rate two parallel
texts for the southern and northern recensions, and this is
practically secured by Professor Earle's plan, followed in the
present edition, of printing S and E opposite to each other.
But the supplementary extracts giyen in our pages from the
other MSS. are an ocular proof that even a double text does not
adequately represent the material contained in the Chronicle,
and there can be no doubt of the superiority of Thorpe's plan
of printing all six MSS. in parallel columns, though there are
some grave defects in his execution of the plan '.
$ 121. Another question which is forced upon us is the Lost
question of the existence of other Saxon Chronicles now lost Chronicles.
or hidden. For we have seen that the phenomena of our
existing MSS. can hardly be explained without the hypothesis
of other MSS., such as those which I have called iE, sb, T, y, 8,
€, 17*. We have also seen that a passage in Florence clearly
implies a Saxon original which is not in any of our Chronicles ^,
and Dr. liebermann has pointed out that Hermann, the author
of the Miracles of St. Edmund, seems to have had a MS. of the
Chronicle differing from those we know °. We are not, however,
left to conjecture in the matter. In our H w^ have a fragment
of a lost Chronicle ; and in the twelfth century Catalogue of the
Dui^iam Library among the ' libri Anglici ' occur ' duo Cronica
Anglica,' and also 'Elfledes Boc,' which, as I have suggested',
may be the Mercian Register. Another piece of evidence was
pointed ont to Professor Earle by the late Mr. Bradshaw. In
the University Library at Cambridge is a MS. of iElfric's
^ And eren in it the nniiy Is hnye been difficalt, and the compo*
rather of leleotioii than of oompoei- sitionof thislntrpduction impofleible.
tkm ; aee abore, % 4. » Above, §$ 34, 49, 50, 54, 60, 61,
' As I shall have later to criticise 63, 64, 87, 93, 100, loi, iii ff.
■ome of the details of Thorpe's * A. § 84 note,
vork, I wish here to state, as em- * Ungedmckte Gesehichtsqael-
phatieally as I can, my great obll- len, pp. a a 8, 234, 246. Other Latin
gations to it It has never been chroniolers, snoh as Ethelverd,
oat of my hands dnrinff the progress Ann. S. Neoti, also show traces of
of my own work ; without it the Chronicles diflering from onrs ; see
writing of many of my notes woold abore^ f fi 90, loo. * Above, f 69.
can TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
Qrammar (Hh. i. lo). It is mutilated at the end, and
Mr. Bradshaw showed that the missing part must have con-
tained what Archbishop Parker, in his list of books given hj
him to the Library, calls ' Hist. Angliaa Saxonica,' and what
James, in his Ecloga, p. 69, calls ' Annales Saxonici.' On the
other hand a hint given in M. H. B., Pref., p. 77, when followed
up by Professor Earle and the Vicomte de la Villemarqu^, only
led to a MS. of the Chronicon Magdeburgense. Nor is there
any reason to think that Joscelin's ' Hist. Petroburg. ' is other
than our E. Wheloc confused the matter, first of all, by
attributing the interpolations in S to Joscelin, and then by
asserting that Joscelin assigns them to the * Codex Petroburg.';
whereas Joscelin merely notes from time to time ' sic et in God.
Petroburg.,' which is true enough ; for, as I have shown, the
entries in E and the interpolations in 3 often come from
a conmion source ^. That in the reckless and wanton destruc-
tion which accompanied the dissolution of the monasteries
many MSS. of the Chronicle, as of other works, should have
perished is nothing surprising*. The history of literature,
especially of late years, has been full of strange and romantie
recoveries of works long thought to be irretrievably lost. And
^ Above, § 33. ynge of the foren naojont. Tea,
' Cf. Bishop Bale*8 lament in his the nnyvenytees of thyi realme are
preface to Leland's New Yearee not all dere in thys detestable hcL
Gifk to Henry VIII, 1549, cited by But cursed is that bellye whjbhe
Wfilker, GnindrisB. p. 4 : 'If there seketh to be fedde with such ungodly
had been in every shvre of Englande gaynes, and so depely shameth h js
bat one solempne lybrary, to the natnral contreye. I know a mer-
preseraaeyon of those noble workes, ohaant man, whych shall at thys
and preferrement of good lemynges time be namelesse, that bonghte the
in onr posteryte, it had bene yet oontentes of two noble lybraryies
snmwhat. Bat to destroy all with- for XL shyllynges pryoe, a shame
out oonsyderation, a great namber it is to be spoken. Thys stoffe hath
of them whych purchased those he ocoopyed in the stede of grays
superstycyouse mansions, reserued paper by the space of more than
of those lybrary e bokes, some to these X yeares, and yet he hath
serue their lakes, some to scour store ynough for as many yeares to
their candlestyckes, and some to come. But it occurs to us to ask,
rubbe their bootes. Some they sold if the good bishop knev that these
to the groesers and sopesellen, and priceless treasures were being sold
some over see to the bokebynders, for the price of 'graye paper,' why
not in small nombre, but at tymes did not he, like Parker, make some
whole shyppes f uU, to the wonder- effort to preserve them ?
INTRODUCTION cxxvii
it 18 not beyond the bounds of possibility that in some private
or foreign collection one or more Saxon Chronicles may yet be
found ; but it must be confessed that the chances at present do
not seem very great.
§ 1 22. Of the relation of the Latin Historians and Gkdmar to the Decay of
Chronicle down to Malmesbury and Huntingdon in the twelfth ^[^^
century enough has been said \ nor is it necessary to pursue the
subject further. Roger of Wendover in the next centuiy is too
utterly uncritical in his early history to repay analysis '. And
from the twelfth century onwards the will and the power to con-
salt the original sources of our history decayed ; partly because
the key to the ancient tongue was lost ; partly, as Earle has
said, because ' Malmesbury's work carried with it a prestige of
finality''; until in the pages of Capgrave, the first to apply
the native tongue once more to the original writing of history,
the greatest name in all English history, the name of Alfred,
moves like the shadow cast by a great luminary in eclipse \
' Saxon history was lost or forgotten '.' But for men like
Parker, Joscelin, Cotton, and Lisle, it might have been lost
irrecoverably.
Vn. Op thb Editioks and Tbakslatioks of the
Saxon Chbonicle.
§ 123. The story of the general revival of Anglo-Saxon studies Editions
cannot be told here ; but something must now be said about the lotions of
editions and translations whereby a knowledge of the Chronicle the
was gradually recovered. The first of these, the Editio Prineepa, Chwmide.
See whcfve, f f 50-58, 84, 85, 99, ford. He had many batailes with
100. Dane* ; and aflir many oonfliotes in
' See Theopold, pp. 7, 70, 92. which he had the wen, at the last
' Sarle, IntroducUon, p. bdv. he overcam hem ; and be his trety
* ' In this tyme regned Alnred in Godrus [a nominative inferred from
Ynglond, the foort son of Adelwold. Crodrnm -t GnOmm 1] here Kyng
He began to regn in the jere of our was baptised, and went horn with
Lord DCXXnJUUI. This man, be his pnple. XXVIII )ere he regned,
the conncelle of Seint Ked, mad an and deied the senraant of God '
open Scole of divers sdens at Oxen- (dted by Earle, p. bnr). * ih.
czxviii
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
is that of Abraham Wheloc, Profeseor of Arabic at Cambridge
(i693-"663)'.
Wheloc. This was printed at Cambridge iu 1643 ^^^ '^44 ^ "^
Appendix to Wheloc's Edttto Princepa of the Anglo-Saxon
version of Bede, and was certainly a considerable performance
for the time at which it was done ; nor can the shortcomings,
inseparable from a first attempt made at a time when the
revived study of Anglo-Saxon was in its infancy and the appli-
ances were few', detract from the glory which belongs to
Wheloc, that (in Gibson's words) ' primus omnium praedanun
istud huius nationis monumentum a blattis ac tineis uindi-
cauit '.' Of the MSS. used by Wheloc, and the way in which
he treated them, enough has been said above \ It remains to
add a few words on the Latin translation with which he accom-
panied his text That it should contain many errors, some of
them rather comic, was to be expected ' ; but on the whole it is
a courageous and creditable performance. To Cambridge thus
belongs the honour of producing the first edition of the Anglo-
Saxon Chronicled But from that time to this the history
^ On Wheloc*8 work in connexion
with Bryan Walton's Poly)?1ot Bible,
&c., Bee Todd's life of Walton, i.
330 £ (I owe the reference to
"ProfesBor Margoliouth.)
' On the progress of Anglo-Saxon
stadies up to Wheloc's time, see
Wtilker, u. *., pp. 1-17.
> Gibson, PrelKe.
* $§ 17, 98.
• «• 9' 755 J o^ t hy Jwer Ine
(inne) fulsron, * donee Inam seque-
rentur'; 871: samorlida, 'aestiua
lues'; 875: StrsBcled Wealas,
'Britones pictos'; 879: gesradrode
on hlo9 wicenga, ' Hlothwicensam
[as place-name] conflnzit ' ; 889 :
twegen hleaperas, ' duos leprosos ' ;
891 : hi ne rohton hwsr, ' illam
uero non remigabant'; 894: hie
to londe coraon, 'Londinum uene-
rant'; 897: ]iet hie nytwyr)>oste
beon meahtan, * modo iUa ne pos-
se possent'; 898 : Heahstan
biscop, 'summuB episcopus'; 921:
])a se fyrdstemn for ham, 'turn
ezereituB Ite domum uociferatar ' ;
955 : on Frome, 'in aetatis uigofre ' ;
973: oyninges leohta hyrdes, 're-
gis Leohth^i '; 975 : gamolfeaz
hffileS, ' cameli pilis tectus ' ; X031 :
teeper eex, 'oereum': cf. also 67,
418, f 18, 538, 560, 607, 616. 653,
661, 685, 70Q. 716, 7»8, 7.^ 833.
851, 864, 878, 885, 886, 887, 893.
894. 896, 896. 935, 964. Naturally
the poetical parts caused the greatest
difficulty to a beginner. The trans-
lation oif the Song of Brnnanbnrh
is quite hopeless, and Wheloc evi-
dently was not happy about it, for
he says : ' idioma hie et ad annum
942 et 975 perantiquum et horridum
fectoris candorem et diligentiam
desiderat.'
* Cambridge was, however, nearly
anticipated by Oxford. Br. Gerard
Langbaine (1609-1658), Provost of
INTRODUCTION
cxzix
of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle has been mainly connected with
Oxfoid'.
§ 124. Edmnnd Gibson (i 669-1 748), afterwards Bishop Gibson,
of London, published his edition in 1692, when he was only
twenty-three; and it is certainly a most remarkable per-
formance. It was at the instance of John Mill, the author of
the Exemplar Millianum, that he undertook the task. He
had, as he confesses, one very great advantage over Wheloc in
the publication of Hickes' Anglo-Saxon Grammar, and in the
private assistance which he derived from Hickes. * The con-
sequence was that his edition was a great advance on Wheloc's,
and altogether an admirable work. His Latin version is in
general not only correct, but happy. Substantially it has been
the basis of all later versions'.' The faulty principle on which
Qoeon*!, had oontempUied an
edition ' ni apparet ex ichediB eim
M8S. in Bibliotheca Bodleiana,*
but gave ap the idea vben he found
that Wheloc had anticipated him :
' opuf isthoo infelidter praeripnerat,*
layi Gibaon, with praiseworthy
lojalty to the former head of hk
own college. Bishop Fell, at the
instance of Junius and Marshall,
prevailed on William Nicholson to
undertake a new edition, but his
removal Irom Oxford frustrated the
plan, which was ultimately carried
out by Gibson. See his Preface.
From the collations of MS. F of
the Chronicle, to be found in Junius'
copy of Wheloc (Junius MSS. Ko.
10, see below), Gibson, «. s., infers
that Junius himself had contem-
plated an edition.
' Thorpe was not at either Uni-
Tersity.
' Earle, p. Ixx. This does not
mean that either the translation or
the text it free from faults; cf.
654*: for Can he>enscipe )>e hi
drogon. 'propter Paganismum quo
[uitamj ii traxerant'; 675*: wi0
translated ' cum,' and so often ;
755t* : on )«bs wifes gebsBrum, ' intra
mnlieris domicilium^ ; tb. t : heora
n. ]
agene dom, 'proprias ipsorum liber-
tates'; 871: sumorlida, 'qnies
aestiua ' ; 894t*, ad fin. : on anre
westre ceastre, 'in Occidental!
quadam ciuitate ' ; 941 : 7 he waes
>a xvni wintre, * et ei \9e, regno]
praefuit xvm annis'; ioi6t, ad
iniL : sbIc mann pe feor waere,
' unusquisque longe dissitus ' ;
io86t, p. 190 : fynnest to eacan
])am cynge, 'regi maxime fidelis';
io87t*: Bodbeud a Mundbneg^
' B. pads uiolator ' ; ii37ty p* 240:
was \U$€ war] se me tilede, ' litus
arabant, i. e. frnstra arabant ' ; cf.
also i89t»,4i8, 56ot, 6i6t, 64ot*,
656t, 685f, 686t, 709t*, 7»<^t*.
790», 794t*, 796. Ssat*; 853, 854t,
867t, 876t*, 88it, 883t», 885t»,
886t, 89it, 894t, 896*, 897t*,
903t*» 9»9t*, 9«o> 9ait*, 9^2f,
941, 94a, 957t, g6it», 963, 975t»,
99a, 994», ioo4t*, ioo6t», ioo9t,
loiof, 10II+*, 101 3t, 101 6t*,
loao, 1036*, I04it*, 104a, I046t,
I047t, i048t», i055t», io7ot,
io83t, io86t, I09<>t, io9it»,
I093t. i094t*, i099t?, "oo, 1103,
iio6t*, "Mt*, "ast*. ii35t*,
ii37t*. (The dagger means that
the mistake is repeated by Miss
Gumey, the asterisk that it is
c«x TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
Gibson constructed his edition has been already explained \
But further, he never formed any clear view of the relative
value of the authorities which he employed, and takes some-
times one and sometimes another as the basis of his text. For
materials Gibson did not go beyond the walls of the Bodleian.
It is worth while to see exactly what materials he had. In the
first place, he had the printed text of Wheloc ; this practically
gave him A and 3*. Secondly, he had our E, which he cites as
Laud. This in itself gave him a large amount of new material ',
though his complaint that Wheloc used < mutilated' MSS.* rests
on that misconception of the nature of the Saxon Chronicles
which underlies the plan of his edition. Thirdly, he had a tran-
script of B made by Joscelin; this is the MS. which he cites
as Cant." Fourthly, he had Junius* collations and extracts
repeated by Dr. Ingram.) Gibson^s
translation of the Song of Brunan-
burh is almost as hopeless as that
of Wheloc, though he protests
against the epkhet 'horridum'
which Wheloc applies to it, and
though he quotes H. H.'s version
in the notes, which might have kept
him right in some cases where he
has gone wrong. In several in-
stances he has wrong readings;
p. a : palas for Walas ; 584 :
yrfe for yrre ; 870 ; 977 ; p.
239 • wessien for werrien (which
he turns into a proper name) ; cf.
was for war, p. 240. It is,
however, one of Gibson's merits
that he never tries to gloss over
words or phrases which he does
not understand: 'quid significet
hoc uocabulum omnino nescio * ;
' quis sit sensus me onmino latet * ;
'harum uocum significationem ig-
nore'; 'uocis significatio mihi
plane incognita ' ; ' quae sit huius
uocabuli significatio uideant alii';
pp. 115, 194, 216, 219, 231, 236,
339> 340; cf. his preface, where
he speaks of 'quaedam Chronici
loca, in quibas meam insdtiam
libere profiteor.*
* Above, §§ II, 120.
' Gibson clearly grasped the rela-
tion of S and A : ' altemm alterins
apographum esse omnino nideainr.*
' * Huio uni plus debent AjLTiAles
Sazonici, quam caeteris omnibuau'
* 'Ad fidem Codicil mutili ac
mendofld;* 'neuter [S and A]
integrum Chronicon complectitur.
Bed ipsius fnigmenta.* Inimum,
however, remarks justly: 'These
MSS. were . . . not lees entire, as
far as they went, than his own
favourite Laud,* p. ii.
* Now Laud. Misc. 661 ; 4to,
chart, ff. 46. It is in a larger and
more formal hand than Josoelin's
ordinary hand ; but a comparisoii
with a note in his ordinary liand
to be found at the end of 915,
seems to me to show clearly tb&t
the text is by Joscelin also. Gibaoai
was ignorant of its derivation. He
oalls it * Codex . . . non omnino . . .
contemnendus ... ad exemplar ali-
quod descriptus . . . hodie . . . ex-
tinctum.' At the end is the West
Saxon pedlffree. This I believe to
be taken from Tib. A. iii. (So
Wanley, p. 84 ; and so Mr. Maerav
in his Catalogue of the Laud MSS. )
INTRODUCTION
cxxxi
from F alluded to above ^ ; this is the MS. which he calls Cot.
It will thus be seen that Gibson had practically access to 2^ and
A, B, E, and F. Of C and D he knew absolutely nothing. It
was the great merit of Ingram that he first made use of these
bteresting and important HSS.
§ 125. But before Dr. Ingram's work was published, there Mim
appeared, in 1819, the first translation into modem English of "™®y-
the Saxon Chronicle. This was the work of a lady, the learned
and benevolent Miss Anna Oumey (1795-1857)* She had
intended to publish her work, but hearing that Dr. Ingram's
edition was in preparation, she contented herself with printing
a limited number of copies for private circulation*. This
With the QzoepUon of one homoio-
telenton omiarion (specially easy to
make in a document where the
same phrases constantly recnr) and
two or three minate ^fferenoes of
ipellingy it agrees exactly in all
respects. It affords, therefore, no
evidence of the existence of a
gniealogieal pre&oe belonging to
3 other than Tib. A. iii {0).
Another copy of the pedigree l^
Janius is in Junius MSS., i^o. 66.
This is expressly stated by Junius
to be taken from T^b. A. iii. Gib-
son used both MSS., pp. 15-17, not
realising that they are both tran-
scripts of the same MS. Laud 661
he calls Cant, as before ; Junius 66
he calls Cot., which at first sight
causes conftuion, that being his
raibol for Junius' transcript of F.
]Sut as F does not contain the
genealogy, there is no real doubt
as to his meaning. As Gibson did
not know the origin of Laud 661,
he cannot have called it Cant
because of its derivation from B,
a book of 8t. Augustine's, Canter-
bury. He probaiuy called it so as
hairtng belonged to Laud, Arch-
bishop of Canterbury ; the symbol
Laud hftring been already appro-
priated to K
^ Jonius 10; % 88, note. ^ Inde
nos eaa descripsimus, siagulari
k2
hominis in his rebus religCone
merito innixi.* As F is now in
many places very difficult to read,
these collations and transcripts of
Junius would be well worthy of
the attention of any one who should
undertake a new six-text edition
of the Chronicle, a work much to
be desired.
'The copy in my possession is
one presented by Miss Gumey's
printer to a reverend gentleman,
unnamed, because he had heard
from ' my friend, Mr. Holmes, that
it will find a welcome reception
in your library.* It is somewhat
of a satire on this ' welcome recep-
tion * that the book, when 'it came
into my hands, was almost wholly
uncut. My late friend, the Rev.
Edward Hill, sometime Rector of
Wishford, Wilts., once told me that^
as a boy, he used to attend the
same church as Miss Gumey ;• and
that, with a boy's curiosity, he
would sometimes go early to church,
in order to see this gifbed lady (who
owing to a paralytic affection had
been a complete cripple from her
infancy) eanried into her pew by
her men-servants. There is a brief
but interesting account of her ' busy,
active, and bappy life* fn the
Dictionary of National Biography.
Mr. Hill abo gave me an account of
cxxxU TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
translation is based on Gibson's edition, the lady, as stated in
the Preface, haviog ' only access to the printed texts.' But it
is by no means a mere rendering into English of Gibson's Latin,
but an independent translation. Though in a certain number
of cases she follows Gibson's errors \ yet in many cases she
corrects them from a better knowledge of the original'; and
the English is vigorous and idiomatic. This translation is the
basis of Dr. Giles', which will be mentioned presently.
Ingram. § 126. Ingram's edition appeared in 1823. He did not, like
Gibson, confine himself to Oxford materials, but extended his
researches to London and Cambridge. Thus he knew X at first
hand, and not merely through Wheloc ; he used B, /3, and F in
the originals, and not merely in the Bodleian transcripts; and
he incorporated for the first time the additional and important
material afforded by C and D. He added an English transla-
tion, and introductions, notes, and appendices, which contain
many interesting and just remarks. Thus his edition is in
many ways a great advance on that of Gibson. Unfortunately
it was constructed on the same faulty plan, and this evil was
enhanced by the very excellences of the edition; for the greater
the amount of materials collected, the greater is the confusion
produced by conflating them. The translation seems to me leas
spirited and idiomatic than Miss Gumey's. He retains, as we
the oomic diniuty of the Ftofeaaor Gibson*! edition, Ingram, p, zri.
of Anglo-Saxon, the Rev. H. B. ^ See abore, § 1 24, note.
WilBon,ofSt.John'8,whenMr.Hill ' 418, 560, 755, 790, 796, 853,
applied to him for instruoUon, and 886, 896, 920, 941, 963, 1006, 10 10,
on being qnestioned by the Pro- 1016, 1036, 1061, 1087, 1088, 1093,
fenor as to what he bad read on iioo, 1103,1116,1131, 1135. Mias
the subject, replied that he had Gnmey's translation of the Song^ of
read Hickes* Thesaurus, which was Brunanburh is an inmiense advaaoe
poeaibly more than the Professor on Gibson's, and is superior to that
himself had done. According to of Ingram. Even where she baa
Diet. Kat. Biog. a second edition not succeeded in solving the difficnl-
of Bliss Gumey's translation was ties of the original, her reoderiii^ is
called for; but of this I can find always spirited. On the other hand,
no trace. Nor have I succeeded she has fallen into some errors for
in finding the MS. translation by which Gibson is not responsible:
Gongh, which Ingram says exists 675, 887, 891, 1012, 1022, 1045,
in the Bodleian Library; it was 1088,1127'
based, like Miss Gumey's, on
INTRODUCTION
cxxxiii
have seen, a good many of QibBon's errors ^ and that too in
cases where Hiss Gumey, whose work he praises (p. xvii), might
have shown him the right way. He has, no doubt, corrected
several of Gibson's blnnders' ; but per eofUra he has introduced
a good many new ones of his own '. In the translation of the
matter which Ingram introduced from C and D he was a pioneer,
and mistakes were to be expected *.
§ 127. In 1847 Dr. Giles published a translation of the
Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. Like others of Dr. Giles' literary pro-
ductions it was largely based on the labours of others, among
whom he acknowledges especial obligations to Miss Gumey.
§ 128. In 1848 appeared a handsome folio volume: 'Menu- Mono-
menta Historica Britannica (M. H. B.), or Materials for the ^?'^.
History of Britain from the Earliest Period : Vol. I, extending Britannica.
to the Norman Conquest.' This was the first instalment of
a scheme, projected by Mr. Fetrie the principal editor (f 1842),
' Above, I 134, note.
« 560, 616, 6c6 (p. 44), 675, 755,
854, 871, 885, 886, 950, 992, 1003,
1006, 1009, 1010, loio, 1035, 1 103,
II 16, Ii35f 114a In one or two
CMee he correctfl Gibeon'i text,
Pref., 854 adjln^ 977. He fails to
do 80, 584. Now and then he
endeavonn to correct Gibson where
Gibeon is quite right, «.y. pp. 395,
330, notes.
• 597, 65^ (PP- 43, 45)» 7". 734,
793. Sas, 830, 839, 865, 871 adftn,,
«93f 894* 9»i» 918, 943, 947i959>
975, >oo9» io»3> I095» i09^» io97.
1104, "05. "31, i»3a, ii37> "64-
* 1041 : this is a good illustration
of tiie consequences of Ingram's
aysteni of eonflntion. £ reads ' Her
. . . com Eadweard .^!9elredes snnu
cinges hider to lande of Weallande.'
C, D read ' Her . . . com Eadward
[Hardaenutes] bro9or on medren
fram begeondan see iE^redes sunu
cinges.* Ingram reads 'Her . . .
com Eadward JBXS, s. c. hider to
lande on Medren of Weallande,*
and translates ; 'This year . . . came
Edward, Ac, hither to land firom
Wealland to Madron ' (0 Another
choice rendering is 1075 ^ fi'*'»
<Bume getawod to scande,' 'some
were towed to Scandinavia'; cf.
also pp. 58, 180, 208, an, aaa, aas,
23a, a34, a39, a46, asa, 255, 356,
259, a6i, a63, 371, 379, a8i, 284.
One frequent cause of Ihr. Ingram's
blunders is that he transliterates
rather than translates, and takes a
word which sounds like the original,
though it may have nothing to do
with it. Thus getawod « towed
{v. *.)» genotud = noted (really,
^consumed), p. 116; eesc >i esk,
p. 122 ; gehadode menu « hooded
men, p. 187; gefremian « frame
(here uiere is an etymological con-
nexion, though it does not give the
sense), p. 211; to handesceofei-^
handcuff, p. 227; cf. pp. 249, 265,
309,* 3"> 31 3> 319* Another
curious feature is the introduction
of extreme modernisms: 'copyholds/
' viceroy,' * privy council/ * peers,"
'corporation,' pp. 75, 124, 186,197,
263. This extends to proper names :
Geraint appears as Grant, Beocca
tmBeeke,pp,6i, 11 1.
CMxiv TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
for publishing a complete series of our early Ohronides, ftc. No
other volume was eyer published, because Mr. Fetrie's scheme
was ultimately abaudoned in favour of that which has giYea us
the well-known Eolls Series. The Saxon Chronicle occupies
pp. 291-466; and the editing of this part of the volume
was mainly the work of Mr. Sichard Price (t 1833), 'a good
man and highly accomplished scholar^/ who also commenced
the edition of the Anglo-Saxon Laws ultimately completed by
Mr. Thorpe. As the volume did not extend beyond 1066,
the later parts of D and E were necessarily omitted. In the
arrangement of the text a great improvement was made by
making jS. the standard MS. wherever possible, and by printing
separately below the line those parts of the various MSS. which did
not admit of being combined with the texts placed above the line.
But there is still too much conflation ', and when S fails there
seems to be no fixed principle as to what shall be placed above
the line and what below'; and the reader has still painfully
to consult the very intricate Apparatus Criticua in order to
ascertain on each occasion what he is really reading. Bat it
is in the translation that the improvement is most conspicuous ;
and it forms a striking testimony to the rapid progress of Anglo-
Saxon studies in the ten years between the appearance of
Ingram's edition in 1823 and the death of Mr. Price in 1833 \
Steveiuon. § 129. In 1853 appeared a translation of the Anglo-Saxon
Chronicle by the Kev, Joseph Stevenson, M.A., of University
College, Durham, in his series of 'The Church Historians of
England.' The first part, up to the Conquest, was taken by per-
mission from M. H. B., with * a few unimportant corrections ^ ' ;
* Thorpe's Ancient Laws, I. zvii.; 188, 616, 655, 657*t, 68ot, 685,
see also Thorpe's Chronicle, I. xxi., 693t, 716, 755*, 777*, 87 1», 878,
"ii. 894t, 917, 9i8t, 937*t, 9^a, 973t,
« See 9,g, 640, 91a, 943, 980. 975t, 981, ioo9t, 1013, 1036,
* In some cases part of an annal 1050 D, 1048 E, 105a Ef, 1052 C,
from a MS. is placed above the line, 1056, io66*t. In those annals
and another part of the same annal marked with an asterisk, oorreciiona
from the same MS. is placed below, have been made by Stevenson ; in
876, loaa, 1038. those marked with a dagger, by
* This dotss not mean that the Thorpe. See below.
translation is faultless; there are 'It will be seen from the last
still mistakes here and there, e.y. note that there are many errors in
INTRODUCTION cxxxv
from 1067 ^® translation is the work of Mr. Stevenson ^
Professor Earle says : ' on the whole, this appears to be the best
translation which has hitherto appeared*.'
§ 130. In 1 86 1 appeared Mr. Thorpe's six-text edition, withllioipe.
translation, in the series of the Master of the Rolls. I have
already emphatically expressed my sense of the great valne of
this edition and of the plan on which it is constructed, which
may well make uq pardon some imperfections in detail. Of
these the most important seem to me to be (i) the omission of
almost all the Latin entries in £ ; (2) the almost entire neglect
of the Latin text of F ' ; (3) the uncritical conflation of the
Mercian Register with the main Chronicle; (4) the liberties
taken with the text both in the way of arrangement ^ and of
unaathoriaed and not very successful emendation ' ; (5) the dis-
location of the parallelism in some of the later parts of the
Chronicle, 1 044-1052, just where (owing to defective chrono-
logy, divergence in the beginning of the year, ftc.) it was most
necessary to bring out the parallelism clearly.
As to the translation Mr. Thorpe corrected several of the
errors of his predecessors', but the arrangement is very con-
fused, and reproduces some of the worst features of the conflate
editions ; it must, one would fancy, be very puzzling to any one
M. H. B., which Mr. SteTenson did annal, 910 E, and the distributing
not correct; uid he made one or it over different years; the trans-
two new ones : 896, 1052*0. ponng the notice of the oomet from
* In this part also there are some the beginning to the end of 905 D.
mm: looyf, io69t, 1070 Ef, In 1004 D he has inserted the
io7it, io75t, io86t, io87t, 1091, words ' 1» hi bier togsedere fon
1092, I094t> I099t, iioori*, ii04t, 8ceol,don* thongh in the MS. they
iio7t, 1125, ii27i', iiBifj "B'tf have been omitted through homoio-
1 154. Sevenl of these are inherited telenton. In 343 E he has an entry
from his predecessors. Those marked (the death of St. Nicholas) which is
with a dagger are corrected by oot in E at all, but only in F.
Thorpe. * e. g, the unlucky * scipan ' for
* Introdoction, p. Izziii. 'sciran,' 1097; 'Angeow for the
' In Pertz, xiii. 94, the late Vto- corrupt ' oncweow,* 1 1 10 ; see notes
iiessor Panli expresses his wonder at ad loc.
the umrersal n^lect of the Latin * He also added several new ones
text of F, and gives some extracts of his own: 0.y. 617, 790 E, 1036,
from ik 1041, 1087, 1093, 1 100, 1120, 1131,
"the 1137.
cxxxvi TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
who could not control it by reference to the original \ Bnt in
spite of these drawbacks this work amply deserves the pruBe
which Earle bestowed upon it as ' one of the greatest boons that
could have been conferred on the Saxon student'/
Earle. § 131. In 1865 the Clarendon Press published 'Two of the
Saxon Chronicles Parallel, with supplementary extracts from
the others, edited, with introduction, notes, and a glossarial
index, by John Earle, M.A.' But though not published till
1865, the Introduction shows that the text had been in type
for some eight years previously'. Therefore the conception,
and to a large extent the execution, of the work were quite
independent of Mr. Thorpe's edition. I have already said that
the six-text arrangement has great advantages, but it must be
remembered that Mr. Thorpe had behind him the resources of
the English Government ; while, as compared with the M. H. B.,
Earle's advance in clearness is incalculable ; and though the text£
do not include all that was given by Thorpe, yet as far as they
go they are more correct ^ and the printing of the interpolations
in !3l in a separate type, so as to be discernible at a glance, was
a great improvement. Professor Earle's plan did not include
a translation, but in the notes he brought a wide linguistic and
historical knowledge to the elucidation of the Chronicle, and
cleared up many passages previously obscure'. But peihaps
the greatest advance was made in the Introduction, the first
attempt to give a rational and connected account of the growth
of the Chronicle and the relations of the different MSS. The
words of a Qerman ciitic express the sober truth : ' Earle was
the first to prefix to his edition a really critical investigation of
the various MSS.* '
^ It is quite clear to me that * Seee.gr. the notes on wedbro9or,
Thorpe made bii translation from 656 E; gebseram, 755 ; themeAnini;
the text of M.H.B. (see e.g. 876. of ' up* in the sense of 'inland,
980, 10x7, 1023, 1038), and not 865, &c ; manbryne, 96a ; Welisoe
from bis own texts. men, 1048 £; f he dyde eall, 1070
* Introduction, p. Ixxiii. E; wersdpe, 1086; "p hi ealU
' 'If I bad the text to print abobton, 1125; and the happy and
again, vfith eight years* more ex- certain emendations of Beom jor
perience,* Ac., p. li. Harold, 1046 E^ and oncneow for
* * Die sonst entscbieden bessere oncweow, 1 1 10 ; see notes ad loc.
Ausgabe von Earle,' Theopold, p. 1 1 . * Grubitz, p. 2.
INTRODUCTION cxxxvil
§ 132. The present edition, as the title-page declares, is based The present
on that of £arle, but it differs from it in some important par- ®^'''°°-
ticulars. In the text the expansion of contractions in the MSS.
18 indicated by the use of italics ; the earlier and later interpo-
lations in MS. 7i are distinguished by the use of different
types as explained in the Preface. The Mercian Register has
been placed in parallelism with the main Chronicle, instead of
being relegated to an Appendix, as in Earle. By the omission
of parts of C, which are practically identical with the oorre-
epouding parts of E, room has been gained for additional
extracts from other MSS.; the passages from F Lat. may
perhaps be specially mentioned. The Glossary has been regu-
larly grouped under head-words, instead of being a mere word-
list as in Earle's edition; and all words are included in it
which occur in any of the texts here given, and not merely
those derived from 7L and E. And last, but not least, a copious
index Las been added. Whether these changes are improve-
ments must be left to others to decide.
'<- ;fy/» ww^t^ut C^4 ^.v. 53*- '>"^ 9 '"^ cTL c^^cM^t
-(v?^-ji^ X/'i ^^>.v(/.^ .^c^xvH w't;-Apviij 4,-v^.^'.
.1 /.^f^,c.U^Vj ^7..... ^Xix <t ,. WV XXx/ -.>^ a5r>
APPENDIX TO INTRODUCTION
On the Commencement of the Year in the
Saxon Chronicles
Gebyase, the monk of Canterbury, at the beginning of his own
Chronicle calls attention to the divergence among chroniclers as
to the commencement of the year : * Quidam enim annos Domini
incipiunt computare ab Annontiatione, aHi a Natiuitate, quidam
a Circnmcisione, quidam uero a Passione * (i. ZZ), To this should
be added 'quidam a Resurrectione.* The reason for beginning
the year with the Annunciation was that that feast was regarded
as marking the Incarnation of the Word. Strictly speaking, there-
fore, the year so reckoned should precede the year reckoned from
December 25 or January i by some nine months; in practice,
however, and universally in later times, it is some three months
behind the ordinary reckoning. Of this mode of beginning the
year I have found no trace in the Saxon Chronicles. Nor do
I think that there is any case of reckoning from the Passion. Of
the commencement from January i, the only hint that I have
found is in 1096 E, though that annal itself cl«arly commences
with Christmas (see note ad loc,). The only two commencements,
therefore, which we have to consider seriously in relation to the
Chronicle are Easter and Christmas. Of these the Easter com-
mencement always in the Chronicle is some three or four months
behind the other reckoning ; though in France in the fourteenth
century it anticipated the other by some eight or nine months
(Hampson, ii. 407). This system has the special inconvenience
that» owing to Easter being a movable feast, certain days in
March and April may in some cases occur twice over in the same
^^,
^vV
cxl TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
year. The reckoning from the Nativity differs from our own
merely in this, that the seven days, December 25 — December 31,
are dated one year later than in our system. This is the pre-
vailing system of the Chronicle. Of course it is only a certain
number of annals which afford decisive evidence on the question.
Dates between Easter and Christmas would be the same on both
systems ; it is only in those which occur between Christmas and
the following Easter that the difference would be apparent.
The reckoning from Christmas prevails, I believe, throughout
the Alfredian Chronicle, i.e. up to about 892. Of this we have
two crucial instances. The annal 794 ( — 796) opens with the
death of Pope Adrian I. Adrian died on December 25, 795.
according to our reckoning, t. e. on the first day of 796 according
to the chronicler's system. Again, the year 827 ( = 829) opens with
a lunar eclipse 'on Midwinter's massnight.' This eclipse took
place at 2 a.m. on what we should call December 25, 828. It is
not often that we can expect to find such good, positive evidence as
this. But there is, I think, good negative evidence that the year
did not begin with Easter (or March 25) in the following annals
of the Alfredian Chronicle : 538, 762, 853, 878, 891 ; also 670 E,
731, 793 D, E, F.
Of the other parts of the Chronicle the evidence for the
Christmas commencement is strongest in the later parts of E ;
where the annals constantly open with the holding of the
Christmas court of what we should call the previous year ; of.
1066 E, 1091, 1094-1111, 1113-1116, 1121-1123, 1125, 1127; cf. 1131.
So 1053, 1063 D seem to commence with Christmas.
Negative evidence that the year does not begin with Easter
seems furnished at 921 X, 951 S ; by C, D, E, F at 979, 1012, 1014 ;
by D at 1047, 1048, 1052^, 1056, 1071, 1078; by E at 1039, 1047,
1048, 106 1, 1070.
The part of the Chronicle in which the Easter commencement
of the year appears most clearly is the latter part of MS. C from.
1044 onwards. This appears clearly in 1044-1047, 1049-1055.
1065, 1066. (Curiously enough 1055 and 1056 C seem to use the
other system.) The Easter commencement occurs also 1066 D
(which comes from the same source as C). It also is found in
C, D, E, F in the two annals 1009, 1010. It seems also to be
implied in 104 1 D and 1067 D ; see notes ad loc, ; as well as in
E 1075, 1077, 1083, 1085 1086, in which Christmas ends the year.
This would, however, be also compatible with a commencement
APPENDIX TO INTRODUCTION
cxli
Oi^jTfLi^
on Jannary i. I haTe pointed oat in the Introdnction, %% 72, no,
that in the later parts of C, D, and E the materials probably come
from different sources ; and it may well be that in the different
religious houses from which they came different modes of reckoning
the commencement of the year may have been in TOgue.
We have an interesting record of the change from the Easter
to the Christmas commencement of the year in the Church of
Liege in the thirteenth century: ' 1233. Leodiensis ecclesia cum
scnpeisaet datum annorum Domini a paschali tempore incipiens,
nunc conformans se Romane et Coloniensi ecclesiis incepit annos
Domini a die Natalis Domini/ Pertz, ^ 1233 ; cfl C. P.^B. i. 430.
4t^y^iy Jci^ c^. syj
tfdfJLy
^"^H^^iirf
d^u>MMjy
Jr.
tf^Afi^
^
' ^ '^^'^^ f^;*^ Jnrt^ ^
<3tHA»ijL
y^^tJUm^
^^^'^^ X^f'^r^^^
9^
^.
%KJl^^fi^jgj, CALENDAR OF DATES
AUir^^On MENTIONED IN
^5^:*^^'''*^ THE SAXON CHRONICLE
<t<rw.
UflOfewvyvj
^(xJ^
cxliv - CALENDAR OF DATES MENTIONED IN
4
FORMA MONAD ... lANUARIUS, M. 9, 10 \
</ 1. to geares dsege, 1096 ; foreweard gear, M. 6 ; cf. M. 4, 5.
2. iiii. NM^., 1154.^
3. on Octab sci lo&is EugtisB, li 1 7.
5. [on] twelftan nihi, S7S*ToT^vweSQ^vd^nJ^ E.
6. on twelftan dsBg, 1065 C, D« 1066 E; Theophanie, 11 18; Ful-
■ ' wihttiid eccB Drihtnes, M. 11, 12. HtJi<r€^i OVtrU/*"^^ '^
. 7. -Cp<X^, (n 1y ^^ V ., ,,^ . .
8. on vi. iduB lanr., 793 E.
10. on 'im9' idus lanrii., 1123.
^ 11. oniii Id. lanuarii, 1041 D; 1131. •^f*' , ^ , ^
' 13. on Idus Iimr., 731 E; 11 07; on Octat Epiphair, io9(S/^ ^S«LJ
20.' ^^^^"^ff^^^^ O-!'^^ /Wa/2tAv^
22, on xi. M. Feb., 1050 C. ^i^iJkijvt/^ ^•
25. on •nii- kt FebF., 1 129.
30. 'lii- Ik FebraariuB, 925 D ; ^reom nihton ser Gandelmaesaan,
1078 D.
* As in the oIoMary, the refer- logioin or Hetrioal CalendaTi printed
enoee marked M are to the Heno- in Appendix A.
THE SAXON CHRONICLE cxlr
SOLMONAD . . . FEBRUARIUS, M. 16-18.
1.
2. MarianmsBflse, M. 20; in die ^iiii^ nonarum Feb., 616 £, a; to
Candelm8e88an^ioi4 E ; 1091 ; 1094 ; iioi ; 1 1 16 ; 1 123 ;
1124; 1127. :£j9^yoyie/in/r^j^ cut^ •
3. on |>one feowert^gan dseg ofer midne winter, 761 A. 762 E;
ti^fAZ^f Vr iii- N« FeW., 1014 E. /^^9■fC^^(3iA^^j^tMeAAJ cL^ *
7. afered bj^ winter, M. 23, 24. [uerie initium.] QaaJU/JUaaI^ ^ • ^^^^^^^^
^ on .uuTid^Fbbbii., 1056 C, D. J ,Vci/V>vW/Wv^ ^fl •
12. OuX^KiJUAti^^ ^^. cr//L^i^yfU€^^^J)/^ HitrnA^
\l: on .XV. t Uf., 670 E. 67/^ ^r /U^ ^^^Si^.^JxV
b«i 16. on 'ziiii' kt Mfi., 538* ; 1077 E ; 1106 ; on SSa luliana msesse-
daeg, 1014 D; 1078 D. Tt-W^Uw -^^^
17. on %one dseg -xiii- It Mab\, 1114 H.
18.
20. on )jam dsBge -x- 1 M7., 1077 E. ^A^Vt^ -^r
21. ^
22. on -viii* Ik Mr., 793 E. ^ / ^ a i iJ ,
23. Tii.kMartii, iii7.()>I^XnHAA^ ^•^^^*-^'*^^!^ ^^ Q #r
24. an ¥one d»g -vi- kt Mar*., i i 14 H f Mathilw m«re, M. 27. ^Wtc^KfH*^
27.* O^^^vtr^ /y ^'^ '
ay
II. 1
cxlvi CALENDAR OF DATES MENTIONED IN
MARTIUS . . . HLYp\ HR^DMONAf) M. 36, 37, and margin.
7. ^^l^XS^^M/V^ A* ^^^ ^
8. |;e8 dseies 'viii- idus M?., 11 22. ^rtA^]/^ ^ »
9. on -vii. Idas Mf., 1061 E. /^<r;u^ /5 *
10.
12. onSaeM^riea msesBedaBg, 951 A; cf. M. 38-40.^^'*^|f|^2^
14. ii. Id Ma?t., 1051 C. ^o !
15. |ie8 dseies Idus Martii, 11 24. 'C'AX4vvr^ ^ '
<J^v8l^><Ai^^ on .xvi. ft Apr., 1039 E.^^ ^^^ '7 /U^^^-^^ Am^^
O^U*^ 1^- 0" -^^^ *^ ^P'» 979 E. iTffCu^ ^^^fUATCiAfiC^ <hMM4A^
^^k/rA4AAf4. 1^- on iiii. x- kt April, 1061 D. ^ #,flltfl<i
20. on .xiii. kt Apr., 1045 C ; 1140. 6^ ^ ^^t^^^OU^ *^^*^^^In7
21. Benedictus . . . nergend sohte, M. 40, 41 ; emniht, M. 45*^^7.vv9h Y^
22. on -xi. kt Agf ., 778 E ; 1109; 1122.97/ /L^^ Afe«4jhM-*i^ JLi
23 X. kt Apr., 1047 D ; 1067 J^adfin- (Easter). CuJtkiJL/tJLi If'
' 24. H^JWiJJh^ CM<A^
25. on 'Tiii^* ft Apl^., 1095 (Easter); Annu]ijli^tio^Se.Mari^ii24;
27.
28. on.T.ktApf„795E. . /> /^ .
29. on .iiii. kt Aprt, 1047 C. fl^A<Vy^X<e<A^ '
31.
n
THE SAXON CHRONICLE cxlvii
APRELIS MONAD. M. 56. EASTERMONAD, M. 72.
1.
2. on -iiii. N». ApJ., 798 E.
3. iii. NoN' Apt., 1043 C, 1042 E (Easter) ; 1047 C (Easter) ; on sCe
AmbrosiuB msesseniht, 1095. ^^^^jOv^\AhJl,y^'
4. ii. NO kfi. sSe Ambrosias [msBssedseg], 1095.
5. on J^aere nihte Non§ A^., 1121.
6.
7.
12. ii. idus Apr., 626 E (Easter). . ij
13. IMS Agt., 1012 E (Easter). CaAaX^^C^ *^
• 15. on xvii It Mai, 1053 E. / Pf^^f^-AjJl ffcUwvy^ d\AMj
16. on )K>ne dsig -zvi. ki Mai, 1066 C, D (Easter).
22. on .X. kl Mai, 1045 C. SfS^Vh^}^^^
23. on KO. Id Mai, 725 E; 1124 ; on sSs Georius maesse^segeiC^Lvi^i^'^^a^
:Y . Ii , 1016 E. 7zr a^VKJKZi a^;ftjKpu2it^ Ai'nXJ^^^fiA TTJ^^
ij<><44. o5f>one »fen Lbtania Maiora. j> ya -viii. kt Mai, 1066 C, ^^^Ju^*^
25. vii. kt. Magi, 829 F; Letania Maiora, 1066 C, D; 1109 ^t^Ty'^^
(Eaater).
26. (Kf^ ^^
'7Zf
it 4'.
S; on -iii. kt Mai. 744 E. l^^'H^^ ^ T^'/ >, / /. . / 'i;
la
cxlviii CALENDAR OF DATES MENTIONED IN
US . 5^ pRYMILCE. M. 78, 79.
I D ; 1118 ; Philippus 7 lacob, M. 81.
MAIUS .
1. on kt Mai, 1049
2. on )>one halgan sefen Innentione sSe cnicis, 912 C ; cf. M. 83-
86 ; on •vi* Nonas Mai, 980 G. 4fi/Vwv>V^Vvwd
3. on -v. NO. Mai, 664 E ; 1114 H.
4. Jjes dseies 'iiii^- N' Mai, 1130.
5. on )>sere fiftan nihte on Maiesmon^e, 11 10; OoJ^^AdsSg -iii
n^mai, 1114H. ^v^^Xei>^f>< <^ ^^^; ^
6. /^ot ^t^cLskAM^<kAx>i^^ ^^itAk^t/<jtui/&^,JCc^
7. on NO. Mai, 762 E ; Ysumeres fruma] cf, M. 86-95. Ot^^L^ dfdi^t/»t\L
11. on v. idus Mai, 972 E. T^g^w^^^wv/C ^
12
13.
14. on -ii* iduB Mai, 795
15.
16.
20. on .xiii^ kl lunii, ^%l'^i:f^^ ^f ^^fe
21
22
23. ^ i. TTil a,
26.'^^ -vii- ft lunir; 795 E ; on S^s Sgaatinns msBssedcege, Q46 A, D • ^^
lCiISS^«^rf^ E ; cf. M. 95-106. Jb^«>.^l/t^qC^vie tA£^ ^^^
28. .£pi/vvid^J/\^|/VV^ a.i^ '
29. -iiii. kI iunii, 931 A.
3T! on sSe Petronella nlaBasedseff, 1077 D. VWV>^Vv-wv U,
3rt on sSe Petronella n/sBflsedeeg, 1077 D. 9vv/V>*
THE SAXON CHRONICLE cxlix
iERRA LIDA . . . lUNlUS, M. io8, 109.
2. )}8e8 dffiges -iiiio. No lunlX, 1070 E."* 5^7 ^C^ '^HMC^e^f ^fe^WW^R^j
5. on No' luH., 1 104 (Pentecost). ^U^*^^l^ '^^ryZd^flksL^^
W«% 8. on .vi. IDUS luNii, 1023 D ; 1042 C, 1041 E./^^ /^ ' ^^^iiJk^^^d^
^ • 9. V. I(T. lun., 829 F ; on (^am dage J>e ys gecweden twegra martira
maessedaei. Primi et Feliciani, 995 F. 5^7 'JriUva.^ Seti&M-vigiiCti^
10. die x- lunii mensis, 731 K -P ^/J V , ^ SlC\jX ^ ^ "^^^
. 11. on -iii. Id. luft., 1023 D. . - •
HJ0r 12. -xii. nihtum ser middum Bumera, 922 A=9i8 Q.^^MMfOA "fr^f^^^
13. --^^^JfJ
15. on -xyii- kt lulii, 777 £ ; 1023 D ; nigon nihtum ser middum
sumpre, 898 A. ^ dJb'^^^\J^^ ^t
16. on zvi* kt IY%. )>^ ilcan d£Bge wsbs see Ciricius tid \va ^roweres.
mid his geferum, 916 C; viii- nihton ser middan sumera,
17. JuJ^Jl^^ (i,,^CuMcJlr^T^ cf
18. fOlfo hut^K^:^HM^^Mrr^ - ^ Xuo^sA..
20! xu. kt lulii, 540*. P^ ;5 r^ \c ^^ ^' .
22. ane dkge »r midsumeres msesfie eefene, 1052 E. ^^^ S/T^lrtfca.ftfe*JjJj
28. [to] midsumeres msesseffifene, 1052 E. 67f ^it/iifi--?3 ^"**^*^^2;]^ '
24. on 'viii* It lulii, 803 E ; to middum sumera, 920 A, and fq. ;
S* lolleB messedsei, 1131 ; cf. M. 117. ^^^^^f^o^t^y^vC-.^ - /f- /
25. ¥e8 o¥er daeies aefter S' lotes msessedaeii 1131. ^-^(c-^^^i^A/^C
26.
27. ane dsege ser sSs Petrus msBsse eefene, 1048 £.
28. [to] 8C8. Petrus msesse ssfene, 1048 E. st^n- J
29. on 8C8 Petrus mflessedaeg, 1048 E; 1132; 1137; S' Petois '*'*^*^
messe )>e firrer\ 1131 ; Petrus 7 Paulus, M. 122-130. If^^aJ^gj^^^f^A
30. «ro^vjb^w0u;ki
1 As opposed to S. Peter *ad oincnla,* Aug; 1.
13
cl CALENDAR OF DATES MENTIONED IN
lULIUS MONAD, M. 132.
1. on kt lul,
2. l^
3. oi .V. no. lut, 693 E. ^vvvvWl.^ S\;^' A. . ^/l/x .
J ^g^, 4. on Translatione sSi Martini, 1060 D. /fyd t^- ^*'*^
^^wrf«^«tnCva 5. iii. NJ. IVLii, 1044 E.
10
11.
''•'^^•^wnfYMi 0. lu. JN" iVLii, 1044 J!i. * ^ V
" 8. yiii idus lulii, 903 a ; lulius mono% ... on ))one eahte^San da^
12. on.iiii.idu8lulii,926D. '6xn/»^^^CiXaX^a4'vM3^iJ^»te^
WefioH 16. «i«dage8.xvii.ktAug.,809F. "''***'JVT^ ^ /£. ^^ u
17. on xvi. It Aug', 762 E; 791 E; 1113 w.-^^ O*'^*^****-*****/!
20. xii* nihlan toforan Hlafmaessaii,' iioi. q^
23.
K^StX^ ^^- ®^ '^^ ^ August!, 757 E. , .. ^
t-. jT7 f 25. on -viii. kt Ag., 1045 D; 1122; lacobuB.V. feorh gesealde,. .
W^uwdJE^ 26.
*^ '^T'fi^ )>one dffig Septam Dormientium, 1054 D ; -vi. kl AVa\
28. ^C^ ^%^ dud 7^6 ^ S^cM, Jkwflt^^vvv *^'
29. on .iiii. kl Aug., 1050 D adfn. {LsaJaj^^^ ^ ' gf
rt^i^ at <?Aa;^>v>>jI.
JV Q/i'Jj^Cca^ ' THE SAXON CHRQNICLE cli
1. on It Aug\, 794 E ; 984 C ; 1017 E ; to hlafmsBBsan, 913 C, and fq. ^^^fic'^t/V^
2. on morgen »fter hlamm»8se dsBge, 11 00. ^USttsjlJi^lAOffta t/^* *^ '^^Htn/^y
4. ii« No Aug't., 1116. ft^ ^^ /7//^ ft^iZi *
5. on^SamdflBgeHO. Ava.,64iE; 1063D; iioS.^^-^^*'^''^^^^
6. on octauo idus Augnsti, 761 E ; 909 D. i^^tUi^/^ ^uah^ ^&k^ y£.
7. haerfest cym*, M. 140. / /*
8.
9.
10. on •iiii- idus Augusti, 796 E; 1045 D; uppon 8<5e Laurenties
msessedceg, 1103, 1125 ; cf. M. 145-147.
1 L on ^ne dseg -iii- IDus Aug', 1089.
Is. AVA^M^ GUbhit ^tMSK ojmt'
14. on -xix- k) Septs., 796 £ ; anre niht^r Assamptio sSe Mariae,
1077 E. /W^«/lJ&vv^^<^ C.
15. on -xviii* It Sept., 762 £ ; 962 A ; Afisumptio sSe Mariee \ 1077 £ ;
1086; 1120; cf. M. 148-153.
16. on ^ne daeg. xvii ftt Sept., 1 1 14 H.
17.
18.
19. on -xiiii. kt Septembria, 768 E. n ^ . ^^^- AjfiuC,^
20. on .xiii. kt Septemfe., 650 £. 1^^< ^t&^^^^v^ 4&Vv^j ^W^^Vi^
24. on sSe Bar)>olomen8 msroseaseigr 1065 C, D ; M. I53>i56.
25. ^^.^^ l/A/W
27.
28.
29. on -iiii. t Septemb., 1045 E, 1047 C; 1070 A; Decollatia \jk^Kji^^
8. lohannis Bapt. ; cf. M. 156-162. lC%^ S^£^ H l^^^^
30. on -iii. kl. Sept., 806 F ; 829 P. r
* betwyz )>am twain ^Sa Marian mawiiui, i. e. Ang. 15 and Sept. 8, 1069 E.
£ut;^x£i^>^€;«Aj?l
i^
clii rALENDAR OF DATES MENTIONED IN
HALIG MONAD . . , SEPTEMBRES, M. 164, 167.
1. on kt. Sef>t., 806 E ; vii* nihton ser )>8ere lateran sea Maria
msBBsan, 1052 D.
2. on .iiii. no. Sept*., 788 E.
3.
4.
5. onN6. S6pt., 1128.
7.' o^^SSdl^B Sept'., 780 E.a^mt4/vU^^' ^"^^^^i^e^
8. on .vi» idus Sept., 797 E ; 1 122 ; on Nativitaa aCe Marie, 994 E ;
ioiiE;ioi5E; 1066 G; 1122; 1125; [to] )>8Bre seftre sSa
Maria msBSsan^, 1048 E; [to] sSa Marian maesse, 1052 G;
natiuitassSe Marie, 11 26; cf. M. 167-169. ^ ^ ^ .
^^9. on )K)ne nextan deeg esfter natiuitas see Marie, 1086. '-i^Mn^vw ' ' '
11. on )>one daeg. Proti. & lacinthi, 1068 D.
12.
13.
14. on -xviii* k) Octobr., 792 E ; on ^ne daeg Ezaltatio Sd§ iji, 1 1 1 4 H.
15. bes dffiges •xvii* ft Octobr„ 1114. i^j-^aj j g
16. rvu/>^wcu/s. St -WA^vdR K WMy^ ^
17. TfUatLfVi. i.a£i/iuJv^ l^ ^7f
19! on .xiii. t OctoB., 776 E. <^ ^R^^j^CcTV ^7*^A4x*^^<v^ .
20. on Vigilia sgi. Mathei, 1066 0,0.*^ ^
21. )>es dsBges -xi- ft Octobr., 1 1 14 ; gast onsendeMatheas, M. 169-1 73^^^^^fi^
23. on .ix. kl Octob?., 789 E. 7 '^ oMt/t &«^J^^wl 6-^*^^ '
24. to hsBifestea emnihte, 1048 E; emnihtes daeg, M. 175, 180.
26. J^reom dagum aer Michaeles msessedseg, 1086 adjinr^^^^^'^^*^^^^^^^^^
i4rH<MiT 28. on 8?ie Michaeles maesse aefan, 1014 E ; 1066 D ; 1106 ; 1 1 19.
29. to SSe Michaeles tide, 759* ; to sSe Michaeles maBssan, loi i E,
and fq.; heahengles tiid . . . Michaheles, M. 177, 178: on
•iii. ft Octob?., 792 E. b^O 5H\K ^ it/%ao^iij\e ^f(3nti&t/i^
30. ii kt Octob?., 653 E ; 1057 D. /hr>VtA'Vt/t/^ ^C^fi • J<ji
^ See note on last page.
THE SAXON CHRONICLE cliii
OCTOBER . . . WINTERFYLLED. M. 183, 184.
1. on kt Ociobf., 958 A. ^4T ^fz^V^ ^oMAArxj^d.^^^ '
2. on -vi. No OctoB.-,78o E.^ ^^ , f^ yt n J^
3. (S^iA^njU. tjfsc ^Mb ^ (9uj-nJU «^ ntt/t/f^
4. iiii«. No. Octobf., 1097.
5. iii. N" Octofe., 1113H.
7. on N5N.?cTofi., 1022 D. C^^LyU^U ^ ^^
10. ^ idua Octob?., 643 E ; 1054 C, D. g ^fuM^SK U ''^^'^^^x.v^
14. ii. idu8 OctoB., 633 E ; 1 125 ; on ))one dsBg Calesti pape, 1066 D. ^^^^'^jflA^
15. on IDU8 Octob., 1072 E, 1073 I^'^^-^C-^a 1/ /^ '
16. on -xvii. t. NonemB., 797 D. ^JLjJft,.. / X^ sf^T t
17. on .xvi. kt NovS., 1059 D. ^^^^^OsW
18. to Bce^^ucas msBssan eugUsta, i yv^T^^'^^
19. Hiii.MNo^.,984A.7i^^i,j,;^.,^ ^
20. i^-^INoaepl^riB, 50^])^ 1122.
21.' on -xii. ft Nov', 1103. ^M^Cvw^CAi' *^^
23. on -x* KiNouembrig, 1048
23. on -x- UNouembng, 1048 U. ^^^ ^ ^^ ^
24. on -ix. kt Novb\, 1055 C, D. ( "^^^-^-y^^TV^ ^
26. vii. 1c Noaembris, 901 D, E ; syx niii^in^ wt ealra .lu4igra
^Jd^ It^ mffisaan, 901 A. Maa^^ O^Fi^h^ cUe^f4j^; i^idveu^Ctfu
I* 27. on -vi* klHOV'., 941 A; on sCe Simonea? ludan msBsse sefei^ '•''^•*^
"'^R^. 1064 E, 1065 D. i^if '<6v>^a<XK.£>MtA/T^ ^^cce^^ufi^
^. on )>on droig Simonis 7 lude, 1065 C ; cf. M. 186-193.
I. iiii. M Novemb., 1047 E, 1050 C. G^uf^JH/d^ fc> A>/^^ q!f-^^«4«%^
L on .iii. tt Nd^., 797 E. ^ T 1/ dM(^0'
31. on ealra balgena msesseniht, 971 B; ... maBssesBfne, ^^Ajrnjpffg^ If /
cliv CALENDAR OF DATES MENTIONED IN
BLOTMONAD . . . NOUEMBRIS, M. 195, 196.
1. on kl Nov\, 1038 E ; to alra halgena msessan, 1053 D ; to
Omnium Scorum, 933 A \ ealra sancta sjmbel, M. 199, 300.
10. iiii. idua uoV., 627 E. ^vvA^Xa^ ^-v-^,
11. to Martmesmflessan, 918 A, 915D ; 1006 E; 1009 E; io2iD,£;
^ « ^089; 1097; 1099. ^
^JlrUnU 12. on -ii. Id. NovemS., 1026 D ; 1035 C, D. ^^^^^'^'^'^^^^j^Jl^J^^^
^* 13. on Bricius me^edasg, 1002 E ; on Idua Nouembris, i02oDr^
\4tH4f>rM^^- »i"- '"''*°" »' Andreas nue^n, 1043 D. 5?7 '^'^'^'t^^.^^Tf^tiXL
17. .jy k DecemB., 1129. (89 K; ^i^ JUiJ^ kuTlLk
18. (A >a niht Octat 88i Martini, u 14. /TVi,^ /» .
19. on xiii- kt. Decemb., 766 E. iV>Taei/t.^>V/^**/ -i- .
22. tf^JtvufiwVVufl /1-. O /I #
23. on SSe Clementea msessedaegi 955 A; cf. M. 2io-2i4.y/^^|im^ 5« C •
24.
25.
26.
27. on -v* kt Decemb?., 1069 E.
28. -fecU^tAAAA^H^
^ 29. IN UIGILIA SSi Sndree, 963 A ; on -iii. W Decemb., E.
30. [to] BC8 Andreas messsan, loioE; 1016E; 1124; 1129; cf.
M. 215-218. iBf(^ Q^Annio ^t^^ tod/y^MAA/vM
THE SAXON CHRONICLE dv
DECEMBRIS . . . ^RRA lULA; lULMONAD; M. 220, 221,
and margin.
1. on ]>»re nihte kt Decem15, 11 17; % o)>er dssi efter S' Andreas
msBsedflBi, 1135.
2. Av.ceHe 1/ n
6. on see Nicolaes meBssedeeg, 1067 E, D ; viii- idus DeS., 1117.
7. ^888 dfleiea vii*. IDVS Decembr, 1122.
8.
9.
11. on liere nihte .iii<».*idu8 De2., 1117. CT^^^UA^ ^'
16. on xvii W Hknnar'., 957 D ; 1 117.
18. vii. nihton ser Xpes masBsan, 1075 E, 1076 D. '>^ ♦'»'><^VTCCw ^
19.
20. on -xiii. kt lanr., 802 E; ioj8 C. I); on Themes maesseniht,
1052 C ad Jin., 1053 D. fi<^&ifi "hofiuOy 0^*><eft4&i7'7^ «>.
21. to Bce Thomas maesse, IJ18 ; on 'xii. ^ f£^ja io57 I> ; cf. M.
22. on zi* kt Ia£r., 1060 E, D.
23. twam dagon ser [Cristes] tide, 109 1 ad fin,
24. on ux. It laft., 779 E. jl J kh^
25. on .viii. t raffi-.;779 D M cf. M. 1-3 ; 226-228. ^trf^^«^J^J^^ ,
26. on Stephanes msBssefiffig, 10^3 ^ E ; on o^eme Xpes msBsse-
2». onCaSms^Sd«Bgi, 963 A ; 1065 C, D ; 1066 E. /O^S" ^^^^^^^j^^^Si^.
31.
* 8«a note (p. dvi) on the different tenns for Chriitmaa Day which ooonr
in the Chroniolea.
NOTE ON THE WORDS FOR CHRISTMAS
IN THE CHRONICLES
Up to the Conquest the ordinary word for Christmas is the old
Teutonic and pre-Christian phrase * Midwinter*; and it ocean
not very rarely even after the Conquest ; 1066 D, L 200 ; 1068 D,
i. 204; 1076 D = 1075 E adjfn.; 1085*; 1086 ad Jin,; 1099; 1103;
1 1 14 H ; 1 1 35. But with the Conquest the modem phrase Christmas
begins to come in, and gradually prevails. I have only found one
instance of its use before 1066, namely, at 1043 £ ; and as this
is not one of the Peterborough insertions it affords a presumption
that it is older than the Peterborough redaction of 11 21. Of
course the Peterborough scribe may have altered 'midwinter' j
into 'Christesmsesse*; I can only say that he has not done so in '
other cases, e.g. 827, 878, 885, 1006, 1009. After 1066 we find
* Christes meesse ' at 1075 E, 1091, 1094-1098, iioo, iioi, 1104- j
1 106, 1 109, 1 1 10, nil, 1 121, 1 122, 1 124, 1 125, 1 127, 1 131; and for '
the season * Chiistes tid/ 1123. With the twelfth century a third
term makes its appearance, ' natiuite^,' evidently a representation i
of the French * nativity.* This occurs 1102, 1105, 1106, 1108, I
• 1113-1116.
"^^^A^ 0-VH.od.C -^X^W^ Q^^T^^l^^
S^-S^o fMJrff^% fu^<£M O^^A/^y^^^-cJ^ ^^
\f/itfMJii. <5r(^Wce^ cQuuryy^Uo^ luruluM^ f^j^fy^^-
NOTES :^';
N.6. — In the Notes, cu in the Glossary, MS, TT U generally cited a$ A ;
the few quofaiioM from M8, A are taken from Wheloe'e edition
and are indicated by the symbol W. As in the Glossary, an asterisk
indicates that the annal or passage is in both' the principal MS8, K
and E.
P. 2. The West-SAXon genealogy which formi the Preface to MS. £ of West-
the Chxx>iuole is found in two other MSS. which are cited in the critical S^'^^o-y
notes Mid the additional critical notei, i. a-^ 293. A fragment of it coUU^^^^*
Ib printed in Sweet's Oldest English Texts^fluid a fifth copy has been XS2./I
printed by Professor Napier from MS. Add. 34165a, British Museum, in
Modem Language Notes for 1897, ^"' 106 ff.
For the genealogy of the West-Saxon house the chief authority apart Anthori-
from this Prefiace is the long pedigree of ^thelwulf given in MSS. A, B, ^^^
C, B, at 855. These two authorities harmonise well together; and
I therefore give here a genealogical tree compiled from them. The few
points in which they differ are adverted to in the notes to the tree. But
besides these two main pedigrees there are fragments of the genealogy of
the house of Wessex under the years 552, 597, 611, 648, 674, 676, 685,
688, 738; and it must be confessed that some of these are not easy
to reconcile either with the principal genealogies, or with one another.
Sofme of the points in which they differ are given In the notes to the
printed tree. Others will be noted later.
Tike origin of these divergences I take to be as follows.
It will be seen that of many of the West-Saxon kings the writer of the Origin of
genealogical Pre&ce is content to say 'their kin goeth to Cerdic/ i.e. ^^®'~
they were 'of )wem rihtan cynecynne' (1100 E, i. 236), but he did not
profess to know the exact relatiouHhip. The compilers of the Chronicle,
when they came to deal with the reigns of these kings, were not always
content to acquiesce in this wise ignorance, and tried to frame a genealogy
for some of them ; but having no fixed tradition to guiJe them, were at
variance with themselves and with the main genealogies. Thus Ceol
and his brother Ceolwulf are placed in the uncertain class in the Pre£soe,
n. B
2 TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES [Prcf.
but at 597 and 6ii Ceolwulf and Geola (aCeol) are given a pedigree
which makes them grandsons of Cynric through Gutha ; while at 674, the
pedigree of .^scwinei another king of the uncertain class, Ceolwulf ii
apparently made a son of Cynric. (In both these pedigrees 597 and 674
Ceawlin is omitted altogether.) The mistake at 676, whereby Cynegil«
is made a son instead of a nephew of Ceoliyulf, is explained in a note
on the passage as probably dae to a scribal error; and in 611 he is made
$^ son of Ceola or Ceol, which is so far not inconsistent with the mun
authorities ; but in 688 a totally different pedigree is given to Cyn^gili,
and he is made a son of Cuthwine and brother of Ceolwald. 648 simplj
gives the short descent Cynegils, Cwichelm, Cuthred ; 674 gives, as we
have seen, the pedigree of .^Iscwine, 685 that of Cead walla, 688 that of
Ine, all kings whom the Preface places in the indeterminate class, though
at a later point it gives the pedigree of Ine. At 728 is the pedigree of
the Wessex etheling Oswald, who does not come into the Preface at aH,
nor does his pedigree conflict with the latter.
It is lost labour to try and reconcile these inconsistencies. It is enoogh,
perhaps more than enough, to have pointed them out.
FL Wig. Nor is any help to be derived from Fl. Wig.- He gives, it is true, an
not ^^J^' elaborate pedigree of the whole West-Saxon house, i. 256 ; but afto
witness. analysing it carefully I have come to the conclusion that it rests on no
^ independent authority. It is merely formed by piecing together the
different pedigrees in the Chronicle, an attempt being made to reconcile
their inconsistencies by duplicating and triplicating names. Thus there
are two Ceols in addition to Ceolwulf and Ceawlin ; while there are no lew
than three Cuthas in addition to Cuthwine and Cuthwulf. It would
take up too much space to exhibit this in detail.
Com- It follows next to compare the statements of the Preface with those
» liarison of contained in the body of the Chronicle. Of course the dates in S, the
tiio Frefaoe •
with the Chronicle to which the Preface is attached, must, whether right or wrong,
main be taken as the basis of the comparison.
Chronicle. Jt is a small matter that the Preface puts the invasion of Cerdic and
Cynric in 494, while the Chronicle places it in 495 ; it is more serions
that the Preface places the foundation of the kingdom of Wessex nx
years after their arrival, t.e. in 500, while the Chronicle places it in
, •,519., I The length given in the Preface to Cynric*s reign, 17 years, ia
a mere graphic error for 27 ; P reads 26, and the Bede copy ^J ; Xapier's
MS. carries the error a step further, reading 7.
At Jpit siahtit seems unaccountable that the Preface should omit
altogeXer the long reign of Ceawlin, to whom the. Chronicle allot*
thii'ty-tme years. But a comparison of Napier's MS. shows that this
too has its origin in a scribal error. Ceawlin's name seemAto have
been written Ceolwin, then abbreviated to Geol; this gave two C^o^
apparently reigning in succession. The next scribe not unnaturalLr treated
• c» T& 0 o^ ym:UiJi)U 7&n^- AID^c:^ ^Y-^^a
Pfef.]
NOTES
^7^
this M mere dittograpby and omitted the former Ceol (^Ceawlin)
altogether. Correcting these errors as to Cynrio and Ceawlin we may
exhibit the comparison of the Preface and the Chronicle from Cerdic to
jflthelwnlf in a tabular form : —
Cerdio
Cynrio. . .
Ceawlin . .
♦Ceol» . . .
♦Ceolwulf . .
Csmegils*. .
Cenwalh ■. .
Sexborg . .
^.fiscwine . .
Centwine. .
*CeadwaUa
*Ine* . . .
♦iE.elheard*.
•Cu^^ed• . .
♦Sigebryht. .
♦Cynewnlf .
•Beorhtric. .
Ecgbryht« .
Mpelwvlf, ,
CmoincLX.
. 5^9^ 534 =15 years
. 534 X 560 =a6 „
. 560 X 591 =31 „
. 59» 5< 597 = 6 »
. 597 X 611 =14 „
. 611 X 643=32 „
. 643 X 672=29 „
. 672X 673= 1 „
. 674 X 676= 2 „
. 676x?685= 9 „
. ?685X 688= 3 „
688 X 728=40 „
728 X 741=13 „
741 X 754=13 n
754X 755= 1 ,,
755 X 784=29 II
784 X 800 = 16 „
800X 836 -36 „
836
500+16 CtrdAC
516 + 27(17) Creo«l>
[543+31]
574+ 6
580+17
597 +3«
628+31
659+ 1
660+ a
662+ 7
669+ 3
672+37
709 + 14
7*3 + >7
740+ 1
741 +3«
772 + 16
788 + 37M
826
.5^6
(»•»<»
676
w^:7ii-
>
>PC9bvyhf
Owing to the fact that the divergences to some extent compeniate each
other, the ultimate difference is only ten years. But it is impossible to
harmanise the two series of dates. It will be noticed that where the
length of a reign as given in the Chronicle is inconsistent with the dates
given in the Chronicle itself, it, with one exception, agrees exactly with
the length given in the Pre&ce. It would seem therefore that these
numbers had to a great extent become fixed in tradition.
The interval which the Preface places between the Conquest of Wessex
and Alfred's accession, 396 years, is of course too long.
Of the relation of this genealogical Preface to the structure and growth
of the Chronide something will be found in the Introduction, §§ 88, 102.
Yet at 741 he is said to hj
reigned 16 year8.7)9 '75^6 / C^ I '
have. ^ Yet at 755 he is said to Jii
i 0U4^ reigned 31 years. ^ A^t^M 7S7
lave .
1 '>g€mM
* The names marked with an • Yet at 7(8 he is said to have *^ ^fit^o^
Asterisk are those kings of whom reigned 14 years. ^iiwL73t C<jVv*<^VVwfiA«rl ^''*^^*^
the Preface says, 'their kin goeth ' '^'^* ~* --• '*" *- —''' *'* **—"*
to Cerdic'
* Yet at 611 he is said to
rfigned 31 years. UU'&VI St>
' Yet at 643 he is said to have • Yet at 836 he 'is'said to_l
reigned 31 years. tVl- t7S WT >\C4adreigned 37 5^ years. WZ* W^
* Yet at 688 he. *- — «'' *- '*— '- '
reigned
X
■Phi.
have
at 688 he is said to have * ^ Ow [V^T^
ckvue
B 2
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES [Pref.
West- WEST-SAXON PEDIGREE.
Saxon
Pedigree ^y^ j^^^ «pae«, the earlier gtepe qf the Pediffru are placed horizotUaUf
instead qf perpendicularly,)
Adam — Sed [Seth, B, C] — Enos — Camon — Maleel [Halalehel, B, C] —
laered — Enoh — Matusalem — Lamaoh — Noe — Sceaf * — Bedwig [Beowi, D}
— Hwala — Ha)>ra — Itermon — Heremod — Sceldwea — Beaw — Tietwa
— Oeat* — Godwtdf — Finn — PriJmwnlP — Fx«alaf — Fri)>awald* —
Woden — Bteldsog — Brond [Brand, B, C, D] — Frijiogar — Freawine —
Wig — Qiwis — Esla — Elesa — Cerdio — [Creoda*] — Qynrio — Oeawlin '
— CvLpynne — Cuj)wiilf [Cu]>a, 855 A, B, C, D «] — Ceolvald — Cenred —
))biirg Caenlmig
Ingild Ine Ca))biirg Oasat
Eoppa
Eafa
EaUimtind
Ecgbryht
MpAwTilf
^>elbald iEj^elbiyht ^>elred iElfred
Eadweard^
Eadmnnd
I
I I c *' i/
Eadwig "" "
Eadweard.
1 The three steps, Soeaf; Bedivig, Seth through Bedwig must haw
Hwala, are omitted in A. FL Wig. been cut off by the nood. Th«*
i. a47, makes Bedwig the son of pedigree in Text. Boff. p. 59, xnakcs
Seth. Probably he was staggered Scef the son of Shem, not KooUi,
at the idea of a son bom to Noah bat makes him bom in the ark.
in the ark of whom the Bible knows which avoids FL Wig.'s diffienlty .
nothing, and seems expressly to ex- but on p. 62 he is made son of Nctah.
dude by saying of Shem, Ham, and * * Goat . . . 8ene ]« heeJ^nAn wnr-
Japheth that * of them was the fJedon for god,' Text. Boff. p. 50 ; cf
whole earth overspread,' Gen. ix. 19 ; Ord. Vit. iii. i6x ; V. li ff.
whereas of Seth it is said that he ' Frithuwnlf and Frithuwald ar^
* begat sons and daughters,' ib. only in A and Fl. Wfg. Th^-^
▼. 7. It doM not seem to have are omitted in B, C, D.
occurred to the good Florence that * Creoda is omitted hy A both iii
in that case any descendants of the Preface and at 855. He is
Pref.]
NOTES
As we have embi^ked on the pedigrees of the Chronicle, it may be well Other
to complete the discassion of the subjectw Pedigrees.
Northnmbriaa genealogies will be found at 547, 560, 670, 685, 731, 73S : Northnm-
as these genealogies are quite consistent with one another I exhibit them bria.
here in • connected form : —
Geat — Gk)dnlf — Knn — Friffulf —
Preo5elaf — Woden
Wagdajg
Sigegar
Swebdag
Sigegeat
Ssbald
Bnl<
Westerfalca
Wiigisl
Uzfiea
I
Yflfe
id«g
Brand
I
Benoc
Aloo
Angenwit
Ingni
kL
Eoppa
(Bemicia) Ida f^T ^^^
T V -fiSelric Ocga
Alia I5W-72 1
n*«<, .TOelferiJ Aldhelm
3i^r l*iaL'Uis I
[Oswald] Osweo Eogwald
Ecgi'erS Leodwald
^' — -:^ —
rxA^^xM
ilf-^iT
I-
Caffwine
CnSa
Eata
Eadberht
omitted also by A, B, C at the
ye«» 55». S97t ^7A, 685, 688, and by
FL Wi^. He is inserted by ^ in the
Preface, and by B, C, D at 855. This
afcreexnent of fi and B is a slight
further confirmation of the view
that they belong to one another. *
^ Tbe form Ceim at the end of the
Prc>iace in A is clearly a miswriting
of Celin, a hy-form of Oeawlin ; d.
t he NarUinmfarian form of the name,
Caelin, given by Bede, H. £. ii 5.
* Cntha might be a shortened
frmn. of jpnthw^, Cathwnlf, or any
Ceolwnlf
name beginning with Oath- ; it is not
therefore wonderful that in some
cases we find Gathwine and Cuth-
wulf amalgamated into a single
Cutha, 579, 611, 685, A, B, C; while
in 688 A, B, C, Cuthwulf is omitted
altogether, and in 855 A, B, G, D, he
is shortened into Gntha.
7 From Edward the Elder to
Edward the Martyr the pedigree is
taken from the Prefiwse as continued
in /9. For other lists of West- Saxon
kings see Hyde Begister, pp. 12, 13,
^-^-jIo yvyritfL OvwM ^^^^^-^-^^^^ur^ . ?(u^ V^vvd aJ^^Z>i/iurKrJ.
r ^•»-''W'>
/Wi' Vlr'CAAiA ^e^V .
./7X),
TiyO SAXON CHRONICLES
[Pref.
Connexion
of Bemi-
cian and
Wessex
pedigrees.
Mercia.
The part of the pedigree prior to Woden differs slightly, but only
slightly, from that given in the Wessex pedigree.
It is noteworthy that the Bemician genealogy is traced np to the
son and' grandson of Woden from whom the house of Weisex comes. In
the later part of the pedigree ahra West-Saxon names, Cuthwine, Cutha,
Ceolwulf, occur. We know too little of the settlement of Northombria to
say whether any historical fact underlies this tradition. Fl. Wig.'s pedigrees
differ considerably. Thus, in the Deiran line he has four links instead
of two from Ssefugl to Westerfalca; while in the Bernician line he hsi
eleven steps from Brand to Eoppa instead of seven ; he seema also to
make Aldhelm and Ocga brothers, and Ceolwulf a son of Cuthwine, i. 353,
354.
Mercian pedigrees occur at 626, 716, 755. Combined they show thus :—
Woden — Wihtlieg — Wfermund — Offa — Angel^eow — EomBsr — Icel—
Cnebba — Cynewald — Creoda — ?ybba
Bsate Eawa
■•^'"^X.
^**^^af »e<twj^
Alweo
.S:i:elbald
Osmod
Eanwnlf
]>lncgfer)y
Offa75'7-7?b
Kent. 1^ • There are two short Kentish pedigrees at 449 E and 694 A, B, C, D.
The former is taken from Bede, H. E. i. 15.
Preface p. 3 E. Brfttene f gland] Here from the very first we have evidence
that the editor of the DE recension resorted to the body of the text of
whereas his predecessors were contented with the chronological
summary in H. E. v. 34 ; see Introduction, §§ 59, 65, 68, 1 10, 1 14. The pre-
sent preface in D, E, F as far as < Dsel Reodi ' is a short summary of Bede, H.E.
i. I. It is quite independent of the AS. vers, of Bede ; cf. AS. Oroe. p. 34.
flf ge ]>eode] Five languages, Cf. AS. Oros. : <>a Finnas .../)«
Beormas sprsecon neah an ge]>eode,' p. 17. E, by breaking up D's ' Bryt-
wylsc ' into ' Brittisc 7 Wilsc/ has apparently made six. F redresses the
balance by omitting < Boc-Leden ' ; and then turns the languages, ' ge)ieod,'
of D into peoples, ' tfeoda.' See on the whole subject the note on Bede, vl #.
By ' Wilsc* as opposed to ' Britliso ' E probably meant Cornish as opposeii
to Welsh. In Bede's time the dialectic difference would be hardly apparent
We find ' Brytland' for Wales in 1063 D, E, 1065 C, D, 1086, p. aoo L
Boo-leden] ' Boc-leden ' is rather ' book-* or ' leamed-^nyuo^e * than
' book-Latin * ; conversely we have ' leden-boc,* Hampson« ii. 76. * Leden,'
though derived from ' latinus,' comes to mean ' language ' simply. Tho^
we have ' an Englisc leoden/ ' in the English language,' Layamon, 39677.
ofDE
recension ^ ,
taken from *^<*«'
Bede.
Five
languages
in Britain.
' Boc-
leden.'
33] NOTES 7
Then the ward ' \sXm * had to be reintroduced, and so we get : ' alle lewede
men ^at understonden ne mahen latines ledene/ St. Juliana, ed. Cockayne,
£. £. T. S.y p. 2 ; 80 we have ' minAter ' and * monastery/ ' frail ' and
< fragile/ &c.
of Armenia] 'de iractu Armoricano/ Bede, «.«., where Bee'noti^. The Misread-
misundenftanding was perhaps helped by those MSS. of Bede which read i^^ff-
' Aimonicano.*
snjMii of Soithian] There is nothing in Bede answering to the word Pictish
*Bn>an/ 'from the south.' The compiler was possibly confused in his legends.
mind by those legends which connected the Picts with ' Pictauia/ Poitou,
&C. ; Irish Nennius, pp. 53, i a a. On the Pictish law of suocession, the
Dalriadic migration to Britain, and the use of the terms * Scotia ' and
' Sooti/ see notes on Bede, «. a,
pp. 4-6. 60 B. c] A, B, C from Bede, Epit. ; D, E, F from Bede, H. E.
t a, where see notes.
mid gefeohte cnysede, A] So Orosius, p. 96 : ' ao Atheniense ... hie
mid gefeohte cnysedan' ; cf. ih. 142.
forlsedde, E] a ' disperdidit/ Bede ; used by Wulfstan of the seductions ^
of Antichrist, p. 55, 14.
mid Soottum] ' Among the Irish.' A mistake due to a misreading Kisread-
found in several MSS. of Bede of ' Hibemia* for ' hiberna,' 'winter quarters.' ^^'
ge refkn] ' tribunus,* Bede.
ofer ]>one ford] ' Over thai ford.*
to )mm wudu fssBtenum] 'westenum,' D ; cf. 'on wudum 7 on
westenom,' ' siluis ac deeertis,' Bede, H. E. J. 8.
Anno 1*] This is the Dionysian era. It is now generally admitted that Dionysian
Dionyatas placed the birth of our Lord at least four years too late. I cannot ^'^
say whence the annalii 1-46, 62-155, are derived. Much of mediaeval ^j^^^ ^
chronology comes from Jerome's translation of Eusebius' Chronicle. But 1-46, 62-155.
there ia no very close resemblance here, v, Eus. Chron. ed. Schoene, ii. 145 ff. unknown.
Nor is there any great likenens to Isidore's Chron. 0pp. (1617), pp. 260 if.
3 A, 2 £. ofsticod] Cf. Oros. p. 284: 'he hiene selfne ofaticode.' I>eath of
Josephas says that Herod during his Ust illness attempted to kill himself, -^®"^'
but was prevented, Ant. xvii. 7. iElfric, thoagh he has Josephus' story,
implies that he did kill himself, Horn. i. 88.
pp. 6-7. 12*. Iiysiam, A] This must rest ultimately on a misunder- Mistake.
standing of Luke ill. i, Lysanias the tetrarch of Abilene being transformed
into the coontiy Lycia.
feowTioiim] Note the vv, II, We have 'fyfferrioa,* tetrarch, i£lf. Tetrar-
Hom. i. 3641 478 : ' ^ dselde se casere ]NBt ludisoe rice on feower, 7 sette ^'^^^^
Jieerto feower gebro9ra ; t^a sind gecwedene sfter Greciscum gereorde,
tetraxche, \abi sind fytfOerrican.' For the compound cf. ' fefferfotra neata/
Bede, p. 374.
88*. Her . . • ahangen] Cf. Oros. p. 256 : ' >a Crist wss ahangen.'
8
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[35
Death of
Pilate.
*Gogpel.'
The
Orkneys.
For Uie
Titua.
36*] Cf. -Mfric, Lives, L 220.
38 F] Of. Oros. p. 258 : ' Pilatus . . . hiene selfne ofstong.*
legends of Pilate's death, see Schdrer, i. 412, 413.
40 F. godspell] 'Godspel' is the narrative about God; not *good
news/ and Is not a translation of c^77cXiov. So O. H. G. ' gotspel * (6o<
= God, guot^good), and of. Icel. guOspjall (Napier).
47 A, £, 46 F] F agrees with Bede. The true year is a.d. 43. The
text of A, B, C from Bede, Epit. ; that of D, E from Bede, H. E. i. 3, omitting,
however, the allied reduction of the Orkneys, and intexpreldng Bede's
' plurimam insulae partem ' after its own fashion by ' all the Piets and
Welsh.* Contrast Ethel werd : < Orchada? . . . superat usque ad ulUmam
Tylem ; resistunt iugo SootU Pictique,* M. H. B. p. 500. Note that A
makes ' Orcadus * plural : ' >a ealond/ whereas the AS. Orosins nys, 'on
nor^healfe [is] Orcadus )wet igland,' p. 24.
unoafscipe, E] The positive 'cafscype^ occurs Wul&tan, p. 53 : *»
man . . . )>e nah on his heortan senigne cafscype.'
pp. 8-9. 62-155] See note on i.
71*] Cf. Oros. p. 262 : 'he fordyde >ara ludena xi hund ic,* Blickluig
Homilies, p. 79.
81*. Bepe sffide . . . gedyde] Cf. Oros. p. 264 : 'He wses swA g6dei
willan ysdt he Bsgde Jwet he forlure )K)neda9g }>e he noht on to g6dene
gedyde.' This point of contact between the Chron. and Alfred^s Orosins is
the more interesting that it is not in the original Latin of Orosius ; see
Introduction, § 103, note. Whence Alfred got it, I do not know. ItcomeB
ultimately from Suetonius, Titus, c. 8. Cf. Isidore, Chron. p. 268 ; Ea&
Chron. ed. Schoene, ii. 159 ; Merivale, vii. 297.
84 A, 87 E] ' He behead ^t mon lohannes ]>one apostol gebrohte on
Bothmose ]ffiem fglande,* Oros. p. 264.
Eleuthema 114 E] On the source of the Latin entries in £, see Introduction, (§ 43,
44, 49, 53.
167*] The text of A, B, C from Bede, Epit. (in which alone does Beds
give the.length of Eleutherus' tenure of the Roman See) ; D, £, F from
Bede, H. E. i. 4, where see notes. ^
purh teah, A] Cf. 'he )>oiie unrsed )>urhteah,* Oros. p. 170; 'wit
))fet . . . ))uhrtugon )>«t he Sees geOafift bion wolde,' Bede, p. 394. Ethel-
werd attributes the initiative to the Pope, u. «. p. 501. Probably he
misconstrued his chronicle, treating ' Eleutherius * as nominative to
' sende,' and ' Lucius ' as a dative in agreement with ' )>am.' He alM
makes Severus successor of Lucius, simply because he is the next person
mentioned in the Chronicle.
189*] As before, A, B, C, from Bede, Epit. ; D, E, F from Bede, H. E. i. 5,
where see notes ; cf. AS. Bede, p. 366 : ' end ]>a mid dice y mid eoi9walI«
utan ymbsealde.*
p. 10. bred weall, E ; breden, F] * Es ist einfach su schreiben bred f
Ethelwerd.
* Bred
weall.'
«L^^r\JI^4^/r^
443] ^OTES 9
weall, " bnt-holz-wall " nnd hreden " von hola " cf. Beda i. 5 : " snpra qnam
sadee de lignu fortiBsimis praefiguntur/' ' A. Pogatsclier, Englische Stodien,
u. 148. The connexion had occurred to roe independently since I printed
the text and glouary ; cf. JE\h, Horn. i. 288 ; ' Him ne wiOstent nan ffing,
naSer ne itesnen weall ne bryden wah,' i. e, * neither wall of stone, nor
partition of wood.'
pp. lO-U. 288 a, 286 £] On St. Alban, see Bede, H. £. i. 7 and notes St. Alban.
(not in Epit.). Bede does not give any date, but places the martyrdom in the
Diocletian persecution ; cf. his Chron. 0pp. vi. 311, 313 ; 0pp. Min. p. 180.
881 A, 880 E] A, B. C from Bede, Epit. ; E, F from Bede, H. E. i. 9, la
A is singular in writing Maximianus for Maximus. The AS. Oros. has Maximus.
'Maximus* on p. 278, where it ought to be * Maximinianus,* and the
converse mistake on p. 29 a. All the MSS. make the mistake of undentand-
ing Bede's ' imperator creatns ' to mean ' bom.* This mistake is shared by
the AS. vers, of Bede and by Ethelwerd.
GkJwalaa, E] ' in Galliam,* Bede. Here the people are substituted * Galwalas.**
for the country; cf. 'eos quos nos Francos putamus, Galwalas antique
uocabulo quasi Gallos nuncupant,' W. M. i. 70; who is of course wrong
in identifying the Teutonic invaders of Gaul with the Celtic inhabitants.
Pelaies] Note the ' verhauchung ' or reduction to a mere breath of g Beduction
between vowels. ' PeUgies,' F, a; c£ note on Bede, H. E. iii. 7. ^'^fl'-
400 *] A, B, C from Bede, Epit. ; E, F from Bede, H. E. i. 1 1 . The true Borne
date is 410. * Ab iUo tempore cessauit imperium Bomanorum a Brittannia ^^^^^
insula, et ah aliU . . . muliit terrU,'' Ethelw. «. «.
abrsBOon Bome burg. A] Cf. ' hu Gallif of Senno abra^can Romeburg,'
Oroa. p. 2 ; '9aGotan . . . iowre burg abrsecon/ift. 48. Cf. ib, 62, 92, 14a.
418*. gold hord . . . ahyddon] 'In i8ai an urn was found near Boman
Taunton containing silver coins ranging in date from a.d. 34a to A.D. 405, hoards in
Somersetshire Archaeological Proceedings, 1878, Part ii, p. 105. The late ^'^^^^^
Lord Selbome counted 29,773 Boman and Romano-British coins in
a single hoard contained in two vases found in Selbome parish. See
White's Selbome, ed. F. Buckland (1880), p. 452. Such finds along
Roman roads may have given rise to the frequent name '' Silver Street."
Earle. For the statement in this annal I know no authority, nor (which
is much more conclusive) does my friend Mr. Haverfield of Christ Church,
who has made Roman Britain his special study. W. M. says of the Britonai
* sepultia thesauris quorum plerique in hac aetate defodiuntur,' i. 6. For
the phrase, c£ Wulfslan : *ne behyde ge eoweme goldhord on eortfan,'
pi a86 ; so ^If. Horn. ii. 104.
480*] On this annal, see the notes to Bede, H. E. i. 13. It is noteworthy Palladius
that F reverts to the right reading ' PalUdius.' For lives of St. Patrick, *»d
see Hardy, Cat. i. 62-84 ; cf. ib. 1 16, W. M. i. 26. ^^^^
pp. 12, 18. 448 a, E] From Bede, H. £. i. 13, 14 ; see notes a. I, The Embassy
last embassy of the Britons to the Romans was in 446 ; to which year to Bome.
OVvfyfudi lO TH'O SAXON CHRONICLES [443
V^ also belongs the humiliating treaty of Theodoiius with Attila, Gibbon,
iv. 205.
for)>an Ke hi feordodan, 7c.] F's Latin (there is no Saxon) givet
a different reason : * qaia eorain prinoipes in Britannia oodderant.*
Legend of 448 F] This legend is given by Bede in his Chron. 0pp. Min. p. 189;
St. John nQd in ),jg gt. Mark, 0pp. x. 9a, 95, where he refers to MaroellinQS Comes,
^P*"**- 8. a, 453 A. D. ; of. ^Elf. Horn. i. 486 ; Ltft, App. Fl II. iii. 356, 357. For
an Irish version of the tale, see Lebar Breoc, facft. p. 187 ^ or Atkinson,
Passions and Homilies, p. 64; for a different story, cf. Isidore, Chroa.
p. 271. According to Ademar the head of John Baptist was discovered,
c. loio, < in basilica Angeriacensi,' St. Jean d'Angely, f^erts iv. 141.
Ck>niing of 449 *"] On this annal, see notes on Bede, H. E. i. 15, whence £ is taken :
the Saxons, ^f ^g q^^^ ^ ^^ ^^ B^ q g^ beyond the Epit. in noting the invitation
by Vortigem ; while the mention of the place of landing is entirely inde-
pendent of Bede.
on hiera dagum] For the right interpretation of this mark of time, see
on Bede, u. $, Note the curiously conflate form of the pronoun in £:
* ])eora.' v. Glossary, *. v, hi.
The three on prim ceolum, E] * eiula, nauis longa,' Gloss on Nennias, p. 11 ;
Keels. cf. F : * mid tyrim langon scipon ;' * cum tribus dromonibus,' Ethel w. p. 50 j ;
'dromonet:, naues oursoriae,* Ducange. Cf. Instituta Londoniae : 'm
adueniat ceol uel hulcus,' Thorpe, Ancient Laws, i. 300 ; Schmid, Gesetze,
p. 218.
Ebbsfleet. Tpwines fleet, A, E] Ebbsfleet in Thanet; the landing-place of
Augustine at a later time, Bright, Engl. Church Hist. p. 45. If the
Saxons really landed there, then the origin alike of our nationality and of
our Christianity is closely bound up with that little spot. The name oocim
in the form * Ipples fleet,* Hardy, Cat. i. 377.
The Saxons Heo )>a fahton wi5 Pyhtaa, E] ' Inierunt . . . certamen contra Pictos
^d the g^ Scottofl, qui iam uenerunt usque ad Stanfordiam, quae sita est in
Australi parte Lincolniae,' H. H. p. 38. This is probably a bit of local
tradition. Henry at Huntingdon was less than twenty miles from Stamford.
peu landes oyata] So in Bede, H. E. i. 27, ' uncyst ' translates ' uitiaui,*
AS. Bede, pp. 72, 78.
nu earda}>] i,e, in Bede's time (Thorpe).
'Sonthnm- ure cyneoynn 7 SulSan hymbra^ao] For the significance of this
brian.' opposition of offr and SouthumbriaHf see Introduction, § 68. On the
Southumbrians, see note on Bede, H. E. i. 15.
Battle of 456 *. in pmre stowe, 70.] Bede, u. «., only says ' in orientalibus Cantiae
'£gele6>rep. partibus,* where, he says, Hona's monument was still to be seen in his
day. The reading of W. '^gelesford* points to Aylesford. *]wep' in
Icelandic means 'edge,' '.brink*; so that *w£geles)irep* (so Fl. Wig.;
' Egelesthrip,* Ethelw.) and '^-^elesford ' might easily belong to the
same locality. H. H. has ' Aeilestreu,' i.e. iEgelestr^, p. 41 ; but Elstre-t,
?
Alt] ATOrES II
Herts., is of course imposrible. H. H. is followed by Wheloo in bis trans-
bttion of this annal. R. W. gives Aileetorpe, i.e. JEtgeleA^rp^ i. 14, and
Xennius ' Episford/ § 44. In favour of Ayleaf6rd is the proximity of the
flint heap of Horsted, which seems to preserve Horsa's name, and this in .
j probably the monument mentioned by Bede ; and not the Cromlech called
S Kit's dotty House, which more probably marks the grave of Horsa's
S antagonist, called by Nennius Catigem son of Vortigem, § 44 ; cf. 6. M. E.
J P- 37 ; Guest, Orig. Celt, ii. 171. For the prefix cf. iEgelesburh, Aylesbury.
J Hen^est ... 7 ^so his sunn] ' OErio ongnomeiito Oisc, a quo reges Kentish
X Cantuariorum solent Oiscingas oognominari,' Bede, H. E. ii. 5. It is Kings.
> possible that the names Hengest and i£8c%re abstractions from * >0-hen.
gest * and ' aesc ' in the semse of ship, see Glossary, 8. cv.
\ fens to lioe] In 443 Hengest and Horsa are called ' se^elingas,' in 449
• ^'heretogan.*
^>^ 457 A, 466 E. Greogan ford] 'Kuno Creford non longe a Dartford. Battle of
J, 'y Crea fl. intrat Tamesim inter Dartforde et Erithe, sed propius Dartford, Crayford.
^ eins fens est ad Orpyngton, super eam sunt Seint Mary's Crey, Powle*s
J ^ Crey, North Crey, Beckesley and Creaforde,' B. Talbot in MS. C (see
Introduction, § 21).
465* 'Wippedes fleote] •id est Wippedi tranatorium,* Fl. Wig, Wippeda-
Unideotified. M. H. B. and Thorpe say 'Ebbsfleet,' leaving ' Ypwines ^f^,JU/\SisJi a
^ r^ fleot,' 449, unidentified. But this can hardly be right, seeing that in the pre- O^/yvvCvAt
S ^ vioDS annal the Britons are represented as having been driven out of Kent./ (^Of irr>hi^
3 fi PP- 14, 16. hiera )>egn an . . . "Wipped] *illic ruit miles Saxonum/y^y^^^^J^JTIj^
r^ ^ Uuipped, et ob id ille locus uocabulum sumpsit, sicut a Theseo, Theseui^^t^^v^^ •^^^^^
) , ^ mare ; et ab Aegeo, Aegeum, qui in eo necatus fuerat,' Ethelw. p. 503.
K H. H. amplifies after his manner, and makes of Wipped * quendam magnum
^ (^ principem,' p. 43. The tradition is merely aetiological.
$ 3 473*] This marks the final conquest of Kent; on which, see Green, ConqueHt
C^ M. R pp. 37-40. Guest places the battle in the S. E. M^ner of Kent, o^ ^*^" _,-X.
? Origines Celticae. ii. 178. See however on 465. 6^X^5&kHI^»X Hm;^ ^ne/Yvnu^
J ^ 477*] The coming of the South Saxons. Note here again the three Coming <>?
^ X BbipB and the three sons. Though Sussex, hemmed in between Kent, ^ South
^ '^ Wessex, and the Andredsweald, ultimately proved one of the least influen- **°*
tial of the kingdoms set up by the invaders, its founder £lle evidently /. ^^» C^
occupied a large space in the traditions of the ctmquest. Bede makes him ri b^ ^
the first of those eminent kings whom the Chronicle calls Bretwaldas,
infra, 827. H. H. p. 47, followed by R. W. i. 60, places his death in 514.
On the conquest of Sussex, cf. Green, M. E. pp. 40-46. For its subsequent
decline, cf. H. H., ' in prooessu temporum ualde minorati sunt, donee in
aliorum iura regum transierunt,* p. 47.
Oymenes ora] The name occurs in a spurious charter, K. C. D. No. 992 ; Cymenes-
Birch, No. 64, in the form Cumeneshora. Camden placed it at Keynor in ora.
Selsey, near West Wittering ; cf. the above Charter : 'ab introitu portus . . .
^ ^ pOu^ ^ /vnX^>tA>6j C mm ?C^
(V^&^Vl^ 'J) " ^^^ SAXON CHRONICLES [477
/\Ary(f[A/</^^ "Wyderpig^, pott retractam mare in CamenMhora.* Ingrain, approred by
dwJi Uy\Ar*^ Earle, says Shoreham. H. H. painti an imaginary battle scene, more 9uo. ^
^^ I Wlendng's name is found in Lancing, and Ciasa^s in Chichester. S
Andred. Andredes leage] Also called Andredee weald, cf. A&dredoa wode, j*
B. W. i. 38. In 893 A, 892 £, it ii called both <wada' and 'weald'; <
alio Andred simply, 755*. i
St. Bene- 482, 609, F] 482 would be about right for Benedict's birth ; while the
^^^' ASN. give 509 as the date of his 'daruit.* The compiler of F has placed
his ' clamit ' at his birth-date, and his death at his ' daruit* He certainly
did not die before 542. The Latin of 48a is nearly identical with Bede,
\ Chron. 0pp. Min. p. 191. On Gregory's Dialogues^ see Bede II. 70. On
Benedict, cf. Milman, Bk. iii. ch. 6.
486*. neah Mearo rsBdes biiman] *hoc est riuum Meaicreadi,' adds
Fl. Wig., who gives the result of the battle, while H. H. knows all its
details, p. 44.
JSbc. 488*] Fl. Wig. adds (by inference) the death of Hengest in this year.
H. H. says : ' Esc . . . regnum sunm regnis [Brittannorum] ampliauit,*
p. 44 ; while W. M. says : ' Else . . . magis tuendo quam ampllando regno
intentuB, paternoe limites nnnquam excessit,' i. 12. This illustrates the
value of these later additions to the Chron. which are often dted as history.
E's slip of ' xxziiii ' is followed by H. H.
Destmo- 491*. Andredesoester] The Roman Anderida. But the site is
tion of uncertain. A writer in the Archaeological Journal, iv. 203, argues for
^ ^^?^ Pevensey, but the argument is to some extent vitiated by being based on
^C|3(yVAc^ H. H.*s imaginary description. It should be noted that the total destmc-
rj^yUiffH^ tion of the British defenders is evidently mentioned as an exceptional
. 0 feature of the capture. FL Wig. adds that it was taken *po8t longam
/k\ ^ obsessionem.* H. H. knows all the details of the siege, p. 45; as does
i/aSMfi^^ Mr. Green, M. £. pp. 43, 44. H. H. adds : * urbs . . . nunquam postea
AJt/jU^ vHy^ reaedificata est ; locus tantum, quasi nobilissimae urbis, transeuntibus osten-
lU A V| (\ ditur desolatus.' Holinshed speaks of Andredeschester as a place where
Roman coins were found, 'but now decaied,' Description of England, p. 217.
ne weaxIS ... an ... to lafe] So citric, of the destruction of the
Egyptians at the Red Sea, 'swa )wet tiaer nsBS fuitfon in to lafe ealles )«n
heres,' Horn. ii. 194; cf. Oros. p. 56.
Coming of 496*] The coming of the West Saxons ; the foundation, as it proved, of \
the West England. It is curious to find the traditional founder of the West-Saxon l
' I ?^^ kingdom, the source to which all West-Saxon pedigrees are traced, bearing ^
^^^^^li^ » name Cerdic. Certio, so like the Welsh Ceredig, Ceretio. (It is worth "^
^^^^'^^ _ noting that in Nennius, § 37, Cerettc is the name of Hengest's interpreter.) i^
) AXTftl^ ^^ °^7 ^® ^^^ reflexion of a later time when the West Saxons had been in J
^f^OfUlA^/j contact with the West AVelsh; or it may be an abstraction from place- ^
(jlfS\fi^t\/^^ names, cf. 495, 508, 514, 519, 527. And such names are not confined to
^IrJ^ H'I'f Wessex. There is a Cerdicsand near Yarmouth, R. W. i. 50. ^
530] ^ NOTES 13
aldormen] 'duces/ Fl. Wig.
geftihtun] 'et aocepemnt oictoriam/ ASN. An imaginary baftUe-piece ^
Fm H. H. p. 4^ io ^tvAM oJfiK (jd\Aa^ UUVnaaaCU/ CC^SlTD ^^^^«^5?^
601*] Port is a melt abetraction firom Portemouth, which really means Ael^locr.^
the mouth of the Port or harbour. Bieda may be a similar abstraction ^f 5 "rb -^<V
» from Biedan heafod. 675*. Cf. on 544. Msegla has a very British look ; A^Ca^f Vf <^ ^
cf. such names as Magloounus (Maelgwn), and Connuegl, Farinmssgl, c? S^'
577 B. Imaginary details in H. H. p. 46. Lappenberg*s identification of
the noble young Briton with Greraint ap Erbin, the subject of Llywaroh
Hen's Elegy, is hazardous, i. no ; E. T. i. 108.
608*. Natanleod] Plrofessor Rh$s tells me that he can make nothing Natanleod.
of this name. Perhaps we may compare Bede*s Naiton, H. £. t. ai. The
evidence of the place-names Ketley, Nateley, is against E*s forms,
Nazaleod, Nazanleog. Cf. also Natangraf, Notgrove, Birch, No. 165.
B^stan leaga] Commonly identified with Netley. There are also two Katan- AKl£e<f
Nateleys in Hants, near Basing. But this passage clearly gives Natanleag^J^JPi§g*^
as the name of a diitrid^ 'Jwet lond,* and therefore all three places niay/>vvui4|f>Hi^
derive their name firom it Ethelwerd, 0. a. 519, says that Gerdicesford Oharf<^rd. / <%
was 'in flouio Auene,* t.*. Charford below Salisbury on the Wilta and'Mi^ *'*';|
Hants Avon. H. H. tells that Cerdic invoked the help of Mac and iSlle
against Natanleod, with other details, p. 46. ^
514*] Stuf and Wihtgar in 534 are said to be nephews of Oerdio and Stuf and
Cynric. See on them Asser, p. 469, who represents Osburg, Alfred's ""^*g*'' ,,
mother, as descended from their stock. 'Wihtgar* occurs as a mistake ^^
for ' Wihtrcd* in 796 F. Details as usnal in H. H. p. 47. ^
pp. 16, 17. 618*. rice on fengun] Cf. 455. On the change from alder- Beginnings '
men to kings, cfc F. N. C. i. 579 ff. ; a C. H. i. 66-68. It is possible ^}^'
^ that the name Cynric is an abstraction from this establishment of the
^"'cynerice.' Jav^ ^ME SlTO (PaZ^^ . /SuT ft^
hie ftihton wip Brettaa] Sunset stopped the slaughter ! H. H. p. 48. "^^fr-fl
7 siSSan rizadon, 7a, E] With the brief interruptions of the Danish The house
and Norman dynasties 1017-1043, 1066-1154, this remains true to the of Ceidio.
present day. The reflexion is found in a, and therefore is probably due J |H >i>6
to the Canterbury compiler of f. Cf. the chronicler's delight at the ^^{^
^ restoration of the ancient connexion by the marriage of Heniy I with ^^^
9 Edith-Mande in 1 100. H. H. says of Wessex : 'Quod . . . regnum caetera 5^
omni* . . . Bubiugauit, et monarchiam totius Britannia e obtinuit,' p. 47 ; ^-^HX^ytX^
, . xt Idber de'Hyda: 'regnum . . . omnium regnorum durabilius,* p. la. v
^'^^^b^*'] 'Certicesfoid' for ' Cerdices leag ' is pecuUar to E. It is Beodings.
Zo followed by H. H. but not by Fl. Wig. It is due to the influence of the ^JT] CL
preceding annal 519, of which in truth this looks very like a doublet. At '
this point H. H. interpolates the wars of Arthur firom Nennins. cAa^^sIJ/ojo^ <i >)%
'( 630. fea men. A; feala manna, E] Ethel werd and Florence fi>]low ^
B, Cy and the original reading of A : ' pauoos Brittannos,' ' paucos
f^ 14 TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES [53O
i
homines'; H. H. foUowi E: ' innamerabilem stragem.' On ' Wihi-
ganesburh * gee below 544.
Death of 634*. Cerdio forp ferde] ' There wm in the time of Edward the Elder
Cerdic. j^ barrow at Stoke, near Hurstboume (Hants), known u Ceardices beorg,
Jn^uJ^ dffsb the hill or (?) barrow of Cerdic, K. C. D. No. 1077, Burch, No. 594- See
57 1 ^^f^^'^AtA'^ article by Kemble in Archaeological Journal, xiy. 1 19 ff.' Earie.
CnAtrAQ^mJ\rt\A ^*®'* • • • Jiofti™] * Sobrinii eoram,* Ethelw. p. 503.
'WAiJ^TS<vnj| ^gg^^ g^^^^ ^^^^ entries are taken from Bede, Epit Tliere ia
J '^^ ^ ' ^ « nothing corresponding to them in the text of Bede.
' nndexn.* undem] Of. * from nndemtide )x>nne mon msssan oftost singeS,* Bede,
H. E. iv. 32 » 'a tertia hora ' ; ' ab hora matutina usque ad iptiam,*
F, Lat.; cf. Vigf. Icel. pict. «.r. nndom. y^ ^CJSAAJi'VTfn^
Carisbrook. 544. Wihtgara byrg, A ; "Wihtgaras byrig, E] Now corrupted into
«|V ^ Carisbrook. This entry shows that Wihtgar is a mere abstraction to
I ^ s account for the place-name: 'quae sic ab eo uocatur,' H. H. p. 50. And
^^Yj*! ^ it is a wrong abstraction. The true form is evidently that presenred here
S'ifc . , by A, B, 0, and in 530 by B, C, viz. * Wihtgaraburh,' * the burg of the
S^lb ^t;JU^ Wight-dwellers,' ^ Wihtgara*^eing a genitive plural » Victuariorom.
« i# a. /A The transformation into a genitive singular is complete in F's * Wiht-
^^^"^^ I gareebyri.' Cf. 530 A. This throws some light on the historical value of
these traditions. Fl. Wig.f while keepine the form ' Wihtgara-birig,^
explains it : ' id est in ciuitate Wihtgari.* (VMCtpMA. ^yX^MuK/ ^UiH^J
Beginning 547*] This entry, including the record of the length of Ida's reign, is
ofBemida, from Bede, Epit. There is nothing answering trLitJn Uml text of the
J ^ >Mf H. E. It marks the beginning of the kingdom of Bern*^ta ; thebeginning
OAsd* a%i^ of that of Deira is marked by file's accession, 560 ; r. note a. I, Owing \ ^
'^^"'►^ t^lvldW to the fact that both kingdoms were ultimately united in the line of Ida, ;^
'Vvc^O'i'Vvj . he is often spoken of as founder and King of Noithumbria, So even
^Uv\^Vi/r aMi F. N. C. i. 25. (On this, and on the early relations of the two kingdoms,
^/ihewvvw^ see notes to Bede, H. E. iii. i.) Florence almost alone of the later
(^7V\^.<^tc/3 5 ^Authorities says quite correctly : *in prouincia Bemiciorum Ida regnum
'^ t^wAiL c^ suBcepit.' On the connexion of the royal houses of Bemida and Wessex,
Tjic. C^ , see notes to the genealogical Preface, p. 6 eupra. It may be noted that
/i\^ iji ^^^^^^either Bede nor the Chron. give even traditiont with reference to the con-
P!l^j\>/\^^\j^ quest of Northumbria ; nor does either of them give any countenance to the
S^fjifT-dfSb ^*'^^ ^^^^ ^'^^ ^^^ came from the continent, and was the first Teutonic ^
^ jp • coloniser of Northumbria. See a good note in S. C. S. i. 155. W. M.,
_ ti (f OfYVW interpreting the Chron. 449 E as meaning not only that that year was ? .
^l^^^«JlMA/^f^^ the date of the coming of the Jutes to Kent, but also of the coming of the (
(Mj^^'w^ Angles to Northumbria, fills up the interval 449-547 with imaginary I
^K^AP) Jc^ details based on the pedigrees: ' annts . . . uno minus centum, Northan- . 1
C^l^f'knii^ himbri duces communi habitu content!, sub imperio Cantnaritarum ^(
^M'UMAr'f^ prinatos agebant,' &c., I. 44. Nennius, § 38, followed by W. M. i. 10, ^, ^
lA^X^fruA has a legend that Northumbria was settled by the son and biitiisg of ^
^^r5a^i*i7^ ^-^ ^ ^^^^^^
?
Ovi/t^lrt<^ Cht^. oi t^Ujho f>jpA/A^ ScL0U> J^(rv\/Q hslAJ^^vi^ ^f^ ^xr-U^tA^^
Hengett. Mr. Ytft&wam, w. #., It inclined to accept thii. But it it ■''"^y ^r^y , . ^^ ,
against the plain statement of Bede, H. E. i. 15, that the NorthumbrianaiT*'*^*^^ *
were Angles. In that case they would be Jntes. i ^^JlA^?^^ "
Babban burh, B] On Bamborough and Bebba, see Bede, H. E. iii. 6, B^^^^^
note. borough./''*'L^f?C-
mid begge betined] ' Hu Octauianns . . . betynde lanes dura/ Oros. ^(\A k^H^
p. 6, ib, 348 ; AS. version of Matt. xxi. 33 ; cf. * barh hegegian/ Thorpe, ^ fi^iJL
Ancient Laws, i. 43a ; Schmid, p. 372. Fop the successive stages in ^'^ Q/t(f\l(l^^/AM^
history of fortification, cf. F. N. C. i. 308, ii. Note S. -^*7<i<.
652*. mX Bearo byrg] On this use of a preposition with place-names see Preposition
Bede, H. E. ii. 14, note. That the usage became strange is shown by the fact ^°J^^^'
Ht that the interpolator of A has erased the * st.* E retains the oblique form piace-
^ while omitting the preposition. B,*C have the name in the nominative name&
j * Saaioburh.' This difference of construction accounts for the two classes
. ^ of place-names ending in ' -borough * and ' -bury ' ; the former being derived
fhrom the nominative form '-burh,' the latter from the oblique ^-byrig';
F has the modem form ' S»lesberi.* Bretwalcu for Bryttas is peculiar to
^ A. Contrast next entry.
660*. ast Beran byrg] ' Probably Barbnry Camp between Swindon and Battle of
Marlborough,' Earle. The annotator of MS. C says 'Banbury,* which is Barbuiy.
less likely. Fl. Wig. adds : ' Et illos fiiganerunt.* An imaginary battle-
piece inH. H. p. 51.
pp. 18, 19. 660*] A rhetorical sketch of Ceawlin in W. M. i. 20.
JSaia . . . NorjMUihymbra rioe] Strictly speaking Deira. So Fl. Wig. BeginningsJ^V^
again quite correctly: *in prouincia Deirorum regnum suscepit.' This is *^f^V^ 0^*^25
nhown also by the great Gregory's famous series of puns, Bede, H. E. ii. i. •J^RRr^*^ '
^Kflie addition in E, * Idan foitfgefarenum ' fuoattemptto imitate the Latin ji^^XjfU^j^^
* iblaiive absolute', is probably due to the ^ni^fTdea that Ida was King of S^JlJl^jj^iS^
Korthumbria, and that JSXXe succeeded him. The mistake appears fall- aT/^J^^^W
blown in H. H. : * obiit Ida rex Nordhumbrae, et Ella post eum regnauit ; ^ ilf)T^^ •
. . . qfiamuis iste non fuisset filius Idae, ned filius lifae,' p. 5T. Fl. says of ^^J^^0(^ f^SUS^
^Ue : ' strenuissime rezit.' He puts his accession in 559 and Ceawlin's /Wv^W/C) *
in 560 ; making ^lle reign nearly thirty years, and Ceawlin thirty-three. |--|| _
On the Northumbrian pedigree (restored in A from B, C), see notes *o ' /• ^^^v%««.
the genealogical Preface, pp. 5, 6 supra. The name Siefugl, i. e. sea-fowl, •'wf
ocenra in one of the entries in the Leofric Missal, see Earle, Charters, p. 254. ^^"^^f.
666*] A, B, C from Bede, Epit. ; E from Bede, H. E. iii. 4, where see 0[t> *
notes on Niniaf, Columba, monastic episcopacy, the foundation of lona, &c. ^
Her fang J66elbriht, E] According to Bede, H. E. ii. 5, Ethelbert Ethelbert
came to the throne in 560 and died 616 ; so 616 E. This entry places his of Kent,
ftcoeaaion in 565 and would bring his death to 618; so ASN. ; but below
hia death ii rightly entered under 616. Sea note on Bede, /. e. Fl. plaoca
^ 2^ hia aocesaion in 561.
^ <« |>e noH^nm motum] Cf. the AS. version of Bede, H. E. v. 9 : ' was se Columba. t '
&C.
16 TWO SAXON aiRONICLES [565
Colomba ae teresift laniw ... in ytem mdrlondum Oft 9e siondon to noitfdiele
Peohtft noes/ p. 410 {^' transmontftnU Pictis'). So, pp. 358, 364, mora,
monim B montium, montibas. In ' ni<$r-£Bsten/ 878, *m6r* haa the meftn-
ing of ' swftmp.' The phrase * wsarteres . . . niornm ' is evidently connected
with a name in S. D. ii. 124 : ' Ethebtanus . . . Sootiam usqae Danfoeder
et Wertermorum terrestri exercitu uastauit ' ; Mr. Arnold, ^. xxxili, layt
Wedderhill ; Mr. Skene, Kirriemuir, S. C. S. i. 353.
erfe weBrdes] See note on Bede, H. £. v. 11.
oyrioe 7 . . . mynster] ^ Church and monastery.*
ealle Sootta bisoopes] This is an abiard exaggeration of Bede's ward^
H. E. iii. 4 : ' ipei etiam epiaoopi/ see note, a. I.
Strife 568*] This is the fint record of strife among the invading tribes them-
*°^^ *^® selves ; of. H. H., p. 53 : Mstud est primum bellnm quod inter se reges
Anglorum gesserunt ; ' cfl Ethel w. p. 504 B :/ oiuile bellom.* Imaginarr
details in W. M. i. 30 ; cf. my Bede II. 87. Wibbandun is supposed to be
oX Wimbledon. In a British Synod held about this time there is a spedsl
Ci^Jf^ifMS^ penance ordained for those ' qui prebent ducatum barbaris,* H. k S. i. 118.
^iJutha, &C. 671*] It will be noted that while in 568 aU MSS. have Ceawlin and
Cutha, and in 577 Guthwine and Ceawlin, here A, B, C have Cuthwulf,
while E has Cutha. According to the genealogical Preface to A, Cuthwulf
was the son of Cuthwine, who was the son of Ceawlin. In some of the
pedigrees given in the Chron. Cutha appears to be identical with Cuthwulf,
in others he seems to be an amalgam of Cuthwine and Cuthwulf (see
notes on genealogical Preface, above, p. 5, note). Cuthik might of course
be a shortened form for either of these names. See the references in my
Bede II. zxxvi. Here E makes Cutha Ceawlin*8 brother; so 568 F.
Fl. Wig., as I have said, p. 3, supra, has no less than three Cuthas, one a
brother, one a son, and the third a grandson of Ceawlin, but this I take to
be mere *harnionistik.' ^ k fUBOtutAM^AA^
Capture of iiii* tunas] * quatuor reffias uillas,* Fl. Wig. Bedford, Lenbury, Ayles-
Lonbury, bury, Bensington, and Eynsham. An intermediate form of the second
rname, 'Lienberig,' occurs in H. H. p. 53. On the importance of Bemdng-
^ton, see F. N. C. i. 370, and infra 777. In K. C. D. No. 311, Birch,
.xflA^'wwv--.- N°- 547» Bensington is called a *uilla regia,' and in K. C. D. No. 714,
J^jpA^^^j^j^^^i/VS^ Eynsham is a * locus Celebris.'
^*^f gefoTpterdB, a] On the form see footnote. It occurs, however, in F ^i ;
which illustrates the connexion of F and a.
Battle of ' 577 *] ' Deorham is identified with Dyrham on the turnpike road between
Dyrham. Bath and Gloucester,* Earle. This battle had important oonaequeDces.
(i) It separated the North Welsh (our Wales) from the West or Corn
Welsh ; (3) it opened up the Severn Valley to the invaders. (In G. P.
pp. 391, 392, there is an interesting description of the Vale of Gloucester,
and the bore on the Severn : 'higram . . . Auglice uocaot,' ».e. the Eagre,
as on the Trent in Lincolnshire, see New EngL Diet. s. o.) Accordingly
Cj/nj\JjC 560 Cr^.J^ WOIJ^^,^^ (^v{^ 11 ^^^S^\ (aMJO^^
set on yean latUr we find them at Faddiley xiiCheflhire. Bat the advance ^jl/t^
-WM too rapid; Ceawlin suffered a defeat and fell back 'in anger/ 584. Q{^\\/\ 0^^^\A/^
Ji It most have been on this northward campaign that Urioonium (Wrozeter) .^^ wx^/) J
j^SvA Pengwem (Shrewsbury) fell into the hands of the Saxons, as lamented ^^^
M in the £legy of liywaroh Hen ; who represents Kynddylan (Condidan) as Welsh
J falling here in his own country, and not at Deorham, as the Ghron. ; cf. Princes
^Goest, «.«., ii. 28a ff., on the conquest of the Severn Valley; Green,
^. £. pp. 128, 206; Rh^i, Celtic Britain, p. 108; Skene, Ancient
rBooks of Wales, i. 448 ff., ii. 279 ff. Nothing seems to be known of the
(othe^two Welsh princes. Coinmail is probably for Commail, i,e, ConmaiJ,
iCynTael. Nennius, § 49, has a Femmail (Ffemvael) * qui modo r^t
( in . . . Baelt (Builtb) et Guorthigimiaun * ; he makes him a de-
\ scendant of Vortigern. Note that not only B, C, but also £, F, retain the
^ original g in these names, which A has reduced.
i pp. 80, 2JU 584*. Fejyanleag] Faddiley, Cheshire. Frithenleia, B. W. Battle of
\ i. 88 ; which is perhaps the ground of Mr. Thorpe's * Fretheme, Glouces- J^^^^'
: tenhire,* here and in Fl. Wig. ; cf. Guest, Orig. Celt, it 286. Mr. Kerslake *^^^VifL w.
i says Hereford, on the strength of a passage in Brompton, c. 753, St. Ewen,^|J*^ j^TV
J Ac, p. 21. But this is unlikely, especially considering how often Hereforti^/Jj^fe'^*''^"'
' is mentioned eo nomine in the Chronicle. The Rev. C. S. Taylor ^^^^^fy^TjM^t^^
'^ place it in the Hwiccas, Cotswold in Saxon Times, pp. 3-6. ISrO^ rW^-
r 7 ierre . . . agnam. A] This characteristic touch in A, B, C,
; which ahows that the nlthnate result was, in spite of all his plunder, nn-^. ^
^ &vonrable to Ceawlin, is omitted by E and Fl. Wig. Accordmgly FL Wig. ^C^"
1 and H. H. turn the event into a West-Saxon victory ; and though H. H. '
» geoenlly follows MS. E, he here reads Cuthwine for Cutha. On the
} confusion between the names Cutha, Cuthwine, Cutbwulf, see on the ^ ,^^
* PrefAoe to A. p. 5. and on 571, impra.QlMA^^j^AA^ %Af\AtUku^ (f^ A*s ^<»i4 Omi:^
7 588*] Fl.Wig. js here ag^n precise and accurate : ' ^lle rex Deirorum Death of y^
I . . . deoessit, et iEthelric Idae filius post ilium super ambas prouincieu ^^^j\^S^
J qainque annis regnauit.*^ee on Bede, H. E. iii. i. Edwin, iEHe'sson, was ^^f^M^^
at this time three years old. W. M. has a purely imaginary sketch of l/^UA^/^Mf'^y^
^tbelrio, L 46 ; of whom S. D. at his deaOi disposes summarily : < is ^k^^^y.^
. secreU infemi uisitans,' il. 14. ^e^iMy>^'Unrv\0 W\A. .1^6^^ /V^-Zi/W^'eK^
591*. Oeol, A, B, C, Fl. Wig., ASN. ; Ceolrio, % H. H., W. M.] Ceol m-
The difference is due to the following word ' rio-sode* ; but this might ^^^^i^^-
cause either the addition or the omission of the syllable. * Ceol * is the form
in all the MSS. of the pedigrees prefixed to A.
592*] Mr. Thorpe (note to Fl. Wig. i. 9) thinks that the expulsion of Expulsion
Ceawlin was due to a combination of Ceolric, Ethelbert, and the Britons ^^ CeawUn.
against him. Mr. Green (M. E. pp. 207, 208) traces it to a combination
of. Uia Britons with the Hwiccas, who had rebelled and elected Ceolric as
their king. The one particle of evidence Which I can discover for all this
lies in W. M.*s words : ' conspirantibiMtimiAnglis quam Britonibus,* i. 21,
lies m w . ja. s woros : ' conspinnuouwuun^^ngiis quam iwitoniDus, i. 21, n 4
l8 TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES [592
And Malmesbory wrote more than five hundred yean after the event!
H. H. represents the battle as one merely between Britons and Saxooi,
the Britons being drawn np * more Bomanoram/ p. 54.
Battle of sBt Woddes beorge, A, B, C ; Wodnes-, £ ; Wodnes beorlige, W.]
boro h. ' ^^'^^ beorh, id est Mona Wodeni/ FL Wig. ; Wanborough, near Swin-
don, Wilts ; Guest, k. «., pp. 343 ff. ; Green, u. s., p. ao8. In W. M. il «.
there is an interesting variation : * apad Wodnes die' Thin would be the
Wansdyke, ' portions of which may still be traced . . . from Berkshire
to the Bristol Channel/ Guest, p. 148. Cf. 715, infra, where H. H.
gives the name as Wonebirih, p. iii. .
St. Gregory. 692 £, a] On the d&te of Gregory's accession, see note on Bede, H. £.
i. 23, it I. It was probably 590. E has overlooked the fact that Givgoiy
has been already mentioned as Pope in 591.
Cwichelm 593*] 0 wiehelm occurs later in the West-Saxon royal house as the name of
and Crida. the prince who tried to have Edwin of Northumbria assassinated in 6a6.
Creoda occurs in the Mercian pedigree 6a6 as the name of Penda*s grand-
father. H. H. assumes that he is the Crida here mentioned, and that he was
the firbt Eang of the Mercians, pp. 53, 54. Both inferences are precarioos,
though they have been accepted as facts by later writers. On ^thelfrith of
Northumbria see Bede, H. £. i. 34, and notes. Ethel werd makes Cwichelm,
Tridda {sic), and i£the]frith three joint successors of Ceawlin ! p. 504.
696 a, 696 E] From Bede, Epit. See H. E. i. 23-25, and notes.
* Angelcyn * 697*. Angel cyn] ' Englalandy in its different forms, does not appear in
and *£ngla- (be Chronicles till 1014. Angeleyn, which in 597 clearly means the people,
*^ must, in 975 and 986, be taken for the country. So still more plainly in
1003. In many places it may be taken either way,' F. N. C. i. 7&
Here, however, it probably means the Angles as opposed to, not as indud-
ing, the Saxons. '
Pints and oppe wip Peohtas, oppe wip Boottas] It is difficult to see how a West-
Scots. Saxon king at this time could be brought into contact with * Picts aud
Soots *; cf. Green, ti. s., p. a 10. Probably the compiler merely wished to
give his entry an air of completeness. VCuCu/vJE^ •^ *kn»wv»*^MA/ '.
Misunder- 601*] From Bede, Epit. ; cf. H. E. i. 29, notes. The latter part is due
standing. ^ j^ misunderstanding. Bede simply says : * misit ■. . . Gregorius . . .
ministros, in quibus et Paulinum.' The conversion of Northumbria by
Paulinns was not till 625-627. F has corrected the text ao as to make
it accord with facts. On the Pallium, see Bede IL 49-52.
Battle of 603*] A, B, C from Bede, Epit. ; E (as far as < >eoda ') from Bede, H. E. i.
Daegsa- ^^ where see notes. E is guilty of an absurd mistake in making Aedan
fight against the Dal Riada. He was of course their king. The form of
the place-name In B, C, ' st Egesan stane/ may be due to the abaorption
of the d by the t of ert; or it may lend countenance to a suggestion
made by me on Bede, k. «., that the place-name was4lie to this battle, aotl
was originally ' set JEgf5askd:i stane/ ^^
Hering .... Kider, E] Peculiar to £. I do not know its sonrce. Hexing, son
There is a Hoasa among the kings of Bernicia in the ancient Northnm- of Hnssa.
brian regnal table at the end of the Moore MS. of Bede*s H. E., Pal. /tvw>l^ (5'i^w>'^
Soc. n. plate 140, M. H. B. p. 290; cf. Nennius, $ 63; S. D. L 339; 5^>c^
ii. 14, 374; Ann. Lindisf. in Pertz, ziz. 503, where he is made a son '
of Ida, succeeding in 56^ In this case he would have been an elder aw^k^UA.
brother of ^thelric, and his son Hering may have claimed the throne
against his cousin ^thelfrith, and combined with his enemies against
him.
0O4*] A, B, C from Bede, Epit. ; E from Bede^ H. E. ii. 3, where see notes.
E's words, ' )>one . . . cininga,' go beyond those of Bede : < sub potestate
poeitus eiusdem iEdilbercti."
pp. 2S, 28. 606 E, 606 A] The true date of Gregory's death is Deathof St
probably 604. Bede places it in 605, H. E. ii. i, and see i. 23, notes. Gregory.
I do not know whence the addition in B, G, about Gregory's parents
comes ; possibly from the old life of Gregory by a monk of Whitby ;
on which see Bede, vol. ii. App. i. Bede gives the name of his father, j
but not that of his mother, H. E. ii. i. The dates given for the battle of Battle of j
Chester, 605 E, 607 a, are both wrong; the true date is either 613 or Chester. \
616. See on Bede, H. K iL 2, whence this account is taken. Scromail,
Scrocmaily Scrocmagil are miswritings of Bede's Brocmail ; the last, how-
ever, preserves a more original form of the termination; see above
on 577.
ce* preoata, E] ' niros circiter miUe ducentos/ Bede, u. «. ; ' twelf
hnnd monna,' AS. vers.
607*] Here we have the South Saxons involved in the strife of, the f^—i (a- «/
conquerors. DetaiU in H. H. p. 55. J ^CZd^'^y^^^ ^T^ ^*»-^x
611 *. xzzi* wintra] This does taSi agree wftn tneoates given below
for Cenwalh's accession, 643 A (Fl. Wig.), 641 B, C, E, F. In Fl. Wig.
the number is 3a ; probably a correction. On the different pedigrees of , .
CynegiU.aBe the no^ to^e Preface of A, p. a mj^ni. CUwyjii^ 5(J Oi(^ ^f^^ ^^^ \}^^^
614*|^'%DCor(]ing towf. Td. L ai, Cynegils and Cwichelm reigned (j/^.^^rvcjU^>^
together, ' aequa lance.' He gives a touching (and quite imaginary) ^^'^<Ci^^4/u!]^ ,
picture of their fraternal concord. Moreover, according to the Chron. ^^^^^^Uli^ •
648, they were not brothers, but father and son. Cwichelm is the
would-be murderer of Edwin, infra 626 £.
Beandtme] Bampton in Oxfordshire; Green, ». «., p. 239. Others
place it in Devon or Dorset (BinJon Hill, Dorset,. Kerriake). Details^
in H. H. p. 56. (KuwUrVv MsJWT ^*vC£iM 4<n/CCliAr.€^ ^ (VVWW*V^/VV^
616*] A, B, C from Bede, Epit.; E from H. E. ii. 5-8, where
see notes.
p. 24. riziendom IGadbaldnm. E] Should be ' -balde,*-'.£odbaldo
rc^imnte,* Bede, H. E. ii. 7. See on 560.
617 £] On the BatUe of the Idle and death of i£thelfnth, see Bede, ^ id]^
'^'f<-y%^ Mx^^ Gii^Uji^^ M<jt/i^ '.AT^ ywx^ 57/1.
20
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[617
The
Dionysian
Cycle
Fenda.
Mercia
under
Penda.
Eorpwald«
H. £. ii. 12; on Edwin's power, <b. ii. 5 ; on the expulsion of ^thel-
frith's Bonii, ib. iii. i. Bede does not however give their namet. Se«
notes II, cc.
p. 22. 610 F] See Bede, H. E. ii. 7.
p. 24. 624 E] ib.
626*] Bede, Epit. The date in E from H. E. ii. 9, where see notoi.
oioliia Dionisii, E] See the article on Dionysius Exignus in D. C. B.;
and for the Council of Nioaea in connexion with Uie Paschal Cod-
troversy sep my Bede II. 349, 350. "Ennia kaitS* is an attempt i<)
represent the Greek iwtaKoilkKcurjjpiZa ('ennia kai decaderida/ Ann.
Utic. The Saxon phrase is : ^ )>a nigontjrnllcan hringas,* Bede, p. 470),
and some word (< uocant,' Ann. UUc.) is required after it. So at tlie
end something is missing : ' sine ulla falsitate reperiunt,* Ann. Utic. ; d
Bede's Chron. sub annia 224, 567.
pp. 24, 25. 626*] A, B, G (as far as < Pentecoeten *) from Bede, Epit.
The date of the accession of Penda is not g^ven by Bede. The account
in E is from H. E. ii. 9, 14, where see notes. The detail of the slaughter
of five West-Saxon 'kings* is however peculiar to this Chron.; see oa
H. E. iv. 12. jy
loeling, loel, B, C] Cf. the name of Ickling Street.
627*] A, B, C from Bede, Epit.; E from H. £. ii. 14, 16-19,
where see notes.
mid ealre his duguCSe, E] 'cum domo sua,' t6. ii. 16; 'dugu9*bere
almost a oomitatus ; so in 62 6 E.
628*] Here we have Mercia under Penda joining in the strife of
the conquerors. Details in H. H. pp. 57, 58. Freeman thinks tlu*
this means a cession by Ceawlin of his north-western conquests, and
the confining of Wessex within the line of the Thames and Somerset-
shire Avon ; Oxon. and Bucks, he thinks, must have been retained longer
because of the position of Dorohenter as originally a West-Saxon see,
F. N. C. i. 36. This is possible, but it is all rather theoretical ; cf . Kerslske.
Mercia, p. 6; Taylor, Cotswold, pp. 14, 15.
632*. Borpwald] King of the East Angles, Bede, H. E. ii. 15. Not
in Epit. Hence the chronicler had to determine the date for himseif,
and he has done it wrong. The true date is 627 X628. See notes on
Bede, I. c,
633*] A, B, C from Bede, Epit., as far as ' Cant warum * ; £ from H. E.
ii. 20, wlcice see notes.
11. Idus OotoU, E] Oct. 14. Bede says Oct. 12. ^ ^
vU. gear, E] A mintake for xvii : ' decem et septem,* Bede. 'WiO^ i
pp. 26, 27. 634*] For the mission of Birinus see Bede, H. E. iii. 7, -uiu ^^
notes. Bede gives no date, and accordingly does not place the event in bi»
Epit. Hence we cannot control the chronicler's statement. But consider-
ing how he has blundered over other dates it is not possible to feel mach J
Birinus.
640] NOTES 21
oonfidanoeliere. The same Applies to leyenJ other Wesfc-Sftxon date* : 635,
636. 639.
084, E] For the ftooessioD of Osrio, Eanfrid, and Oswald see Bede, H. E.
Hi. I, notea
mail ffo tealde him, 70.] The meaning of thii rather obscure sentence Begnal
may be seen from the passage in Bede wluch it represents : < unde canctis ^^^^^^
plaeuit zegnm tempora oomputantibus, nt ablata de medio regum perfido-
rnm (t.e. ' heathen*) memoria, idem annus sequentis regis, id est, Osualdi
. . . regno adrignaretur ' ; of. Introduction, § 105.
636*] Bede, H. £. iii. 7. Not in the Epit.
on fong] As sponsor. See note on Bede, u. s. German : < ans der Sponsors.
Taufe heben.' French : ' lever des fonts de baptdme.' So Mary of Bur-
gundy to Louis XI : * tous m'avez lev^e des saints fonts de baptesme,*
De Lettenhove, Lettres et N^godations de Philippe de Gommines, i. 153.
Cf. the Tersion of this incident in the AS. Bede : ' ^ onfeng he him, 7 nom
St fulwihte bseOe 7 set ^s biscopes honda psere godeundan ^egnunge htm
to godsana,' p. 168.
680*] The baptism and death of Owichelm are not mentioned by Bede. Baptism
W. M. says that Cwichelm refused baptism at first, but yielded owing to ^^^*^
An attack of illness, i. a a. This is probably mere imagination based on the helm,
fset that he died so soon after baptism. For the mission of Felix, see H. E,
it. 15, lit 18, and notes. The date given here is certainly wrong. The
true d*te is 630 x 631. Fl. Wig. copies the date of the Chron., though he
takes his matter direct from Bede.
68&*] Not in Bede ; B, 0, F give Cuthred the title of king.
on fenc . . . suna] i. e. as godson : ' baptisticum filium/ Ethelw. p. 506 ; Baptism of
c£ on 635. So Pope Sergins both baptised and acted as sponsor to Gead- Guthred.
walla. Bede, H. E. ▼. 7 ; cf. M\L Lives, i. 330 : < Petrns wss his godfseder
... 7 be Bwa lange folgode his fulluht fiedere.'
689 £, 640 A] (£*8 639 is a mere slip, as is shown by the fact that the
preceding annal is rightly dated 639.) A, B, C (as far as 'for>ferde*)
fhmi Bede, Epit. The rest of £ is from H. £. ii. 8, where see notes.
The length of Eadbald*s reign is given more coirectly by E, F, than by
A,B,C.
He hssfde twegene snnu, a] This is a bit of Canterbury tradition Canterbury
peculiar to a. The legend is that Ermenred was Ereenberht's elder brother ; Legend,
hence the existence of his two sons Ethelred and Ethelbert (' duo gemdli
fratres,' Chron. Bames. pp. 55, 191) was considered a danger to Effbert, the
Mm. and successor of Ercenberht. Thunor (' quod Latina intd^retatione
•onat : tonitms/ S. D. ii. 6), a counsellor of Egbert's, urged their destrne-
tiun on the king, and being only weakly opposed murdered them in the
king's Absence, and buried them secretly at Eastry. A column of light .
revealed their sepulchre ; the king, in terror, granted as wergild to their
•Hster, Bormenbuiga or Domneva, as much land in Thanet for a monastery
22
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[640
Eroon-
berhfs
laws.
r.l
afi her hind could oompan in » day. Thunor, while objecting to ihe gnat,
was swallowed up by the earth (' uiuens et uidens intrauit infemum/ 6. P.
p. 319) ; * cairn was raised on the spot, which is still called 'Thunores-
hleaw.' The martyrs were buried at first at Wakering in Essex ; but in
991 their bodies were translated to Ramsey. See Hardy, Cat. i. 263, 264.
377» 378, 382 ; S. D. ii. 3ff. ; H. H. pp. xxvii, xlvi f. ; Fl. Wig. i. 359;
W.M. i. 16, II. xciv ; G. P. pp. 318, 319; Elmham, pp. 191, 192, 206-214,
250; K. W. i. 137, 149 ff. The story is recited in K. C. D. No. 900. We
see here the tendency to class as martyrs all who suffer a cruel and
unmerited fate.
se to woarp . . . deofel gyld, E] Cf. the AS. Bede, H. K iii. 8 : < he heht
deofolgild to weorpan ' ; cf. ii. 6 : < he ... to wearp al ^a bigong >aia deo-
folgelda^' pp. 172, 116.
lie ge sette Eastor feasten, E] ' he behead . . . Jiset feowertiglice ftesten
healden beon sr Eastram/ AS. Bede, u. 0.; cf. ih, pp. 230, 244, ft<^,
where '. feowertiglic feesten * translates ' quadragesimiL*
Death of 642 A, 643 A, 641 E] In A, B, G the death of Oswald is from Bed",
Oswald. Epit. But A is the only MS. which gives the date correctly. E*s account
of the battle is from H. E. iii. 9, where see notes. For the translation to
Bardney (which did not take place till some time after) and the fate of bis
relics, v. ib, iii. 11, 12, notes. The length of Oswy'8 reign is from tb. iii.
14. The date of Genwalh^s accession and the length of hiii reign given hr
A (E*s xxi is a mere slip) do not agree with the date, 672, given by all
MSS. for his death. The thirty-one years may be reckoned to ufiscwine'v
accession, 674. Theopold, p. 29, suggests a mistake of xxxi for xxix;
see however p. 3, supra. ASN., like E, put Cenwalh's accession and
Oswald*s death in the same year, but in 642. On Cenwalh ct H. £. iii-
7. notes. d6'7*^«>JiX0 6rr-^n it-yj^ C*vvw*£A.^fi'475:i/^jc^
•e Oen walh het atimbran, /c] This is a description, not a dAte ; for
at this time Cenwalh was a heathen. The actual building and consecration
are placed by F under 648, L 28. On the significance of B, C's
insertion, ' >a ealdan cyrioean/ see Introduction, § 113, note (cf. W. AL's
< ealdecfalrche ' at Glastonbury, i. 24). From 642 to 647, E is one year
behind A. Then by the omission of 647 in E harmony is restored ; bnt
they diverge again inmiediately.
644 A, 648 E] A, B, G from Bede, Epit ; E is from H. E. Hi. 14, where
see notes. 644 is the correct date both for Paulinus* death and for Oswine's
accession.
Oswina . . . Osrioes, E] See the i)edigree in note to H. E. iii. i.
646, 646 A, 644, 646 E] The cause of Cenwalh's exile, the length of
it (three years), and the place where he took refuge (East Anglia) sre
mentioned retrospectively, 658 infra. It was through Anna of East Anglis
that he was converted and baptised, H. E. iii. 7. Three years from 645
would bring his restoration to 648, and so Fl. Wig.
Accession
ofCenwalh.
Founda-
tion of
Winches-
ter Cathe-
dral by
Cenwalh.
Cenwalh's
exile.
650] NOTES 23
p. 28. 648*] The reading * Eadrede ' is a mere slip of £, but is followed
by H. H. p. 59.
iil- ]maendo londea] That this means 3000 hides is proved by the in- Grant to
sertion of the word * hlda ' by B, C. Bat the elliptic use is quite frequent ; Cuthrwi.
et AS. Bede, H. E. iii. 24 : ' SuVmercna rice, )»a seondon . . . fif ^usendo folces ;
. . . NorOmezcum, ^ara londes is seofon ^usendo.* So i v. 1 3 : Ms [SulSaeaxna]
loodes seofon ^usendo/ pp. 240, 300 ; where the Latin has ' fiuniliae/ B^e's
constant word to represent the AS. hid. So Wulf and Eofor for slaying
Ongenth^w received ' hand )»tisenda landes/ Beowulf, 2995 ; cf. Kemble,
Saxona, i. 389 f. Ethelw. says : ' ex praediis suis tria millia' ; * mnltas man-
siones,' R. W. i. 141 , 142. W. M. i. 29 represents Genwalh as granting * pene
tertiam regni partem.' And the grant was an enormous one ; cf. Craw-
ford Charters, p. 74; Maitland, Domesday, pp. 231 £ H. H. says: 'dedit
Cenwalh .^dredo cqgnato sno et adiutori ter mille uilUuJ* He therefore
regarded the gimnt as a reward to Cuthred for help given to Cenwalh at his
restoration. This is not unlikely. It may also be a buying out of Cutfared's
clainw. We have noted the reading 'Ca)yred king * in some MSS. at 639,
which points to an association of Cuthred with Cynegils in the royal power
after the death of Cwichelm. Or again, the object may have been, as Earle
suggests, the protection of the frontier against Meroia ; cf. Taylor, u. s., p. 1 5.
JBaoM dune] ' There are three other mentions of this same place, Ashdown.
and all very significant. In 661 Wulfhere, King of Meroia, carries his
ravages as £sr as this; in 871 JEiSered and Alfred fight with the whole
Daniah army on this down ; and in 1006 we have the Danes passing from
the neighbourhood of Wallingford " along Ashdown '* ; and we next find
them at East Kennett, not far from Marlborough. .^Isoesdun is clearly
that ouMS of chalk-hills between Wallingford and Marlborough, on which
is the famous White Horse of Berkshire, and on which a private residence,
Ashdown Park near UflSngton, preserves £he ancient name. Here it was
that King Cenwalh gave a large tract of country to his cousin Cuthred;
probably with a view to make the position secure against the Mercians.
It is remarkable that 661, when Wulfhere advanced to iEsceedun, is the
year of Cuthred's death. Perhaps be fell defending his territory. Cuthred's
father Cwichdm was also famous in those ports, for " Cwichelm's-low "
was near Ashdown (1006). Cf. K. C. D. No. 693.' Earle (i. e. < Skutcham-
fly ' Barrow, 8} miles from the White Horse).
860 A, 848 £] On j£gelberht, and the history of the West-Saxon see, iEgelberbt.
e. Bede, H. £. iii. 7, notes. F 650 says : < her forSferde Birinus se bisoop,
7 .£^bertns se Frenciscawas gehadod.' The last statement is an error,
as be was already * pontifex ' when he came to Wessex from Ireland ;
Bede, ». s. The date of Birinus' death is probably only an inference,
thottgli a very reasonable one, from the mention of ^gelberht's succes-
si<m. Bede gives no dates, and therefore these events do not appear in
hk Epitome.
T-W'O SAXON CHRONICLES
[<i5i
Battle of
Bradfoid-
on-Avon.
Dosth of
Anna.
St. Botnlf.
661 A, 660 E] A, B, G from Bede, Epit. with the right date ; E is from
H. E. iii. 14, where see notes.
662 A] (Not in E or FI. Wig.) W. M. i. 23 mentions two great bataes
of Cenwalh against the Britons ; the seoond at Penn (»658, tn^ra), the
first < in looo qui dicitur Wirtgemesbnrg.' No legend is known specially
connecting Vortigem with Bradford-on- Avon. But unless ' Wirtgemesboig '
is Bradford, W. M. must have had some special source of tradition or a
different form of the Chron. See Dr. Stubbs' remarks, I. liii ; IL ixr.
Kthelwerd calls the battle of Bradford ' bellum ciuile'; i.e. he oonoeiTed
of it as a battle not against the Britons, but against some other Saxon
power, probably Mercia.
653 A, 652 E] This entry is from Bede, Epit. ; cf. H. E. iii. 31, and
notes. The date in A, B, 0 is correct. The mistake < Mkidel-Seaxe* for
' Middel-Engle ' is peculiar to A.
664 A, 668 £] Fur the death of Anna, slain by Penda, v. H. E. iii. 18,
ad fin, and note. Bede gives no date ; and therefore the occurrence, is
not mentioned in his Epit.
Botulf] Botulf and hin foundation are not mentioned by Bede ; but they
are mentioned in the Hist. Anon. Abbatum, § 4, where it is said of Geol>
frid, afterwards Abbot of Wearmouth and Jarrow : *■ pemenit et ad Anglos
Orientales, ut uideret instituta Botuulfi abbatis, quem singulana nitae et
doctrinae uirum . . . fama circdmquaque uulgauerat ; instructusque aban-
danter . . . domum rediit.' 7 From this it would appear that his foundation
was famous as a school of monastic discipline and learning. His life by
Folcard (eleventh century) says that he had founded it on the model of the
monasteries in which he had resided in Qaul ; Mabillon, AA. SS. iii. I ff.
Fl. Wig., like MS. F (see footnote), calls him St. Botulf. Icanho has been
identified with Boston, Lines, {quasi ' Botulfestdn '), or with the neigh-
bouring village of St. Botulf; Bright, Engl. Gh. Hist. p. 179 [ed. 3, p. ao6].
In spite of the existence of the life by Folcard W. M. says : * iacent in
eoclesia [Bury St. Edmund's] duo sancti, (terminus et Botulfus, quonun
gesta nee ibi nee alibi haberi memini, nisi quod primus frater sanotae
Etheldridae, secundus episcopus fuisse asseritur/ G. P. p. 156. For the
last statement there seems no foundation ; cf. Hardy, Cat. i. 373-375 ; H. T.
I. Iii. Bishop i£thelwold tran^ted St. l^qjtulfs relics to Thorney, Ord. .
Vit. iv. a8o, a8i. ^^ Ar^ ^6^f^4T^ ^¥iJt/l^ 5(ui^»^ h^
p. 29. her for1$ferde Honoriiia, E] llie year 653 is correct for this ; j^
Bede, H. E. iii. 20.
pp. 28, 29. 666 A, 664 E] A, B, C (as far as 'Cristne*) from Bede,
Epit. ; E from H. E. iii. 24, in the notes to which it is shown that 655
is the true date for the battle of the Winwsd ; and that the Chron. i^
wrong in making Peada King of all Mercia. He only ruled by Oswy's
grant the South Mercians, who are probably the same as the * Middel-
Engle ' of 653 (652), tuprar' Mr. Cadwallader Bates sends me a paper on
Battle of
the Win-
waad.
656] , NOTES 25
the hnportanoe and site of t|ie battle of the Winwed, which he would place
at Stow in Wedale. The paper is an interesting one, though some points
in it seem to me doubtful ; it is in Arch. Aeliana, zix. i8a ff.
On his time, 70., E] The first of the Peterborough insertions in E, on Petex^
which see Introduction, % 4a. With them may be compared the Canter- ^^'^ ™'
bury insertions in F, the Glastonbury insertions in the B and C recensions ti^.
of W. M.'s GesU Be^ra (see Dr. Stobbs' Pre&ce, I. Iviii-lzii), and the
Abingdon insertions in the Lambeth MS. (No. 4a) of Fl. Wig. ; see i. 140,
145-148, 158, i8a, 185, 199, aoi, ao3, ao4, ao7; ii. 9, 41, 46, 70, 75. With
the present entry compare Hugo Candidus, in Sparke's Scriptores, pp. 4-8,
which is taken from this. Bede, H. E. iv. 6, calls Sexwulf himself < con- Sezwnlf.
Mirmetor et abbas monasterii quod dicitnr Medeshamstedi ' ; of. 675 £, eidfin.
He says nothing about Peada and Oswy. Possibly they may have joined
in granting the land for the foundation, as Cynegils and Oswald granted
Dorchester to Birinus, %b, iii 7, and as Egfirid granted to Benedict Biscop
the land for the monasteries of Wearmouth and Jairow, Bede, Hist. Abb.
f I 4, 7. The relation is probably truly enough expressed in the subscrip-
tion of Sexwulf to the spurious Latin charter corresponding to the inter-
polation at 675 E : ' Ego . . . Saxulfus regali benefido eiusdem monasterii
fundator,* K. C. D. No. 990 ; Birch, No. 48 ; H. & S. iii. 153-157.
055 £] For the consecration of Deusdedit, see Bede, H. E. iii. ao, ad
Jin, and notes. It is not in Bede*8 Epit. The date 655 is correct. This
entry is only in E and F.
p. 29. 656 £, p. 83. 657 A] At the end of the annal 654, E, following Murder of
Bede, has rightly placed the murder of Peada at the Easter immediately ^eada.
fallowing the battle of the Winwsd, i,e, Easter 656, according to the true
chronology. Here, following the other Chronicles, it repeats the entry at
an interral of two years from that battle ; a further mistake is that Wulf-
here is made to succeed to Merda immediately on the death of Peada. His
accession was the result of a successful rebellion of Mercia against Oswy in
658 ; see H. E. iii. 34, ad fin. and notes.
p. 29. On his time wssz, 70., E] The second of the Peterborough in- Peter-
serdons. The Latin charter on which this entry is based (a forgeiy prob- borough
ably of the time of Edgar, D. C. B. iv. 590) is in K. C. D. No. 984 ; Biich, "**«^*<>^-
No. a a.
hia wed brclSeras . . . Oswi] Brotherhood by compact is to actual bro- Artificial
therhood what adoption is to actual fatherhood, i.e, it is a primitive legal ^^^^'
fiction ; of. Maine. Andent Law, chap. a. Sometimes an attempt is made
to mingle the blood of the contracting parties artifidally. ' In the simplest
form of this rite, two men become brothers by opening their veins and
socking one another's blood. Thenceforth their lives are not two, but one,'
Robertson Smith, Bdigion of the Semites, pp. 314 ff. So when Dr. Peters
swore blood-brotherhood with Mwanga, King of Uganda, the ceremony is
thos described : 'Ajilight incision is madcAwith
26
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[656
Ethelred
and Mer-
wala.
CJynebnrg
and Cjme-
Bwith.
rib on the right Bide. CofFee-berriea are then Boaked in tbe blood, and are
exchanged and eaten by the two penons between whom the covenant t»
made. It is binding for life. The persona between whom blood-brother-
hood is sworn never desert one anoUier in dnnger ; and their mntual con-
fidence is nnbounded. It is stated that a case of breach of fiuth between
those who have once made this strange compact in Central Africa has never
been known.* The Icelandic plan was for the contracting parties to miQgle
their blood in the earth, with other ceremonies ; the earth being regarded
as the common mother of us all. See Orig. Island, i 319 ; Daaent's Gisli
the Outlaw, p. 23; Flack, in &ude8 Romanes d^i^ k Gaston Paris,
pp. 146 £
The phrase 'brothers by wed or pledge' exactly answers to 'fratres
adinrati/ S. D. i. 219 ; so ^ frater coniuratus ' of Midcolm III and Tostigj
ib. ii. 174, 175 ; cf. ' statuimus . . . ut omnes homines totins regni nostri
. . . sint fratres coniurati/ Leges Will. I, Thorpe, i. 492 ; Schmid, p. 509 ;
cf. Shakespeare*8 phras^ :
'I am sworn brother, Sweet,
To grim Necessity, and he and I
Will keep a league till death.* Rich. II. Y. i. 20 ;
and the commentators, ad loe. We find both ideas, ' wed ' and ' oath,* in
1016, i. 153 : 'heora freondscipe . . . gefaestnodon gemid wedde, gemid
tkiSe." Madden, Layamon, iii. 354, explains the tei-m ' wed-brothers * by
' brothers at baptism,' * pledged at the font together* ; and so some trans-
lators of the Chron. If the writer meant this, he was certainly wrong,
for Oswy, like Oswald, must have been baptised while in exile among the
' Scotti ' ; cf. Bede, H. E. iii. 3 ; but the words of the Latin * Christiana fide
oonfrater et coregnator ' make it probable that nothing more than Christian
brotherhood is meant. I cannot agree with Professor Earle that 'his'
here refers to Peada. It refers to Wulf here ; cf. a little lower : ' min
leone freond OswL' No doubt the writer is in error in attributing these
friendly relations to Oswy and Wulfhere, who had rebelled against him.
But we need not be staggered at finding that the twelfth-century inter-
polator should have tripped in his history.
JE^lted 7 Merwala] Ethelred succeeded Wulfhere on his death in
675, infra. Merwala is not mentioned in Bede or in the authentic portions
of the Chronicle. In the pedigrees, Ac., appended to Florence (i. 264, 265)
he is called St. Merewald, King of the Weat-Hecanaa (« Herefordshire ^
husband of Eormenburga or Domneva (see on 640 a), and, by her, fiikther
of SS. Mildbuig, Mildred, and Mildgith, and of a son St. Merefinn ; cf. H. H. ,
p. xxvii. ; Hardy, Cat.i 274, 275, 377, 37^384; W. M. 1 78 ; PI. Wig. i. 33.
Kyneburges 7 KyneawiSea] Cynebnrg was married to Alchfrid, son
of Oswy of Northumbria, and under him sub-King of Deira, Bede, H. £.
iii. 21. For the traditional accounts of her and her sister Cyneswith «.
note, I, e.
'<.
4D "■'■■ly^
'■ I ■ ->' •■
/a1
;^
'■J
J„A..^^.
I _ii-W.Vl<.->V'.
6s62 NOTES 27
p. SO. after his eorlea] This word alone stamps this docnment as a ' Earl.'
forgery. In the sense meant here ( «« ealdorman) it represents the Scandi-
navian ' iarl/ and only came in with the Danish conqnests ; cf. F. N. C.
i. 582.
DeuBdedit . . . Wilfrid preost] If any reliance could be placed on Signatures.'
these names they would fix the consecration to 66a x 664. Jaruman
became bishop in the former year, Wilfrid in the latter, and Tuda died
in 664. Ithamar, though the exact date of his death is uncertain, was
certainly dead before 664, while as late as 664 Wine was still Bishop of
Weesex (not of London). Ceadda went to Wessex to be consecrated by
him after Deusdedit's death on July 14, 664 ; cf. H. & S. iii. 10, where,
however, there are more inaccuracies than one. The charter of donation,
infra, is dated 664. ^
p. SI. geld na ganle] 'tax or rent.* Probably at the supposed date
they would hardly be distinguished ; cf. Maitland, Domesday, p. 239.
Axioarig] Probably Thomey ; the name <Isle of Anchorites* was due Thomey.
to these settlers. We find ' the wood of Ancarig ' in Croyland charters,
K. C. D. Nos. 265, 520 ; Birch, Nos. 461, 11 78. Mr. Skene's equation of
the epithet ' gddfrihte,' < God-fearing,* with the Irish Cell D^ (Culdees)
seems fandfnl, S. G. S. ii. 244.
delnlmende . . . lit] So with a genitive : ' dselneomende . , . Jnes
«can rices,' Bede, H. K ii. 13, ad fin. ; p. 133 ; cf. ih. 112.
p. SS. Sighere . . . Bibbi] Joint kings of Essex at this time, 664. Sighere
See on Bede, H. £. iii. 22. They are not elsewhere mentioned in the Chron. ^^^ Sebbi.
• Eoppa preoat . . . Wiht] A misunderstanding of H. £. iv. 13. Eoppa.
The passage about Eoppa refers not to the conversion of Wight, but to Conversion
that of Sussex. Wight was not christianised until after its conquest by of Wight.
Ceadwalla. Bede expressly says: 'Vecta . . . eatenus erat tota idola-
triae dedita,' and the priests who were sent to convert it were Bemuini
and Hiddila, iv. 16. The misstatement here is due to the forger of the
Latin charter ; but at 661 it occurs independently in all the Chronicles ;
X. note a. /. From them it is adopted by H. H. p. 61, who tries to
reconcile it with Bede*s narrative by adding : * ilia [ Vecta] tamen necdum
oooaerts potuit.' It is omitted by the more critical Florence.
p. S3. )>eone«tmen] * ]>dnest/«(rerm. * dienst,* is the abstract of ' )>egn.* The Tbane-
By ' >^neflt men * the writer probably meant the king's thanes. The trans- ^<'^*
lation given in the Glossary, ' serving-man, retainer,* gives perhaps too low
an idea of the kind of ' service ' intended.
andyde] » irritum £sceret. The sense of ' opening ' which occurs just
below is the older and more frequent.
7 •• SBToebifloop on Oantwarbyrig] In thus reserving the rights of
Ganterbuiy, the forger must have ' stood astounded at bis own niodera-
tioo ' (Lord Clive, Macaulay*s Essays, 1863. ii. 124). a /wi f
8t85on 00m, 70.] On the Synod of Hertford, see Bede, H. E. iv. 5, and h^^^.
28
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
C656
Pen-
Selwood.
The
Parrett.
' An for-
letan.'
Battle of
Pontes-
hvury.
notes ; infra, 673. That Wynfrid cannot have been deposed at that time
is shown in the notes to H. £. iii. 6, q. v.
pp. 82, 88. 668*] Here the chronology of the Chronicles liamMHiises
once more.
set Peonntun] ' This is Pen-Selwood, or head of Selwood (locally pro-
nounced Zilio'd), on the confines of Wiltshire, Somersetshire, and Doiaet-
shire. The place is &mous for the '^Pen Pits,*' which Mr. Kersl&ke
thought to be the vestiges of an ancient British town. In the neighbour-
hood there is an earthen fortress of laige area, known as *' Keniwilkiiu'a
Castle," a name which bears a strong resemblance to that of Cenwalh.'
Earle. Cf. 1016, i 149 : ' set Peonnan wi9 Gillingah^hn * ; of the latter
Mr. Freeman says that it ' is undoubtedly Pen-Selwood. I am far from
being so certain whether the spot . . . where Cenwealh defeated Uie Wdsh
is tJM same, or another of the Pens in the same county,' F. N. C. i. 382.
M^Kerslake would place our < et Peonnum* at Poynington, north of Sher-
borne, and makes the Welsh fly down the valley of the Yeo to its junction
with the Parrett at Langport. H. H. says of the Britons, the ' progenies
Bruti ' : * more niuis lique&cta est uis eorum,' p. 60. This might be a
snatch of song or proverb such as H. H. sometimes preserves : ' sw4 swA
sn^w.' Cf. ' sw^ sw4 ^, ' 473 A. He also says that they were encouraged
by Penda's victory over Cenwalh. If so, it is furious that they waited
till thirteen years after Cenwalh's expulsion, and three years after Penda*8
' death. Ethelwerd translates ' Cenwalh . . . st Peonnum * by ' Cenuualh
et Pionna reges ' (I), p. 506.
op Pedridan] Not Petherton, as M. H. B. (perhaps misled by B*8 * tPt
Pedredan,* and Ethelw. p. 506 B), but the Parrett ; cf. 845, 894, p. 87 m.
Note the absence of the article with river names.
pis wtM gefohten, 70.] An explanatory notice looking back to 645
(644 £). See note a, I, A alone has preserved the strong form ' adrifenne.*
It occurs, however, elsewhere ; v. Glossary.
an forlat] A, B, C. Only here in our Chronicles ; r. Glossary. In the
account of this incident in the AS. Bede^ H. E. v. 7, the same verb is
used ir Tfi^fftt, * forlet he an Pendan swustor * * ' repudiata sorore
Pendan,' p. 168. The editor, Dr. Miller, has translated ' an ' as if it were
the numeral ' an,' ' one.' Here, as in many instances, the AS. langpiage
approximates to the rules of modem German for the use of separable verba.
E has the simpler form ' forlet,' which still survives in Lowland Scotch ;
cf. Chambers' Book of Days, i. 57.
660*] On this entry see Bede, H. E. iii. 7, notes.
661*. on Posentes byrg] Pontesbury, south-west of Shrewsbury.
Florence ouiits this battle. On Cuthred and Ashdown see on 648, $upra.
Ethelwerd, ». <., makes Wulfhere the accusative after ' gehergeade,' and trana>
lates 'Cenuualh . . . captiuum duxit Uulfhere . • . in [son, the reading
of B, C] Escesdune ' ; but this, though grammatically possible, is <^eariy
673] NOTES 29
wrong. Cenberht is not mentioned elsewhere except in the pedigree 685,
wliere he appeftra as the father of Ceadwaila. FL Wig. calls him ' Cen-
bryht subregalas.* On Wulfhere's grant of Wight to iSthelwold of Grant of
Sussex (Bede's iEdilualch), see H. E. iv. 13, notes. On the alleged mission ^g^f ***, ,
of Eoppa to Wight^ see on 656 £, tupra, Sussex itself was not evangelised
till twenty years later than the present date, 681-686 ; H. £. v. 19, notes.
Bede's statement^ tb. iv. 13, that the grant of Wight to iEthelwold of Sussex
was ' non mnlto ante' 681, rather points to a later date than 661 for that
event also.
p. 34. be Wilferpes worde 7 Wulfhere oyning] This is a good Antique
instance of an antiqne construction by which, when two names depend on construc-
ihe same noun, the second name is put in the direct case. This is pre-
served in A, B, C. In E it is altered to the more modem construction;
cf. Rh^B, Ftoc. Soc. Ant. Scotland, May 9, 189a, p. 301. Professor Barle
remarks that the spread of Latin culture resuscitated, and perhaps some-
what extended the use of flexion. There is another instance, 1057 D, ad init.
pp. 34, 86. 664*] A, B, C from Bede, Epit, with the addition of Death of
the obit of Archbishop Deusdedit, who died of the plague on the same I>««»dedit.
day as King Eroenberht of Kent. E has added some details from the text
of H.'E. iii. 26-38, iv. i ; where see notes. It should be noted that even Synod of
£ omits all mention of the Synod of Whitby, and merely gives the depar- ^^^^?^^
tare of Colman, which was the result of it. The same omission is made f^^^^
in the AS. vers, of Bede. Chronicle.
on Wagele, E] See note on H. E. iii. 37.
. 667 E] Peculiar to E. From H. E. iii. 39, iv. i.
668*] A, B, C from Bede, Epit. ; E from H. £. iv. 1.
669*] On Beoulver, see H. E. v. 8, notes.
670*] In the notes to H. K iv. 5, I have given reasons for believing Date of
titat the true year of Osw/s death and £gfrid*s succession is 67 1 and not 670. 9"^'^ ,
Od. Hlothhere and the West-Saxon bishopric, v. Bede, H. E. iii. 7, notes.
671*. )MSt miole Aigla w»l] Ethelw. adds : < ita ut et in mare et Murrain of
in arida spurcissimus foetor uideretur tam de minntis auibus quam de hirds.
maioribus,' p. 506. H. H. turns it into a battle of the birds : ' maxima
pugna uolucrum * ; adding that a similar battle of birds had taken place
in his own time in Normandy, p. 61. He is followed by Wendover i. 163.
For a similar phenomenon in the serenteenth century, see the < Diary of
Walter Tonge Esquire,' Camd. Soc. 1848, p. 45. Lappenbeig suggests
thftt this may be the origin of Milton's famous comparison about 'the
wars of kites or crows,' which for long did so much harm to the study
of early English history, I. Ix.
672*] On the difficulties connected with the history of Wessex from Obscurity
tlM death of Cenwalh to the accession of Ceadwaila, see Bede, H. E. of Wessex
iv. 13, notes. <t>yy^rJ^ >K/^^yU^^Q</*</^4i^ ^c /^ ytAM 67J ^^'^•
673*] A, B, C (as far as ' Heorot forda*) from Bede, Epit. On the
3°
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[673
Peter-
borough
forgery.
Wilflrid.
Exempt
monas-
teries.
death of Egbert and the Synod of Hertford, see H. R iv. 5, and notes ; on
JSthelthryth (Audrey) and the foaodation of Ely, ib. !▼. 19, so, sod
notes. Note Oie erroneous reading of B and C (iGi)elbriht).
674*] SeeonH. E. iv. 12.
676*. etBledan heafde] This entry is not in B. Note the meaning
of the name ' at Bieda's head ' (Gaimar translates it ' al chef de Beds,'
V. 1416; see above on 501), and of. Ann. Camb. 665, and note a. L
Imaginary details and moral reflexions in H. H.
pj iloan geare] From Bede, Epit. See note a. {. The death of Wolf-
here is not mentioned in the text of H. K
On his time, 70., E] The third of the Peterborough insertions in £ ;
of. Hugo Candidns, pp. 9-1 a. It is hardly necessary to call attention to
the flagrant character of the forgery, and the extravagant nature of the
privileges claimed. The writer connects the grant wi^ the flrst Roman
appeal of Wilfrid. He has got the date right, for Wilfrid wss st
Rome 679-680; V. H. E. v. 19, notes. He has stumbled (like many
another) in making Wilfrid Archbishop of York. See Bode II. 117, 226.
It is within the limits of possibility that Wilfrid might have attended
the Council of Hatfield on his way back from Rome; but the whole
tenor of Eddius* narrative implies that he returned direct to North-
umbria, and was at once thrown into prison, c. 34. The spurious Latin
charter on which this insertion is based is in K. G. D. No. 990 ; Birch,
No. 48; H. & S. iii. 153-157 ; v, note, t5. 168. It difiers somewhat from
the present AS. version, but the diflerences are not on the side of greater
modesty. 'The first real case of exemption of an English monastery
frt>m episcopal jurisdiction appears to have been that of Battle Abbey,
Hallam's Middle Ages, ii. 165 note; Robertson, Church Hist. ii. 103,
203/ Earle.
p. 36. haue nan onsting] ' quioquam terreni oneris iniungat»' Lat
ne gafle ne geold ne feording] 'non census, non tributam, non
militia,* Lat.
so^bisoop] * episcopus diooeseos,' Lat.
abbot . . . legat of Borne] Thorn daims a similar privilege for
St. Augustine's, Canterbury, c. 1779.
ge redd] ' read ; * so ' nedon ' a little lower down, p. 37. It is only
in these late parts of E and F that 'redan' and 'geredan' have
their modem sense of ' to read ' ; their proper meaning is ' to counsel,
advise ' ; r. Glossary.
p. 87. Kineborh 7 Kinesoith] The Latin charter represents Cyneburg
as dead at this time, and Cyneswith as stiU alive.
Bredune, Hrepingas, Oedenoo] See a paper by Dr. Stubbs, Arch.
Journal of 1 86 1, pp. 202 ff. He equates the first with Bredon in Leicester-
shire, and places the second in the Hundred of Repington, and the third
in Chamaood Forest
685] NOTES 31
io festnie mid min ge write] Cf. 'mid gevritum geftestnod/ Oros.
p. 344.
OstziBe] See 697, infra,
AdrUume legst] This ig Abbot Adrian, who was gent by Pope Vitalian Abbot
to accompany Archbiabop Theodore to Britain, Bede, H. E. iv. i. Adrian.
Fatta] He had ceased to be Bishop of Bochester in 676, ih. iv. 12. Patta.
Another mark of forgery.
"Waldhere] Erconwald, his predecessor, certainly did not die before 69a. Waldhere.
See t&. iv. 11, notes.
focea] For 'folces.' Note the phonetic spelling.
pp. 86, 87. 676*] On the civil and ecclesiastical history of Wessex Weesex
at this time, see notes to H. E. iii. 7 ; iv. la ; v. 18. On Centwine and ^is^T'
his daoghter Bugge, v. Aldhelm, 0pp. ed. Giles, p. 115. fj0A£jdJbiffrSfi^^^
p. 88. Oynegils Ceolwulfing, A] In the Preface to A Cyn^us is mafie /
nephew (bro>ursuna), not son of Ceolwalf, probably meaning that he
was son of Geolwolfs brother and predecessor CeoL FL Wig. corrects
the Chron. here, calling Cynegils ' filius Ceoll/ i. 34. The mistake might
easily arise by overlooking the word * bro])ar ' before ' sanu.'
7 JBSered . . . Centlond] From Bede, Epit. ; cf. H. £. iv. la.
pp. 88, 89. 678*] A, B, C from Bede, Epit. ; £ from H. £. iv. la,
where see notes; cf. Ord. Vit. L 436. Gaimar says that the comet
f4ollowed Wilfrid wherever he went.
679*] The death of .^Ifwine in A, B, G from Bede, Epit. ; cf. H. E.
i-v. 31, whence £. Bede gives no date for the death of ^thelthryth,
ib. iv. 19.
Coliides burh, E] Coldingham. See t&. iv. a 5, and notes. The date Destmo-
given here is certamly too early. It is omitted by Fl. Wig. and H. H. ^j^^.
mid godoandnm tyre] So in Orosius 'heofonlic fyr' of the destmc- ham.
tion of Sodom, p. 3a; cf. i&. I, 94; Wulfstan, p. 297.
680*] From Bede, Epit. ; v. H. E. iv. 17, a3, and notes.
681 E] Only in E and F. From H. E. iv. la, ad Jin., where see
. notes.
torpan . . . hider] On the significance of this word hider Older, F),
see Introduction, § 68.
esa*] Cf. G. P. p. 360: 'Norht Wahes . . . tunc rebellionem medi- Defeat of
taotcs, Kentuninos rex tam anzia cede perdomuit ut nichil ulterius ^^q^^^
sperarent. Qoare et ultima malormn aocessit captiuis tributaria functio, wine.
nt qui aatea uel solam umbram libertatis palpabant, nunc iugum subiec-
tymis palam ingemiscerent.' Whether this is more than a liberal inference
from the Chron. I do not know. Probably not.
6M E] Only in £. From H. E. iv. a6, where see notes.
hjndan, yoJ] Cf. ' hi hendon 7 hergodon,' Bede, H. E. i. 6, p. 3a.
666 A, B, 0] The obits of Egfrid and Hlothhere from Bede, Epit.
On the rise of Ceadwalla, see notes to H. E. iv. la, 15, The notice of
32 TJVO SAXON CHRONICLES .[683
Mul (omitted in £) it an explanatory reference looking forward to
687, infra.
Erf^**^ 685 E] For Cuthbert'g oonaecration see H. E. iv. 38, and notes; for
^^^ the (daughter of Egfrid and succession of Aldf rid, ib, 26, and notes.
be noxKan sss] * to the north of the sea,' i.e. of the Forth ; not 'by
or near the North Sea,* as generally consfcraed, M. H. B.; Thorpe;
Stevenson ; Gibson ; Gumey ; Ingram. Gaimar is quite ooiTect :
• Ultre la mer devers le Nort ; '
he says that Egfrid was killed by * li Orkenan,' rr. 1496 ff.
On John, Biishop of Hexham, see H. £. v. 2-6 and notes.
Second re- dVSe "WilfHj) in 00m] This is the second restoration of Wilfrid, when
W^tT ^^ ^® obfcwned the bishopric of Hexham only, H. E. v. 3, 19, notes.
I Chester.* Ceaatre] York, as in 763 E, 77^ E. ' Many places were locally called
Cecuier ; but with the progress of centralisation it became neceasary to
keep up their distinctive prefixes, as TTincbester, Jtfanchester, &c. Only
one great place has come to be known by the simple name of ChetUr\
with obscure places such as CaUtor, Castor, &c., it was more easy, and
probably there are several of them in existence.' Earle.
Wilfrid n. Wilfor« his preoat] This is WUfrid II. Bishop of York ; *cf. H. E. iv.
23 ; V. 6, ad Jin., 23 ; Cont. Baedae, 732, 745, and notes ; 744, «»/ro.
Portent. 685 F] Of. Ann. Camb. 689 : * Pluuia sanguinea facU est in Britannia,
et lac et butirum uersa sunt in sanguinem ' ; * blodig regn set sfen ' is ooe
, -> of the signs of the approach of the Day of Judgement, Blidding Horn. pp.
91-93.
Kent 686*, 687*] It is these ravages of the West Saxons in Kent which
the*WMt^ makes Bede say of the period from the death of Hlothhete to the ac-
Saxons. cession of Wihtred : ' regnum illud per aliquod temporis spatiuro reges
dubii uel extemi disperdiderunt,' H. E. iv. 26, ad Jin., where see notes.
Details of these West-Saxon campaigns and a fsnoy portrait of Mai
in H. H. pp. 105-107. Details lUso, inconsistent with the former, in
W. M. i. 17. '
686 E. pSBS Oodwala, 70.] The fourth Peterborough insertaon. .
Egbald did not liecome abbot before 709, Men. AngL i. 346, cited by
Bright, p. 350 [ed. 3, p. 393].
Abdication pp. 40. 41. 688*] E is from Bede, H. E. v. 7, where see notes. It id
wiS^ not clear whence A is taken. Bede, Epit., mentions only the journey of
Cead walla to Borne. His baptism and death did not take place till the
following year, 689, and so rightly FL Wig. On the chronology of lues
reign v. Bede, u. «. The xxvii of E is of course a mere Blip.^)ftfC A^X ^//«
Ineand 7 he getimbrade .. . . GlsBstingabjrrig, A margin] This notice,
^it?***^* probably by the original scribe (t>. Introduction, § 14, and i. 294), ia found
in W. and in FL Wig. The spurious charter of Ine to Glastonbury
is in K. C. D. No. 73 ; Birch, i. 207 ; W. M. i. 36-39. The early
history of GlaHtonbury is a masH of legend {v. W. M. De Ant. Glasu in
bury.
694] NOTES 33
Gale and Fulman, iii. 291 ff.). There was, however, a religious foundation
there in British times : < Glastonbary most have been British territory
nntil between 65 a and 658, and there seems no doubt that the Weet-
Sazon Christians at the time of its conquest allowed the monastery which
they found there to continue/ H. & S. iii. 164 ; cf. t&. i. 38. The Anglo-
Sazod re-foundation must, however, be earlier than 680 ; tb. So that here,
mm elsewhere, Ine only completed what others had begun ; cf. Fl. Wig. i. g -y. ;
41, note. Or 9#-^^ ojlr^ (h4jO:kAn^{^^^
ymb •Til* niht] Note the primitive Germanic mode of reckoning by Kights, not
nights, not days ; v. Glossary, s. v. niht. ^"^
he him scop Fetmm to name, E] Cf. Mi, Horn. i. 94 : 'hit waes
gewnnelic ^t ^ magas sceoldon >am cilde naman gescyppan on ^am
eahtoOan dsge ' ; cf. %h. 92.
under Grlstes claffum] «. Bede, H. £. v. 7, notes.
690 A, 682 £] E and F are right as against A, B, C in placing an Kative
interval of two years between the death of Theodore and the election of |^'
Berbtwald ; v. H. E. v. 8, and notes. Strictly speaking, Densdedit was the ^
first native archbishop. But the Chronicles (followed by FL Wig.) are
right in making the continuous series of English primates begin here.
pa wssron .«. oiningas, 7c., E] On this see notes to Bede, H. E. iv. Kentiah
a6, ad fin. ; v. 8. He calls the two kings Victred and Suaebhard. The false ^»"«*
reading of E, Nihtred (not F, nor Gaimar), has misled H. H. pp. 108, 134,
into making two persons out of one. He reckons * Nithred * and * Web-
hard ' amonj; the < rego^ dubii uel eztemi,' see on d86, 687, 9upra ; and
■lakes ' Withred ' restore the native line in 694, q. v,
693 E] On tliis annal o. H. E. v. 8, notes. The death of Gebmund
(* Gifemnnd *) is certainly placed too early. It cannot have taken place
before 6q6 ; u. «.
Brihthelm] Dryhthelm, D, rightly; which here resumes. The »lip in Biyht-
E is due to the occurrence of the name Brihtwald just above. ^i^
of lyfe gelad] Not 'died,' as I have wrongly taken it in the Gloe-
■aiy ; so many of my predecesson, including Gaimar ; it refers to the
'leading* of Dryhthelm through the other world in the famous vision
narrated by Bede, H. E. v. la, where i«ee notes. The phrase does, how-
ever, mean to die in JEHfric'a Homilies, ii. 143.
094*. Her Cantware . . . for bamdon] We have here the application Weigild.
of the principle of the ' wergild ' or blood-money, on which see S. C. H.
i. 16 f, i6a ; Kemble, Saxons, i.ch. 10 ; Robertson, E. K.S. App. E ; Bede,
H. B. iv. ai. As to the amount the authorities vary. A, D, E simply
■ay 30,000, leaving the denomination unexpressed ; B, F, and practically C,
nay 30,000 pounds. Allen, Royal Preri^tive, pp. 177, 178, would supply
M€Mita, remarking that this is exactly the wergild of a Mercian king .
• hi6 eynges anfosld weiigild . . . xxx |m.send sceatta, 7 >8Bt bitf ealles cxx
panda,* Thorpe, Laws, I. 190; Schmid, p. 398.. Ethelwerd says 30,000
n. D
34
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[694
Reign of
Wihtred.
Murder of
Ostiyth.
■olMI, each consisting of 16 ' nummi,* by which pence are probably meant.
W. M., followed by Elmham, p. 264, Bays 30,000 gold mancaw^es, i. 34.
which at eight to the ponnd would agree with Fi. Wig., who gives 3,750
pounds ; Thorn, c 1770, says 3,000 po inds ; H. H. merely says 'mnltam
pecuniae.* Wheloc has ' xxx manna ' (see i. 294). There would be
nothing impossible in the surrender of thirty men in satisfaction for the
death of Mul. But in view of the other authorities this is probably only
a wrong expansion, either bv Wheloc or the scribe of his MS., of the
abbreviation m (t. e. millia) which appears in A, and is actually so expnnded
in M. H. B. p. 333. The misunderstanding, if such it is, might be helped
by the fact that the rune for M bears the name ' man,* and is used as
an abbreviation for that vocable ; see Bos worth-Toller, avh littera M.
F makes Mul brother of Ine, wrongly.
7 Wihtred . . . ricel This probably marks his accession as sole king ;
cf. 693 E, and Bede, H. E. iv. 36 ; v. 8, 23, note*.
7 heold . . . wintra] All the MSS., following H. E. v. 33, rightly place
the death of Wihtred at 735, though this is not consistent with any nf
the numbers of years assigned to his reign here and at 735. Thirty-
three years, however, would be right if reckoned from his first accession in
693 E. On th«) continuation of this annal in F, see i. 383 and relT.
697 E] Ostryth was the daughter of Oswy and wife of Ethelred of
Merda, H. E. iv. 21. She translated the bones of her nnde Oswald to
Bardney, ib. iii. 11. Her tragic death is mentioned in Bede, Epit. : *a
Merciorum primatibus interempla ' ; but no account of the tragedy is given
in the text of his work ; cf. S. D. i. 349. Lappenberg characterises it
as 'a crime so rare in the history of Europe, that we have to look
forward eleven hundred years to find a parallel,' x. 317 (omitted
in E. T.).
BuVan hvmbre] ' Merci qui dicuntur etiam Sudhumbri,* H. H. p. 109 :
cf. 702 £ and Bede II. 39, 30 ; and on this aad the next entry cL
Introduction, $ 59, note.
699 E] Here again this event is only in Bede, Epit., where it is placed
under 698, and ' Berht ealdorman ' appears as ' Berctred dux regins.'
The Chron. possibly intends to identify him with Bede's ' Berctus * ( = Briht,
684 E\ the general who commanded the expedition sent by Egfrid against
Ireland in 684 ; and H. H , improving on the hint, makes his fate the con-
sequence of the curses called down upon him by the Irish on that occa«ion,
H. E. iv. 36 ; cf. R. W. i. 195, 196. But the difference of the names as
given by Bede must make this identification very doubtful. The Iri^h
annals mention this engagement ; 698 Tigh., 697 Ann. XJlt. : ' Bellum
inter Saxones et Picto6,%bi cecidit Alius Bemith qui dicebatur Brectrid*
( Brf-chtraigh , Tigh.) . The ' Berneth * father of * Brectrid * is the ' Bemh«th '
(ir * Beomheth ' of Eddius, c. 19 ; an ' audax subregulus * who at the
beginning of Egfrid*8 reign joined the latter in a successful attack on the
* Southnm-
brians.'
Death of
Berht.
705] NOTES 35
Picts. (Mr. Skene, C. S. i. a6o, 370, wrongly makes Bemhseth fight on
the Pictish side.)
70S E] The resignAtton of Ethelred and accession of Cenred of Meroia Accession
are rightly placed by all the MSS., in agreement with Bede, Epit, at 704. of Cenred.
This entry in D, E, F is therefore probably a doublet, taken from some
Bonree the chronology of which was two years out ; ihoagh it is possible
that Ethelred may have assodaied Cenred with himself in the kingship
prior to hi? resignation.
StriShvmbrarioe] Gainiar thus defines the extent of the kingdom of Extent of
tlie Southumbrians : ^teiS?*"
' Kenret regna snr Suthhumbreis : kingdom.
Co est Lindeseye e Holmedene,
Kestevene e Holland e Hestdene,
Bel Hombre tresk'en Roteland
Durout eel regne, e plus avante.
Par plasnrs fitiz fa la devise :
Tels liens i ont dreit a Tamise.
La clef del regne soleit estre
A la cit^ de Dorkecestre,
E Huntendone e le cont^
Soleit estre de cest regn^ :
Neis la meit^ de Grantcestre
I fat jadis e devereit estre.' vv. 1594, ff.
708^] The length assigned to Hsedde'd episcopate by A, D, E, F (the Length of
zxxYii of B, C is an obvious blunder) agrees with the date given above, 676, Sj^l^ate
far his accession. From Bede, H. E. v. 18, however, it appears that he sur-
vived Aid&id of Korthnmbria, and therefore he cannot have died before
705 ; V. notes and relT. a. {. Here again the chronology is two years oat.
704*] See above on 703. Bede, Epit., gives Ethelred a reign of thirty- Abdication
one yeari, but in this he is inconsistent with himself, as he, like the Chron., of Ethelred
placet! his accession in 675, ib. On Ethelred see H. E. iii. 11 ; iv. la ; v. ^
19, and notes. That his body lay at Bardney is mentioned below at 716 ;
but this does not necessarily fix his death to that year ; though Fl. Wig. so
rmderstands it.
706*] On the date of, and the circumstances attending the death of Death of
Aldlrid and the accession of Osred, see notes to H. E. v. 18. Here A, B, C -^^dfrid,
viand clearly over against D, E ; the latter alone giving the day and place
of AIdfrid*s death, and the accession of Oared, the former alone giving the
obit of Sexwalf. This last is wrong. He must have died before 6^3. See and 6ex-
notca, i&. iv. 6 ; v. 19 ; H. & S. iii. 1 29. Florencenw'ho generally is nearest ^^^'
to D, has adopted this error of A, B, C, i. 46. Tbo AS^f . say : ' obiit
Aldfridas monachus, olim Rex Nonianhymbrorum.* I know of no other
aaihority for the italicised words. They may be due to a confusion with
C^^olwalf ; or they may be an inference from 718*, ir\fra.
^TA^^^^^^'J'^^x,^?
36 TJVO SAXON CHRONICLES [709
DivisMli of 709*] On the diFuion of the West-Saxon diooese, on Aldhelm, Daniel,
Uie West- and Forthhere, see notes to H. E. ▼. 18 ; on the pilgrimage of Cenred and
d^Mft ^^* ^ Rome, and the accession of Geobred of MercU, ib, v. 19, notes ; on
the death and burial of Wilfrid (added by D, E, ¥), ib.
be westan wuda] * be westan Selewuda/ * to the west of Selwood,'
B. Ethel word calls Aldbelm*s diocese ' ptoaincia quae uulgo Sealaudsdre
dicitur/
in fore weardum . . . dagmn] Of. <on foreweardre )>isse bee/ «>principio
libeUi, Oi*o8. p. 252; *wibs foreweard niht/*- prima hora noctis, Bede,
H. £. ii. 12, p. ia6.
Acca. pp. 42, 48. 710*] On Acca (D, E, F), the successor of Wilfrid at Hex-
ham, and the friend of Bede, see notes to H. E. v. 20.
BerhtfrUh The battle of Berhtfrith against the PicU is placed by Bede, Epit., in 71 1 :
ficts! ^ ' Berctfrid praefectns cnm Pictis pognaait.* It Is mentioned in the Irish
annals, Tigh. agreeing as to the date with Bede, and Ann. XJlt with the
Chron. : ' Strages Pictorum in Campo Manonn apud Saxones nbi Finguine
filins Deileroith inmatura morte iacait.' This shows that Fl. is justified
in saying of Berhtfrith : * et oictor extitit.* Berhtfrith is the * aecnndus a
rege prinoeps ' of Eddius, o. 60, to whom Osred so largely owed his throne.
See notes on H. E. ▼. 18. The occurrence of these related names. Beret,
H. E. iv. 26 ; Chron. 699 ; Beomheth, &ther of Berctred, «. #. p. S4 ;
Berctred, Bede, Epit.; Ann. Ult.; Berctfrid, Bede. Epit.; Chron.; all as
names of persons holding high military office in Northumbrian suggests
that the holders were members of the same family, in which the office had*
become more or less hereditary.
Avon and be twix Hssfe 7 Ossre, E] ' The rivers Avon and Carron are probably
Carton. meant, the plain of Manann being situated between those two river*,* S. C. S.
i. 370 ; P. & S. p. Izzxi ; Skene, Four Books, i. 91 ; and this, if Tigh/s au-
thority may be accepted, who locates the battle ' in campo Manand,' v. #.,
seems decisive in favour of this as against other identifications which have
been proposed.
Nun or Ine/Nun . . . oyninge*] * uictumque in fngam uertere,' Fl. Wig. Nun
Ki^**f the (N'"*'^* ^> ^) ^ probably the * Nunna rex Su^^axonum ' of whom charters
South dated 714 and 725 are in E. C. D. Nos. 999, 1000; Birch, Noc. 133, 144.
Saxons. If go, the fact that he is described ns Ine*s relative seems to show that
Sussex had become by this time a sort of appanage to Wessex ; possibly
in consequence of the victories of Ceadwalla, Bede, H. E. iv. 15, 16, notes.
The annals 722, 725 seem to mark sn unsuccessful attempt of the Sooth
Saxons to assert tiieir independence under Ealdberht, a West-Saxon exile.
The building of Taunton as a border fortress ( mentioned under 723) is con-
nected with this advance of Wessex. See 6. M. E. pp. 387-3S9 ; and for
• Taunton Castle cf. a paper by Rev. F. Warre in Somersetshire Arcb»eolo-
gibal Proceedings, iv. 18 ff., 1853.
Geraint Qerente] or Oeraint is the Gerontius or Geruntius, King of the West
715] ^OTES * 37
Welsh, ' ooeidentalu regni sceptra gubemans,* to whom Aldhelm sdilrefised of Corn-
his famous letter on the Paachal question ; on which see Bede, H. E. v. i8, '^^'^
notes. Ethelwerd mistakes the preposition 'wiO' for part of the proper
name, writing : ' contra TJuthgirete regem,* p. 507.
Hygebald, E ; Bigbald, B] His death is connected by H. H. with Sigbald.
the same batUe: 'cuius pugnae prindino occisus est Dux Higebald,*
p. Ill ; bat this is mere inference. Gaimar's ' Sibald/ v. 1653, is decisive
in fitvour of D*8 reading. On Sigbald I have found nothing. On the
omission of this annal by the original scribe of A, see Introduction, § 14 ;
and on Gaimar's reading, ih, % 57, note.
714*] Guthlao is not mentioned by Bede. See on him Bright, Early St Guth.
Engl. Church Hist. pp. 386-390 [ed. 3, pp. 431-435] » Hardy, Cat. i. 404- l«o.
410 ; H. H. p. zxvii. The principal authority for Gnthlac is his life by
Felix, printed by Mabillon and the BoUandists under April ii, and re-
edited by Mr. W. de Gray Birch in his Memorials of St. Guthlac. There
is an Anglo-Saxon version of this life which has been edited by Goodwin
(cf. Wlilker, Grundriss, pp. 491-493), and an Anglo-Saxon poem on him
in Codex Exoniensis, ed. Thorpe, pp. 104 ff. (cf. Wiilker, pp. 179-183).
Felix's life was written during the life of ^thelbald t757, AA. SS. Apr. ii. His life by
49 ; and during* the life of GuthWs successor Cissa, Goodwin, p. 76 ; Felix.
A A. SS. «. #. pp. 38, 41. In Bede, II. xxxvi. 343, I have shown that Felix
was probably a monk of Croyland, and that his work was dedicated to
iEtbelbald of Meruia. It is true that in one MS. the writer is made to call
himself ' Congregationis Sancti Bedan uemaculus/ whence some (0.^. Bright,
II. #., and Mabillon) have made him a monk of Jarrow. But this aU arises
ftwn an error of a scribe, who finding in the MS. which he was copying that
Felix was a monk ' Monasterii Gyruen8is,'Te. ' of the Gyrwas,' a per-
fectly true description of Croyland (cf. ' jxet mynster is on middan Gyrwan
fenne,' Hyde Register, p. 88), wrongly inteq>reted the phrase as referring
to Jarrow. Modem editon have not avoided this confusion ; r. Bede II.
174. Felix places the death of Guthlac in 715, but this, according to the
BoUandists, is due to his using the era of the Incarnation, which, dating
from the Annunciation, precedes the era of the Nativity by nine months ;
see Appendix to Introduction. His day is April 11. Orderio inserts an
epitome of Felix's life of Guthlao in his H. E. ii. a68 ff., characterising it
as ' prolixo et aliquantulum obscure diotatu.' He made the epitome during
a five weeks* sojourn at Croyland. For a list of churches dedicated to
Guthlac, tee Bircfa,-ii. #. p. xxxiL Gnthlac*s cross still exists at Brother-
hoDse, near Croyland, and is also figured in Birch. Cf. also the life of him
in D. 0. B. ii. 823-826. Abingdon claimed to possess relics of his, and
obeerved his festival, Chh>n. Ab. ii. 158, 315. A fourteenth-century French
Calendar, formerly belonging to Ludlow, makes him a bishop, Hampson,
i. 464. •
714, 715 F] Here we have fragments of a Frankish Chronicle embodied
1- \lrAk. ^oVTo^^ ^ ^1
38
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[7'5
Battle of
Wan-
borough.
Osred, &c.
Iiigild.
Ine's
sisters.
Wimborne,
in F. The dates are correct for the deaths of Pippin of Heristal and
Dagobert III.
715*] For the place of. 59a, and iufra on 833. W. M. seems to imply ihat
Ceolred was rictoriouK, for he calls him ' uirtute contra loam mirabilis/ i. 79.
n. H. says : ' adeo horribiliter pugnatam est ntrinque, ut nesciatur cui
clades detestabilior contigerit/ p. 1 1 1. Mr. Green, u. «., thinks that ' the
absence of all account of its issue shows that Ceolred's attack failed';
but the results of battles are sometimes omitted in the Chron. becaiue
they were supposed to be well known, see on 753, infra,
716*] On Osred*s character and death, see notes to H. £. v. 18, 22.
As he succeeded in 705 he really reigned eleven yean, and so H. £. v. 18.
On Cenred, »6. v. 32, note; on Osric, ih, 33, notes; on Ceolred*s death
and character, ih. 19, notes ; on iEthelbaid, ib, 23, notes ; on Egbert's
conversion of the monks of lona to the Roman Easter, i&. 33, notes.
be sidfan ge msdre, E] Gaimar again quite correctly : ' en la marehe
devers midi,' v. 1645.
beforan awriten, A] Viz. at 636.
Id hiwan, E] Cf. AS. Bede, p. 183 : ' )>a hiwan . . . >e in (am mynstre
wieron.'
718*] Of Ingild (Ingils, Fl. Wig.) nothing seems to be Juiown. Egbert,
the uniter of Britain, was descended from him ; see the WegtpSaxon pedi-
gree given above, p. 4; cf. S. D. ii. 371. On the sisters cf. W. M. i. 35:
* habuit . . . Ina sorores Cuthburgam et Quenburgam ; Cuthburga Alfrido
[H. H. p. 1X3, says wrongly Eg&ido] Northanimbrorum regi nuptnm
tradita, sed, non post multum ooniugio diducto, primo apud Berkinguni
sub abbatitsa Hildilida [Bede, H. £. iv. 10], moz ipsa magistra regulse
Wimbumae Deo placitam uitam transegit. Uicus est modo ignobilie,
tunc temporis insignis, in quo frequens uirginum chorus . .' . superon
suspirabat amores.' Of. Bede II. 364. On the discipline of Wimborne,
see a passage from the life of St. lioba given in notes to Bede II. 15a
A Bpurioui charter of Aldhelm's professes to be drawn up at Wimborne,
G. P. p. 379; K. C. D. No. 54; Birch, No. 114. There is a letter
of confraternity from two abbesses, Cuenburga and Ooenbutga, in
Mon. Mog. p. 136 ; H. & S. iii. 343, 343, of whom the former is probably
to be identified with Cwenburg here (whom H. H. p. 11 3, also call«
Cneburh, a very possible error, Cneuburg fur Cuenburg). Curiously
enough, the letter is addressed to an Abbot Ingeld ; but this cannot be
our Ingild, if the Chron. is right in dating his death 718, fur the
letter must be as late as 739. Another sister of Ine*s, Tetta, was also
Abbess of Wimborne, H; & S. «. s. An Abbess * Cuneburga regalii
prosapiae' is addressed in a letter of 733 x 742, Mon. Mog. p. 109.
This again may be for 'Cuenburg.* The Cuthburga mentioned among
the lost souls seen in a vision described Mun. Mog. p. 375, is probably
not this Cuthburg, and tlierefore Lappenberg's inference that Cuthborg
728] NOTES 39
acted a» regent for Onred after Aldfirid's death falls to the ground, i. ao6 ;
£. T. i. an. It is, however, curious that Bede, who makes so much of
^thelthrjih's voluntary separation from Egfrid, and her foundation of £ly
(U. K iv. 19, ao), should have nothing to say of Guthburg's voluntary
aeparation from Aldfrid and her foundation of Wimbome.
721*] On Dtiniel, Bishop of lyinchester, see H. E. v. 18, notes. The Strife in
■laying of the Etheling Cynewulf, 'clitonem Cynewlfum,' FL Wig., marks **»« Wessex
the renewal of that discord in the royal family which so long delayed ^^^
the advance of WeMez. The events of yaa, 725, and 728 connected with
other Ethelings, Ealdberht and Oswald, illuHtrate the same point.
ma ofaloh, E] Probably a mistake for 'ine o&loh' (D), but it
can be construed, as * me * is occasioually found in £ and F for * man.' ^
■e halga biaoop lolls.] Bishop of Hexham, and afterwards of York, St. John of
who ordained Bede both deacon and priest; see H. E. v. a -6, and notes ; Beverley.
cC tupra, 685 K
722*] From this it would seem that the fortress which Ine had Destruc-
builfe to bridle his British foes had been seised as a vantage ground ^^*J^^
by his domebtic rivals; cf. H. H. p. 11 a. On Ine's queen ^thelburg, ^^^ ,.
' foemina regii generis et animi,' and the curious legend of the way in
which she induced Ine to resign his crown, see W. M. i. 35, 36, 39. She
appeiin with Ine in a spurious charter, K. C. D. No. 74 ; Birch, No. 143.
Jacob Grimm suggested that the Andreas may have been written lor
ibeiu, Andreas und Elene, pp. zii, li (1840) ; Wulker, Gruudriss, p. 149.
7 Ine . . . Sup Seaxum, A] The DE recension omits this clause Ine's waiti
bere^ probably taking it to be a doublet of the similar entry 725. ^^^
B, C retain it here and omit it there; and so Ethelwerd, who dates
this engagement * post sex menses,' p. 507. Fl. Wig. sgrees with A.
726*] On Wihtred see above, notes to 690-692, 694, and the refEl there
given. On the question of his successors, see Bede, H. E. v. 23, notes.
728 A, 726 E] On Ine's resignatiun and death, see H. E. v. 7, ine's abdi-
ad Jin. and notes. As to the date of the former, C, D, £ are nearer cation and
the truth (726) than A, B (7a8).^ The date of the Utter is not known. **®**^*
F*s placing of it here is due to a confusion of ' fdr ' and 'gefdr,' ' fdrde* and
* foi<Sfi£rde,' or of 'abiit* and <obiit.* (For the latter cf. the case of
Colman, Bishop of lindisfame, cited H. K iii. a6, note.) The insertion
in a, * 7 yssr his feorh gesealde,' is probably taken from 855 A, t'lf/Va.
^pelheard] 'de prosapia Cerdid r^is oriundo,' Fl. Wig.«-<>es cyn .£theU
gss8 to Ceardice,' A, Pref. W. M. says of him : ' surgentes eius primitias heard.
frequenter interpolaret Oswaldus regii sanguinis adolescens,* L 39.
Oswald's death is mentioned at 730, infra. H. H. tays that he had been
forced to fly from Wessez, p. 114. Whether he had any authority for
ihia is doubtful Ethelwerd, u. #., calls him ' Osuueo.* An alleged grant by
him i» recited in a spurious charter of Athelstan, K. C. D. No. 374 ; Birch,
Ho, 7J7.
V•^-
40
TfVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[727
Osrio**
death.
Ceolwnlf
and Bede.
Doable
source in D.
^thelbald
of Mercia.
Kclipse.
Kgbert of
YorlL
Nothelm.
Prlthogith.
727 E] On Tobias and Aldwalf, see Bede, H. £. v. 8, 33, notes.
pp. 44, 46. 729*] A, B, C from Bede, Epit. ; D, E, F from H. E. v.
32, 33, where see notes. Gaimar says that Egbert * enterrez fd a Mir-
martin/ v, 1664 ; possibly a confusion with St. Martin's at Whitem.
Osrio, E] 729 is the right date for his death, as here given by D, £, F,
and Fl. Wig. It is repeated again under 73 1 by all the MSS. except E aod F.
Caolwulf ] The king to whom Bede dedicated.his Ecclesiastical Historr ;
see H. E. Preface, and notes to v. 23 ; a fact to which both Fl. Wig. and H. H.
here allude ; cf. S. D. i. 40, 360. ASK. add : ' qui post . . . monacbuB
faotus, Lindirfamensium extitU episeopu*.' There is no authority for the
words italicised, which are due to a confusion with Ceolwulf, Bishc^ of
Jjindsey, mentioned below, 794*, 796 E.
730*. Oswald ae mpeUng] ' uir strenuissimus,* Fl. Wig.
781*J The use of a double source in D is here very clearly seen. Not
only is the death of Osric repeated (o. #.), but the obit of Berhtwald or
Brihtwold of Canterbury is entered twice within this same annal. (On
his death, and on the consecration of his successor Tatwine, v. Bede, H. £.
V. 23, and notes.) £ has avoided both these errors.
733*. JEipelbald . . . Bumtir tun] A somewhat fancy description in
H. H. pp. 114, 115, but he rightly emphasises the great position held by
^thelbald at this time. ' In the anarchy that broke out on Ine's with-
drawal ... he overran the wh(de of the West-Saxon country, till -his siege
and capture of the royal town of Somerton in 733 seemed to end the war/
G. M. E. p. 394, Cf. notes to Bede, H. E. v. 23.
Sonne a})ie8trode] Aug. 14, and so Bede, Cont. F*s Latin description
of the eclipse is from Bede, Chron. 0pp. Min. p. 256 ; cf. Fl. Wig. and
S. D. ad a^n.
Acca . . . adrifen, E] The true date is probably 73 1 ; see Bede, H. E
v. 20, notes. His death is mentioned tn/Va, 737 E.
734*. 86 mona] This lunar eclipse was on Jan. 24.
Tatwine] v. H. £. v. 23, and notes.
Bieda] The true date of Bede's death is probably 735 ; see my Bede
I. Ixxi. ff.
Ecgbriht, E] On Egbert of York, whose consecration is recorded here,
and his reception of the pallium under 735 by D, E, F, see the notes on
Bede's letter addressed to him.
736*] Nothelm is the ecclesiastic who supplied Bede with materials for
his EccL Hist., especially documents from the Roman archives. See Bede'i
Preface, and notes a. I. F, Lat., in adding ' et tenuit v. ann.,* is incon-
sistent with itself, for it places the death of Nothelm in 740 ; v. i. 394.
737*. Forphere] See Bede, H. E. v. 18, notes.
PriJ)ogi)>] Queen of Wessex, wife of .^Ithelheard, Fl. Wig. She is
mentioned in two charters, one spurious and one genuine, K. C. D. Koe.
374, i»57; Birch, Nos. 7^7, 831. IJX^ar ^l^^aKJ <>0C Irv^.Vw
741] NOTES 41
Ceolwolf, £] See ftbove on 739 E.
ESdberhte] D, £ rightly give the accession of Eadberht under 737 ; Eadberht
it is repeated by all the MSS. under 738. The lengUi of his reign, twenty- ^^ ^^^'
one years, added to 737 gives 758 for the date of his resignation, which is
righty though the Chron. gives it under 757, where see note. He ruled
well and prosperously. He was at war with the Picts at the time of
^thelbald*s invasion of Northumbrian mentioned here by £ [ ^ 740, Cont.
Baed.], and seems to have reduced them to submission, for in 756 he
BQccessfully allied himself with Oeng^s or Unust, King of the Picts,
against the Britons of Strathdyde, though he lost the greater part of Mh
army on his return, S. J>, ii. 40 ; and either then or earlier he annexed
a considerable part of what is now Ayrshire to his dominions, Bede, Cont.
i. a. 750, and notes. Angles, Picts, Soots (of Dalriada), and Britons alike
looked up to him. He was also in alliance with Pippin the Short, King
of the Franks, & B. i. 48, ^9 ; cf. S. C. S. i. 331, and the notes to Bede's
letter to Egbert, his brother. Alcuin says of him :
'Qui dilatauit proprii confinia regni,
Saepius hostiles subigens terrore phalangas/ vr. 1374 f.
The remaining entries are placed by S. D. ii. 3a or Bede, Cont., or both
under 740.
his federon sonu] According to the pedigrees in 731 A, 738*, Ead-
berht was first cousin of Ceolwulfs father, Qutha; cf. p. 5, mpra.
.fiSelwold bisoop] Viz. of Lindisfame ; 9. H. K v. la, notes.' His Eadberht's
saccessor Cynewulf was thrown into prison by Eadberht for harbouring '^-ISj^J?"
Offa, a son of Aldfrid, at the tomb of St. Cothbert (St Cuthbert himself ^nrch.*
had foretold that troubles of this kind would arise, Baedae Vita Gudb.
c 37 «it5^Jt.). Offa was drawn from his sanctuary and slain. This was
in 750, S. D. i. 47, 48; ii. 39rf. (For Cynewulf 's resignation see below
on 779 £.) From all theie facts it is clear that Eadberht, like Egfrid
and Aldfrid, acted with very considerable independence towards the
ecclesiastical power. There is a letter of Pope Paul I to him urging the
restoration of three monasteries which he had forcibly seized, one of which
seems to have been Jarrow, H. & S. iii. 394-396.
JBSelwold hergode] lege ^ffelbald ; v. critical note, and on this harry-
ing cf. H. R V. 33, notes.
788*. on onnm portioe] The < imvax ' is emphatic, — the same ; ' sub
unins porticos tectum,' Ethelw. p. 507 D. For the meaning of porticus see
Bede II. 80, 330, 369.
741 A, 740 E] The death of ^thelheard is placed in 739 by Cont. I>eath of
Baed. ; S. D. ii. 3a i in 740 by C, D, E, F ; Ann. Lindisf. (which is con- ^^^•
firmed by adding the length of his reign, fourteen years, to the probable
date of Ine's resignation, 726 ; see on 726 E) : in 741 by A, B ; Fl.
AVig. (?). As to the relationship existing between him and his successor
Cntbred, A, B, C say nothing ; D, £ call them vaguely ' relations/ 'his
4a
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[74'
niBdg/ ' propinquus,' Fl. Wig. < cognatuB,' H. H. p. 1 19 ; W. M. L 40 ; while
S. D. And Ann. Lind. u. $. say that they were brothen, ' frater edu.'
All the MSS. place Cuthred'n death in 754, ivfra, which is inconiditeDt
with the length here aksigned to his reign (^tle zzvi of B, C is a m«R
■lip).
Badberht, £] lege Cadberht ; due to the occurrence of Eadbriht Eating
joBt above. The error is copied by H. H. p. 119.
Archbishop Ou)>bryht . . . gehalgod, A] So Cont. Baed. 740: 'Cudberctas . . . oon-
Cuthbert, gecratus est.' He was, however, tran>lated from Hereford, Fl. Wig.i. 54;
G. P. pp. 8, 298, 299, having been consecrated in 736, S. D. ii. 32. (FL Wig.,
followed by S. D. ii. 38, says of his accession to Canterbury, ' archiepisco-
patum Buscepit,' which is indefinite.) He had previously been Abbot of
Lyming, K. C. D. No. 86; ^pircti, i. 231. This is the prelate to wbotu
St. Bcniface addressed bis famous letter on the state of the English Churdi,
which was either the cause or more probably the consequence of the
Council of Clovesho in 747, H. & S. iii. 376-383 ; Mon. Mog. pp. 200 ff.,
where Jaff(^ dates the letter 748. Tliere is a long and interesting letter
of Cuthbert to LuUus uf Mainz on the martyrdom of his predeot^s^or,
bt. Boniface, H. k S. iii. 390-394; Mon. Mog. pp. 261 ff. ; also some
verses by him in 6. P. pp. 298. 299 ; cf. ib, 8-1 1, 15. That he, like other
people, borrowed books, and forgot to return them, is shown by Mon. Mog.
p. 268. For his death see on 758. infra,
I>un. Diin] He attended the Couucil of Clovesho in 747 (H. & S. iii 362;,
and seems to have died the same year; v, D. C. B. iv. 911.
Burning of 74I E] Cf. S. D. 74 1 (ii. 38) * Monasterium in Eboraca ciuitate suc-
ceuBum est ix. Kal. Maii, feria i * ; t. e. Apr. 23, which was a Sunday in
741. The Cont. Baed. notes 'siccitas magna' under 741, which would
help to account for the fire.
742 F] On this Synod of Clovesho (whlcli must not be confused with the
famous council of 747, not inentifped in the Chronicle), see H. & S. iii.
340-342; K. C. D. No. 87; BiiJIiD, i. 233-237. It is of very doubtful
genuineness ; and* the charter said to have been granted at it is a later
insertion even here. See critical note.
pp. 46, 47. 743*] Note the combination of Wessez and Mercia against
the common foe. ^
744*. Her Danihel gessst] The meaning must be that Daniel resigned.
Exactly the same phrase Ib used of the resignation of Cynewulf, Bishop of
lindisfarne, in 779, D, E. Yet it is hard to see how 'gesset* can mean
anything but ' resided.' I suspect that the compiler had a Latin source
before him and confused between ' resedit ' and ' recedit.' The latter is
the word actually used by Florence here ; but in 932, a passage indepen-
dent of the Chron., he has ' resedit * in the sense of *■ resigned,* i. 130. For
* resideo' of a bishop's occupation of his see, cf. Lift. App. Ff. II. 1. aj6.
On Daniel see notes ^ Bede, H. E. v. 18. Cvueheard, Hnnferth's
York.
Synod of
Clovesho.
Keaigna-
tion of
Bi^op
Daniel.
0. (?^^i^ ^(Afl^iJbK^
754] NOTES 43
<:««^r (754-780), spiMkB of the Utter in a letter to Liillu«, 755 x 766, as
* Himlrithus epiacoporum miti«8ima8,* H. k S. iii. 43a ; Men. Mog. p. 269.
•teorran foran, £] The shooting Htarn are phwed by S. D. ii, 38, under Shooting
745 : ' nisi sunt in aere iotas ignei, quales nnnqoam ante mortales illius aeui *^*i^
aidemnt ; et ipsi paene per totam nootem uisi Hant, Kal. scilicet lanuarii/
WilferS seo iunga] See H. E. ▼. 6, and notes.
74e*] Selred was King of the East Saxons, Fl. Wig. i. 55. He had sue- Kings of
ceeded on the resignation of OflFa. This was in 709, H. E. t. 19, notes; ^^'
cf. lb. iii. 22 ; iv. 6, notes. He was succeeded by Swithred or Switbed, the
date of whose death is unknown (though W. M. makes him reign till 823 !).
After his death the line of Essex sinks into obscurity, till the kingdom was
reduced by Egbert of Wessex ; v. 823, ii{fra ; Fl. Wig. I 263 ; W. M. i. 99.
It is curious that none of the Chrons. mention the famous Synod of Cluve-
sho in 747 ; r. H. & a iii. 360 flF.
748*] H. H. p. 120, makes Cynric the son of Cuthred, and gives fancy Kings of
details of his being slain in a 'mill tans seditio/ which Lappenberg, i. 263 ; Kent.
E. T. L 269, accepts as history. On the Kentish succession, see notes to
Bede, H. E. v. 23 ; cf. Elmham, p. 321.
760*] Here again H. H. u. s. gives imaginary details ; cf. Lappenberg,
i. 264 ; £. T. i. 269. Ethelwerd says that the dissension was ^ pro aliqaa
liiuidia reipublioae,* p. 507.
762*] H. H. pp. 121, 122, oatdoes himself in his description of the battle Battle of
of Bnrford. It would be rash to accept it as history, as Lappenberg, k. «., Burford.
aud, to some extent, Green, M. E. p. 396, do ; though it is just possible
that aoute of the details may be derived from some old ballad. A, B, G
do not mention the result of the battle, regarding it as too well known.
The battle of Burford (Oxon.), * satis durum proelium/ Fl. Wig., is an im-
portaut landmark. Mr. Green, u. «., says : ' the supremacy of Mid-Britain
passed for ever away.' Considering the subsequent position of Offa this is
perhaps a little strong. Mr. Freema^ilLsays more temperately atid more
truly : * it finally secured the independence of Wessex,* F. N. C. i. 37 ; of.
U. U. p. 122: 'Regnum . . . Westsexe ex hoc tempore uidde roboratum
creacere usque In perfectum non destitit.' Of. Bede, Cont. and S. D. t, a.
J50.
753*] ' Poet annum, ut solitus erat suae ferocitatis iuiplere conamen
anna contra Brittannos aptauit,' Ethelw. u. «. 'Denuo cum Britonibus
pognaos, ex eis quam plurimos interfecit,' Fl. Wig. ^
754^] * Cadredus, rex magnus et excelsus*. . . uitam 6niuit,' H. H. p. 122. Death of
The annal would be more compact if the clause ' 7 Sigebryht . . . gear ' Cuthred.
followed immediately after ' Cu^red for^ferde;' cf. Ang. Sac. i. 194, 195.
Oyneheard] Two lettexw from him to Lullus are extant. In the former Csmeheard,
of these h« calls himself * indignus, ut uereor, Episcopus Weutauae ciui- ^?^*^P ***
talis,' and begs Lullus to send him any books either of spiritual or secular ^^^
science, especially medicine, H. k S. iii. 431-433 ; Mun. Mog. pp. 268-a7a
44
TiVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[754
Stmctore
of the
HnnaL
In the other he thanki him for hie gifts and eympathlsea with his fcroablea.
The letters give a very pleasing idea of the writer, ib. p. 287. He ugu
charters, K. C. D. Kos. 103, 104 (again calling himself 'indignos ep-
scopns'), 115 ; Birch, Kos. 185, 186, 300.
his msBg, D, £] ' SUU8 propinqaus Sigeberetas, filiu9 Sifferieif* FL Wig.
i.56. ^
Chrono- With this year begins the chronological dislocation in the Chronide,
logical dis- on which see Introduction, $ 100; Theopold, p. 17. For if we add the
_ ^^'^'^' length of Cnthred's reign, sixteen year8^74i A, 746 E), to the true date of
- i ICh hisaoces^on, ^40, we get 756 as the date of his death. The other events
^^^^'^f^^V^^^'^^^ should probably also be transferred ; nor is the mention of Cyneheard
opposed to this, for, as against Dr. Stubbs, £p. Suoc. p. 7 [p. 1 1, ed. 3],
I believe there is no signature of Cyneheard's earUer than 757.
755^] This is the most elaborate annal which we have yet had ; it is one
of the most elaborate in the whole Chronicle ; see Introduction, § 7, note.
Its structure should be carefully noted. It first gives the accession Af
Gynewulf on the deposition of Sigberht. It then follows the fortunes of the
latter to his slaying. It next gives the general characteristic of Cynewulf'i
reign, his warfare against the Britons. Then it inserts a detailed and most
dramatic account of the circumstances of his death, the bare fact of which
is inserted in proper chronological order, 784 below ; whither Fl. Wig.
and H. H. p. 127, transfer those details, which they rhetorically sraplify.
After this with the words * 7 Jyy ilcan geare ' the events of 755 are rosumed,
and Offa*s pedigree appended.
Her Gynewulf benam, 7c.] In A ' beniman ' is construed with the sec
of the person and gen. of the thing ; so Bede, H. K iii. 7 : ' Penda . . . hin«
his rices benom,* p. 168 ; ' Persa cyning benom )K>ne ealdormon his scire/
Oros. p. 96 ; in £, F it is construed with dat. of the person and ace. of the
thing ; in B, C, D with dat. of the person and gen. of the thing (which
seems less intelligible, and to which no parallels are cited either by 3o»-
worth or Grein). It is also found with a double accusative ; cf. Bede, H. E.
ii. 9 : ' list he scolde Eadwine ]K>ne cyning . . . ge rice ge lif beneoman/
p. 12a ; and with aoc. of person and dat. of thing, v. Grein, #. v.
Her Gynewulf . . . ds^dum] On the deposition of Sigberht and the
general question of the right of the Witan to depose the king, see Kemble,
ii. 319 ff. ; F. N. G. i. 593 ff. ; S. C, H. i. 136 ff. ; and the passage fitwn
JEXfr'ic given below on 946 A. This is the first time that we have bad
mention of the action of the witenagemdt. Freeman, following Kemble,
thinks that Ethelwei-d shows royalist leanings here. Fl. Wig. simply nys :
' auxilium [Gynewulfo] ferentibus Westsaxonicis primatibus.'
op he ofslog pone aider men, 7c.] This alderman, as the sequel showf,
was Cumbra, and was probably the master of the herd who avenged him
(called Ansian, B. W. i. 334). H. H. pp. 132, 133, makes <?umbra slain
by Sigberht because he remonstrated with him in the name of the people
^ ^^ meA^ J^ M^^ mMjy\^ l^Cl'^ <^'^«^
^J^^ c^ufW^M irAsn ^ ;
Construc-
tion of
' beniman.'
Deposition
of kings
by the
Witan.
Slaying of
Cumbxia.
755] ' ^^ ^'-'^6r£5 45
for his miagovemnient ; i.e, he makes the murder of Cumbra precede the
depoeition of Sigberht. Thia will enable U8 to estimate 'the value of those
details in H. H/s narralive in which, says Mr. Freeman, h. «., ' the Ipgal
action of the nation stands ont most ciearly.'
ymb . . . wiilt] Note the progressiye corruption of the numeral :
xxzi A, B, C ; zxi D ; xvi E.
ha wolde sdrnfan . . . bro]mr] * sea gloria rerum elatns, ... sea pos- Oynewalf
teritati soae metuens/ W. M. i. 41. The latter is more probable. The ^^ ^-^^
claims of Cyneheard were no doubt dangerous. S. D. li 51 calls him ' per^ heard,
fidus tyrannos.'
7 ytk geasoode, 7c.] ' In this circumstantiail narrative the reader should Arrang^
bear in mind the arrangements of a Saxon residence. The chief building ^^[^on
was the hall, around which were grouped the other apartments, each en- house,
tered from the court ; the whole surrounded by a wall or rampart of earth,
and therefore named a hurh. The common 'external entrance was the
gate {geaf), which was an opening in the wall ; but the entrance to any
of the enclosed buildings was a door (daru). The description in this annal
seems to imply that the residence at Merton covered a considerable area.*^
*The king was in the lady's chamber (ft»r— the " ftonw" of mediaeval
romance), and Cyneheard surprised him there Qiine }<Br herad) by riding
in unexpectedly through the enter ffate into the court, before the king's
attendants, who had retired to the hall, were aware (flpr hine }a men
<mfvndt%}9 mid}axik eyninge warun). Then the fight between the king
and his foe takes place at ihe door (duru) of the lady's bower, and there
the king was slain. And now the lady's screams had, for the first time,
aUrmed the king's guard in the hall. They hasted to the rescue, scorned
Cyneheanf s proposals, and fought till all but one were slain. Next morn-
ing the rest of the king^s party came up, and found Cyneheard in occupa-
tion, and in a posture of defence (/one etlSeling onfiiBrt hyrig metton). His
party had closed the outer gatei (}a ffatu), and meant to defend them.
After a fruitless parley, they fought about the gates (ymhfa gatu) till the
party inside was obliged to yield. See Mr. Wright's very interesting work,
Domestic Manners and Sentiments, p. 13.' Earle.
on wif 07p)>e] ' cum qaadam meretrice morando,' Ethel w. p. 508.
^one bur] The note just given shows clearly that this reading of A, D, E
is correct against that of B. C, < >a burh.' Cf. Bede, H. E. iv. 31, « cumena
har'>»' hospitale,* p. 378.
pp. 48, 49. nt nesdo on hine] Ct Bede, H. E. ii. 9 : ' he rsesde on )K>ne
cyning,' 'impetum fecit in regem,' p. laa, of the attempted assassination
of Edwin by Earner.
on ymm wifiss gebwrom] *gebeere ' is 'bearing,' 'carriage'; Bede, H. E. * gebsere.'
iv. aa : ' of his ondwlitan 7 on gebiBrum ' «> ' ex noltu et habitu,' p. 328 ; more
vagaely "■manners, mode of life: 'he swiffor lufade wifa gebeero ^onne
wvpnad monna/ Oros. p. 5a. Here it probably includes both gestures and
46 TJVO SAXON CHRONICLES [755
orie<« ; and so almoet exactly Oros. p^ 194 : 'to Oaem msestan ege, Bwa hit
men on ])ara wiepned monna gebaeriim ongiian mehte.* In Lajamon
' ibere ' constantly mean** ' cries ' ; cf. Madrlen's Glossary.
8wa hwelc ... 7 radost] D and E simply omit the 7; B and C
omit both tlie la?t words. The text of A is probably the most original,
and was altered because a diflScnlty was felt ; the sense is : ' they ran '
thither as each was rendy, and [could get there] quickest.
o]? hie alle leegon, A] < till they all lay dead/ E, alone of all the MSS ,
has altered this impre^ive phrase into the conventional *were daan/
Disgraoefnl That it was he'd disgraceful for members of a comitatus to surviTe the
to'sui^ivG* ^"^'^ ^^ shown by the implied excuses made for the one survivor : (a) he
their lord, ^*« only a Welshman ; (]b) a mere hostage ; and (c) severely wounded.
So of the one survivor on the Etheling*s side below : (a) he was godson
of the victorious commander ; (b) wounded in many places ; cf. Bede,
H. K. iii. 14, note9.
hia aldormon Osrlc*] 'Osred,* S. D. ii. 51.
hiera agenne d6m] Cf. Battle of Maldon, I. 38 : ' hyra
•Self- sylfra dom/ This is what is called in Icelandic law 'self-doom/
doom.' I pjiif.dffimi.* See Vigf. Diet. *. v. It was for the party to whom it
was granted the most honourable termination of a feud or suit, he bein^
allowed to fix his own damages, compensation, fto. It is found also in
Irish sources, where it is probably due to Scandinavian influences ; cf. XX.
m^ 35 ff* ; Customs of Hy Many, p. 12 ; MS. Land Misc. 610, f. 10*;
0*Curry, Manners and Customs, iii. 37, 38 ; Todd, Gaedhil and Gaill,
p. 118.
Want of 7 pa gebead . . . ofslogon] The poverty of the English language hi
demonstrar demonstrative pronouns as compared with the Latin hic, HUy i«, w/e, ipte
noons in Appears very strongly in this passage, and makes it very difficult to
English. follow. I give a translation, using E to indicate the Etheling*8 party, who
werR inside the ' bnrh,* and K for the king*s party, who were outside :
'then he (the Etheling) offered them (K) their own terms in fee and
land if they would grant him the kingdom; and they [or he] (E) t^ll
them (K) that their (K) kinsmen were with them [or him] (£), and
would not leave them [or him]. And then they (K) said that no kinsn»n
was dearer to them than their lord, and th»t they would never follow
his slayer. And then they (K) ofi'ered their kinsmen that they might
depart unscathed. And they (E) said that the same offer had been made
to their (K) comrades, who had been with the king before. Then saii
they (E) that they (E) regarded it [the oflTer] not a whit the more than
did your [or their (K)] comrades who were slain with the king. And
they (K) were then fighting about the gate until they made their way in
and slew the Etheling.'
The comi- pest him nasnig masg leofbra nasre, 70.] The tie of the comitatus super-
tatns an sedes that of the kin ; the comitatus forms a-s it were an artificial family
755] ^OTES 47
witii it^ leader a^ * father nn^ lord.' So tlie xnonafltery w an artificial artificial
family, and thetermi *familia' in Latin and 'hlwan/ 'hired/ in AS. are family-
oonntantly applied to it ; cf. Ducange and Bosworth-Toller, #. w. It is
noteworthy that in Irish the word * muinter/ which is used both of the
monastic &mily and of the Fecntar comitatns, though more frequently of
the latter f is simply the Latin word ' monasterium/
his banan] * ^na/ * slayer,' is a perfectly nentral word, and mnst not • Bana.'
be translated by ' murderer' or any word connoting criminality. A man
wbo slays another in self-defence, or in righteous execution of the law, is
still bis ' bane.' Ethelwerd translates : ' nee pmesenti uultu exequias eius
sectari nalemus'; Le. he confufved between 'bana,' slayer, and 'bdn,'
bone (the two words occur in juxtaposition 979 D, E). This may give
some measure of Ethelwerd's qualifications as a translator.
eowre geferan. A] This sudden return to the 'oratio directa,' so charac- Betnm to
teristie of antique narration, and especially frequent in the Icelandic ^|*^
sagas, is preserved in A and C alone. So they and D have preserved the
nnosual word ' fulgon ' below, for which B has substituted ' wurdon ' and
E the singularly unhappy ' flugon ' ; unless this is a mere slip ; cf. Oros.
p. 38 : ' ]»t hi him fram f ulgen.'
god sunn*] * filius de baptismo,' Ethel w. p. 508 ; ' filiolus,' H. H. p. ia8.
The alderman is of course Osric ; though H. H. wrongly makes the survivor
Cyneheard's godson.
rioaode .xzxi. wiilt] This would bring his death to 786, and so S. D. Length of
ii. 51. Below it is entered under 784 ; 786 is correct, but as the true date Oynewnlfs
of Cynewulfri accession is 757, the length of his reign was xzix (so ASN.
''gttly), not xxxi years, Theopold, pp. 38-30. Jirff<M^J\^^ "? S^7 - 7 ^ •
py ilcan geare] i.e, 755 (757), not the year of Cjnewolf s death. The Murder of
monler of iEthelUld (see H. E. v. 23, notes), *a snis tntoribus [guards] -fithelbald.
nocta fraud ulenter peremptus,' and the accessions of Beomred and Offa are
all placed by Cont. Baed. and 8. D. ii. 41, in 757. Ofia'it accession has been
aflsigned to 758, for the Synod of Cealchythe in 789 is dated ' anno xxxi regni
Oilan; H. & S. iii. 465 ; K. C. D. No. 156 ; Binsh, No. 356. But if Offa
sTioceeded late in 757, au'l was only crowned in 758, 789 might still be
his thirty-first year, dating from his coronation. S. D. ii. 41, 58, is in
&voar of 757, but the matter is uncertain, Theopold, pp. 50, 51.
Hreopa dune] *■ quod erat tunc coenobium nobile, nunc ut audiui pauco Monasteiy
oel nullo incolitur habiUtore.' W. M. i. 43; *tnno temporis famosum ofBepton.
mona^terio ; nunc est ailla comitis Cestrensis, cuius gloria pro situ uetustatis
exol«ta,' lb, 364 ; cf. G. P. p. 398. F, wrongly, makes him $lain at Repton.
ho rixade .xli- wlntra, £] He came to the throne in 716, v s. So Length of
thin again brings his death to 757. bald'f
Booransd feng to rice, A] < heres Adelbaldi,* says F, Lat. But Fl. reign.
Wig. distinctly speaks of him as a usurper : ' regnum Beomredns tyrannut Beomred.
invani, . . . quo mortuo snocessit . . . OfiQft/ i. 56 ; cf. R. W. I 334.
48 TfVO SAXON CHRONICLES [755
D, E, F only say that he was banisheil ; A, B, C are silent as to 4iis fiite.
As a matter of fact he survived his deposition twelve years, S. D. iL 44:
'769. Cetereote [Catterick, Bede, H. £. ii. 14, 30; iii. 14, and notes]
snccensa est a Beamredo [the editors wrongly print /ab Eamredo*]
tyranno, et ipse infelix eodem anno incendio periit, Dei indlcio' ; cf. R W.
i. 339. Mr. Freeman points out the cnrioas little fact that when Matthew
Paris wants a tyrant with whom to compare Harold, he chooses Beorare*!,
the rival of his own monastic founder, Offa^ F. N. C. ifi. 631. On the
so-called life of Offa, cf. Hardy, Gat. i. 498, 499; Theopold, pp. iia ff.
p. 60. his simu Egfer))] See below on 784.
Banwulf Osmoding] He is mentioned by Offa as the founder of Bredon
Mona-^tery, in a genuine charter, K. C. D. No. 138; Birch, No. 234:
of. Bede II. 341. Offa himself, before his accession, was connected with
the Hwiocas, Birch, No. 183.
tf^^ p. 61. 767 E] The Cont. Baed. and S. D. ii. 41, pla<«e Eadberht'e
Y^Q^}^^^ ' resignation in 758 (which is right, see on 737 above), and the mnrder of
Oswulf in 759. S. D. says that the other English kings implored
Eadberht not to resign, and offered him concessions of territory to induce
him to alter his resolution, i. 49. W. M. quotes Alcuin's letters to show
'quam oito post mortem Egberti [le^e'Edherti] regnnm Northanhimbromm
propter peruicaciam malornm morum pessum ierit,' i. 72. H. H. pratieB
him as the eighth English king 'qui regna sua pro Christo sponte
dimisit,* p. T 34.
^^^^^^f^ hine ofslogon his hiwan] 'a suis ministris facinorose occisus eitt,*
Cont. Baed. ; 'oocisns est neqniter a sua faniilia iuxta Mechil [be/fer, Methd,
<u S. D. ii. 376] Wongtune ix Kal. Augusti,' S. D. ii. 41 ; cf. i. 49. TTie
same place-name occurs in the Vita Anon. Cudb. $ 35 (Baedae 0pp. Min.
p. 278), in a corrupted form. It is probably Market Weighton. It meam
the * town of the field of discussion ' ; cf. the Frankish Mallus.
A^Wrff ^^' ^' *^* ^*®*^ ^*^' Cuthbert see above on 741. Fl. Wig. gives the
Cuthbert. ^T of his death. Oct. 2O; the true year is 760, Theopold, p. 34. He was
the first archbishop to be buried in Christ CImroh, and not at St Augni-
tine*8, Canterbury. The monks of the former concealed his illne$« and
death until the interment wm over. The same trick was played when
Bregwine died. The Au^stinian view may be read in Thorn, oc. 1772 ff.;
Elmham, pp. 317, 318 ; cf. Ang. Sac. i. 3, 83, 85 ; ii. 186 ; Hardy, Cat. i.
483, 484 ; Liebennann, p. 61 ; t»/ra, 763, 790, notes.
Bregwine. 769*] The true date of Br^wine's consecration is 761. He died
August, 764. His successor, laenberht, was consecrated Feb. a, 765 *
Chron. 763 A, B, C, 763 D, E, F ; r. Theopold, pp. 32-34. From a letter
of Bregy^ine to Lollus it appears that they had previously been in
Rome together. He excuses his delay in writing because of 'plurimse
ac diuorsae inquietudines apud nos,* H. ft S. iii. 398, 399 ; Moil Mog.
pp. 377-379. A life of him by Eadmer is in Ang. Sao. ii. 184 ff. It
763] NOTES 49
oonUmB nothing of value; of. Hardy, Gat. i. 483, 484; Theopold,
pp. 32, 33
MoU JBSelwold, £] & D. ii. 41 dates liii aooeaaion Augmt 5, 759. Acoession
Note that the dates in D^ E, which are taken from northern sources, do ^g^^iwold
not reqnire correction. The Gont. Baed. under 759 says : ' Edilualdus a sua
plebe electuB,' which suggests that he was not the next in succession. If
he was the ' quidam patricius . . '. MoU nomine ' to whom Eadberht gave the
confiscated monasteries mentioned above, note to 737, it would seem that
he was EadberhVs brother, H. ft S. iii. 395, 396. In his second year there
was a great plague, Baed. Cent. He married in 762 i£thelthryth, S. D.
ii. 4a, who iJterwards became an abbess, and received one of Alcuin's
usujbl hortatory epistles, Mon. Ale. pp. 274-277. She was the mother of
Ethelred, King of Korthumbria, 774-779, 790-796, on whose death Alcuin
wrote her another epistle, ib. 297-299.
7 hit pa foTlet] See below on 765 E.
760*. JBpelbryht . . . forpfercle] See Bede, H. E. v. 23, notes.
The true dat« ii 762, Theopold, p. 36.
Ceolwulf . . . foiUferde, E] ' non hie obiit, sed hinc abiit,* says H. H. Death of
very beautifully, p. 1 25. S. D. places his death in 764, ii. 43. The Welsh Ceolwnlf
annals place in 760 a battle between the Saxons and Britons at Hereford ;
cf. Tajlor, Cotowold, p. 20.
701*] * The mickle winter' lasted from December, 763, to March, 764. Hard
Accordingly some foreign Chronicles give it under 763, Perta, i. 144, 145 ; ^'"^*®''-
others under 764, i&. i. to, 1 1 ; iii. 116* ; as does S. D. u. #., adding : ' cuius
ui arbores oleraqne magna ex parte aruerunt, ac marina animalia multa
inuenta sunt mortua,' ii. 42 ; cf. Ann. Ult. 763, which in the following year
note ' defectiu pants.' Then, as* now, a hard winter caused many disastrous
fires, a D. «. ».
MoU . . . of sloh Oswine, E] As to the date S. D. «. s. agrees with Slaying of
the Chpon. August 6, 761. The place was ' iuxU Eldunum,' and a rather <>«^»®-
later hand has added ' secus Melrose*; i. 0, the Eildon Hills; cl
Bobertson, E. K. 8., i. 26. < Eadwines clif ' may be a ' volks etymologic '
for *Eldunes dif; in which case the last part of the name would, as
often, translate the first part ; ' aildun * in Gaelic meaning ' rock-fort.*
Hie name Oswine suggests a member of the Northumbrian royal family
(cf. Bede's beautiful sketch of an earlier Oswine, equally a victim of
dynastic feuds, H. E. iii. 14). Fl. Wig. calls him 'elite nobilissimos * ; H. H.
' fordsaimus ducum suorum.* He says that he fought ' iure gentium
spreto,* and fell 'iure Dei,' p. 125 ; cf. R. W. i. 237. But there are no
means of knowing the rights of the case. Gaimar misunderstands the
pMsage, V. 1969.
768 A, B, C, 708 D, E, F] If Bregwin died in the autumn of 764, laenberht
f. »., the fortieth day after mid-winter (Candlemas Day, as the anno« ^Cantert
tator of C rightly says) roust be February 2, 765, which was not a Sunday ^'
n. X
50 TWO SAXON CHRONICLES [763
in 765, though it was in 766, a fact which has been thoaght to &TOur that
year. The featival, however, 'Maria purificante/ may have been conn-
dered safficient ; cf. H. & S. iii. 403. The mistake ' Eadbriht ' in B, C,
repeated by G in 764., is probably dne to the recent mention of Eadberfat of
Northumbria. It is less likely to be due to a confusion with Eadberht, wbo
succeeded Totta as Bishop of the Mercians in 764, S. D. ii. 4a. laenbetht
had been Abbot of St. Augustine's, Canterbury, Fl. Wig, ; G. P. p. 15-
Thorn says that the Christ Church monks elected laenberfat to prevoit
him from appealing to Home on the burials question, c. 1773.
Bishops of 8»t Witeme, E] On Whitem or Candida Casa see Bode, H. £. iii. 4,
Whitem. notes. Aocordjng to the data here given Frithewald^s consecration at York
would be fixed to Aug. 15, 734 (not Aug. 14, 735, as H. & S. iii. 335.
Osric died May 9, 729, H. E. v. 23. The sixth year of Ceowulf is there-
fore from May, 734, to May, 735. August of that year is August, 734
xviii Kal. Sept. is Aug. 15, and that was a Sunday in 734). If he sat
full twenty-nine years this would bring his death to May 7, 764. Bat
probably May, 763, in his twenty-ninth year, is meant, for July 17, the
daymen which Pehtwinc was consecrated, was a Sunday in 763 and not
in 764. S. D. places this succession under 764, but only vaguely, 'his
temporibus.* There is, however, one serious objection to the above
scheme, tiz. that the Cont. Baed. connects the consecration bothi of Frithe-
wald and Fritheberht with the reception of the pallium by Egbert, and
all authorities seem agreed that this was not till 735. The matter,
therefore, must be left uncertain. See on 766.
JEHet ee] This does not seem to be known ; Baine in D. C. B. iv. 280
suggests Elmet, but the form is against this. It may be Elvet, which
now forms part of Durham, and occurs in the Lib. Vit. Dun. ae iS3aet,
Eluet, pp. 75, 120.
' 764 A. onfeng pallium] ' a papa Paulo Stephani papae sui praedeces-
soris germane,' Fl. Wig. The true date is probably 766, Theopold, p. 43.
Abdication 766 E. Her feng Alhred] Viz. on the cession of Moll ^thelwold,
*i^^f .above, 759 E; cf. S. D. 765: ' Ethel waldregnum Northanhynibstirom
succession »niisit in Wincanheale, iii Kal. Nov.' (ii. 43, f. e, at Finohale, Oct- 30) ;
of Alchred. cf. ib. 376. Tigh. 764, says: 'Moll ri Saxan, [rex Saxonum] deiieos
efficitur.' This was probably involuntary, to judge from the langusge
of the Cbron. and S. D. ; cf. ' ins:diis Alcredi occubuit,* W. M. i. 74.
Finchale was a common place of meeting for Northumbrian gemiSts, imfrOy
788 ; S. D. ii. 59 ; H. & S. iii. 444 ; so that there may have been Bome form
of deposition. Fl. Wig. says : ' Moll regnum . . . dimisit et Alhredu
filius EanwinI successit qui fuit Bymhom, qui fuit Bofa, qui fait Bleacman,
qui fuit Ealric, qui fuit Idae.' This might at first suggest that 'FUxtance
used some form of Chronicle different from any of ours, but he probably
inoorp<Mtkted the pedigree trom his own genealogies, i. 254, 255. S. D. seems
rather to distrust it: 'Alcred prosapia Idae regis exortus, ut ^kw^osi
766] NOTES 51
(Kens// ii. 43 ; ted tide, i. 49. Alchred is the king to whom St. Willehad
applied for leave to go and evangelise the Saxons and Frisians, which
leave was granted in a Norbhumbrian Council, H. & S. iii. 433 ; Pertz,
ii 38a There is a letter from him and hie wife, Oageofu, to Lullus of
Mainz, Mon. Mog. pp. 384, 385, which shows that he had sent an
emhaasj to Charlemagne on the latter*s accession in 768. Alchred married
in 768, S. D. ii. 44, where his wife is called Osgeam. The two names
might be easily confused. There is an Osgeofu at the end of the list of
' Begfnae efc Abbatissae ' In the lib. Vit. Eocl. Dun. f. I4^
eahta winter] D reads viiii. If Moll was deposed Oct. 765, and Length of
Alchred was expelled Easter 774, his reign would be about eight and a ^^ ^^«^
half years.
766 £. Eogberht seroelS.] See above, 734 E, and references there given. Egbert of
The length of his tenure, thirty-six years, is clearly wrong ; D is yet wider York,
of the mark, giving thirty -seven ^ears. This may warn us not to rely too
much on these numbers. ,
FrISeberht in Hagnstaldea M'] He died Dec. 33, 766, according to Frithe-
S. D. ii 43, in the thirty-second year of his episcopate. In this S. D. is ^^ ^^
inconsistent with himself, for he places his aocestion on Sept. 8, 734, ii. 31.
(So Ric. Hex. p. 37.) D and £ give him thirty-four years (the xxxiii of
my E text is an unfortunate miAprint) ; cf. H. H. p. 135 ; Mem. Hex.
I- XXXV, 37, 199, 300. The connexion of this consecration also with
the reception of the pallium by Egbert (o. t. on 763) is in favour of
735. Here no help is to be got from the days of the week, for Sept. 8
was not a Sunday in 734 or 735, though it was in 737. That it is the
Nativity of the Virgin may have been considered sufficient. On the relics
of Fritheberht and his suocessor Alchmund, see Mem. Hex. i. 195-300.
man ge balgode] Ethelbert of York, Egbert*s successor, and Alchmund Ethelbert
irere both consecrated on April 34, 767, 8. D. ii. 43 ; Ric Hex. p. 37 ; of York,
which was not a Sunday in that year, though it was in 768.
.SSelberht] The chief authority for the life of Archbishop Ethelbert is
Alcuin's poem De Sanctis Ebor. w. 1 393-1 595* He gives him the highest
character. While quite young he was placed in the monastic school of
York under Archbishop Egbert, who was his relative. He must therefore
have been connected with the royal family of Northumbria. Egbert made
him ' defensor cleri ' ' and master of the monastic school, where he taught
grammar, rhetoric, (canon) law, versification, astronomy, natural history,
the paschal rules, but especially the Scriptures. Lake Benedict Bisoop he
made many voyages abroad (including one, at least, to Rome), oolleoting
' I find this term nowhere ex- who was a sort of public guardian
plained. My friend, Mr. B. L. Poole, and official trustee. Analogous eo-
thinks that it means a trustee and desiastioal officers were established
guardian of the property of the by the Council of Carthage in 405.
chnrob, like the ' defensor oiuitatis,'
K 2
52
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[766
HLs resig-
nation.
bookt and learning. Alouin himself was one of his pnpils (r. T394,
* proprii magistri * ; cf. the passage cited below from A1cuin*B letter to
Eanbald II).
In 766 lie was made archbishop, * compnlsus . . . popalo rogitanie/ vt.
1466 f. He received the pallium from Adrian I in 773, 8. D. ii. 45;
Keg. Pont. p. 205. He rebuilt the cathedral after its destruction in 741
(Chron. D, £ ; Sim. Dun. cut ann^y Alcuin and Eanbald superintending the
work. On his retirement, two years and two months before his death,
vo. 1520 ff.y the latter succeeded him as archbishop^ the former as master
of the school (which Ethelbert seems to have superintended even alter his
elevation to the see, vf. 1479-1482) and as librarian of the library, whidi
he had largely increased, if not founded, and of which a list, the earliest
existing catalogue of an English library, is given, pv. 1 535-1 561 ; cf.
Alcuin to his pupil Eanbald II, congratulating him on having been called
' laborare ... in eoclesia ubi ego nutritus et emditus fueram, et praeesse
thesauris sapientiae [i. e. the library] in quibus me magister mens dileetos
Aelbertus archiepiscopus haeredem reliquit,' H. & S. iii. 50X ; Men. Ale.
p. 331. The fact of his resignation is seen in S. D. s. a. 780: ' Alberbt
. . . migrauit . . . Eanbaldo^ «e adhlUi uiuenie . . . ordtnato,' ii. 47 ; cf.
H. Y. ii. 336 ; also in Chron. D, $. *, 779 : * ^J>elberht fortfferde ... in
ytes steal Eanbald wees ser gehalgod.' E, by omitting the little word ' ler,'
has oblitemted this important fact. Fl. Wig. ignoyes it also, and places
His death. Ethelbert's death in 781. S. D.'s date, 780, is right; so Ann. Lind.
Alcuin {w. 1582 ff.) says that he died at noon on Nov. 8, ta the fourteenth
year from his consecration, i. e. from April 24, 767. His retirement, there-
fore, would fall in 778. (I do not share Canon Raine's view, tr^ infra, that
the Chroniclers have mistaken the date of his retirement for that of hi»
death, though it receives some support from H. Y. ii. 336. Of coarse, K
his consecration be dated 768, his retirement would fall in 779, and his
death in 781.) Alcuin*B lament over his death is genuine and nnoere:
cf. especially vr. 1 589-1 591 :
* Te sine nos ferimur turbata per aequora mundi,
Te duce deserti nariis inuoluimur nndis,
Incerti qualem mereamnr tangere portom.'
Cf. also the life of Alcuin, oc. 1-5, in PertB, xv. 186 ff ; Mon. Ale. pp. i ff.
There is a letter of Lullus of Mainz to him, with his answer, in H. ft S. iii.
435-437 ; Mon. Mog. pp. 288, 290, 291 . From these it appears thai he had
another name, Coena, which is also the name under which he ooenrs in
Florence's lists, i. 245. See Raine's article on him in D. C. B. ii. 217, 218.
A late writer says that he was buried Mn Bnvgh,* i.e, Peterborough.
H. Y. ii. 473, but I know no good authority for this. It is, perhaps,
a confusion of Coena with Cynsige ; see 1060 D.
768 E] S. D. agrees with D against E as to the day of Eadbeiht't
death : ' Eadberht . . . decimo anno amissionis regni sui in dericata . . .
Death of
Eadberht,
777] NOTES .53
apad Eboncom feUdter Bpiritam emiiit »d saperos, ziii Kal. Sept/
[Aug. jo]. So n. Wig.
769 £] On these Latin Carolingian annals in £, see Introduction, ^§ 43,
44. The true date is 768.
77a^ Milred biad] Of Worcester. The date is wrong, as he certainly Milied,
signs charters as late as 774, Stnbbs, £p. Saoc. pp. 6, 170 [pp. 11, 333, Bishop of
snd ed.]. Fl Wig. places his death in 775, and this, as possibly embody- Worcester,
ing local knowledge, is entitled to weight, so the matter must be left
anoertain; Theopold argues for 774, pp. 36, 94. He succeeded Wilfrid
in 743, Fl. Wig., possibly in the lifetime of the latter. Other authorities
give 744, 745. There is a letter (cited on 741) from him to Lullus of
Mainz, on the death of St. BonifiMe, dated 755. It shows that in the
previouB year he had been with Boniface and Lullos, Moni Mog. pp. 267,
268. He was present at the Council of Clovesho in 747, H. ft S. iii. 360 ;
and his name occurs in various charters, both genuine and spurious, which
sre of considerable interest; v, D. C. B. iii. 915, 916.
773 A, 774 £] Fl. Wig. and S. D. place these events in 774.
Alhred, £] ' Alcredus rex consilio et consensu suorum omnium regiae Alchred
familiae ac principnm desti tutus societate, exilic imperii mutanit maaesta- exiled,
tern. Primo in urbem Bebban po^Aad regem Piotorum nomine Cynoht
[Kenneth] cum pauds fugae comitibus secessit,' S. D. iL 45 ; cf. L 49 f. ;
S. C. 8. i. 301. The phrase * consilio et consensu suorum * suggests a formal
deposition by the Witan. So F. N. C. i. 593, 594. In i. 49, S. D. speaks of
Alchred as exiled ' frande suorum primatum * ; the two statements are not
incompatible. Besides the son Osred, who suooeeded in 788 or 789 {infra),
Alchred had another son, Alchmund, who was put to death by £ardwulf in
Soo, ib. ii. 63. Alchred's successor is called Fthelbert by FL Wig. i. 58, Snccessiou
59 ; while W. M. oombmes the two names : ' Ethelbertus qui et Adelredus,' ^^ ^^^^^
i. 74 ; BO the pedigree in Fl. Wig. i. 255. On his expulsion, restoration, ^^^^
marriage, and death, v. infra, 778, 790, 793, 794.
sst Ottanforda*] According to H. H. p. 1 26, the battle of Otford was a Battle of
brilliant victory for the Mercians under Ofi'a ; v. note. Otford is in Holmes- Otford.
dale, near Sevenoaks. There is a description and history of the place in
Cassell's Family Magazine, vii. 587 ff. Many skeletons with weapons lying
near them have been discovered in the neighbourhood.
wunderleoa nssdiran] Gaimar gives marvellous details as to these^ vv»
1993 ff.
776 £] 8. D. and Fl. Wig. place the death of Pehtwine in 777, R. W. Death oi
in 778, i. 343. We have seen that his consecration was most likely in 763, Pehtwine.
and both the Chron. and S. D. give him an episcopate of fourteen years.
On the other hand, both the Chron. and Fl. Wig. place the consecration of
his suooeaaor on June 15. This was a Sunday in 777, but not in 778 ; and
this is in favour of 776 as the date of Pehtwine s death. y^
777*] FL Wig. places all these events in 778. R. W. places the battle
54
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[777
Captnre of
Benson by
Ofia.
Ethelbort ^
of Whitern
and Hex-
ham.
Monastic
lease.
Abbot
Beonna.
Brorda.
Slaughter
of three
High
Reeves.
Office of
High
Heeve.
iElfwold or
^thelwold.
of Benson in 779, which agrees with the nsual dislocation of the chrono-
logy, i. 243. The battle is not mentioned in ASN. ; of. Chron. Ab. i.
8,14.
Benesingtun] See on 571. It now becomes permanently Mercian,
H. & S. Hi. 130. On this occasion Ofia, ' infeetas praedo/ took away certain
townships from the monastery of Malmeebury, G. P. p. 388.
man gehalgode JBfKelberht, £] See note on 776. Ethelbert became
Bishop of Hexham in 789, S. D. ii. 53 ; assisted at the consecration of Bishop
Baldwulf 79X, infra (790 S. D.) ; at the coronation of Eardwulf in 795,
ipfra (796 S. D. ii. 58) ; and at the consecration of Eanbald II, 796, infra^
and S. D. «. *. He died in 797, ir^fra ; cf. Mem. Hex. i. 40, 41. There
is a letter of Alcuin to him when Bishop of Hexham, urging him and his
monks to study and teach, Mon. Ale. pp. 374, 375.
p. 52. On pas kinges desi Offia, E] Another of the Peterborongh in-
sertions. We reach the lowest point when we have a lease of monastic
lands embodied in a national chronicle.
an abbot . . . Beonne] Beonna was at the Conncil of Clovesho, 803,
K. G. D. No. 1034; Birch, No. 31a. He may be the Beonna who became
Bishop of Hereford in 823, Stnbbs in Archaeological Jonmal, i86r,p. ao6.
anes nihtea feorme] On this, see Maitland, Domesday, pp. 318 ff.
Ceolwulf] Bishop of Lindsey.
p. 63. Inwona] or TJnwona, Bishop of Leicester.
Brordan] Brorda, alderman of Mercia. He was present at the legatine
synod of 787, H. & S. iii. 461 ; D. 0. B. i. 339 ; and signs many charters.
According to S. D. he was also called Hildegils, and died in 799, ii. 62.
A papal privilege to Woking, also fh>m a Peterborough source, is in H. ft S.
iii. 276, 277.
778 £] S. D. gives Sept. 29 as the date of the slaughter of these * tree
duces.' His words are : * rege praecipiente fraude necati,' and he connects
with this event the expulsion of Ethelred, which he places in 779. H. H.
represents them as defeated in two great battles, p. 1 26. The prepontion
' »t * (see the Glossary, 8. v.) need not mean that the slaughters were done
at those places, but only that the (slaughtered reeves belonged to them.
Gaimar calls them * treis vescontes,* v. 201 2. The word * h^ahger^fa * occam
7 79^ £, 1 00 1 A, 1002 E. It is only found once in the laws, Thorpe, i. 1S6 ;
Schmid, p. 396 ; a passage which merely gives his wergild, and throws no
light on his functions. Kemble (Saxons, ii. 156, 157) thinks that he wa«
an occasional officer specially commissioned, and not part of the regular
machinery of government.
Alfwold . . . 2Ej9elred] iSlfwold, who superseded Ethelred, was a son
of Oswulf (cf. supraf 757), S. D. i. 50 ; ii. 47. He calls him * rex pius et
iustus '; cf. * eximius rex,* ii. 52 ; 'amicus Dei,' H. H. p. 129. Ho sum-
moned a Northumbrian synod to confer with the papal legates sent by
Adrian I ; see 785, tn/m, note ; H. ft S. iii. 448, 459, 461. He is men-
7Bo] * NOTES 55
tioned in a letter of Alcnin's, t5. 493 ; Mon. Ale. p. 181. He is sometimea
called ^thelwoid ; S. D. uaes both names indiscniiuiiateljy i. 50 ; ii. 391.
For ' on lande * we should read ' of.* The error is also in D.
z. winter] This would bring his death to 788 ; and so S. D. Below it
is giren under 789 E.
pp. 58, 63. 780 Ay 779 E] The battle between the Franks and Saxons
was in 7S2, Pertx, i. 162-165 f Theopold, p. 20.
on .iX' t lailr., E] S. D. agrees with E against D as to the day of the Brtming of
burning of Beom, 'patriciua regis/ viz, Deo. 24; as to the year he agrees ^^i^-
with A, viz. 780. H. H. imagines a reason lor the slaughter : ' quiarigidior
aequo extiterat,' p. 127.
JESMbmht eroelS] On his death and previous resignation, see on 766,
Eanbald] Eanbald I ; see oA him 766, tvkpra ; D. G. B. ii. 11. He was Eanbald I.
present at the northern legatine S3rnod, H. ft S. iii. 459 ; and at the crown-
ing of Eardwulf, 795, infra ; 796, S. D.
Cynebald ft] A mistake for Cynewulf (D), caused by the preceding Qynewnlf
iMbald ; fbUowed by F and H. H. On Cynewulf of Lindiafame, see ^l^^""'
sbove, 737, note. To this Cynewulf some have assigned the poems which
bear that enigmatic name, Wiilker, Grandriss, pp. 149 fF.
gossBt] 'resigned/ see on 744: 'Higbaldo gubernacula eodesiae cum Hisresig-
electione totins familiae commisit/ S. D. ii. 47 ; i. 50 ; Ann. Lindisf. Both ^^^o^
these authorities place his resignation in 780. The phras^e has misled H . H.,
who translates it * factus est episcopus.' For Cynewulf *s death, see infra,
782 £ ; S. D. u. t.
780 Eb Alohmund] For his consecration, v.s. on 766. Fl. Wig. places AlchmnnH.
bis death in 779, S. D. in 782, and inserts a legend about his relics, ii. *
47-50. 80 Ric. Hex. i. 37.
Tilberht] He was consecrated at a place called Wolfswell, S. D. ii. 50 ; Tilberht.
assisted (with Higbald) at the consecration of Aldwulf, Bishop of Mayo, at
Corbridge, 786, ti. 51 ; and died in 789, ib. 53 ; of. Mem. Hex. I. xxxvi,
zzxviii, 37, 40. He is not mentioned again in the Chrou.
Hiffteld] His consecration is placed by FL Wig. and S. D. in 779 and Higbald.
781 respectively. On his relations with Alcuin, see on 793, infra.
JBlfwold . . . aende man ... to Borne] In order to obtain the sense Alcuin sent
required we must take * man * as an accusative. This, though unusual, ^ Rome,
does occur ; cf. ' gif bund mon toslite,* Thorpe, Laws, i. 78 ; Schnud, p. 84.
This ' man * so indefinitely mentioned, who was sent to Rome for £anbald*s
paUium, was no other than the famous Alcuin. And the mission proved
of European importance ; for it was on his return from this mission that
he met Charlemagne at Parma (Spring 781), and received from him the
invitation which he accepted in 782 ; thus becoming the organiser of
Frankiah education, Mon. Ale. p. 1 7. This was not his first meeting with
(Tharlet: 'nouerat enim eum, qui olim a magistro suo [Arcfabp. Ethelbert]
56
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[780
Werburg.
Aclea.
Death of
Cyaewnlf
of Wesaez.
ad ipsum directus fuerat/ Vita Ale. a 6. He had aho aa a yoath been at
Borne with Ethelberi, and this joomey ia alluded to in his letters : ' dam
ego adolescens Bomam perrexi/ Mon. Ale. p. 458 ; cf. ib. 399, 855 ; Dumis-
ler, Poetae Aeui CaroL i. 160, 161, aoi.
782 £] \Verbarg * quondam reg^na Merciomm, tone vero abbatissa,*
S. D. ii. 50. She was the daughter of Wulfhere and Eormengtld, and
married her first cousin Ceolred, Fl. Wig. i. 253, 265 ; cf. Hardy, Gftt. i.
421-423. But, as Wulfhere died in 675, this would make her over a
hundred. Even the statement of the Chron. makes her surviTe her
husband sixty-riz years.
Aclea] Baine would identify this with Aydiffe, near Darlington, Mem.
Hex. i. 38-40 ; while H. & S. would place it in the South ; this seems to
be right ; see the passage cited on 851, tfi/Va.
784*3 Here, in chronological order, comes the mention of the death of
Cynewulf, the story of which has been given in 755 ; v, note a. I. By Su D.
this event is placed in 786 (so Liebermann, p. 62), and that is the correot
date ; cf. Hoveden, I. xcii. One of the last acts of Cynewulf was to hold
a conference with Offa and the papal legates sent by Adrian I, whose
coming is mentioned in the next annal, H. & S. iil. 443, 447, 454, 461.
There is a letter of Cjnewnlf to Lullus of Mainz, ib. 439 f. ; Mon. Mog.
pp. 306, 307. ^
to Gerdioe] According to Chron. Ab. i. 15, he was brother to Cynewulf.
Yet he and all the kings since Ine ' non parum a linea regiae stiipis ez-
orbitauerant,' W. M. i. 43. For the phrase, see notes on A*s genealogical
Preface, p. i, supra.
To )>y8an timan, a] Note the Kentish addition of a and F ; and for the
Hignificance of it, see p. 7i» infra,
785 £. Botwine . . . Hripum] His death is placed in 786^ by S. D. ;
he was Bucce eded by Aldberht, who died the following year, and was sdc-
ceeded by Sigred, ii. 50, 51 ; 788, infra. There is a letter finom Botwine
to Lullus of Mainz in Mon. Mog. p. 295. On the significance of these
Bipon entries, see Introduction, § 67.
8»t Oealc hy)>e*] ' There seems no reasonable doubt that Cealchythe is
Chelsea,' H. & S. iii. 445 ; see, however, another theory cited on 822, infra.
laenbryht . . . forlet sumne dssl, 70.] Grainuir states the &ct from the
other side : ' Done f u . . . a Hibald [lege Hibert] croce done,' v. 2056 ;
i,e, the archlepiscopal cross, instead of the episcopal cnizier. Fl. Wig.
understates the loss of Canterbury by translating ' aumne diel ' by * modicam
portionem.* According to W. M. , Canterbury only retained four suffistgans,
London, Winchester, Bochester, Selsey, i. 85, 86. But this seems to be
an error on the opposite side.
This invasion of the rights of Canterbury naturally caused much * geflit.'
In 6. P. p. 16, Malmesbury asserts that the Tope was bribed ; and the pro-
mise of a yearly tribute of 365 mancosses made by Ofia to the papal legates,
Accession
of Berht-
ric.
Botwine,
Abbot of
Bipon.
('Balchythe.
Division of
the pro-
vince of
Canter*
bury.
785] NOTES 57
H. k S. lis. 445, may have had mach to do with the reiult. The new province
ooly lasted a short time ; Leo III in 80a restored the rights of Canterbury,
and this was confirmed in the Council of Clovesho, 803 ; i6. 536-544, 446.
The aim of Offis in setting up the archbishopric of Lichfield was to make Position of
Merda independent, ecclesiastically as well as politically. At. this time it Mercia
looked as if the union of the English was to come from Mercia. Egbert of ^^^^^ ^^**
Wessez, wbo ultimately achieved it, was at this time an exile at the court
of Offa, whence he was expelled two years later, in consequence of the mar-
riage of his rival Berhtric to Offa's daughter Eadburg, in/ra» 787 ; and
took refuge at the Frankish court, W. M. I 105. OfTa in styled ' Rex
Anglorum,' K. C. D. Nos. 121-123, '34; Birch, Nos. 213, 214, 216, 226;
' O^ rex et decus Britanniae,* ih. No. 293 ; K. C. D. No. 1020. So Alcuin
writes to Ofia : ' uos estis decus Britanniae, tuba praedicationis, gladius
contra hostes, scutum contra inimicos,' Mon. Ale. p. 265 ; cf. H. H. p. 124.
pp. 54, 65. firom Offan . . . gecoren] On ecclesiastical appointments,
cf. F. N. C. 11. 571 if. He seems to me, however, to lay too exclusive stress
on the action of the royal power.
ICogferp to cyninge gehalgod] This coronation of Egferth in the life- CorouAtion
time of Oflfc is an interesting fact. H. H. makes him under-king of Kent, ofEgferth.
p. 1 28 ; Lappenberg, of the Hwiccas, i. 244 ; E. T. i. 237. But in charters
he dbtinctly signs as 'Rex Merciorum,* K. C. D. Nos. 152, 165 ; Birch,
Noe. 253, 257 ; cf. H. & S. iii. 446 ; Theopold, p. 98. Elsewhere he signs
as • dito,' Birch, No. 272 ; or * filius regis,* ♦&. Nos. 269, 274; K. C. D.
Nos. 164, 167. He was evidently a prince of high promise, a sort of young
Maroellas. Alcuin writes to Offa : ' saluta . . . nobilissimum iuuenem, et
diligenter enm in Dei erudi timore, et non pereat spes multorum in eo,*
Mon. Ale. p. 292. He exhorts Egferth himself to virtue, and says : ' Disce
... a patre auctoritatem, a matre [Cynethiyth] pietatem,* »6. 266, 267 ; cf.
W. M. i. 93, 94. Professor Earle has a very interestitig theory that the
Beowolf in its present form was composed as a sort of ' De Regimine Prin-
cipnm ' for Egferth. See bis Translation, Introd. part iii.
in Vac tid, /c, £] The coming of the papal legates is mentioned only by Coming ol
D, £, F; it is rightly pla9ed in 786 by S. D. ; cf. Hoveden, I. xciv. The ^^^^
leg»ies were Geoige, Bishop of Ostia, and Theophylact, Bishop of Todi. Their
report to the Pope is in H. & S. iii. 447-461. From this we can trace
their movements. They went first to laenberht. Archbishop of Canterbury ;
then to 0£Ea. They next held a preliminary conference with Cynewulf and
Offa ; and as Cynewulf died in 786 this further fixes their coming to that
year, Theopold, pp. 37 ff. After this, Theophylact went to Mercia and
Wales, while George went to Northumbria. By agreement with King
uSafwold and Archbishop Eanbald, a synod of the northern province was Legatine
heldy at which certain decrees were passed and signed. The legates then Synods.
proceeded to Mercia, where a synod of the southern province was held, and
the tame decreee were passed and signed after being read ' tarn Ijktine
Marriage
of Berht-
no and
Eadborg.
Beginning
of the Scan-
dinavian
inyasionfl.
58 TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES [785
qnam Teutoniee,'' Two qnetiions are railed : (a) is the northern lega^ne
synod to be identified with the Synod of Finchale, entered below at 7S8
(Sept), and by 8. D., more correctly, at 787 1 (6) ii the toothem legatbie
synod to be identified with the ' oontentious synod * of GealcBythe earlier
ill this annal t H. & S. would answer both these qaestions in the affinna-
tive, iii. 445, 446. At first sight it seems difficult to belicTe that the Chran.
would place the southern legatine synod three years before the northern,
when it was really subsequent to it. We must remember, however, (i) that
only the later Chronicles D, £, F mention the Synod of Finchale ; (a) that
they have placed it a year too late (v. «.) ; (3) that for the Synod of Ceale-
hythe the usual correction of two years has to be made. These oonectaoni
would bring both the synods of Ceidchythe and Finchale within the year 787,
and, therefore, the view of H. ft S. that they are respectively the southern
and northern legatine synods cannot be pronounced impossible. Theo-
pold, however, argues that the northern legatine synod took plaoe before
the end of 786, and is nut identical with that of Finchale, pp. 37-40, snd
I am inclined to agree with him. H. H. clearly identifies the Synod ot
Gealchytlte with the southern legatine synod, p. 128; he says nothing
about the northern synod. I cannot attach much weight to Grabxtx'
argument for putting the southern legatine synod in 788 on the strength
of K. G. D. No. 153 ; Birch, No. 354. This only proves that a synod was
held at Cealchythe in 788, not that it was the legatine synod. Another
synod was held there in 789 ; see below.
Berhtric, the new King of Wessez, does not seem to have been present at
the southern synod ; anyhow he does not sign the decrees. Perhaps, though
too weak to oppose, he was unwilling to agree to the spoliation of Cantei^
bury. Two years later his marriage with Offa's daughter sealed for a time
the dependence of Wessex on Meroia. Higberht signs the aouthero
legatine synod merely as bishop. He could not assume the arohiepiscopal
style till he received the pallium from Bome. This he seems to have done
in 788, as he signs one charter of that year as bishop, and another a^
archbishop, H. & S. «. <. ; while in 789 a synod was held at Cealchyth?
' praesidentibns duobus archiepiscopis lamberhto . . . et Hygeberhto^'
K. C. D. No. 156 ; Birch, No. 356.
787*] On the significance of the marriage of Berhtric and Eadborg, r. >.
The true date is probably 789, H. & S. iii. 463. According to Aaaer,
copied by S. D. ii. 66, 67, Eadburg was a very Jezebel, and in poisoning
a favourite of her husband poisoned him also, M. H. B. p. 471. But all
this sounds very mythical.
on hia dagum] As to the Scandinavian invasions, note that the
Chron. does not fix their beginning to 787 (as is commonly asanmed, cl g.
F. N. C. i. 42 ; Green goes further, and misquotes the Chronicle, C. £.
p. 50) ; but merely says that they began ' in Berhtric's days.' (For the
similar error as to the oommg of the Saxons, v, Bede, H. E. i. 15, notea.)
?87] mTES 59
iil« aoipii (NoilSmanxift)] A is the only MS. which omits * Nort^manna/
Note that the Chron. uses 'Northmen' and ' Danes* as convertible terms;
cf. Adam of Bremen : ' Dani, et ceteri qni trans Daniam sunt popnli, ab
historicis Franooram omnes Nordmanni uocantur/ Pertz, vii. 291 ; whereas
in Alfred's additions to Orosius the Danes. (divided into northern and
southern) are clearly distinguished from the Northmen, p. 16 ; cf. ih. a68,
where ' Danish * apparently translates ' Maroomanni.' Their ravages are
described by Ermoldas Nigellus, Poetae Aeui Carol, ii. 59, in a passage
which recalls Sidonius Apollinaris' famous descriptions of the Saxons,
Epp. viii. 6, 9 ; Garm. vii. 569-371. On the analogy of the Saxon and Danish
invasions, cf. F. N. C. i. 43 ff. Odo of Clngny ascribes to the Danes a
regular institution like the Latin ' uer sacrum * : ' quoniam Danorum tellns
siM insuffldens est, moris est apud Hlos, ut per singula lustra multitude
non minima dictante sortis euentu a terra sua exulet, et in alienis terris
mansionem sibi quoqtio modo, ad propria non reuersura, uindicet/
Bouquet, vi. 318. Their coming is constantly reg^arded as a divine judge^ A divine
menton the sins of the English, cf. e.ff, Alcuin's Letters, ed. Jaff4, Nos. judgement.
33>a8, 65, 86, 87, and at a later stage, Wulfstan, pp. 91, 139, 156-167,
180, 181, 307 ; cf. t&. 14, 45, 47, 395 ; especially of the Northuml^ans,
thinks H. H. p. 139; certainly Northumbria suffered severely, S. D. i. 7,
8, 113, 131. It is noteworthy that in early ninth-century charters the
national obligation of the ' fyrd,' ' expeditio,* is specially referred to service
against the heathen, K. C. D. Nos. 196, 3x6; Birch, Nos. 333, 335, 348,
370.
of HereltSa lande, E] Strictly HorOaland on the Haidanger-Qord in Heretha-
Norway, the country of the Hoiflar or Hanrds (Ghamdee, Harudes). It ^"d.
appears in Irish as ' Irmaith,' which comes to be a general term for Norway ;
oil Zimmer, Kelt. Beitr. i. 305, 333. Munch, however, equates it with
Hardeland or Hardesyssel in Jutland, on the ground that no descents had
yet been made on England from Hdr9aland in Norway. Gkimar calls the
place whence the ships came ' Guenelinge,' e. 3091.
se ger«fo )?0srto rad*] Ethel werd gives additional details : ' Regnante The Beevo
Byrhtrico rege piissimo super partes Anglorum occidentales • . . aduecta ^^ ^^®
est snbito Danomm axdua non nimia clasfds, diomones numero tres ; ipsa ^^ "'
et adueetio erat prima. Audito etiam, exactor regis, iam morans in oppido
quod Doroeastre nuncupatnr, equo insiliuit, cum paucis praecurrit ad
portnm, pntans eoe magis negotiatores esse quam hostes ; et praedpiens
eoe imperio, ad regiam uillam pelli iussit ; a quibus ibidem occiditur ipse,
et qni cum eo erant ; nomen quippe exactoris erat Beaduheard,' M. H. B.
p. 509 C. Evidently the reeve, as the king's financial officer (S. C. H. i.
X13 ff. ; Kemble, Saxoni^ ii. 163 ff.), was trying to enforce payment of the
royal customs. Whence Ethelwerd got these details I do not know ;"Hhey
sound perfectly genuine, as does the statement of ASN. that the Danish
ships 'applieuenmt in insula . . . Portland,* which fits in weU with Ethel-
6o
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[787
• Tlie first
rthipa.*
Synod of
Pinchale.
Death of
.Elfwold.
Death of
laenberht
and elec-
tion of
uEthel-
heard.
werd*B Dorobester ; though it may be an inference from his ' praeeuirit ad
)>a flDrestan soipa] This, like ' ssrest ' above, shows that this was written
at a time when such viaitatioiiB had become only too common ; cf. H. H.
p. 129 : * Hie primus fuit Anglorum caesus a Dacis, post quem multa millia
millium ab iisdem caesa sunt.* A complete specimen of a war-galley
72 feet long was found in Nydam Moss, at East Sottrup, in South Jntlmnd,
during the excavations which began in 1859; see the Gentleman's
Magazine for Doc. 1863, p. 686. There is a model in the Pitt-fiiTen
collection in the New Museum, Oxford.
788 E] On the Synod of Finchale and death of Abbot Aldberht, see above,
pp. 56, 58. As to the form of the name ' Pincanheale ' E, ' Wincanheale ' D,
Fl. Wig., who is generally nearer D, has ' P,' and H. H., who is generally
nearer E, has * W ; S. D. has * W,' ii. 43, 376, and * P/ \b, 59 ; but tlie
two letters are inextricably confused; K. W. distinctly says Finchale,
i. 248 ; cf. t&. 265.
789 E] The date of iElfwold*s death is given by S. D. as 788 ; the
place as ' Scy thlescester iuxta murum,* which has been identified with
Chesters, near Cbollerton, on the line of the Roman Wall. As to the light
he speaks doubtfully, ' dicitur uideri a plurimis.* A church was reared on
the spot dedicated to SS. Oswald and Cuthbert. ii. 52 ; cf. i. 50. On the
church of St. Andrew at Hexham, cf. notes to Bede II. 318, 330, 360,
and reff. A later cross of great beauty is said to mark iElfwold's tomb ;
see Mem. Hex. I. xxxvi. f., 38, 40. His sons iElf and idfwine were
treacherously murdered by Eihelred three years later, S. D. ii. 53.
Sicga, ^Ifwold's murderer, is perhaps the signatory of the norihera
legatine sjmod, H. & S. iii. 460. He died 793, infra, Acocnnding
to S. D. be committed suicide, and was buried at Lindisfame, ii. 53;
' digne deperiit,' H. H. p. 1 30. On the synod at Aclea, cf. H. & S. iii.
464, 465 ; Mem. Hex. L xxxviii. 38, 39.
790*. laenbryht . . . ^)»elheard] The death of laenberht and the
election of i£thelheard belong to 792, S. D. «. a. ; H. & S. iii. 467, 46S ;
Theopold, p, 34^ laenberht bad been Abbot of St. Augustine's when the
monks of Christ Church deluded their rivals as to the deaths of archbiahopa
Cuthbert and Bregwine ; see above on 758. To prevent anything of the
kind in his own case laenberht had himself removed to his old monastery,
and there died and was buried, Grervase, ii. 346; G. P. pp. 15-17;
E. W. i. 251. This did not avail to restore the old custom. Hia epits^ih
is in Elmham, p. 355. He is the first archbishop of whom any ooins have
been preserved. For his relations with Kent and Merda, see his life by
Dr. Stubbs in D. C. B. iii. 336-338.
^thelheard was not consecrated till July, 793, H. & S. u. «. ; F, a
Canterbury book, calls him ' abbas Hludensis monasterii ' ; so S. D. ii. 53 ;
perhaps Louth, H. & S. tt. «. On his position in Kent and his relatims
792] NOTES 6l
with the dominant power of Meroi*, and with Alcnin, cf. tb. 468, 495, 496,
506. 507» 509-5"i 518-531, 552, 553; Mon. Ale. pp. 373, 373, 7x9-722 ;
and Stnbbt* life of him in D. C. B. ii. 223-225. His corretpondenoe with
Alenin ii cited by W. M. i. 74, 82, 86 ; G. P. pp. 17-19. Hib coins bear
the name of Ofia, or Cenwulf, 6n the reverse, which illustrates his depen-
dence on Mercia.
Osred . . . JBSelred, E] 790 is correct for the return of Ethelred, son of Ezpnlsion
iGtbdwold Moll (see on 774, 778). and the expulsion of Osred. The latter was J^^jJJbum
forcibly tonsured at York and driven into exile in the Isle of Man. In 792 of Ethel-
be was indaced to return ' sacramentis et fide quorundam prinoipnro,* but red.
was deserted, and put to death by Ethelred at Aynburg, S. D. ii. 52, 54;
\. 50. Alcttin was in England at the time of this revolution : ' A^Oebedus
filins Aeffelwaldi de oarcere prooesdt in solium, et de miseria in mniesta-
tem. Cuius regni nouitate detenti snmus,* Mon. Ale. p. 170; of. ih. 174,
175; and again: ' cognosoas . . . turbatas res me offendisse in patria, nee
inueniaae animum noui regis qualem uel speraui uel uolui. Tamen aliquid
fedmua ammonitionis illi et aliis, et hodie laboramus contra iniustltiam
prout possomus cum quibusdam potentibus,' t6. 1 72, 173. Later he wrote
to Ethelred himself : ' non deoet te in solio sedentem regni, rusticis uiuere
moribos,' <b. 264 ; cf. 16. 180-190; H. & S. iii. 488-494. S. D. calls him
' rex impiissimus/ i. 50.
791 £] Baldwnlf, or Badulf, was the last Anglian Bishop of Whitem : Baldwulf,
• nee praeterea plurep alicubi reperio, quod cito defecerit episcopatus, quia ~^^.^^
extrema . . . Anglorum ora est, et Soottcrum uel Pictorom depopulation! Bishop of
opportona,* G. P. p. 257. S. D. gives the date of Baldwulfs consecration Whitem.
as 790, and the place as * Hearrahalch, quod interpretari potest, locus
Dominonim/ ii. 53. This has been identified with Harraton. In 796
Baldwulf joined in the coronation of Eardwulf, and in the consecration of
Eanfaald II, infray 795, 796 ; S. D. ii. 58. In 803 he helped to consecrate
Egbert of lindisfame, %b. i. 52 : and this (not 795 as 8. C. S. i. 31 1 ; G. P.
«. «. note) is the last mention of him. For Bishop Ethelbert, see on 777.
7M*] Probably 794 ; io A8N. ; 793, D. Wig.
Ollla . . . A^lbryhte] Of the circumstances under which Ethelbert Beheading
of East Anglia was put to death by Gifa nothing is really known. The ^^•^*
later •ooonnts become more and more legendary ; cf. Fl. Wig. i. 62, 63 ; s^gt
W. M. i. 84, 97, 98, 262 ; II. xoiv. f.; G. P. p. 305 ; R. W. i. 249 ff. ; on AnglU.
which cf. Theopold, pp. 110, iii ; Hardy, Cat. i. 494-496 ; H. & S. iii. 469.
Th« least legendary is in Fl. Wig. i. 262 : ' innocenter sub pacis foedere
oocisoB est ab Offa * ; so A3N. This unmerited fate gave to him, as to
othen, the character of a martyr ; his relics were translated to Hereford,
and ho became the patron saint of that see, hence called ' eCe .A^elbiyhtes The patron
mynstm*,' infra^ 1055 E, i. 187. No kings of East Anglia are named ^"**°J,
between Ethelbert and Edmund, martyred by the Danes %*jo,i%fra\ Fl. ^•"^<>'*-
Wig. i 262 ; W. M. i. 98 ; though Abbo*s passion of Edmund makes him
6a
Tm:> SAXON CHRONICLES
[79«
Portents.
Bava^fixig
of lindis-
fame.
Deaths of
Pope
Adrian
and of Ofiia.
the son uf a certain King Alohmnnd, who is not otherwise known, Haardj,
Oat. i. 527. An imnamed king of the East Angles submitted to Egbert in
825, infra, 823. 51^ >Jtvi<^ 4>vtvO ^uJam^Mj ^ t>sv^ ^Ohl^^^
Osred, £] On the return and death of Osred> v. 9. 790. After thia, in
June, 793, Aleuin left England, and never retomed, Poetae Aeui Oatolini,
i. 160, 161. uElfled, Ethelred's < new wife/ was a daughter of Offa. The
mairiage took place at Oatterick, S. D. ii. 54. According to H. H.
* Edelred, . . . sfus relicta, nouam duxit uxorem/ p. 1 30. There is no
hint of this in the Ohron. or S. D. On the death of Ethelred, Alooin
exhorted her to enter a monastery : * in ooenobio militet Christo, quae
thalamo prinata est uiri/ Mon. Ala p. 394.
798 E. forebeona] In Bliokl. Horn. p. 117, this word is used of the
signs (* >a tacno 7 ]ja forebeacno *) which precede the day of doom.
llg rsBscaa] Gf. Wulfstan^s Homilies, p. 297 : ' unasecgendlice >Qnimt 7
bymende ligrsdscas.'
p. 57. on .vi. idus laflr] • vi id. Inn.,* Ann. Lind. ; ' vii id. Inn./ a I>*
>• 51 ) 361 ; ii* 54-5^* J°i^® IB certainly right. The wikings would not
cross the sea at midwinter, Steenstrap, Yikinger, p. 9. See a similar
mistake, 803 » it^ra.
Both the ravaging of lindisfame by the heathen, and the portents whieii
preceded it, are alluded to in Alcuin's letter to Ethelred, H. ft S. iii. 493 ;
Mon. Ale. pp. 1 8o~i 84. This ravaging of St. Cuthbert's Holy Isle prodnced
an immense impression, to which Aleuin gave voice. He addressed to
Higbald, Bishop of Lindisfame, an elegiac poem ' De clade lindis&menaa
monasterii,* containing some really fine lines, Poetae Aeui Carol, i. ^29 ff.
He also sent to him and his monks letters of sympathy and exhortation,
H. ft S. iii. 472, 473 ; Mon. Ale. pp. IQO-195. (For an eariier letter of
Aleuin to Higbald, v. Mon. Ale. pp. T46, 147.) He slso alludes to the
visitation in other letters, H. ft S. iii. 476, 492, 499 ; Mon. Ale. pp. 184-
190, 196-209^ 290-393 ; cf. W. M. i. 73 ; G. P. pp. 267, 268.
708 F, Lat. p. 56, note i] This note should run 'uastauit terrain . . .
hemicidiis. Translatio Sd. Albani,' M. H. B. p. 388, note 24. On thU
translation, cf. H. ft S. iii. 469 f.
pp. (^6, 67. 794^ Adrianoa papa] Adrian died Dec. 25, 795 ; i e. 796
according to the system which begins the year at Christmas, Theopold,
PPm20, 21. There is a letter of Aleuin to the bishops of Britain asking
them, in the name of Charles the Great, to pray for the soul of Adrian,
< quia fides amicitiae erga defunctum maxime probatur amicum,' Mon. Ale.
p. 296.
Ofb cyning] Offiit died July 39, 796, Hoveden, I. xcii. f. His deatli
is entered again at 796 by D, E., and so originally F, as there is an eramire
of two lines. OiFa*s sword became an heirloom in the Wessex royal hooae :
' ic geann Eadmunde minen br^er Sbm swnrdes 9e Offa cyng ahte/ Will
of the Stheling Athelstan, K. C. D. iii. 363. It is curious that the Chion.
'^^
794] AOraS ^
Mys nothlsg of Offit's reUtinm to Cb»rlenuig&e, on whioh W. H. rightly
lays itreBs, I 91, 93 ; B. W. i. 340-243 ; cf. Ports, ii. 391 ; Hon. Ale pp.
167-169 ; H. & & iii. 486-488, 496-499.
.S>e]r6d . . . of alttgon . . . ]ieode] This event al«o belongs to 796. It Slaying of
took pUce at Corbridge on • xiiii Kal. Mai ' (Apr. 18), S. D. ii. 57, 576 ^'J^^.
(not xiii KaL as the Chron.)> It was reguded as a judgement for his ombria. '
■hare in the death of Oired, W. M. i. 75. It roosed the intense indignation
of Charlemagne. Alouin writes to Ofia : ' Karolus ... in tantom iratixs
e»t contra gentem illam, at ai^ . . . homicidam dominorum suoruin/ iuo.,
H. & S. iii. 498, 499 ; Mon. Ale. p. 390. His slayer was a oertain < Aldred
dux,* who, in revenge, was slain three yean later by ' Thorhtmund dux,'
S. D. iL 63 ; who is recommended by Alcnin to Charlemagne as < Hedilredi
regis fidelem £unolum, uirom in fide probatam, strenuum in armis ; qui
fortiter sanguiDem domini soi nindieauit,* H. ft S. iii. 534; Mon. Ale.
p. 619. He was succeeded for twenty-seven days by < Osbald patricius,' Korthum-
wbo was expelled and took refuge first at Lindisfame and then at the j^*^ ^^^
Pictish oourt, S. D. U. 57. Though the Chron. ignores Osbald, the struggle
was evidently a bloody one. Alcuin writes to Osbald himself, urging him
to enter a monastery, as he had previously promised to do : ' ne pereas
com inipiis, si innoeens es de sanguine domini tuL Si uero nooens in eon-
Bensu uel oonsilio, oonfitere peccatum tuum et reoonciliare Deo. . . . Cogita
quAntus sanguis per te uel per propinquos tnos regum, prindpum, et populi
effusos est,* Mon. Ale. pp. 305, 306. From this it appears (i) that Osbald
had not given up his pretensions ; (3) that Alcuin regarded him as an
accomplice in £thelred*s death. He is, perhaps, the * Osbaldus patricius '
to whom Alcuin addressed a letter jointly with Ethelred, H. & S. iii. 488-
493 ; Mon. Ale p. 184. Ultimately he took Alcuin*8 advice, and became not
only monk but abbot ; he died in 799, and was buried at York, S. D. ii. 63.
Coolwulf . . . Badbald] Bishops of Lindsey (not Lindisfame, as Fl.
Wig.) And London. Theopold, p. 40, thinks that this entry, to be cor-
reeled like the rest to 796, really refers to their death. The words 'of
jMem londe aforon * might easily originate in the common confusion of
'obire ' and ' abire,' cf. p. 39, tupra. If so, Ceowulfs death is entered
again nnder 796.
Sogfer)) . . . toryt&rde] On him, see above, 785, and note. He reigned Death ot
1 4 1 days, 755 A, ad Jin, His early death was regarded as a judgement for ^^<bi^-
his father's cruelties. Alcnin, writing to his successor Cenwulf, urges him
to avoid these, and says : ' non . . . sine oausa nobtlissimus filius illius tarn
paroo tempore uizit. . . . Saepe merita patris uindicantur in filioe,* Mon.
Ale. p. 353. 80 in a letter to a Mercian ' patrician ' : < patemi sanguinis
oltio in filium usque redundauit. . . . Sots . . . quam multum sanguinis
effodat pater eins, nt filio regnum confirmaret^' tb. 350.
Sadbryht . . . Frssn] His aooession also belongs to 796. He was Eadberht
a renegade priest^ ' derieus apostata/ and represents an attempt of Kent to ^"^"^
TfVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[794
I)«Athof
iBthel.
hoard.
Jarrow
ravaged by
the Danes.
Aooession
of Eard-
wolf.
Death of
EanbaldL
Eanbald n
free itself from the domiaation of Merda, H. ft S. iii. 496, 534. On Kentish
chronology at this timoi cf. W. M. 11. xxii. f. ; i. 18 ; and Bede, II. 338.
7 .ASSelheard ealdorman, £] From this point the events noted
really belong to 794. S. D. describes iEthelheard as * quondam dux, tunc
autem dericus.' He died at York, ii. 56.
ISogfezl^es mynster est Done ma)>e] The monastery of St. Paal akt
Jarrow, on the foundation of which see Bede, Hist. Abb. § 7, and notee.
Jarrow is called ' Donemu9/ as being at the junction of the Done with tike
IV^e. Most of the editors and translators understand it to mean Wear-
mouth (Dr. Stubbssays Tynemouth, Hoveden, I. xxxvii. 27, maigin) ; and
several of them read * set 0one mniSe,* which is impossible, as €Bf cannot
govern an accusative. Mr. Stevenson is quite correct, and so is Gaimar:
' en la buche de Don,* v. 2187 ; t^^ough his editors first misunderstand the
Ghron., and then charge Gaimar with * error * on the strength of their mis-
understanding. The disaster which overtook the Danes was regarded as a
judgement on them for the sack of Lindisfame, S. D. ii. 56 ; i. 5 1, 5a ; H. H.
p. 138 ; cf. H. & S. iii. 395. Alcuio, writing to the monks of Wearmonth
and Jarrow, after the latter event, had warned them that their turn might
come next : ' uos maritima habitatis, undo pestis prime ingruit,* Mon. Ale.
p. 199.
706 £] Both the eclipse and the accession of Eardwulf belong to 796,
Hieopold, p. 7a.
hanored] JFUfnc, following Bede, divides the time from sauset to
sunrise into seven parts, of which cockcrow is the fifth ; cited, HampsoD,
ii.51,66.
V. kfl: Ap^.] March a8, 796, is correct for the date of the eclipse.
Xardwtilf ] Under 790 S. D. has the following strange story : * Eardulf
dux captus est, et ad Ripun perductus, ibique oocidi iussus extra portam
monosterii a rege [Ethelredo]. Cuius corpus fr«tres cum Gregorianis oon-
centibus ad ecclesiam portantes, et in tentorio foris ponentes, post mediam
noctem uinus est in ecclesia innentus,' ii. 5a. It is lawful to suspect some
jugglery here. He went into exile, whence be was recalled to the throne
in 796. The twenty-seven days of Osbald's reign (v. s. on 75^) reckoned
inclusively from April 18, the date of Ethelred*s death, bring us to ' ii id.
Mail/ May 14, the date given here as the date of Eardwulfs aooesnon.
His coronation at York w:is ' in Eodesia S. Petri* ad altare beaii . . . Plsoli/
S. D. ii. 57, 58» 376. 377 ; >- 5^.
706 £] On the deaths of Ofia and Geolwulf; e. «. 794.
7 XSanbald] Alcuin writes to Amo, Bishop of Salsbuig : ' obeecro nt pro
anima Eanbaldi archiepiscopi intercedere diligenter iubeas ; quia mihi et
pater et frater et amicus fidelissimus fuit, etiam et condiadpolus. . . . Ecoe
ego solus relictus,* Mon. Ale. pp. 3a3-3a5. He died ' in monasterio qnod
dicitnr JRt lete,' S. D. ii. 58 ; H. Y. ii. 336.
o^eme Banbald] Eanbald II had been with Alcnin In 795, Mon. Ale.
798] NOTES 65
{>. 25 3. Alcnin wrote to the clergy of York with reference to this election,
warning them against simony. He also wrote several hortatory letters
to Eanbald himself after his election, H. ft S. iii. 500-505 ; Mon. Ale.
PP* 331-339* C ^^' ^^ Sept.* « Aug. 14 is right for the consecration of
Eanbald IL It was a Sunday in 796.) Alcnin urged Leo III to send
him the pallium : 'quia ualde illis in*partibu8 sacri pallii auotoritas neces-
saria est, ad opprimendam improborum peruersitatem, et sanctae ecdesiae
anctoritatem conseruandam/ ib. 358, 359. (The reception of the pallium is
mentioned under 797.) These troubles of Eanbald are alluded to in later
letters, t5. 564, 623. They were due partly at least to the fact that
Eanbald had supported the opponents of Eardwulf, ib. 620-622 ; H. ft S.
iii. 535, 536. He seems to have had an understanding with Mercia, ib. 536,
563-566. See an interesting life of Eanbald II in D. C. B. ii. 11-14.
Her Oeolwnl£; 70.*] 80 A, D, E, F. In B, C it has been corrected Mis-
to Cynulf. Ethelwerd has Ceolf. H. Wig. is right ; so is H. H., though 'ending,
his editor ia wrong, p. 131. The mistake is due to the fact that the next
King of Mercia was Geolwulf, 819, infrct.
The orerrunning of Kent and capture of Eadberht Pnen belong to 798. Kent snb-
Cenwulf crowned himself King of Kent, * imponens sibi coronam in capite, daed by
sceptrumque in manu,' 3. D. ii. 59 ; who also confirms the account given in
F of the atrocities perpetrated on Eadberht. Ultimately Cuthred, Cenwulf s
brother, was set up as under-king in Kent^ Fl. Wig. 1. 260 ; H. ft S. iii.
559. His death is mentioned if\fra, 805 ( » 807). W. M. has a story that
at the dedication of Winchcombe Abbey, Cenwulf, with the consent of
Cuthred, released Eadberht. But it all sounds rather mythical, W. M. i.
94» 95 ; G. P. p. 294 ; cf. H. ft S. iii. 574.
6p Merso, A] This reading is peculiar to A.
ASelard . . . aette synolS, F] On this alleged synod, v. H.ft S. iii.
516-518, 547.
'Wih.X garea] A mistake for ' Wihtredes.'
707*. Her Bomane . . . aatongon] The true date is 799. For the Outrages
phiaae, cf. Ores. p. 168 : ' J)a sticode him mon >a eagan 4t' ; cf, ib. 256 ; on Leo III.
iiUfrie, lives, p. 458 : ' dydon him ut )>a eagan, 7 his earan forcurfon.' For
Leo III and his relations with Charlemagne, «. D. C. B. In a letter to
Charles, May, 799, Alcuin says : ' nonne Romana in sede . . . eztrema
impietatis exempla emerserunt ? Ipsi oordibus suis ezcaecati ezcaecauerunt
caput proprium,' Mon. Ale. p. 464. In August he writes : ' de apostolici
pastoria mirabili sanitate . . . deoet omnem populum Christianum gaudere,'
*. 485.
Heftrdred, B] Bishop of Hexham, died in 800, and was succeeded by Heardred
Eaoberht, a D. ii. 63, whose death is mentioned below, 806. He had been ^ Hexham.
one of the consecrators of Egbert of Lindisfame, S. D. i. 52 ; infra, 803 E.
He was succeeded by Tidfrith, the last Bishop of Hexham, G. P. pp. 255, 256;
Mem. Hex. I. xxxix, 41, 42.
n- F
66
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[798
of the East
Saxons.
Conspixncy
against
Eardwnll
798 (?) F] The former part of this annal is identical with 797 £ ; thes
it goes off to the bishope of Dunwioh. It is curious that both at Hexlum
and Dunwich there should have been bishops named Heairdred and Tidfrith
aboat the same time, Stnbbe, £p. Snoe. pp. 168, 181 [2nd ed. pp. 230, 244].
Hie profession of the Ihmwich Tidfrith is given, H. & S. iii. 51 1 ; a letter
of Alcoin to him, t6. 551 ; Mon. Ale. p. 739.
Sine, King Birio IBaat sezana dns] Theopold, p. 89, identiOes Sirio with tb«
' Sigricos Dux* who signs K. C. D. No. 172 ; Birdi, No. 280 ; which Kemble
marks as spurioos. He was succeeded by a son Sigred, in whom the Esit-
Sazon line comes to an end, Fl. Wig. i. 250. His signature is foand in
three charters, two gennine, one sporions, K« C. D. Nos. 196-198 ; Birch.
Nos. 335» 338, 339-
Wihtborge liohama] The translation of St. Wihtbnxg is menticned
also by FL Wig. ; cf. W. M. i. 260 ; Hardy, Cat i. 469 f.
708 £] Heardberht, the father of Abie, maybe the Heardberiit mentioned
778 £. S. D.*e entry is as follows : ' oonioratione facta ab interfeetoribui
Ethelredi regis, Wada dax . . . com eis bellum inienint {He) contra Esrd*
wlfom r^em in looo, qui appellatur ab Anglis Billingalioth, inxU
Waialege, et ex utraque parte plnrimis interfectis Wada dux cam mis
in fugam uersus est, et Eardwlfns rex uictoriam regaliter smnpsit ex
inimicis,' ii. 59. Wada is mentioned in conjunction with Eanbald i&d
Cenwulf in a later letter of Leo III, H. ft S. iii. 563, 564. So perhaps thii
revolt also had been encooraged by Eanbald and Mercia. There is a Wad«
among the ' reges nel duces ' in Lib. Vit. Dan.
pp. 58, 69. 700*] The trae date of ^thelheard's joamey to Kome is
801, Theopold, pp. 40, 41. He walB accompanied not only by Cyneberbt, bat
also by Torhtmand, the avenger of £thelred of Northumbria (p. 9, on 794).
and by Ceolmund of Mercia. Alcoin wrote advising them with refeiesoe
to their journey, and also recommended them to Charlemagne, H. & S. ui.
533-534 1 Mon. Ale. pp. 616-622. The object of .^helheard's joamey w«
to obtain Irom the Pope the restoration of the rights of Canterbniy. Ib
this he succeeded, H .ft S. iii. 536-544. Alcuin asked that Htgfoo-ht
might retain the palliom for his life, Mon. Ale. p. 269 ; but apparently he
resigned not only the palliom bat the see, if H. ft S. are right in thinking
that he is the Higberht who tagoM an act of the Council of Clovesho, 803. m
a simple abbot, H. ft S. iii. 545-547 ; K. C. D. No. 1024 ; Birch, No. 31a.
Oynebryht] He is not heard of again. Possibly he never returned.
There is a letter of Alcuin to him, H. ft S. lit. 482, 483 ; Mon. Ale. p. 517-
Wesseaxna biaS] ' Note how this title continues, in spite of the
division of the rliooese,' Earle. See on 812, infra,
800 E. Her . . . se mona, 70.] 800 is correct for this lunar eclipee, which
took place on Jan. 15, at 8.30 p.m. ; ».e., as the Chronicle rightly says, *%i
the second hour of the eve of Jan. z6.'
Beorhtrio . . . rioe*] The true date of the death of Beriitric
.Ethel-
heard*s
joamey to
Borne,
Cyneberht.
Lonar
eclipse.
Death of
Berhtric.
^^<AiVW
8o5] NOTES 67
(' glorioBQB rex/ ' nobiliwime pnefuit/ 8. D. ii. 66, 68 ; ' rex piiasimiis,'
Etbelw. p. 509), and of (be aooession of Egbert, is 80a, S. D. u. «. ; H. & S. Aoceasion
Ju- 557 ; Hovoden, I. xdii. ; Theopold, pp. 43-49. On the significanoe <»f Egbert,
of Egbert's aoceenon and reign, «. F. N. C. i. 38-42.
rad 2B^lmund ... of Hwiooiuinl The only mention of the Hwiccas Decline of
in the Chron. See on them, Taylor, Cotswold, pp. 4ff., 1 5 ff. The words Mo'^ci*-
' of Hwioeinm * are to be taken with 'rad/ not with ' aldorman ' ; 'of
meaningyVom, not of; see Gloevaiy, 9. w. 'of/ <on.' H. H. has oonstraed
it righUy, in spite of Mr. Arnold. This victory of the men of WUts was
an omen of the ultimate trinmph of Wessex over Mercia. In the preyious
year (801) Eardwolf of Korthumbria had invaded Mercia on acoomit of
Genwnlf 8 reception of his opponents. Peace was, however, made by the
advice of the chief men, derical and Uy, on both sides, S. D. ii. 65. Simeon of
From this point there is a lacuna of about half a century in S. D. And ^'^^*>»-
when he resumes he draws ahnost wholly from southern sources, Asser
and the Chron. itselt ao that we lose his invaluable help as a northern
corrective and supplement to the southern chroniclers.
80a E. Her .... aamona . . . laiEr.] The year 80a is correct. But Lunar
Ian. mnat be a mistake for Inn. There was no lunar eclipse in December ocbP^«
in any year at the beginning of the ninth century. But there was one on
May 31 (xii Kal. lun.), 80a, at 4 ajn., which is no doubt the one intended.
Beom mod^ The true date is 804. His predecessor, Wermund, signs Beommod.
an act of the Council of Clovesho in 803, which Beommod signs as ' presby-
ter/ H. & S. iii. 546, 547. His profeasion of obedience is given, ib. 550, 551.
808 K Eogberht] Egbert was consecrated at By well by Eanbald, Egb^ of
Eanberfat, and Baldwnlf (iii id. -June 11, was a Sunday in 803), S. D. i. ^^
53. It was to Egbert that iEthelwulf dedicated his poem * de Abbatibus,'
S. D. i. 365 if. ; Dttmmler, Poetae Aeui Carol, i. 582 ff. See Addenda.
JEpollieard . . . Wulfred^] The true date is 805. Wulfred's oonse- Wulfred.
cration was probably on August 3. On him and the chronology of his
archiepiacopate,seeH.& a iii. 557, 559-561, 563, 564, 586-588, 596-604;
Theopold, pp. 34, 35 ; and Stubbs in D. 0. B. iv. 1195 ff.
For^d . . . forpferde, A] Not in D, E, F. Probably it also belongs Abbot
to 805. Grubitx makes him Abbot of St. Augustine's, and builds theories Forthred.
on the supposition, p. 14. There is no room for him among the abbots of
St. Augustine's, and that he was a Mercian abbot is shown by the fact
that he signs the Synod of Clovesho among the cleigy of the see of
Leicester as ' presbyter abbas/ H. ft S. iii. 546, 547. He signs charters
from 790 to 803, D. C. B. ii. 549.
804^. Walfir»d . . . paUiom] Beally 806. On this occasion the Eng- The pal*
lish biahops protested against the papal attempts to force archbishops to linm.
go to Rome for the pallium, H. & S. iii. 559-561 ; see notes to Bede,
H. E. f. 37.
a06*] Beally 807.
68
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[805
Ceolborg.
Expnlsion
of Eard-
wulf.
Bishop of
the West
Saxons.
Egbert
ravages
ComwaU.
Ca]nred oynlng] On hun, see 796, note.
Oeolburg abbudesse] viz. of Berkeley, Fl. Wig. She is mentioned in
a charter of 804, H. & S. iii. 548, 549 ; K. G. D. No. 186 ; Birch, No. 313 ;
and was the widow of Alderman ^thelmundi whose death was recorded
nnder 800. See a paper by the Rev. G. S. Taylor on Berkeley Minster,
Bristol and Gloucestershire Arch. Trans, xix. 70 ff.
806 £. Her se mons . . . kt Sept.] There was a total edtpae of
the moon on September i, 806.
XSardwulf . . . adrifen] The expulsion of Eardwulf is probably to be
referred to the end of 807 or beginning of 808. He was saoceeded
by iElfwold, S. D. i. 5a. Eardwulf appealed in person to the Em-
peror and Pope, and was by them restored in 808 or 809. The appeal
and restoration are not mentioned in any native chronicle, bnt are
found in Einbard's Annals and in Einhardi Fuldensis Ann. ; Pertz, i.
195, 196, 354. Ademar, in embodying these notices, makes Northumbris
a part of Ireland, ib. iv. 118 ; cf. F. N. G. i. 559-561 ; H. & S. iii. 561.
For the correspondence between Gharlei and Leo III about Eardwulf, see
ib, 562-567. Leo evidently suspected Eanbald and Genwulf of caunng
Eardwulfs expulsion. He seems not to have survived his restoration long,
as. we find his son Eanred succeeding shortly afterwards, v. infta, p. S4.
The Ann. Lindisf , Pertz, xix. 506, say that Eardwulf had married a
daughter of Gharles.-^ If so, Gharles' interference is explained; but I
know no other authority for the statement. Of the later native kings
of Northumbria the Ghronicle only mentions the two rivals Osberiiit and
M\i^^ 867, infra. Hence H. H. says : ' Ardulf a suis fugatus . . . Postea
Nordhumbri, ut apparet, insania nequitiae praeoccupati, aliquantisper sine
rege fuerunt/ p. 1 36.
Sanberl^t . . . foxUferde] See above on 797.
806 F, Lat. p. 68, note 6] Identical with entries in Pertz, iv. 6 ; xv.
1294 ; Liebermann, p. 63.
800 F. Her aao sanne . . . •xvii* kf. Aug.] July 16, 809, is correct
for the solar eclipse.
812*] Really 814.
WuIGred] See above on 803. ,
Wigbryht Wesseaxna bisS] Note that the title 'bishop of the
West Saxons, ' which at 799 is given to Gyneberht of Winchester, is here
given to Wigberht of Sherborne, the second of the two dioceses into which
Wessex was divided at the death of Hsedde, Bede,' IT. 307. On Wig-
berht, see D. G. B. iv. 1176. He and Wulfred went to Rome ' pro negotiit
Anglicanae ecclesiae,' R. W. i. 272, who has the right date. On the extra-
ordinary corruption of the Latin entry of E, see Introduction, § 43, note,
813*] Probably to be corrected to 815.
gehergade Bcgbryht, 70.] There is a possible allusion to this expedition
in a letter of Dnnstan to Ethelred, 980 x 988 : ' hit gelamp )«et West
Sia] NOTES 69
Weftlju onhofoo hi ongean Ecgbrlht eyng, ^ ferde se cyng ])yder7 gewylde
lii,' Crawford Charters, p. 18, and note. Ravages of the Saxons in Wales
proper are entered, Aim. Gamb. 816, 82a ; Brat y Tywys., 817, 823.
814*] BeaUy 816.
pp. 60, 61. 816 A, 816 £. Btephanu spapa] He died January 24, 817.
forbom Ongol oynnea soola] On this, cf. Anastadus de uitis Ponti- Burning of
iicam (nnder Paschal I) : * eodem tempore [817] ... per qnorundam '^^^'^^^
gentia Anglornm desidiam, ita est omnis illorum habitatio quae in eorum s^jiie.
Ungiia boigua dicitur . . . combusta, ut nee uestigia pristinae habitationis
inueniri potuissent. . . . Unde . . . ter beatissimtta pastor, considerans
illoram peregrinorum inopiam, . . . necessaria . . . omnia . . . submioia-
trabat,' Muratori, SS. Rer. Ital. IIL i. 214 B. There was another great
iire under Leo IV., ib. p. 233 B. These ' schools' were hostelries for the
reception of pilgrims, and other nations had their ' schools * as well as the
English. One tradition attributed the foundation of the English school to
Offa, W. M. i. 109; another carries it back to Ine, R. W. i. 215, 216;
Bede, II. 281. ' It was near the basilica of St. Peter.
819*] Really 821 ; v. Hoveden, I. xcvi ; Theopold, p. 49; H. & S. iii.
590 ; K. C. D. No. 214 ; Birch, No. 366.
Cenwnlf . . . Ceolwolf] According to Gaimar, Cenwulf died 'el liu Death of
de Basewero,' v, 2240 (Basingwcrk, Flintshire). Fl. Wig. calls him Cenwul£
isanctas Kenulphus, 2. 65. Between the reigns of Cenwulf and his brother Legend of
Ceolwulf, is said to come the brief reign of his son Kenelm, aged seven St.Kenelxo.
year* [Kenelm, cynebeam, Hyde Reg. p. 92], murdered by contrivance of
his sister Cwenthryth, Abbess of Winchcombe, FL Wig. i 65 ; H. H.
p. xxvi ; W. M. i. 262, 263 ; G. P. pp. 294, 295 ; R. W. i. 273-275 ;
Hardy, Cat. i. 508, 509; D. C. B. iii. 601. But the whole story sounds
most mythical, and cannot be traced back earlier than the eleventh
oentory ; cf. Hampeon, ii. 231. Archbishop Wulfred had a long suit with
Cwenthryth as ' filia Coenwulfi heresque lllius,' for injuries done to him
by her father. This was terminated in the Council of Clovesho, 825.
Cwenthryth was present and signed the agreement there come to, H. k S.
iii. 596 fL Is it likely she would have done so, bad she been known to be
a fratricide ? And is it likely that a child of seven would ever have been
elected to the crown ?
821*. Ceolwulf . . . besoiered] Really in 823. He was succeeded by Deposition
Beomwulf, Fl. Wig.; H. H.; W. M. i. 95; R. W. i. 275, who is not of Ceolwulf.
nenUoned in the Chron. till two years later.
822*] Really 824, Theopold, p. 42 ; Hoveden, I. xcvii. Ethelwerd
reverses the order of the two events entered here, making Buighelm and
Moca slain at Clovesho, 'ibidem,* p. 510 B.
senop . . . sst dofeahoo] On this, see H. & S. iii. 592-595. The Locality of
only previous mention of Clovesho is at 742 F. The identification of Clovesho.
Clovesho has always been a great cmx. Talbot^ in a note in MS. C, says
TO TWO SAXON CHRONICLES [822
'doctor Hetlie's benyfffce.' This is Dr. Nxc(Jm Heath, sooceariTely
Bishop of Rochester, Worcester, and Archbishop of York, 1540, 15431 1555*
The beneBce in question is Cliffe-at-Hoo, in Kent, near the estoary of the
Thatnes. This was the prevailing view of the aiitiqoaries of the sixteenth
century. Later, Abingdon came into favoor. Mr. Kenlake contends
that Cliffe is right. Moreover, he would locate other meeting^places of
oonncils in the same district. Cealchythe he would place, not at Chelsea,
bat at Chalk or Challock, between Higham and Gravesend; Adea, at
Oakley, also near Higham. Even Theodore's Haethfeld he woald identify^
with ' Hatfield or Cliffe near Rochester,' and ' Hemtfbrd ' he would plsee
in the same district, which, if Clovesho is Cliffe-at-Hoo, would hsog
well together with the resolution of the latter council to meet annually in
future at Clovesho. Mr. Kerslake supports his theory by a reference to
the political supremacy which Mercia exercised over Kent at the end of
the eighth and beginning of the ninth century, D. C. B. iii. 603. Tht
ecclesiastical supremacy of Canterbury might also be used as an argumeot.
And the nearness of these places to the broad estuary of the Tham»
would make them aooessible from many quarters. See the interesting
monograph of Mr. T. Kerslake, 'Vestiges of the Supremacy of Meroa';
cf. Orubitz, p. 15.
823*] Really 825.
Battle of Wala gefeoht] Two charters, dated August 19, 8'a5, are said to bsT^
Oafhlford. }^qqh drawn up: 'quando Ecgbergtus rex exercitum Gewissorum mooit
L<voVi>*»t>'<^^»/ contra Brettones ubi dicitur Cridiantreow,' K. C. D. Nos. 1033, 1035:
Birch, Nos. 389, 390. (It may be noted how in these charters E^rtV
* ducatus ' or Bretwaldadom is dated ten years later than his ' regnnm.*"
The Wekh meant are the * West Welsh ' or Com Welsh ; and thi?
represents the final reduction of Cornwall under Wessex ; ef. F. N. C.
i. 41.
Battle of gefeaht ... on Ellen done] On this H. H. has preserved one of )w
EUendnn. proverbs : * Elleudune riuns cruore rubuit, ruina restitit, factors tabnit."
Ethelwerd gives the name of one of those slain in the 'micd
wffil ' : ' Hun ibi occiditur, dux prouinciae Sumorsaeton, requiescttqoe
nunc in urbe Uuintana,' p., {10 (yet Hun signs not only the tin>
charters cited above, but also charters of 8a6, K. C. D. No. 1031, 1035-
1037, '039 I Birch, Nos. 377, 390-392, 398). Ethelwerd calls the contest
' ciuilia bella,' and shows the importance of it by dating other events frotr
't, p. 514; cf, R. W. i. 275, who calls Egbert *uictor funestus.' The
sadden collapse of Mercia*after its predominance under Offit and Cenwolf
is striking. * Mercia owed its greatness wholly to the character of it>
individual kings,* Green, C. E. p. 45 ; cf. F. N. C. i. 40. By W. M. thii
I.A«Alityi>f battle is placed in 826. In the smalP edition of the Chron. I identified
KU^^qn* Eaendun with Allington near Amesbury ; but the Rev. C. S. Taylor
.^^^^^ writes to me: 'It seems unlikely that Beomwulf would be allowed t''
1
823] NOTES Jt
penetntie 10 far into WeaaAx. Wroaghton is aLso called Ellingdon, and
liea jutt at the pqint where the Bidgeway croaseB the Ermine Street ; the
natural point for a West-Saxon king to resbt an invasion from the north.
Clooe by is Wanborough, where Ine and Ceolred fought in 715, and where
the battle took place which led to Ceawlin*8 expulsion in 59a. A large
part of the modem parish of Wrooghton is Indnded in the Domesday
manor of Elendone.'
ps aende lie ... to Cent, 70.] The reduction of Kent is placed by
R. W. in 827 ; cf. H. & 8. iii. 557.
TBftThiitftTi hia biaS] Bishop of Sherborne, where he succeeded Wigberht Ealhstan,
in 824, r.t. on 81 a ; K. C. D. No. 1031 ; Birch, No. 375. He is our first f^J^^^^^
instance of the fighting prelate, of whom we shall have other specimens.
* Alehitan and Swithhun were the two props, military and civil, of
Ethel wulTs leign/ £arle'8 SwiShun, p. 37 ; cf. Lib. de Hyda, pp. aa, 23.
(On fighting clerics, ct ^Ifric'a Pastoral Epistle, in Thorpe, Ancient Laws,
U. 386.) EalhBtan had evidently been on the expedition against the
West Welsh, as he signs the two charters cited above. We find him
defeating the Xhtnes at the month of the Parret at 845. His death is
given at 867, where an episcopate of fifby yean is attributed to him.
But this, though repeated by other authorities, is too long by seven
years. See H. & S. iiL 595 ; Episc. Succ. pp. 10, 165 [and ed. pp. 19,
aa 7]. By W. M. i. 108, 109 ; 6. P. pp. 1 75, 176, a highly coloured sketch is
given of his activity under Egbert and ^thelwulf. But he condemns him
to Tartarus for his aggressions on Malmesbuiy.
him to olrdon] 'Submitted to him,' cf. 878, ad init
pj hie . . . anidde wesnm] < Because they had formerly been Belations
wrongly forced away from his kin.* There is nothing in the grammar to of Kent and
show whether these words apply to all the kingdoms named, or only
to one or some of them. The came uncertainty runs through the
Latin chroniclers: 'ex cuius propinqnornm manibus prius extorti, ex-
traneorum regum ditiohi per aliquot annorum curricula inuiti sunt
sabacti/ Fl. Wig. i. 66 ; cf. W. M. i. X07. By H. H. the reference is
ex|4ained of the expulsion of Eadberht Prssn (above, 796) : ' quos priuK
cognatos suus Pren iniuste amiserat,' p. 1-3^ ; ' sed de cognatione eius cum
Egberto adhuc quaerendum,* M. H. B. ad loo. But in the reference to
Kent I believe he is right. That is the main subject of the preceding
sentence, Surrey, &c., being thrown in parenthetically. This assertion of
a hereditaxy daim on the part of Wessex has caused much difficulty.
The key is apparently to be found in a little-noticed entry in F and a at
784 : * Then Ealhmund was king in Kent. He was Egbert's father, who
was ^thelwulfs father.* Wliat authority this rests on I do not know.
There is a grant of ' Ealmundus' rex Canciae' to Reculver, K. C. D. *
No. 1013 ; Birch, No. 343. The date is 784, so that the entry in F under
thai year may be made up from the charter. If the establishment of
^AAg/VvC^
lU^nxAg
72 TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES [823
Ingild*s line of the Wesi-Saxon house in Kent is a fact, it cannot hx?e
lasted long ; as it must be placed between the death of Ethelbert II, 760
(»76a), and the accession of Eadberht Pnen, who was dethroned in 796
( ^ 798)- On the state of Kent at this time, see W. M. II. xxiil.
Hoyal Su)? Beaze] The last rnler of Sussex who signs as king is Ethelbert,
Suffl« ^^ °* ^^'^^ ^ ^' ^* ^^' '®*° ' ^"^^' ^^' ^"- ^ 7^° "^^ 79' 8^"^** "*
made by Oslao and Aldwulf respectively, with the style of 'dnx
Suthsaxonum,' K. C. D. Noe. 1012, 1015, 1016; Birch, Noe. 237,
a6r, 26J. isjirUfi'
and Essex. Hast Beaze] Since the slaughter of Selred, 746, supra, Sine is th«
only East*Saxon king mentioned in the Chron. See on 798 F. W. M.
makes Selred's successor, Swithaed or Swithred, the king who submitted
to Egbert, i. 99 ; i, 0. he gives him a reign of nearly eighty years I Fl. Wig.
admits that there were ' reges pauoi * between Swithred and the submissbn
of Essex, but he cannot give their names, i. 263, 264. We have seen ihaX
Siric was succeeded by Sigred. He signs as <rex' in 811, afterwards ai
' subregulus ' ; so that up to 811, Essex seems to hare retained some
shadow of royalty, K. C. D. Nos. 196-198 ; Birch, Nos. 335, 338-340,
373. His last signature seems to be in 823, so that he probably disappeared
after this submission to Egbert, unless he is to be found among the Sigereds
who sign a little later with the title of ' dux.'
East Engla oyning .'. . for Mierona ege] The East Angles hsd
a special reason for hating Mercia, in the murder of their King Ethelbert,
above, 792.
gesohte Eoffbryht . . . him to fripe] Cf. Oros. p. 228 : <he 8i]>>sii
gesohte Bomane him to fnpe'
Death of slogon . . . Beomwulf] This probably belongs to 8 26, H. ft S. iii.
Beomwulf. ggy ; so B. W. i. 275, who says that Beomwulf had been trying to get
pr i^ion of East Anglia ever since the time of Oflfa.
Death of 826*. Iiudeoan . . .^oyning] He is probably the ' Ludeca dux ' wbo
Tmdeoa. gj^^, j^t the Council of Clovesho in 824, K. C. D. No. 218 ; Birch, Nob.
378, 379. He fell in trying to avenge Beomwulfs death on the Esst
Angles, according to PI. Wig. i. 66, 67 ; W. M. i. 95, 96, 107 ; ASN.;
while B. W. makes him slain by Egbert, i. 276. Possibly both views
are mere inferences from the Chron. The true date is probably 828,
H. ft S.' tt. «. ; Hoveden, I. xcvii. Gaimar treats * Bumulf ' and ' Lutecao '
as contemporary and rival kings, w. 2282 ff.
Wiglafc Wilg laf ] W. M. calls him Wihtlaf ; so Ethelwcrd, p. 510 ; but he i«
Wiglaf in K. C. D. No. 227 ; Birch, No. 400.
827*. Her mona . . . niht] The true date of this eclipse is Dec. 2^,
828 ; i. e. 829 according to the system which begins the year with
Christmas, Theopold, p. 21.
Expulsion geeode . . . Mierona rioe] According to B. W. i. 276, followed by
of WigUf. H. ft g. u. ,., Wiglaf was expelled almost immediately on his acoesoon,
829] NOTES 73
and was in exile three yean. W. M. also eayt that he was expelled ' in
initio ngin,* i. 96. PI. Wig. L 67, and H. H. p. 133, imply that his fint
reign lasted two yean, and that he was only now expelled in 837 (K8a9).
This may be merely an inference from the Chron., but it is more likely to
be right than R. W.
7 he wtte ae eahtajya oyning, 70.] This is based on Bede, H. E. ii. 5,
where see notes. H. H. adds to the list Alfred and Edgar, p. 5a.
Breiwalda, A ; Bryten wealds, E] I am unable to accept Kemble's The Brei-
argnment, Saxons, ii. 8 ff., that ' brytenwealda ' is to be taken as meaning ^"^das.
■imply 'wide mler,' though it is supported by the high authority of
Ptof. Earie, Charten, pp. 473, 474. Anyhow, whateyer its original signifi-
cation, it was certainly interpreted as meaning ' Wielder of Britain ' ; thus
' rector totios hnius Brittanie insule ' is translated ' brytenwalda eallBM
9yaes Iglandes,* Earle, u. «. p. 360 ; Birch, Nos. 705, 706 ; K. C. D. No.
1 1 10. Again, we hare the late form ' welding Bry tone,' ib. No. 1 1 1 9 ; Birch,
No. 738 ; ct F Lat. here : 'octauus rex qui rexit Bryttanniam.'
HorjMuihymbre . . . him . . . eapmedo budon] ' Regem Eandreduni Submission
sUtnit [Egberctus] sub tribute,' R. W. i. 377. That Northumbria, after of North-
so many yean of anarchy, should have submitted easily, is not surprising ;
cC Gsdmar, vv. 3349 ^' '
*A Eyerwch fu reeenz
Ore fa reis e North e Suth.'
The reduction of Wales, mentioned in the next entry, completed the and Wales.
proeen : ' totins insulate pene nactus est monarchiam,' W. M. i a ; dt tb.
1 01, IDS : ' regnomm narietates ad uniforme dominium, seruans unicuique
propriaa leges, uocanit'; and a curious and interesting passage on the
monarchy of England in Budbome, Ang. Sac i. 198. But the work was
soon more than undone by the inroads of the Danes.
pp. 62, 68. 828*. Her eft Wilaf onfeng] Wiglaf was rest^KjhM Bestora-
tribotary king under Wessex, not earlier than Sept. a, 830, as a document ^5^,^^
of Sept. I, 831, is dated ' anno prime secundi regni mei,' K. C. D. No. 337 ; ^ '
Bireh, No. 400; Hoveden, 1*. #. ; H. & S. u. #. ; W. M. i. 96, 107 ; B. W.
i. 377.
.SjMlwald blslS] Of Lichfield ; of. H. ft S. iii. 608. JEXSelhald, D, E, F
wrongly.
Bogbxyht . . . Vfotp Walaa] W. M. makes Egbert's reduction of the Beduction
North Welsh a following up of his defeat of the West WeUh. 833, tupra i of Wales.
' qoibos subingatis, Aquilonales firitannoe qui a praedictis brachio maris
dioidnntor, tributaries fedt,' L 106. See, however, on 853 A.
839*] From 8a9 to 839 the error in the Chronology amounts to three
yean, Theopold, p. 51. We have already noted this as regards single
entries under 833, 835.
7eloglld aM ... .ill. kt Bepl, F] The election and consecration of Consecra-
Felogild as archbishop are mentioned only in this insertion of F. That ^^ ^^
74
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[8^9
death of
Felogild.
Oeolnoth.
Eyidence
of heathen
ravages.
Battle of
Char-
month.
Bishops
Wigthegn
and Here-
ferth.
these events belong to 83a is shown by the hcX that ' t id. Inn.* (Jnne 9
was a Sunday in 832 ; cf. H. & S. iii. 557, 558 ; Theopold, pp. 35, 36.
Felogild's death as simple abbot is giren by the other MSS. under 830 ;
it really took place Aug. 30, 83a ; cf. liebennann, p. 64. Possibly he
was not reckoned among the archbishops, as not having zeoeived the
pallium. He signs Kentish charters from 803 to 835. If, as H. & S.
think, he was a Canterbury abbot, he must have belonged to Ghnst
Charch, as Wemoth was Abbot of St. Angnstine's at this time, Thoin,
oe. I775f 1776 ; Elmham, pp. 14, 15 (against Grabits, p. 14). See Addenda.
880*. Oeolnop] His election and consecration probably belong to 833,
H. k S. iii. 610, 611. The day of his election, June 29, only in F Lat
He was consecrated Aug. 27, Geryase, ii. 348 ; liebeimann, p. 64, thoogk
this was not a Sunday in any year between 831 and 836.
881*, 882*] Probably 834, 835.
hsB)me men] It is noteworthy that in a Kentish will of about this
time leaving certain rents to St. Augustine's, Canterbury, express pro-
vision is made for the case that in some years payment may be imposrible
'Jiurh hs>en folc,* Birch, ii. 106, 107. So a little later, in Alfred's Iaws^
one of the causes which excose the failure to return entrusted property is :
* [> hit here name,' Thorpe, i. 5a ; Schmid, p. 6a.
883*] The true date is possibly 836, Theopold, p. 4a.
gefeaht . . . wij) •zzzv. scip hlsssta] The xxv of D, K, F is a mere slip.
From the word ^ scip hliesta ' here and in 840, Robertson argues that the
fight was on land, and that 851 was the first naval victory, £. K. S. ii.
437. But this is more than doubtfol ; in 875 and 88a the same phrase
is used where it must refer to naval fights, and in Ores. p. 178, 'xxx
sciphlsestra ' translates ' cum triginta nauibus.'
7 Herefer]> . . . aldor men forpferdon] H. & S., following R. W. i. 278,
regard the two bishops and the two aldermen as slain in the battle of
Charmouth ; and this is perhaps the view of H. H. p. 133 (they are not
mentioned by Ethel w., Fl. Wig., or W. M.). < Foi^f<£ran ' is not commonly
used of any but a natural death, though it is sometimes; cf. on 946 A
There is a diflSculty about the two bishops ; Wigthegn and Herefierth
were both bishops of Winchester ; they occur as fourteenth and fifteenth
respectively in Fl. Wig.*s lists, i. 235 (so. Hyde Register, p. 18). Dr.
Stubbs conjectures that Hereferth may have been coadjutor to Wigthegn,
Ep. Succ. pp. 10, II, 161 [ed. a, pp. 18, 19, a23]; H. & S. iii. 570, 571,
595* 59<^» <^i3- "^he form *Wigferff ' for < Wig]i^ * in D, E, F is a mcK
slip due to the preceding ' HerefeiV.' Instead of Wigthegn, R. W. i. ayS
has Sighelm of Sherborne, who lived just a century later. This may be
some measure of the value attaching to R. W. See also Theopold, p. 70,
for a very unfavourable opinion of R. W. Wigthegn signs both, and
Hereferth one, of the charters which Egbert issued on his expedition
against the West Welsh ; above, 823. Possibly they too, like F.^»»Mf>",
836] NOTES 75
w«re fighting biahopB ; and tlus might favour the view that they fell in
battle. If this was their character they bore aiagiilarly appropriate names,
' War-thane * and ' Army-spirit.*
885*] This union of the Danes and Welsh is very rignificant. Nor is Danes and
ii wonderful, oonsidezing how Offa had cut short the North Welsh ; of. Welsh.
Z. N. y. pp. 64, 65, 76, 77 ; a subject on which the Chron. is silent. The
Scandinavian inroads seem to have revived in the Celtic population the
hope of throwing off the Saxon yoke ; c£ 6. C. £. pp. 67, 77, 80 ; F. N. C.
i. 41, 42. A seems almost to break into verse on approaching Egbert's
great victory : ' }nt he )wet hierde, 7 mid fierde fisrde.' G keeps this i«)B%re
almost intact. In B it is obscured, and in D, £, F is wholly lost, ^e
usual CQiTection of two or three yean should probably be made.
886*. Xegbryht . . . for]>feTde] The true date is 859, H. & a iii. 61 a,
624, 625 ; Theopold, pp. 30, 31, 43-49. ^-ova^ ^ ^XJ, O^i^ A/y^ 9fdJ»
alUemed -iii* gear] We must read ziii for iii, as Lappenbeig saw, i. 270 ; Egbert h
K T. ii. I ; t. tf. 787-800, aoootdtng to the chronology of the Ghronide. ^^e-
The mistake runs through all our MSS. of the Chron., for the significance
of which fact see Introduction, § 100, note. For some interesting remarks
on Egbert's exile, v, W. M. i. 105, io<S.
fong Xpelwnlf] In 6. P. there is a story that he was educated by Accession
Swithhun for the Church, and ordained subdeacon, but received a dispen- of '^^el-
sation from Leo IV, because there was no other heir, pp. 160 f. ; of. lib. ^'^^^
deHyda, pp. 21, 22. The last statement is false; there was Athelstan
(see below) ; Leo IV did not become Pope till 847, and the whole tale
it n myth. Some MSS. of H. H. make ^tbelwulf Bishop of Winchester !
So Hoveden, i. 33 ; R. W. i. 293. That he may have been a pupil of
Swithbun*s is both intrinsically and on chronological grounds quite pos-
sible; cf. FL Wig. i. 68. One of Swithhun*s biographers says: 'rex
Athalfus . . . Swithunnm altorem et doctorem suum . . . solitus erat
nominare, ut in qitihutdam torvptit ipeius regU repperimutf Earle*s
SwifRiun, pp. 68, 69. No grants of ^Uielwulf to Swithhun seem to be
in existence, so that there are no means of testing, this interesting
hB salde his mmm jSSpelstane, A ; JBMBtm his c(8er sunu feng, E] Athelstan
The reading of D, E, F makes Athelstan Egbert's son ; that of A, B, G "^^J^^^^^
I to make him iEtbelwulf 's son ; and so it was understood by FL Wig. *
L 69 ; W. M. i. 108; II. xL f. ; Ethelwerd, p. 51 z ; cf. ib. 514 B, where,
eonmerating the sons of ^thelwulf, be says : * primus Ethelstanus qui et
regnum obtinuerat stmul cum patre suo ' ; R. W. makes him an illegitimate
son of iEthelwulf, i. 279. But I believe the real meaning of A to be
identical with that of E ; 'he salde ' refers to Egbert in the sense given
by H. H.: ' regnum Cantiae Adelstano morions reliquit,' p. 171. Athel-
stan is mentioned, 851, if|/ra, as king, and nowhere else : ' quando et quo
fine defeoerit incertum,' W. M. i. 108. He signs charters as ' rex ' firom
TfVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[836
The
Eastern
sab-king-
dom.
Death of
Herbert of
Mercia.
The Danes
841 to 850. (He seems to sign oharters of 875, 874, Birch, Nos. 536,
538, but the signatares have evidently been transferred finnn earlier
documents.) He died before 855, as then, if not earlier, .^Zthelwolf seems
to have made his son, Ethelbert> King of Kent^ see below, p. 8a ; the
passage cited above from Ethelwerd also points to his having died before
JSthelwulf.
Cantwara rioe, 70.] At some time after the expulsion of Baldred, 823
( K 825), the districts which then submitted were formed into a sub-kingdom,
which was held as an appanage of Wessez ; cf. F. N. G. i. 40. «£ihelwiilf
held this till Egbert's death, when it was transferred to Aihelstan. In
D, E, F Essex is omitted through homoioteleuton, which shows that the
' East Seaxna rioe ' of B, C is the original reading.
887^ Wulf heard] The date is probably 840; Wulfheard certainly
signs as late as 838, K. G. D. No. 239 ; Birch, No. 418 ; Theopold, p. 43.
838 A] This annal is very corrupt in D. It is omitted by £ and by
Gaimar. H. H. has it, but he may have got it from G.
Here bryht aldormon] Of Mercia ; there is a coin of his figured m
Numismatic Ghron. vi. 163. 9e signs certainly as late as 839, K. C. D.
No. 241 ; Birch, No. 426. The date is probably 841.
pp. 64,66. 889*. Cwantawic, A ; Cantwic, E] The mention of this
^^'^ . between london and Bocheeter lends plausibility to G*s reading ' Gant-
^ warabyrig,' followed by H. H. p. 140 (Gaimar omits it altogether).
Gantwic or Gwantawic is St. Josse-sur-mer (S. lodoous), or £ti^les ; on
which see Bede, H. £. iv. i, note ; Nennius, § 37. That this is right ii
shown by the following entries : * 842. £a tempestate Normannoruln dasas
in emporio, quod Quantouious dicitur, . . . adeo debaochati sunt, ut nihil
in eo praeter aedificia pretio redempta relinquerent,* Prudentii Treoensb
Annales ; Pertz, i. 439, or Bouquet, vii. 61 ; cf. Nithardi Hist. ' 84a. Nori-
manni Gontwig depraedati sunt,' Pertz, ii. 669. This also shows that we
have still to correct the chronology by three yean. On the importance of
Gwantawic, cf. Steenstrup, Yikiuger, p. 41.
on Hrofes ceaetre] From Rochester Gaimart akes the Danes to Sand-
wich, where there is another great battle, in which the Kentishmen are
defeated. This cannot be identified with the battle of Sandwich in 851, m
Mr. Martin thinks, for Graimar has that also in its right place ; and in that
the Kentishmen were victorious.
840*] ' This Annal looks rather like a repfbtition of 833, but both are
found in all the Ghronides, Saxon and Latin,' Earle. See on this point,
Theopold, p. 61 ; as to the Ghronology, ib. 61-65. Theopold would
identify this battle with one mentioned by Prudentius Trecensis under 844,
in which the ' Nortmanni ' defeated the ' Angli-Saxones,* Pertz, i. 441 r^
Bouquet, vii. 63. I am inclined to agree with him, though Lappenbeigi
PanU, and Steenstrup, Yikinger, p. 42, take a different view.
846*] Similarly, Theopold, u. s., identifies iius battle with a defeat of Uie
Second
battle of
Char-
month.
Battle at
Ti
85 1] NOTES 77
Northmen, placed by PrndentiQa under 850, Pertz, i. 445 or Bouquet, the moath
▼ii 66 ; Steenatrnp again opposing, «. #. p. 43. Vami,
Sanulf, A ; IQamolf, £] The oharten are deoiaiTe in favonr of A's ^^^.^^Jif
leading ; and so is Ethelwwd, both here and also p. 513 A, where he says
thai Eanwnlf died in 867, and was bnried at Glaatonbaiy. Ethelwerd uses
this battle of Pedredanmu9a also as a date to reckon from ; cf. on 823,
851*] From this p<nnt (owing in part to the ooourrenoe of blank annals Traechron-
ia the Chnmiole between 845 and 851) the true chronology is restored, <>l<'8y
Theopold, pp. 60 ff.
Note the difference in the order of erents in A as against B, C, D, E. Peooliari-
FL Vng. follows B and C, except that he (like Asser and ASN.) has ««»of MS.
Sheppey in the place of Thanet (S omits the place altogether ; on Thanet,
•ee Bede IL 10, 41). Ethelwerd differs from both. The present com-
mentary follows the order of S.
Note also that from this point there are frequent omissions in S, showing
that it is a rather careless copy of an older original.
sst Wicgaabeorge] Sometimes identified with Wembury. Mr. David-
son, in a letter to Professor Earle, luggests Weekaborongh, foar miles from
Torbay, which certainly in form is nearer to the text ; though I haye not
•ncceeded in finding the place.
.a^lstan oyziing] See aboTe, on 836.
7 Imnden burg, A] Note the omission of these words in D, E, F, and
Gaimar.
Beorhtwnlf Kierona oyning*] The Chronicle does not give the date of Chronology-
his accession and Wiglaf '« death. H. h S., on the strength of certain ^^^^*'
documents of Berbtwnlf's reign, would fix the date to 839, iii. 613. reign,
Florence gives the date as 838, i. 69 ; adding that Wiglaf died in the
thirteenth year of his reign, %b, 366. Reckoned frxxm the Chron.*s and
Florence's (incorrect) date of 825 ( - 8a8) for Wiglaf s first accession, this
is eonsistent. '^. M. gires Wiglaf and Berhtwulf each a reign of thirteen
years, which reckoned from 835 is also consistent, i. 96. See above on
837, 838. Now, as Fl. Wig.*s date for Wiglafs death and Berhtwulfs
accession, 838, is not taken from the Chronicle, it does not follow that it
requires correction as do the dates which come from that source. Nor are
the documents cited by H. & S. really inconsistent with it. The only one
which seems to be so is K. C. D. No. 347 ; Birch, No. 433, which is dated
Christmas, 841, in Berhtwulfs third year. But if the year begins with
Christmas Day, this would really be what we should call 840. Berhtwulf
died In 853, Fl. Wig. i. 73. Florence is inconsistent with himself in
aaying (tb. 367) that this was in the thirteenth year of his reign, for if lus
accession was in 838 no part of 853 could fall into his thirteenth year.
The date 853 is, however, confirmed, not only by what is said below, that
hksuccefsor, Buigred, had been ' about twenty-two years * on the throne at
78
TH^O SAXON CHRONICLES
[851
.miielbald.
BatUeof
Aclea.
Con torn-
poraiy
writing.
Peter-
borough
interpola-
tion.
^graefa.'
the time of his expulmon in 874, but also by two charters of Bm^gred, m one
of which (K. C. D. No. 299 ; Birch, No. 524) 869 k called his seventeenth
year, which shows that he cannot have succeeded earlier than 853 ; while
in anoUier (K. C. D. No. 290 ; Birch, No. 509) July 25, 864, is said to be
in his thirteenth year, which shows that he must have succeeded before
July 25, 852. Sethryth, Berhtwnlfs queen, signs all his genuine charters ;
in two, K. G. D. Nos. 242, 258 : Birch, Nos. 428, 4^0, a son^ Berhtric, 1
JB]>elbald his sunn] He signs as * fill us regis' (in one case 'Dux,
filius regis,' K. G. D. 1049 ; Birch, No. 549) from 847 to 850, and then not
again during his &ther*s reign.
SBt Aclea] Ockley, Surrey. Professor Earle points out to me an entiy
in the Rituale Eool. Dun. S. S. p. 185 : * be suSan Wudigan Gtete [ptob.
sNewdigate] est Adee on West Seszum,' which makes it probable that
this is also the Aclea of the Synods, K. G. D. Nos. 151, 186, 190, 256,
1031 ; Birch, Nos. 251, 313, 322, 377, 445. Note, however, a diiferait
theory of Mr. KersUke cited on 822.
op "pUme Tweardan dmg, A] Note this touch of nearly oontemporaiy
writing in A, B, G. In D, £ this is weakened and made more general.
It agrees with the importance assigned here to this battle that Ethdwerd
uses it also as a date to reckon from, p. 514 E.
862 E] Another of the Peterborough Insertions. In the signatures,
' Geolred srcet^,* is of course a mistake fb»Oeolnoth ; < Genred' is a mistake
for Geolred (of Leicester). The other ngnatories are Tunberht of lioh-
field, Alhun of Worcester, Berhtred of Lindsay. The original eharter if
K. G. D. No. 267 ; Birch, No. 464.
twnlf fo5ur grofkn] I borrow the following -from Napier and Steven-
son's notes to the Grawford Charters :—* The word "giifis, -e'* (weak
masc. or fern. ?) appears to mean ** bush, bramble, brushwood, tiiidcet,
grove." We have noted the following instances of its ooounrence:
Wtdker, Glossaries, i. 406, 526, "frondosis dumi8"s">iBm gehilmdum
grsfnm"; ib. 517 "per dumos «*']>urh grsefan"; <Z>. 235 **dumas"«
« spinas uel grsfe " (have we here a strong fern. " grftf " ?) ; Birch, ii. 364
(original charter, ▲.D. 931) ** tm fSa blacan grse&n" (either aoc. sing,
fern, or aoc. plnr.) ; ib, iii. 655 (Godez Winton.) " on hincstes grefan, of
hincstes giafan ... on jronne mearqgrefen.** The same word is found once
in the Onnulum (1. 9210) : —
''7 whserse iss all unnsmejie gett )>urrh bftnnkess 7 j>arrh giefess,
7 sharrp 7- ruhh 7 gatelies Jnirrh )K>rmess 7 ]>orrh breresB^
]»Br shulenn beon ridinngess nu, 7 effhe 7 sme])e we^^ess.**
The context shows that close impenetrable thickets are here meant. He
same word occurs frequently throughout the ME. period in the fona
"greve," meaning "grove, wood": cf. Ghanoer's Knight's Tale,
1.657:-
853] ^OTES 79
*'Aiid with hit stramM dryeth in the grev«s
The silver dropes, hAnging on the leves."
Paligrave, 1530^ givee ''greave or buaiihe, boscaige/* and this form sur-
Tived nntil Elizabethan times. As a soffix it still exists in Sheffield local
Djunes. The word is probably related to the OK. " grftf *' maRO. neat, which
oocnrs in the charters, and which saryires as N£. " grove," * p. 61. Pro-
feasor Earle, who in his own edition of the Chronicle gave a different
explanation of the word, writes : ' The wood and faggots may well have
been wanted for repaizJng the dykes in the fens ; cf. Paston Letters, ed.
Gairdner, i. 253 : *' be war ther leve no firsis in the deke that ye reparre,
and that the wode be mad of fiigot, and leyd up forthwoth as it is fellid for
tftking away." '
853 A, 862 £. JXorp Walas] R. W. i a88 calls them ' Mediterraneos Bednction
Britones,' perhaps as being intermediate between the Cornish and Strath- of Wales,
dyde Britons. This shows that the hold of Wessez on Wales (838, Bupra)
had not been maintained.
aende. . . iBlfred . . . to Borne, A] That Alfred was sent to Rome at this Alftedsent
time, 853, there is no doubt ; see W. M. II. xU ff., where Dr. Stubbe cites ^ ^<^^*
« letter of Leo lY to ^thelwulf : * filium uestrum Erfred . . . benigne
sosoepimus, et quasi spiritalem filium consulatus oingulo. honore uestimen-
tieque, nt mos est Romanis oonsulibus, deoorauimus, eo quod in nostris se
tnulidit manibus,' MS. Add. 88;^, No. 31. Compare Stephen IV*s words
to Carloman in 770 : * Obnixe ^laesumus ut de . . . regali uestro ger-
mine ... in notrtris ulnis ex fonte sacri baptismatis, aut etiam per
adorandi chrismatis unetionem, spiritalem susdpere ualeamus filium,'
Maiwi, xii. 699 ; R. P. j>. 301. The * spiritalis filius * here « the ' biseep-
sanu * of the Chron. ; cf. Asaer, p. 488 : ■ ad manum episcopi in filium
oonfirmationis aooeptus ' ; so : * filius a ohrismate . . . ut niodo sub mano
e|nsoopi solemus, aocipientes paruulos, fillos nominare,* Ethel w. p. 511.
.On sponsors at Confinnation, v. Bede, II. 383.) All this shows that con-
firmation by the Pope is meant But English writers regarded it as a royal
unction, Chron. (here) ; Ethelw. u. i, ; Asser, p. 470 ; Fl. Wig. 1. 74 ;
H. H. p. 141 ; W. M. i. 109.
There has been much discussion as to the date of Alfred's birth, Stubbs, Date of
a. f. It seems to have been overlpoked that the date is fixed by the ^^^'"
genealogical Prefiaoe to MS. X. cyf the Chron., a strictly contemporary
authority, which says that he was * turned ' twenty-three at his accession
in 871, i. 4. This fixes his birth to 848. He was therefore five years old at
the time of his first visit to Rome. (Napier's text of this document reads
xxii for xxiii, but is less andent tiian X; and Sweet's copy, Earliest
Texta, which is the most ancient of all, also reads xxiii.)
Alfred went again to Rome with his fother in 855, Asser, u. s. ; infra Second
tmh «mno; and it is to this journey that the spurious charter (Birch, ^^'^^^
^^- 493 f K. C. B. No. 1057; cf. ib, iv. 176; refers the royal unetton; ' "^'^
80 TJVO SAXON CHRONICLES [853
■o B. W. i. 390, 391, who makes this unction of Alfred as king,
* to the ezdunon of hia elder brothers, one of the main causes of .fthel-
bald*8 revolt (see notes to 855). F 855 represents Alfred as being at
Borne when his father died (Jan. 858) ; on the news of whidi event
Leo anointed him king, and also confirmed him, i. 67. The object of
this is to make the royal miction more probable. But Leo lY died
in 855.
ifithel- pp. 66, 67. geaf ... his dohtor] This is iSSthebwith, whose death
swith. occurs below, 888; see also on 874. She is mentioned as 'qneen' in ft
Wessex document of 854. She signs Mercian charters from 855-872.
We find a place in Hants called * ^))elswi9e taninga lea ' in a charter of
948 (K. C. D. No. 1163; Birch, No. 865). This may have been one of
her dowry estates. According to Asser the marriage took place at Chip-
penham, p. 470 B.
866*. Her hmpne men] ' Scilicet Dani et Frisones,* Ann. LindisC ;
Pertz, xix. 506.
Wintering SBrest . . ofer winter osBton] But an earlier wintering has been
^the mentioned, 851, aupra. These winterings < mark the transition from the
first to the second period of their invasions,* F. N. G. i. 45. A Mercian
charter of this very year is dated ' qnando faerunt pagani in Wreocen-
setun,* K. C. D. No. 277 ; Birch, No. 487 ; t'.e. ' the dwellezs round the
Wrekin in Shropshire,! Rev. CI S. Taylor, The Danes in Oloncestsrahire,
^thel- gebooude . . . teo^an deal his londes] The difficult subject of
wulf 8 ^thelwulfs donation cannot be discussed here ; see on it, H. & 8. iii
donation. ^^^ ^^^^ 636-^48; Kemble, Saxons, ii. 481-490; W. M. i. iiS-iao;
£arle*8 Swi6hun. p. 70 ; Charters, p. Ixxiii. Professor Maitland suggests
that it may be partly explained as an early case of ' beneficial hidaiion,*
t.e. the rating of land for fiscal purposes at a lower number of hides than
it really contained, Domesday, p. 496, note.
iEthel- ferde to Home] 855 is correct for jSthelwuIfs journey to Rome,
y^^" H. & S. iii. 611, 61 a. As early as the year of his accession. 839, he had
^^^^^ formed the plan, and had sent an embassy to the emperor to prepare the
way, ib, 6a I. He took Alfred with him (v. «.), and remained at Borne
a year. His visit is mentioned by Anastasius in his life of Benedict ID,
Muratori, SS. III. i. 351, where a list of his ofierings is given; of. the
chsrter cited above. Betoming to the Imperial Court in July, ^$6^ he
Judith. married Judith, the daughter of Charles the Bald, on Oct. i. ^e motive
was to secure the co-operation of the Franks against the wikings, whose
attacks affected both kingdoms. Judith was a mere child of twelve or
thirteen. This may explain, though it does not justify, her subsequent
marriage with iBthelbald, which does not rest merely on the authority of
Asser. It is not mentioned by the Chnmicler either here or under 885 ;
Asser, Fl. Wig., and ASN. condemn it, in identical terms ; Hoveden caU<
855] NOTES 81
it ' infame goelas,' i. 37 ; cf. B. W. i. 294, who says that in 859 iBthelbald
dianiaaed Judith and did penance, %b. 295 ; while Badbome adds that
this was done by the penuaaion of Swithhnn, Ang. Sac. i. 304; bat
there is no early authority for this, though Dummler, ui infra, aecepta it.
Hie marriage ia mentioned aUo by aeyeral foreign chronidea, Pruden-
tiua IVeoenaiB, Pertz, i. 451 ; Hincmar, ib. 456; Flodoardua Bemenaia,
ib, xiii. 488, who makea ^thelwulf and iBthelbald identical : ' ludith . . .
Edilnolfo . . , qui et Edilboldua . . . copulata.* Thia ia probably from
a wiah to cover up the scandal, aa he follows Hincmar pretty closely,
lohannea Longua, while taking his account of the marriage mainly from
W. M. i. 123, adds: 'neo regia facinua nidebatur Anglicis esse gmue,
qniboa Dei eultus multum erat inoognitua/ ib, zzv. 768. For Judith^s
later history, see ib, i. 456, 462 ; Bouquet, vii. 387, 388, 391, 397 ; Dtimm-
ler, Geach. d. oatfrank. Belches, ed. i, i. 478 ; ed. 2, ii. 37, 38. She is
a peraon of some intereat in the history of literature ; see Bede, II. 249 ;
cf. Gaimar, f>. 3346 : ' unke dame n*out mieldre doctrine.'
ttfier ]»am to hia leodtim ouom. A] Into the account of iBthelwulfs .fithel-
retum Asaer inaeria (rather awkwardly) a atory, copied by later writers ^^^^'^ ^^
(«. ^. W. M. i. 1 1 7, 1 18 ; G. P. p. 176), of a conspiracy of hia son ^thelbald, aij^^
Ealhatan, Biahop of Sherborne, and Eanwulf, Alderman of Somerset, to oonspiracy
exclude ^thelwulf from the kingdom ; who, sooner than occasion a civil against
war, accepted the Eastern sub-kingdom, Kent and ita ^ppendagea, leaving ^^''^
Weaaex to ^thelbald. Thia aounda very mythical ; and aeema flatly to
contradict the simple and expressive words of the Chron. aa to the joy of
^thelwulf a subjects at hia return : * hb gefiegene wssrun * (the same
worda used of Alfred, 878 wb Jin. i. 76, 77), though those words may
indicate that there had been trouble in hia absence.
jrmb .11. gear . . . gefSr*] Jan. 13, 858, Fl. Wig. i. 78 ; H. & B. iii. 611, Hia death,
612 ; so that the Ghron.*8 < two yeara ' from the return from Borne ia
rather too long, and Ethelwerd's 'post annum,* p. 512, ia nearer the
mark.
U^ 9t Wintanoeaatre] The ASN. aay that he was buried at Stoning- Hia burial,
ham (Steyning), and it is hard to see why the leas known place should be
substituted for the more familiar. Steyning was a royal ' ham * ; see
Alfred'a Will, K. C. D. No. 314 ; Birch, No. 553.
Ond 80 JBpelwxOf, 70., A] The carrying up of the pedigree to Adam Pedigree
marks the desire to connect the national hiatory vdth universal history in P^'Tt^ ^^
the penon of the universal father, S. G. S. iii. 91 : 'aicut Lucam euangelia-
tam a Domino lean faotitaaae cognouimus,* W. M. i. 120, who, contrary to
hia wont, inaerta thia pedigree: 'qnanquam timendum ait ne barbari*
coram nominum hiatus uulneret aures deauetorum in talibua' (to the
aame effect in hia life of Wulfstan, Ang. Sac. i. 254) ; cf. Nennius, pp.
I5t 16964. So Ailred of Bievaulx carries Henry II's genealogy up to
Adam, Hardy, Cat H 250; cf. ib. 265. William the Lion's pedigree ia
II. O
82 TH^O SAXON CHRONICLES [855
carried up to Noah, P. k S. p. 145 ; cf. ib. 332. The pedigrees of Bri^
saints and princes are carried up, some to relatives of the Virgin Muy,
Cambro-British Saints, pp. 21, 81, Sa, 144; Y Cjmmrodor, ix. 170;
others to Roman emperors, i6. 176, 177.
A British Beaw Soeldwaing] It is noteworthy that after Beaw the Liber de
pedigree. Hyda diverges, and gives Alfred a British pedigree : ' Beawius qni fnit
Ebraaci qui condidit ciuitatem Eboracum ; et sic ide prineep$ inter miUt
nominatisinmus AlfredM de natione uenit Britonum, et sic de nobili san-
guine Troianorum,* pp. 28, 29.
Legend of Soeaflng. id eat fLUua Noe, B, C] On the omission of these linki in
^^ ' the pedigree by A, on the West Saxon genealogy generally, and on Sceaf,
' *^ ^ee notes to the genealogical Preface, p. 4, Mfpro. For the significance of tlie
insertion of the pedigree here, see Introduction, § 107, note. Both W. M.,
u. s., and Ethel werd, p. 512, insert the legend of Sceaf in slightly different
forms ; cf. W. M. i. 121, note. For a most curious and interesting story
illustrating the survival of the Scyld and Sceaf myth, see Chron. Ab. L 89 ;
II. xl, xli ; Kemble, Saxons, i. 413 ff.
Division of Ond ]>a fengon, 70.*] The diviidon of the kingdoms is given more coiv
do ^' rectly in A« The confusion in E is due to the use of a double source in
its prototype, which D has retained. E has endeavoured to correct it, bat
unskilfully. See critical note. Gaimar does not resemble £.
Chron- rioaode . . . -v* gear] As ^thelbald died in 860, the five yean
'^l^'gy- credited to him must be dated from his Other's departure to Rome in 855,
when he was no doubt ateociated with his father in the kingship ; ef.
ASN. ; 'Regnauit Adelbaldus . . . post ilium duos annos et dimidiom,
qui et ipse antea cum patre regnanit annis duobus et dimidio.' Simi-
larly H. H. says of Ethelbert, who died in 865, that ' regnaiaet super
We»t8eze v annis, super Cantiam uero x annis,* p. 142. This shows that
he must have been made King of Kent at the time of his father*^
departure to Rome in 855 ; and he signs charters of that year as ' ^thel*
berht Rex,' K. C. D. Not-. 269, 276 ; Birch, Nos. 467, 486. Unfortunately
we have no signatures of ^thelbald to indicate his position between 855
and 858. It seems dear, however, that ^thelwulf, when he went abroad
in 855, divided his dominions between his two sons, in the way in which
they were ultimately divided at his death. It is possible that on hii
return to England ^thelbald objected to resign his power over Wetsex,
whereas Ethelbert in Kent showed a more dntiful spirit, and that this is
the substratum of fact in Asser*s story. Asser also says that JStkelwulf
at his death left ' hereditariam . . . epistolam. in qua et regni inter filioa
suos, duos scilicet seniores, et propriae hereditatis inter filioe et filiam
[^thelswith, therefore, seems to have been his only daughter] . . . dinisio-
nem . . . mandari procurauit,' p. 472. Unfortunately this will does not
exist, though a portion of it is recited in Alfred's will, K. C. D. No. 314 ;
Birch, No. 553. Whether i£thelwnlf did really leave his kingdom by
86i] NOTES 83 •
will miuft therefore remain anoertain. Of coarse Mr. Freeman oould hare
told him that he had no power to do so.
Note that the ASN. place in 855 and 856 reepectively the acoenion and St. Ed-
coronation of St Edmand of East Anglia, in the fourteenth and fifteenth m^<l*
yean of his age.
860*. ^jMlbald oyng forpferde] On the chronology of his reign, see Death of
•bove. He was a great benefactor of Abingdon, Chron. Ab. i. 38. -«thelhald.
Kthelbert, his successor, seems to have been less generous, tb. 40. On
Ethelbald's death H. H. says : * sensit posthac Anglia quantum amiserit
in eo,* p. 14a.
est Soirabiiman] Ethelbert makes grants for the souls of ^thelwnlf
and i£thelbald ' to ]»Bre halgan stowe st Sdrebuman, >«re JBOelbaldes
cyningea lichama hine rested,* Birch, No. 510; and Edgar makes grants
to Sherborne ' for mine yldran the thar restat, Athelbold cyng 7 jEthel-
byrht cing,' *. No. 1308.
to allom pam rioe] t. 0. Ethelbert on succeeding to Wessex continued Beunion of
to hold Kent, Ac. ; cf. Aflser, p. 473 : ' Cantiam et Suthrigiam Suthseaxum ^« ^^'
quoque, ui iutAum trai, subiunzit * ; so ASN. ; cf. H. H. p. 171 : ' regnuin
Qtrumque Adelbricto subditum est, et nuuquam postea diuisum. Hie
igitur omnino regnum Cantiae explicit'; cf. also K. G. D. Nos. 285, 387,
288, 294, 307; Birch, Nos. 502, 506, 507, 516, 538, 539. where the union
of Kent and Wessex is noted.
pp. 67, 68. OsTio aldorman] So A, D, E, Wulfheard, B. C. Both on Owic.
textual and documentary grounds the former is to be preferred ; B, G
prr>bably overlooked the fact that the death of Wulfheard of Hampshire is
entered above under 837.
p. 66. 861 F. B. BwlSaxi b] The only mention of St. Swithhun in the St. Swith-
<nipon., whom Professor Earle was inclined at one time to regard as possi- ^^^
b]y himself editor of part of the Ghron. See his Introduction, p. xiii. It
if noteworthy that ^Ifric, writing about 996 (Willker, Grundriss, pp. 463,
464^, already complains of the scantiness of the materials for Swithh in's
life: 'ne we ne fundon on bocum hu se bisoeop leofode,' Lives, p. 442.
According to the lives printed in Earless SwiOhun, pp. 67*73, he was bom
under Egbert, ordained priest by Helmstan, Bishop of Winchester (he
"igns a charter of 838 as deacon, K. G..D. No. 1044; Birch, No. 423),
consecrated by Geolnoth (852, «. H. & S. iii. 633, 634 ; on Oct. 30, Hamp-
«on, i. 431), and died in the third yenr of Ethelbert, 862, and was trans-
lated in 971 ; ct also AA. SS. July, 1. 321 ff. (A charter signed by him,
snd dated 863, cannot be genuine, for it is a g^rant by Ethelred, who only
ftocoeeded in 866.) Fl. Wig. places his death on July 2, 862 ; in S. D. ii.
104 ; G. P. p. 162, the date is given as 863. On the later lives of him, see
Hardy, Cat. i. 513-519; ii. 32. Various traditions and legends are em-
bodied in G. P. pp. i6o>i62, 167, 168. His posthumous miracles became
•0 frequent that the poor monks complamed that they oould not sleep
G 2
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[86i
Peace pur-
chased
from the
Danes.
Ghreat in-
▼aaion.
for thenL For his fame on the continent, of. Perti, xt. 5a. For churcheB
dedicated to him, see Earle» S?H0han, pp. 87, 88.
pp. 68, 69. 866*] 'With 865 hegitiB the real attempt to conqner
England,' Steenstnip, Yikinger, p. 55.
ffenamon trip, 70.] Cf. Oros. p. aio : *6alba . . . fri9 genam wi5 bk,
7 hi under Jwm friSe beswic,' p. ai8: 'he genom fri> wiji Jnet folc,
7 hiene 8i]>]>an aweg bestsBl.'
feoh geheton] An early instanoe of the system of pnxehaaing peiee
from the Scandinayian marauders. Ethelwerd says : ' peouniam parut
ignoti [«ignari] fnturi.' He evidently, therefore, regards this as the
beginning of the fatal policy. It is most unjust to make Ethelred II
responsible for this system, as is vezy commonly done ; cf. on 991 E.
under )>am fripe. A] The omission in D, E is due to homoioteleatoo
' firi)>e.' Note also that in D's text ' on ]iam feohgehate,* on is for ond
( a and) ; E mistakes it for the preposition, and inserts another 7.
866*. JEipered . . . bro)>ar] Ethelred signs as ' filius regis,' 854-864
micel (hsefSen) here] Ethelwerd, p. 51a, makes Ingwar the leader of
this invasion ; H. H. p. 143 says Ingwar and Ubba, who are mentioned
below, 870 F, in connexion with St. Edmund of East Anglia. (Their
ravages were foretold by St. Sexbuig, Hardy, Cat. i. 361.) For their hxt.
cf. Liber de Hyda, p. 10 ; where Ingwar is said to have given his name U*
Hungerford. S. D. adds to these two, Halfdane, ii. 104 (a sentence not
taken from Asser) ; so t6. i. 334, and Ann. Lindisf. 855 ; Perts, xix. 506 ;
cf. G. G. pp. Ivi, Ixxix f. 365, a68-a7o.
867*. Nor]>hymbre] We have had no notice of the internal affiiirs of
Northumbria since the expulsion of Eardwulf under 806, which msrb
the dose of the Northumbrian ' Gesta,* incorporated in the DE reoenaoo
of the Chron. (see Introduction, § 66). Hence Fl. Wig. only ssj?:
'aliquot imperanerunt reges,' i. 370. The true date of that event i<
probably 807 or 808 ; v. note a. I, Beckoning from this, and oombinine
the notices given in S. D. i. 5a, 68-71, 335 ; ii. 86, 9a, 106, no, x 11, 1 14, 115
119, 377, 391 ; Ann. Lindisf. ; Pertz, xix. 506, we get the following table.
(The details do not exactly square in all oases, but the difference is nM
more than a year, or, at the very most, two, in any case.) Cf. also B. W.
807 X 808. Expulsion of Eardwulf; accession of ^fwoRv T} L9*-
oJbh/r4fJ\ 9«^ - 808 X 809. Beetoration of Eardwulf, «. #. p. 68. ft/\Ji/^T l«\5 .\%\ b ,'> 5*
tVU9 809. Accession of Eanred, son of Eardwulf. This is the king vho
submitted to Egbert (see on 837, mpra).' O^^vwmIjo ^u^J^^f^tV^^^rAi/ ^H
841. Accession of Ethelred, son of Eanred. B. W. makes £tbelre<l
expelled in 844, and succeeded by'Beadwulf, who Mis against the I>uie»
at Alutthelia, when Ethelred is restored, i. 383.
850. Slaughter of Ethelred; accession of Osberht.
863. Expulsion of Osberht ; accession of .^le. ,
North-
umbrian
chron-
ology.
L
867] NOTES 85
867. Osberht and u£lle slain at York^ Egbert aet np by the Danes as
poppet king oTer the Northmnbrians north of T^e.
872. Expulsion of Egbert (he takes refuge in Mercia, i. 324).
873. I>eath of £;gbert; accession of lUcsig (in S. D. i. 56, Ricaig
incceeds immediately on the ezpolsion of I^bert).
876. Death of Ricsig ; accession of Egbert II, who reigns for two years.
878-883. Interregnmn; *cam exeroitns (se here) et qui supererant de
indigenis sine rege nutarent/ tb, i. 68 ; cf. ii. 1 14.
883. Guthred set up as king in obedience to a vision of St. Cuthbert
(a very mythical story ; cf. Robertson, Early Kings, i. 52 ; iL 43a, 440).
894. Death of Guthred. He is called son of Hardecnut, and Todd
makes him son of Cnut or Hardecnut, King of Denmark, G. G. p. a66.
Anyhow he is probably one of the Danish chiefs who ruled in Northumbria ;
cf. the Guthfrid, son of Sitric, mentioned below, 927. H. H. distinctly
reckons him among the Danish princes, adding: 'confuse autem reg-
uanennit Daci ; ita quod modo ibi rex unus erat, modo duo, modo reguli
multi,' p. 17a. Ethelwerd has a 'Guthfrid rex Northymbriorum,' who
dies on St. Bartholomew's day, August 24, 896, and is buried at Tork,
PP- 5*8. 519.
nsgeoyiidne oyning] t. e. not of royal race ; ' regem ignobilem,* * An un-
Ethdw. p. 513; * regem degenerem,' H. H. p. 143 ; < tyrannum . . . non kind king.*
de regal! prosapia,' Asser, p. 474 (this might seem to give the other
sense of 'unkind 'in addition, but 'tyrannus' merely means 'usurper') ;
'regii swninis extraneo,' S. D. i. aa5; ' alien igenam regii seminis,' tb. ii.
577> 391- Todd takes him for a Scandinavian chief from Ireland, G. G.
p. Iv and refil; cf. Langebek, SS. i. iii. A document used by S. D.
wrongly makes JEHe a brother of Osberht, i. aoa. (The name ' Scaldingi,'
ScyldingB, given to the Danes by this writer is interesting ; see note a. L
snd cf. Ann. Lindisf. 911 : 'Scald! RoUo duce possident Normanniam,'
where the note is wrong.)
hie late . . . geoirdon] This may refer specially to the rival kings, on
whose reconciliation the Latin chronicles lay great stress; or to the
Korthunbrians generally.
^ oaastre brssoon] ' Osbertus et iElla obsessam ciuitatem irrumpentes,
expulemnt inde Danes,' Ann. lindisf.
pssr was nngemetllo w»I geslssgen] This phrase recurs exactly.
Oros. p. 134.
soma binxum, some butan] This is still a living phrase in Scotch ; e.g.
* Hendry wandered ben and but the house,' A Window in Thrums, c ao,
ad mU.
pm ojniagaa . . . ofUssgene] Ord. Vit. regards them as martyrs. Death of
because they fell fighting against the Danes, ii. aoi ; while in S. D. their ^^ ^^<>
fiste is ascribed to their aggressions on St. Cuthbert's lands, i. 55, 201, aoa ; y^^an ^'^^
ii. 391. The battle of York is mentioned in Ann. Camb., in Brut y TywjB., kings.
86 TWO SAXON CHRONICLES [867
and in the Ann. Ult. At the jear 866 (-867) ; the two first showing ih&t
tbej are taken from an Irish souice. According to lliree Fmgmentf,
^lle was slain through the treachery of one of his own comitatos, p. 17a :
of. tb. 158 ; but whether this rests on anything more than the writers
imagination, I do not know. For some carious legends as to Osberht sn(i
. Mle, see Gaimar, M. H. B. pp. 795 K ; R. S. L 103 ff., 328 ff. 8. D. sap
that the Banes ravaged as far as Tynemouth. He giyes the date of the
battle of York as ' zii. Kal. Aprilis [March ai], feria vi. ante I>omintcan]
Pabnamm/ ii. 105, 106 ; cf. i. 55. Later tradition transferred it to Pslm
Sunday itself, ib, 202 ; so Ann. Ldndisl
aio laf . . . trip nam] It was now that Egbert was set up, r.«.:
' [Northanbymbris] qui remanserunt praepositns est Rex E^bertns/ Aim.
Lindisf.
Balohstan bisS] On him, see 823, 9upra, note.
The Danes 868*. Snoteagaliam] * quod Britannioe Tigguooobanc interpretator.
at Netting- luting autem spelunoarum domus,' Asser, p. 475.
7 )>flBr winter setl namon] 'et Burhred rex Merdonim cum soif
primatibns eis consenserunt manendi sine calumnia ' [i.e. consented to th^r
remaining], Ethelw. p. 513 B.
Death of St. PP- 70, 71. 870^ Badmund oynin^] On the later lives of St. Edmund.
Edmund, aee Hardy, Cat. i. 526-538; t6. xxx; Hoveden, i. 39. The principal <m
is by Abbo of Fleury, and is dedicated to Duustan, who fomifbed
materials for it. These he derived from St. Edmund's own armour-bearer,
who narrated the story in the presence of King Athelstan. See the
dedicatory letter in Stabbs' Dunstan, pp. 378-380 ; and the whole passion
in Surius, at November 20 ; cf. R. W. i. 303 ff., partly founded on Abbo?
]K>ne oynins ofiilogon] This is quite compatible with Edmund's having
fallen in battle. According to the later authorities he was shot with
arrows by the Danes; and thus becomes the St. Sebastian of English
hagiulogy, to whom Abbo, c. 10, expressly comi)areB him. Abbo, c 3,
followed by Fl. Wig. i. 78, says that he was ^ ex antiquomm Saxonum . . .
proeapia.' This need not mean more than that he was of ancient royal
descent. It has apparently been taken as referring to the old Saxons, the
Eald Seaxe of the continent, for Lappenberg says, i. 236 ; K T. i. 242.
that some of the legends make his father Alchmund (on whom, v. s. pp. 61.
62) king of the continental Saxons. The death of St Edmund is mentioned
in the Icelandic Annals, eg. Sturlunga Saga, ii. 348. Ari*s Libellus opeod
with a notice of it, and all through that work other events are dated from
this, Orig. Island., i. 288, 291, 298, 304 ; cf. Lappenbeig, i. 306 ; £. T. ii.
39 : 'In the long line of royal saints there is scarcely one who has enjoved
for so long a Euro{>ean veneration.' S. D. says that Bishop Humberht of
Elmham ('really Hygberht,' says Tbeopold, p. 108; Stobbs, Ep. Soec.
however, keeps Humberht, giving him an epiwopate of forty-six yean^
was martyred with Edmund, L 55; ii. 107. '[Eadmundi] corpus iacct
871] NOTES 87
nuMisoleAtiim in . . . Bea^loricesnayrtbei* Ethel w. p. 513 B. According
to Herenuuini Mine. Edmundi, be was buried first 'in nillula Suthune
dicta,* Martene and Burand, Ampl. Coll. ti. 833 ; cf. Liebermann, p. 205.
Abingdon claimed to possess the shirt in which he was martyred, Chron.
Ab. ii. 157.
7 fordiden ... to nan ping, E] A very interesting Peterborough
insertion; cf. Hugo Candidas, pp. 14-16; IntroductioD, §§ 35, 54 note.
gel6r Ceblno^*] From this point we lose the invaluable guidance of
H. ft S. in ecclesiastical affairs.
.fijwred Wiltunsoire bisoop, a] So F, in the continuation of this Archbishop
annal given in App. B, i. 283-285 ; a Canterbury addition, but on the Ethelred.
difficulty of tfie statement, see H. & S. iii. 596 ; and on the decline of
monastidsm at Canterbury, implied in that continuation, i&. 575-577.
There is a letter of Pope John VIII to Archbishop Ethelred, in which,
after condoling with him on his trials, he adds : ' monemus ut . . . opponas
te mumm pro douio Domini . . non solum regi led omnibus in ea
peruene agere uolentibus ' (the rest of the letter deals mainly with the
qoestioD of unlawful marriages), Mansi, zvii. 54 ; R. P. p. 270. The king
who was to be thus resisted was Alfred !
871*. Her ouom se here to Beadlngnm] Asser says that the Danes The Danes
on reaching Reading, * uillam regiam/ threw up a fortification between the ** Reading.
Thames and the Kennet, which is probable enough. This was a favourite
mode of warfare with them ; cf. Green, C. £. pp. 88-90.
JBpend ... 7 JBlfred his bropnr] According to Lib. de Hyda, p. 27,
Ethelred was Alfred's favourite brother. Alfred signs as 'filius regis/
854-868.
to Beadingom gelasddon] According to Gaimar Ethelred and Alfred
were driven to Wiscelet (Wliistley Green, south of Twyford). and the
English escaped by the ford over the Loddon at Twyford, which the Danes
did not know of, vr. 3963 ff. This sounds perfectly genuine.
7 .JS^elwolf . . . ofiilsegen] ' [cuiUii] corpus abstrahitur furtim,
addudturque in Merdorum prouinciam, in locum qui Northwor]»ge nun-
copatur, iuxta autem Danaaiii linguam Deoraby,* Ethelw. p. 513.
on .Saoesdnne] The site of Ashdown is fixed by a charter of Edred's Battle of
granting land « set Cumtune, iuzU montem qui uocatur JSscesdune,* Ashdown.
K. C. D. No. 1 1 73 ; Birch, No. 908. This is Compton, near East Ilsley ; v.
Chron. Ab. ii. 510, note. It is this battle of Ashdown which the Berkshire
White Horse is believed to commemorate. Its name is given in Welsh as
Bryn Onnen, ' Hill of the Ash,' Ann. Cambr. ; Brut y Tywys., 869. Asser,
in his account of the battle, inserts a tale, which he says he had from eye-
witnesses, how that Ethelred refused to engage until he had heard mass,
and consequently Alfred had for a time to bear the brunt of the battle
alone. He declares also that he had seen a sditHry thorn which marked
the site of the battle, pp. 476, 477. [In the Ecclesiastical Institutes (a
88
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[871
BatUe of
Meretnn.
' Sumor-
lida.'
translation of a work of Buhop Theodnlf of Orleane, c. 797 ; «. H. ft S.
I. ziii.)y the one exoeption to the rule that mam must be said only m
church is : * bntan hyt on fyrde sy • ^nne hsebbe man geteld to yaan anom •
7 gehalgod weofod • on ]>tem seo )>enung jtsas maessesanges sy ge^ed,'
Thorpe, Ancient Laws, ii. 410.]
Bachseog 7 Halfdene] Green, G. E. p. 98, oalls Bachsecg ' the Danish
King of Bemicia.* This is taken from Todd in 6. 6. p. 270, who abo
makes Halfdaoe King of Beira. But, as to Bachsecg, this seems impoi^
Bible, for in 871 Egbert was King of Bemicia; 9. «, on 867.
Mere tune] This has been identified with Merton, near Bicester, Ozon.,
and with Harden, near Devizes, Wilts. The fact that Bishop Heahmnnd,
who fell in the battle, was buried at Keynsham on the Avon (v. %Hf.)t
which is only some twenty miles from. Devizes, is decidedly in favour d
the latter (note the form in E, 'Mieredune,' which agrees well with
this).
pp. 72, 78. Heahmund bisS] Of Sherborne; a fighter, like his
predeoesBor Ealhstan; see above on 823. Ethelwerd adds: 'sunmque
corpus lacet sepultum in loco Ceegineshamme * (Keynsham), p. 513-
micel sumor lida] ' aestiuus ezercitus,' Ethelw. p. 514 ; cf. H. H. p. 145.
So in Latin * dassis Somarlidiorum,* P. &. S. p. 10. It refers to the
hordes of Scandinavian pirates who issued forth to plunder in the summer,
returning home to winter ; as opposed to the forces which wintered in the
British Isles, and ultimately settled there permanently ; cf. VigffiaBon, t. r.
somarliffi; S. 0. S. i. 365 ; Bs. Ad. p. 411 ; Steenstrup, Vikinger, p. 66 ;
Inledning, p. 274. Both Sumarll&i (Somerled) and YetrliOi occur fre-
quently as proper names ; and so Gaimar here :
'Done vint un Daneis, un tyrant,
Ki Sumerlede out nun le grant.' w. 3015 £
Wimbome. ast Winbuman] None of the Latin Chroniclers follow G's reading '»t
Scirebuman menster.* H. H. turns E's ' Winbuman monster ' (where -an
is the weak genitive) into 'Winbumham minster'; of. the analogous
corruption of ' Abbandun ' into Abingdon. On Ethelred's descendants, see
on 901, infra.
pa feng JESHred"] The cross in the margin of MS. £ draws attention to
the significance of the event ; cf. the name on the margin of E.
«t Wiltone] ' in monte qui dicitur Wiltun, qui est in meridiana lipa
fluminis Guilou [the Wylye] de quo flumine tota ilia paga nominatur/
Asser, p. 477. Ethelwerd seems (for he is very confused) to place this
contest also in the neighbourhood of Reading. And though the Chran.
says distinctly ' JSlfred gefeaht,' Ethelw., commenting apparently oo
the words ' lytle werede,'. says : ' erat . . . exiguus Anglonun exercitos
propter absentiam regis qui eodem tempore exequias fratris impleuerat,*
p. 514.
folo gefeoht] Cf. 'on >rim folcgefeohtum betuz twaem c^niogom,'
Accession
of Alfred.
Battle of
Wilton.
875] NOTES 89
Oros. p. 128; ctt6. 116, 118, where ' folcgefeohtmn ' ii eontiwted with
* hlo>Qm/ for which latter, lee 894, i. 84.
on yy oynerioe] I am not certain as to the meaning of this phrase.
It prohably means Wesaez as opposed to its Tarioas dependencies.
872*] The winter-settlement in London was 871-872 ; see Steenstrup, The Danes
Vik. p. 67. A lease of lands belonging to the see of Worcester, executed ^ I-ondon.
in 872, was necessitated 'pro inmenso tribute barbarorum, eodem anno
quo pagani sedebant in Lundonia/ K. C. D. No. 303 ; Birch, Nos. 533,
534. This was also probably the occasion of Alfred's tow, the fulfilment
of which is recorded at 883 K
namon Mieroo tdp] ' stipendiaque statuunt,' adds Ethelwerd, Peace
p. 514 E ; i. e. the peace hiMl, as often, to be purchased. bought.
873*. SBt Tnrecas lege] ' Torksey, a fine strategical position at the Torksey.
point where an ancient Roman canal from Lincoln joined the Trent,*
Earle. The shorter form of the annal in D, E, as compared with A, B, C,
may be doe to a suspicion on the part of the redactor of the D£ recension
that the latter part of this annal in A, B, C was a mere duplication of the
lattfcr part of 872. Owing to this oTermnning of Lindsey by the Danes
' the list of the Bishops of Lindsey is interrupted for nearly a century,'
H. ft S. iii. 623.
874*. pone oyning Burgrasd] On the chronology of Burgred's reign,
see on 851.
be fSr to Borne] Asser says that he lived ' non diu ' after reaching Bargred
Rome, p. 478. W. M. says that his wife followed him but died at Pavia, |^^
i. 96. This latter £&ct is taken from the Chron. ; infrat 888. He is very
contemptuous of the ' seminir ' Ceolwulf. He was to hold Mercia simply Ceolwnlf.
at pleasure ; cf. Liber de Hyda, p. 14. There are two charters of Ceolwulf,
both of the year 875, K, C. D. Nos. 306, 308 ; Birch, Nos. 540, 541 ; and
a grant by him is redted in a charter of Edward the Elder, K. C. D.
No. 340; Birch, No. 607. An interesting coin of this Ceolwulf is figured
in Nonusmatac Chron. ▼. 10.
875*. mid snmum pam here] ' We have to note here a division of the Division of
invading forces; (i) Halfdane on the T^ne ; (2) Guthram, Ac., at Cam- ^® BflASS.
bridge. Henceforward we have to observe these two centres in studying
the movements of the Vikings,' Earle, from Steenstrup, Vik. pp. 88, 89.
on Vorp hymbre] The object of this invasion of Northumbria was to The Danes
i«diice the Umd north of the Tyne, which had hitherto escaped, S. D. i. 56. ^ North-
Hie place at which Halfdane took up his winter quarters was 'droa
Tomemutbe,' t. e.at the month of the Team, near Newcastle, ib, ; cf. Mem.
Hex. i. 42. The work of ravage was most effectually done: 'ab oriental!
man nsqne ad occidentale caedem et inoendium continuauit,' S. D. i. 58.
It was this invasion which caused the monks to leave Lindisfame, carrying
the body of St. Cnthbert, with other relics, indnding the Ltndisfiume
gospels, which, after many wanderings, and a temporary rest at Chester-
9°
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[875
le-Street from 883 to 995, ultimately reposed at DnrhAm, tb. 56 ft, 207,
ao8, 235 ff.
Gonflictg of PP' 74, 76. on Feohtaa, 70.] The conflicts with the Picts are mentioned
Danes and in the Irish Annals; e,g. Ann. Ult 874 («875): 'Congressio Piciorum
^^^ for Dubgallu [against the Black strangers, i,e. the Danes^ et stnge«
magna Pictorom facta est.' It is not necessary to limit this to the Pict»
of Galloway; as S. C. S. i. 326.
The Strath- on BtrsBoled "Walas] i. e. the Welsh of Strathdyde, 'Stratclnttenses,'
Clyde
Welsh.
The Danes
at Ware-
Wareham.
Peace
purchased.
The sacred
oath-ring.
Asser ; * Cumbri,' Ethelw., * the first appearance of the term Chimbii . . .
as applied to the Britons of Strathdyde/ S. C. S. «. *. It is noiswoiihy,
however, that Florence seems to distinguish between *Gumbri' and
' Streatgledwalani ' ; the former being apparently the * Noif$ Wealas/ oor
Wales. Gaimar here speaks of 'Streclaed reis de Qeleweie'; t.e. he
makes ' Strseoled ' the name of a Welsh king, as does F at 924.
876*. Her hlene bestssl se here . . . flerde] The true construction
of this phrase escaped all the translators of the Chron. from Whdoc to
Thorpe. Earle was the first to explain it oorrectly. * Fierde ' is the
genitive after * hiene bestsol/ 'the here eluded the West Saxon JUrd [and
got] into Wareham.' This is of course the Cambridge diviidon of the here ;
BO Ethelw. and Asser-Flor. rightly. (For the difference between here and
fierdf see the Glossary, s. w.) * The phrase " hiene bestel se here ** oocun
again, 878, infra. As against Wessex the Danes seem to have trusted more
to surprise then force. On these unforeseen movements of the invaders, see
Steenstrap, Inledning, p. 363.' Earle.
Werham] Asser says: 'castellum quod dicitur Werham intranit;
quod monasterium sanctimonialium inter duo flainina fVaw et Terente
[the Frome and the Trent], et in paga quae dioitor Britannioe Dumgueis,
Saxonice sutem ThomsiBta* [Dorset], tutissimo terrarum situ situm est, ntfl
ab occidentali parte tantummodo, ubi contigua ten-a est,' p. 478.
se oyning trip nam] 'simul pecuniam dantlo/ adds Ethelwerd,
P- 515 S; **^- ^he peace had to be bought. Earle vehemently contestK
this, Introduction, p. lix, on the ground that Ethelwerd has mistranslated
the first sentence of the annal, which, as shown above, has pusded all
translators. But the fact that Ethelwerd is a poor translator does not put
his independent additions out of court. We may lament that Alfred wa»
reduced to such a necessity ; but I see nothing improbable in the state-
ment ; see above on 865, 872.
on pam hal^^an beage] On the sacred temple>ring on which oatlis were
taken, see Vigftisson, e. vv. baugr, baug-ei0r, stali-hringr ; Orig. Island. L
63* 3io> 511 ; G. G. p. Ixvii ^ Grimm, Reohtsalterthttmer, pp. 50, 51;
Stephens' Old Norse Kunio Monuments, iii. 237, citing an Essay by Ihrot
C. A. Holmboe * Om Eedsringe ' in Transactions of Norwegian Academy
of Sciences for 1863 ; cf. also Stephens* Thunor, p. 40, where other refer-
ences to Scandinavian writers on the subject are given ; Daniel WiUon.
87?] NOTES 91
Prehiftorio Aimali, ed. a (1863), i. 444, 445. For manj of the a^ve
references I am indebted to Professor Eurle, who also adds : ' That the
ring in marriage was an adopted heathen symbol seems to be expressed
by the direction in the mediaeval rituals to make the sign of the cross
over the ring and to sprinkle it with holy water.'
bestelon pore florde se gehoraoda here] For the construction, see Misnnder-
aboTe. Asser-Flor. misnnderstotHl this, making it an attack by the Danes standing.
on a body of native cavalry ; and the mistake was perpetuated by Lappen-
beig, i. 315 ; E. T. ii. 50 ; Pauli, Konigi£lfred,p. 116. See Steenstrnp,
Vik. p. 70 ; here, too, most of the translators Live gone astray.
•e gehorsoda here] ' This expresses exactly the nature of the force, Hoanted
rt«. moonted infttntry ; i. e. the horses were used for rapidity of motion, inf«itry-
not for fighting ; cf. Scott's Betrothed, c. 24 ad init. : " The Welsh ma-
rauders, . . . although the small size ... of their nags made them totally
unfit for service in battle, availed themselves of their activity and sureness
of. foot to transport them with the necessary celerity to and from the
scenes of their rapine ; ensuring thus a rapid and unperoeived approach,
and a secure and speedy retreat." ' Earle.
Ssoan oeaster] * locus qui dldtur Saxonice Eaxanceastre, firitannioe Exeter,
autem Cairwisc ; Latins quoque Ciuitas Exae [Ciuitas Aquae, S. D. ii.
Ill ; G. aqnarum, ib. 82], quae in oriental! ripa fluminis Wise sita est,'
A seer, p. 479' . ' This is the first mention of Exeter in history,' Freeman,
Exeter, p. ao.^ The move to Exeter is mentioned here proleptically, and
is entered again under 877.
IforjMn hymbra lend ge dsslde] On this division of Northumbria Division of
among the conquerors, see Green, C. £. pp. 115 ff. ; Robertson, E. K. & ^rthum-
ii. 430 ff. It seems to have extended only to Deira, Northumbrian
sovereignty over which probably ceased after the battle of York in 867 ;
V. 9. ad ann. And this, as Mr. Freeman pointed out, accounts for the
curious fact that the name of Northumberland has survived in that
part of the ancient kingdom which is the more remote from the Humber,
F. N. C. i. 644. In Bemicia Egbert II succeeded Ricsig in 876 ; v, «.
p. 85.
hiers tilgende] 'hiera' is the reflexive pronoun; *his tilian* Is 'to 'histilian.'
proride for oneself, gain one's own livelihood ' ; see Bosworth-ToUer, 8. v.
tilian ; where this explanation (first suggested to nie by Prof. Earle) is
rightly given. From the examples there cited I select the following m
oooclnsive: 'he w»s fiscere and mid t^am crsefbe his teolode,' 'he was
a fisher and gained his liring by that craft,* iElfric, Horn. i. 394 ; cf. f&.
393. My suggestion in the Academy of Nov. 3, 1895, was quite wrong.
877*. mio«l yst] Cf. 'im micel yst ' -> ' magnus turbo,' Oros. p. 104; Causes of
' micel ^st windes,* Mk. iv. 37. On the reading of C. D. ' micel myst,' see the Danish
Introduction, % 60, note. submission
hie . . . fbre gislas saldon] Prof Earle points out that the submission
92 TWO SAXON CHRONICLES [877
of the Danes, ftc, is not to be regarded as the consequence of Al&ed*i
unsucoessful attempt to overtake them (though the arrangement of the
annal gives that impression), but of the naval disaster at Swanage. This
is entirely the view of Gaimar, who makes the Danish loss rather greater
than does the Chron. : ' A hundred and forty ships went to the devils/
w. 3105 ff. It should be noted that Asser has a double entry under
877 ; one based on the Chron. and the other independent. According
to the independent version Alfred had blockaded Exeter with his shipi,
cutting off the Danish supplies ; then came the Danish fleet trying to
relieve the blockade, but having been a month at sea already they were
defeated, and it was owing to the damage suffered in the engagement
that they foundered at Swanage. Hence the submission of the Danes
was due to the fiulure of their fleet to revictual the town. This sounds veiy
probable. The editors of M. H. B. (p. 479, note) think that this passage in
the text of Asser is a mere interpolation from the so-called Matthew of
Westminster, who got it, through Matth. Paris, from R. W. i. 3a 7, 328. But
whence did R W. get it if it was not in his text of Asser, whom he is
following both before and after this point t It is true it is not in FL Wig.
But the explanation may be that Fl. Wig. and R W., finding two entries
for 877, chose different ones ; Fl. Wig. preferring the one which was 1
to the Chron. Anyhow, from whatevei source R. W. took it, it 1
perfectly genuine.
Division of Mierona lend . . . Oeolwulfe saldon] Here we see the Danes exacting
Mercia. fr^Qj ^jjgjp puppet Ceolwulf the surrender of part of his dominions ; cf. 874-
This is probably, as Mr. Green suggests, the origin of the division between
English and Danish Mercia, which was of great importance at and after
the peace of Wedmore, C. E. pp. 106, 112. See below on 886. Ethel-
werd seems to make Gloucester the headquarters of the Danes while Merda
was being reduced, pp. 515 C, 516 A ; but he is very confused. Anyhow,
the Danes did not keep possession of Gloucester ; had they done so ' it
would have been almost impossible for the West-Saxon kings to hold central
England,' Rev. C. S. Taylor, The Danes in Glouoestershire, pp. 1,12.
878*. ofer tuelftan niht] < )>y twelftan dsge ofer Geochol,* Bede,
p. 3i8-£piphania, H. E. iv. 19.
Chippen- to Cippanhamme] * Villa regia . . . sita in sinistrali parte WUtunscire,*
h»m- Asser, p. 480. (Note the Celtic use of the left hand to signify the north ;
so ' dextrales Saxones '» South Saxons, tb, 487.) It is clear from Alfred^s
will, notes Prof. Earle, that Alfred had a * ham ' at Chippenham ; and
we also find Edward there, K. C. D. Nos. 314, 328 ; Birch, Nos. 553, 591.
It looks as if the Danes had tried to capture Alfred in his winter home.
Natives ofer ses adrssfdon] In Pertz, iv. 343, we have the case of ' quidam uir
driven over natione Britto, Andreas nomine, . . . de patria insula infestatione Nort-
mannorum . . . pulsus.'
Alfred nn- buton . . . JSOfrede] ' Four words very powerful in their plain aim-
subdued.
878] NOTES 93
plicity,' Pftuli, cited by Earle (the lame phnse, however, is naed of Here-
ward, 1071 E, 1072 D) ; cf. AjBser : ' ille boIqs dinino fultui adminiculo.*
InwnrAs bro]nir . . . mon Jmbt oftelog] Ingwar's brother was Ubba, Defeat of
aooording to Gaimar, who calU the dte of the batUe ' Penwood/ and uys ^^j^^
ih»t Ubba was baried under a great how called Ubbelawe ; iw. 3 1 47 ff. Thii ghiro.
body of Danes had wintered in < Demetica regione ' (i. «. Dyfed or South
Wales), whence they crossed to Devonshire (Asser) and besieged Odda, the
alderman of Deronshire (Ethel w.), at a place which Asser calls * Azx Cynnit.*
This Prof. Earle would identify with Coantetfbory, near Lynton {jquati
Cynwitesbyrig) ; bat Mr. Wright, in his edition of Gaimar, says that near
Kenwith or Kenny Castle, by Appledore, was formerly a mound called
Ubbaston or Whibblestan, now swept away by the tide. If this is correct,
it would fix the battle to that locality. It was this defeat which left
the Danes of Northumbria leaderless according to S. D. ii. 11 1, 114;
who, however, speaks as if it were Ingwar and Halfdane, not their brother,
who fell. The date corresponds exactly with the interregnum in North-
nmbria ; see above on 867.
pp. 76, 77. dooo. monna mid him. 7 zl. monna his heres] I do
not understand the distinction here made ; H. H. combines the two classes
mto one.
M gnfffana . . . heton, £] A alone omits this passage about the raven The Baven
banner, the legend of which is embodied in ASN. $ub anno : ' dicunt enim hanner.
quod tres sorores Hungari et Habbae [Ingwar and Ubba] filiae uidelicet
Lodebrochi illud uezillum texuerunt, et totum parauerunt illud uno meri-
diano tempore. Dicunt etiam, quod in onmi bello, ubi praecederet idem
signum, si uictoriam adepturi essent, appareret in medio signi quasi coruus
uiuus nolitans; sin uero uincendi . . . fuissent, penderet directe nihil
mouens, et hoc saepe probatum est ' ; a yet more marvellous account in
the 'Gesta Cnutonis*: 'Erat eis uexillum miri portenti . . . Enimuero
dnm esset simplicissimo intextum serico, nulliusque figurae in eo inserta
oaet imago, tempore belli semper in eo uidebatur coruus acsi intextus,
In victoria suorum . • . excutiens alas, . . . et suis deuicUs . . . toto
oorpore demissus,' Perts, xix. 517.
is^lingaeiggd*] ' Athelney is at the junction of the Tone and Parret. Athelney.
The name survives in Athelney Farm, in the parish of Stoke St. Gregory.
It was suggested by Bishop Clifford that the name of the neighbouring
parish of Lyng may be a relic of ^thelin^aig ; ct Birch, No. 715. A
little to the north of this spot the famous Alfred jewel was found in 1693,
with iU inscription: SELFRED MEC HEHT GEWYRCSN,' Earle.
Hie idea that Alfred while at Athelney was a hapless and inactive fugi- Alfred at
tive only comes from the silly story of the cakes, which is inserted here in Athelney.
the text of Asser from the much later life of St. Neot. (M. H. B. pp. 480,
481 ; ef. Hardy, Cat. i. 54a, 545). The Chron. shows that the fort of
Athelney, and the raids which Alfired made from it with his ' lytel wered '
94
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[878
Helwood.
Topo-
graphy an-
certain.
Gathnun-
Athelstan.
Wedmore.
Peace of
Wedxnoxe.
(coxiaiBtiiig Urgely, acoording to Ethel w. p. 515, Df the ' famuli qai regie
pastu utebantur/ though ^thelnotb, alderman of Somerset [tn/Va, 894,
i. 87 m.], was also one of his helpers), conduced laigely to his ultimate
triumph. Acoording to northern legend 8t. Gnthbert appeared to Alfred
at Athelney and foretold his ultimate triumph, 8. D. i. 62, 63, 204-206, 229
ff. ; ii. 83, 1 1 1. In illustration of this Freeman cites the minsual dedication
of Wells Cathedral to St Cuthbert, Old £ng. Hist. p. 13a Southen
legend assigned a similar part to St. Neot, Hardy, Cat «. «« Alfred after-
wards founded a monastery on the scene of his former struggles, Asser,
p. 493 ; G. P. p. 199 ; see the spurious charter of foundation, K. C. D.
No. 309 ; Birch, No. 545 ; cf. K. C. D. No. 1306. < Alfred the Great in
Athelney * is the title of a play by Lord Stratford de Reddiffe, 1876.
Bcgbryhtea stane] * Probably the judgement-seat of the district, and
where the hundred-gemdt or the soir-gemdt was held, as st iEgelnoCes
stane, K. C. D. No. 755.' Earle.
Seal wyda] ' saltus qui dicitur Selwdu [Mucelwudu, S. D. ii. 83, 112I
Latine autem sylua magna, Britannice Coitmaur,' Asser, p. 481. Prof.
Earle thinks that the ' Wealwudu * of £ is not a mere slip, but a reflexion
frx>m the time when Selwood was the barrier between Celt and Saxon.
The identification of the other names in this annal, except Aller, Somenet,
is unfortunately very uncertain : ' Egbert's stone,' Brixton Deyerill, near
Warminster^ or Bratton Camp, near Westbury ; Iglea, Clay Hill, near War-
minster, or Leigh, near Westbury, or Highley Common, near Melkaham
(the suggestion, Crawford Charters, p. 81, that it is Isle Abbots, near
Athelney, is impossible, as that would imply a backward instead of a
forward morement on Alfred's part); Ethandun, Edington, near Westbury,
or Yatton, near Chippenham, or Heddington, on the Roman road from
Marlborough to Bath (cf. K. C. D. No. 465 ; Birch, No. 999).
his gefogene wttnin] See above on 855.
op )>et geweoro] t. e. Chippenham, as appears both by the beginning
of this annal and also of the next ; q. v.
•e cyning . . . Gk>drum] On Guthrum-Athelstan, who is mentioned
875*, supra, cf. Todd, G. G. pp. 266, 267, who identifies him with Gormo
Enski (or the English) Joint king of Denmark in the Scandinavian antbo-
ritiei. W. M. says : ' ueruni quia non mutabit Ethiops peilem suam,
datas ille terras tyrannioo fastu xi annis protriuit,' i. is6.
his . . . onfeng] ' in filium adoptionis sibi susoipiens,' Aiser ; cf. Bede,
II. 142, 179. For the ' crism-lising,' ib. 28a Ethelwerd mentions the
presence of alderman ^thelnoth at the ' chrism-loosing,' p. 515 E.
'Wepmor] Wedmore was one of Alfred's own estates, as appears frtm
his will, whereby he leaves it to his son Edward ; so Asser : * In ailla
regia quae dicitur Waodmor * ; Edward the Confessor gave it to the Church
of Wells, K. C. D. iv. 197. On the peace of Wedmore, cf. G. C. E.
pp. II i-i 14. The Chron. gives no idea of the extent of Alfred's loss ; but
S82] NOTES 95
the gain waa greater itill ; see below on 901 . This peace must not be
confounded with the later treaty cited on 886, infra, a mistake which is
▼ery commonly made, even by Freeman, F. N. G. i. 46.
870*] ' It is probable that this really belongs to 878. There seems no Ohron-
reason why the Danes should have stayed at Chippenham from the early o^^'fl^*
summer of 878 to 879. Steenstrup, Yikinger, p.^ 74, has shown that the
Saxon Chron. is one year in advance of the Ann. Yedastinl and other
continental authorities as regards the movements of the Danes. This
mistake begins here and lastR till 897 ( » 896),' Earle. As regards the
present annal, this conclusion is confirmed by the hour of the eclipse, ' ane
tid dttges* ; in 878 there was a solar eclipse at 1.30 p.m. on October 29.
In 879 the eclipse was at 4 p.m. on March a6 (Asser and ASN. have altered «
the hour given by the Chron. to suit this : ' inter nonam et uesperam sed
propius nonam *) ; while the eclipse of 880 with which' M. H. B. identifies
this was at 5.30 p.m. on March 14.
to Cirenoeastre] ' Cirrenceastre . . . qui Britannice Cairceri nomina- Cirencea-
tor, quae est in meridiana parte Huicdorum,' Asser, p. 482 ; cf. Taylor, ^^•
Cotswold, pp. ao, 21.
blop wioeaga] For ' hlo>/ see on 894 A ; for < wicenga,* see on 921 A.
880*. on Eaat Engle] On the coalescence of Danes and Angles in East The Danes
Anglia, see Robertson, £. K. S. ii. 241. ^ ^
f5r ae here ... to Oend] According to Gaimar, v. 5261, they started J^^
from Yarmouth. This sojourn of the Northmen in Ghent is naturally Ghent,
notieed in the Annales Gandenses : '880. Northmanni'hiemauerunt in
Gandauo,' Pertz, ii. 187. Ghent remained their headquarters from Nov.,
879, to 881 ; V. DUmmler, Gesch. d.ostfrankischen Reiches, ed. i, ii. 1 29, 130,
156 ; ed. 2, iii. 129, 130, 157. The date in the Chron., 880 ( = 879), natur-
ally indicates the banning of their sojourn there.
881*. pa Franoan him wi)> gefUhton] There is some difficulty in iden- Battles of
tifying this action; DUmmler would identify it with the battle of Saucourt, ^^J/"'*
August, 881, M.S. ed. I, pp. 152, 153; ed. 2, pp. 153, 154, in which the
Franks were victorious. I am inclined to prefer an earlier Frankish
victory, that of 880, t*. ed. i, pp. 135, 136 ; fed. 2, 135, 136, 147. There was
another battle later in 880, in which the Danes were victorious, 4b. 147,
ed. I and 2. But that the Chron. refers to a Frankish victory is shown by
Eth«lwerd*s words : * agmina Francorum . . . uietoriae funguntur numine,
barbwro ezercitu fugato,* p. 516 B; cf. S. D. ii. 85, 1 13 ; and Ann. Yedast
9. aa. 880, 881.
882*. on long MsMe] 'et castra metati sunt in loco Escelun,' adds The Danes
Efcbelw. p. 516 ; t. e. EUloo, below Maastricht. This fixes the date to 881 ; ^^ ^^loo.
«ee Dfunmler, «. ». ed. i, p. 156 ; ed. 2, p. 157.
fdr JBHtnd ... at on sss] Whether Alfred's naval battle should also Naval
be placed in 88 r, I do not know. This shows that he was not so free firom battle,
contests urith the invaders after the peace of Wedmore as Mr. Freeman
96 TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES [882
fancied, Old Eng. Hiai. p. 150. A charter of 883 is dated by him *m
expeditione,* K. C. D. No. 1065 ; Birch, No. 550. (Hie indieCioii, hov-
ever, is wrong, 10 that the date is a little uncertain.)
pp. 78, 79. on bond eodon] i. e, Burrendered ; cf. Bede^ IL 300, 205.
Note the «. I, of F. Perhaps the scribe read ' of handa eodon.*
forslttgene] Cf. Oros. p. 56 : ' hie to tkm swiSe fonlagene wurdon on
8eg]«re hand, Yai hiera feawa to lafe wnrdon.'
The Danes 883*. Cundop] ' ad monaBterium ■anctimonialiom quod didtor dm-
atCond^ doht,* Asser, p. 483. This sojourn at Condtf was during the winter of
883-^83, DQjnmler, ed. i, ii. 330, note; ed. 2, iii. 339.
Alfred and Marinns papa, 70., E] A (followed by Ethelw., Asser, and S. D.) is the
Pope only 2fS. which gives the annal in the shorter form. All the others have
^'^^' the story of Pope Marinus and the king*s alms, &a ; cf. Hardy, Gat. i. 542,
545-547. In Hincmar's annals is an account of a tumult in Borne in 864
on the occasion of a visit of the emperor : ' in quo tumultu . . . crux ... in
qua lignum mirificae crucis • . . confracta et in lutum proiecta, unde a
quibusdam, ut fertur, Anglorum gentis hominibus, collecta et custodibas
reddita est,' Ports, i. 463. It may have been in somewhat tardy gratitude
for this that the ' lignum Domini ' was sent to Alfred ; see below, 885,
ad fin.
Alfted's lasdde Sighelm] This Sighelm, one of Alfred's messengers, is
missions to wrongly identified by W. M. with a later bishop of Sherborne, i. 130;
SSI^ "^** IL 1 ; G. P. p. 177 ; cf. Hardy, Oat. i. 553. The same mistake is made bj
Fl. Wig. i. 98, 99. W. M. says that he brought back from India gems and
precious spices.
Alfred's ]>e JSIlfired . . . ge het pider] This clause would come in much better
vow. j^fter the words ' s8e Bartholomee.' In B, C it is omitted altogether ;
which makes nonsense, as it leaves the words ' ^a hi sseton, 7c.' without any
construction. Probably in the common archetype the clause was wiitteo
on the margin ; the original of B, C overlooked it ; the original of D, £
inserted it in the wrong place.
St. Tliomas on Indea to see Thome] On St. Thomas and India, cf. jELt Hom.
and India. j{ ^.^g r^^ legends are examined by G. Mflne Bae, The Syrian Church
in India.
pa hi ssBton ... est Londeno] Probably in 873 ; see note, ad loe.
bentitffSe] Cf. 'ne bine mon ... his bene tyg>ian wolde,' Bede*
p. 330 ; 'he W8BS from Dryhtne tigffa psare bene fSe he bttd,' th. 373.
884*] This annal is omitted by Asser {not by FL Wig.), and by S. D.
and H. H.
Ain?ftTi« to ISmbentun] The sojourn of the Danes at Amiens was in the winter
of 883-884, Diimmler, «. s. ed. I, pp. 330, 331 ; ed. 3, pp. 339, 350.
Scribal Here (see note 9), just a century too soon, a scribe in F inserts the
error. death of Bishop i£thelwold of Winchester. For instances of nmilsr
mechanical work, see S. D. ii. 93, 126; H. & S. iii. 607 ; liebennann,
885] NOTES 97
pp. 99, 100 ; Z.N.y. p. 306. In Orig. iBland., i. 373, is » case of aa entry
just two oentiiries wrong.
885*. o]>er dml east.] ' in orientalem Franciam/ Aeaer ; * ad Lofenum/ The Danes
Eihelw. p. 516, i. & Louvain. This was in the antumn of 884, Dilmmler, »* I^uvain.
u. #. ed. I, p. 333; ed. 2, pp. 332, 333.
behoTsude] * equis, qaoB de Francia seciun adduzerant, derelictis,*
Asser, p. 483. For the bringing over of horses from the Continent by the
Danes, cf. 893 A, i. 84; Fl. Wig. i. 1 11.
Btafe, A ; Store, E] Ethelw. alone of the Latin writers follows the
erroneous reading of A, B, C.
)>a hie pa hamweard wendon^ A] 'cum . . . regia classis rediret/ Fl. Belation of
Wig. ; where Asser's text, probably by a mere slip, has * dormiret.* 8. D., J^^'^^
however, expands this rhetorically : ' ubi dormiebant somno inerti, ocdsi sunt
inermis multitude ; quibns illud aptatur . . . quod legitur, '' Multi claudunt
uisns, cum aspioere deberent," ' ii. 87. This is one of several passages
which incline me to believe that, in the parts common to Asser and
Florence, Florence did not borrow from Aaser as we have it, but both
used some common source.
heivhype] Cf. ' heref^h '<■' praeda,*^ Orosius, p. 118.
Bar Tnlddum wintra, 70.] The references to Frankish affairs here and Frankish
under 887 will be made clearer by the following genealogical table : — affairs.
Pippin (the Short), t768.
Charles the Great, ' Se alda Carl; t8i4.
Louis the Pious, t84a
Louis the German, t876. Charles the Bald, -f-S;;.
Carloman, Louis, Charles the Fat, Judith, Louis the Stammerer, fSTp.
t88a t882, deposed Nov. m. (i) .£thelwulf,
I Jan. 887, m. (9) iECthelbald.
! t Jan. 888.
Axnnlf, +899.
Louis, t88a, Carloman, Charles the Simple,
Aug. *CarlF)rancnacyning,* t939*
fDeo. X2, 884^
Carl Tranona cyning] This is Carloman, King of Aquitaine and Bur- Death of
gundy; he died Dec I3, 884, from the effects of a wound received while Carloman.
hanting. It Is said that he was accidentally wounded by an attendant,
and that the dying prince, * splendide mendax/ himself gave currency to
the fiction that he had received his hurt from a boar, in order to shield his
luckless follower, Diimmler, «. s. ed. i, p. 338 ; ed. 3, p. 233 ; Art de
V^rif.i. 561.
n. H
98
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[885
Battles of
the Danes
and Old-
Sazons.
ane geare nr his broSur forpferde] This wm Louis, King of NortberD
France. The ' ane geare * should be ' twem g^aruxn/ for he died in
August, 882, and his estates passed to his brother Garloman.
begen HIop wlges suna . . . apiestrode, A] t. e. both were sons of Loui«
the Stammerer, who was king of the Western Kingdom (France), S77-S79.
We have seen that there was an eclipse in 879, the yasr of Louis* death,
though it is probably not the eclipse mentioned in the Cbron. under thst
year.
to ouene*] The long omission in E (not D) after this point is due to the
recurrence of the words ' 7 ^y ilcan geare.*
micel gefeoht. tua on geare. A] The Annales Fuldenses under 8S4
relate (a) that the Northmen who had wintered at Duisburg on the Rhine
attempted to invade Saxony, but were defeated by Henry, l&axf^yt of
Nordgau ; {h) that later in the year the Frisians defeated the invaders st
' Norden, in Frisia, Diimmler, u. «. ed. x,Np. 225 ; ed. 2, pp. 222,223; under 885
the same Annals relate (c) that the Northmen invaded Saxony, and were
driving the Saxons before them, when they were taken in the rear by the
Frisians, who arrived in their fleet at the critical moment, and the invaders,
hemmed in betwe^i two hostile forces, were oat off almost to a man ; cf-
DtUnmler, u.s. ed. i, pp. 241, 242 ; ed. a, pp. 239, 240. Dttmmler thinks that
this last action only is referred to, and that the < tua ' is a meie error.
I am inclined to think that in the ' tua * the events of 884 and 885 are
combined.
feng Oarl . . . ]>ridda fssder hasfde] This is Charles the Fat
In the division of 876 he had received Swabia and Alsace, in 879 he
became King of Italy, in 881 Emperor. In 882, on the death of Iub
brother Louis, he obtained the whole of the Eastern Kingdom (Gfermaoy;,
and in 885 (Carloman having died in December, 884) he obtained the
Western Kingdom also. He thus, as the Chronicler says, restored, in extent
at least, the empire of his great-grandfather, Charlemagne.
'Wendels89]^t.e. the Mediterranean, as often in Orosius, t.g. pp. S
10, 12, &c., where the Latin has 'mare nostrum.' The 'realm beyond
that sea ' means Italy.
liidwiccimn] Note the vv II. For a legend as to the origin of the
name, o. Nennius, p. 21, note ; S. C. S. iii. 96. The first part of the word is
identical with that of the Latin ' Letama,* Welsh ' liydaw * «= Armorica.
se Oarl, 70.] A reference to the pedigree will make the remainder
of this passage quite clear.
pp. 80, 81. ]I7 iloan geare . . . Marinas*] His gift of the ' lignum
Domini ' has been mentioned, 883 E. For this and his other benefits to
the English, cf. liebermann, p. 232 ; K. C. D. iv. 176. It ia probahly
these benefits which form the basis of the epithet 'Se goda.' He died
in 884, after a short reign of less than a year and a half, Diimmler, « «•
ed. 1, pp. 216, 217, 247 ; ed. 2, pp. 214, 215, 217, 245.
Divisions
of the
Frankish
kingdoms.
Brittany.
Death of
Pope
Harinus.
886] NOTES 99
886*. gelende] The original meaning, ' to come to land/ is preeenred * gelendan.
in JSUfxie'B Grammar, cited by Bosworth-Toller : ' ic gelende mid Bcipe,
applico* Hence it means, as here, simply to go, proceed ; cf. Oros. p. 56 :
' hi ham gelendon ' ; p. 166 : ' )>a gelende he ... to anre o^rre byrig.'
The meaning of this movement from east to west, is that the Danes left Movement
Lonvain, where they spent the winter 884-885, and entered the Seine and ^^^^^.
captured Rouen in July, 885, and wintered on the Seine 885-886 ; cf. ^^^^^^
DOmmler, u, «. ed. i, p. 249 ; ed. a, p. 247. west.
geaette . . . liundenburg, 70.] This winning back of London, the Winning
headship of which seems clearly recognised, was a very important stage in back of
the progress of the national cause against the Danes (cf. R W. i. 345), ^'^^^^'
and is probably to be connected with the document known as ' Alfred's
and Guthrum's Peace ' (Thorpe, Ancient Laws, i. 15a ff. ; Schmid, pp. 106
ff.), whereby the boundaries fixed by the original peace of Wedmore (with
which this document is often wrongly identified) were materially altered
in Alfred's favour; see Green, C. £. pp. 11 a, 148-154. I cannot feel the
difficulties which Prof. Earle finds in this annal. Alfred having recovered
London occupied it (' gesette *). This conspicuous success made him the
natural head of all who were not actually under Danish domination.
Ultimately Alfred entrusted the city to Ethelred, alderman or ' lord * {infra^ London on-
911 C, i. 96; ct F. N. C. i. 563-565) of the Mercians, husband of his ^^J**
daughter ^thelflaed, the &mous ' lady of the Mercians.* On the death of ^^ icercia.
Ethelred, King Edward resumed possession of London and its attendant Edward
diatrictfl, 91a A. Nor can I think with Prof. Earle that any distinction is resumes it.
meant between ' Lunden ' and * Lundenburh ' in the Chron. (Steenstrup,
Vik. p. 77, while endorsing Earle*s suggestion, gives no additional proof.)
In any case, this is not the beginning of the latter. We have had it already
in 851 and 873 ; indeed, we find * Lundenburh ' as early as 457 ; and though
the redaction of these early entries belongs to a time relatively late (v. Intro-
duction, % 107), the use <of the phrase in a passage referring to such early
times dearly shows that it was not felt as a thing of recent origin. The
statement of Ethelw. and H. H. (amplified in R. W. u. «.) that Alfred The re-
beaiflged ' obndeo ' London may be due, as Earle thinks, to a misunder- ^^^ ^
standing of the Chron. ('bessst' for 'gesette'); but in itself it is not^f^giog^.
improbable ; we have seen that Ethelwerd sometimes has good additions
of his own; and it is confirmed both by Gaimar, who says of Alfred,
rr. 3369 ff. :
' Loinz e pres tuz ad mand^
Mult grant efforz ad asembU,
A Londres vint, si Tasegat ;
Tant i estu ke prise Tad' ;
^nA also by a litUe^noticed passage in Fl. Wig., which is quite independent
of tlie language of the Chron. : ' Dani . . . Ceolwlfo [Burhedi] ndnistro
regnam Merciomm cnstodiendum ail tempus oommisere [874]; uerum
H 2
.«521'727
lOO
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[886
D»te of
rjeolwulftj
death un-
known.
Siege of
Paris by the
Danes.
rhdzy-sur-
Mame.
Movements
of the
Danes.
triennii tempore completo [877], partem illius inter se diuisere, partem
autem illi dedere . . . qui ultimas regum Merciomm extitit. Post coius
mortem, . . . ifUfredus, ut exercitum . . . Danorum luo de regno
[Wessex] penitos ezpoletit, strenutiate sua Lundoniam oum drcimua-
centibus terria reoaperauit, et partem regni Mercioriun, quam Geolwlfos
habuit, aoquisiuit/ i. 267. The words italicised imply that Alfred had
to employ force for the recovery of London, &o. Florence is, however,
wrong if he means that the recovery of London and the acqaisition
of Cedwulf 8 Mercia by Alfred were made simultaneously. The latter
had been already ceded by the treaty of Wedmoro in 878, Green, C.'R
p. 112, and as early as 880 Alfred had made Ethelred, the husband of his
daughter ^thelflsd, alderman of English Mercia, K. C. D. No. 311;
Birch, No. 547 (Ethelred had previously held a similar position under
Burgred, K. C. D. No. 304 ; Birch, No. 537). Strictly taken, Florence
only says that both events took place after the death of Geolwulf ; un-
fortunately we do not know when this was. The last mention of him was
in 877. It is quite possible that he died 877 x 878, and that this &ciU-
tated the cession of his district under the peace of Wedmore. (The
statement of Lib. de Hyda, p. 48, that Alfred reUdned London under the
peace of Wedmore, and that Guthrum's districts were granted him 'ad
habitandum et non ad regnandum/ is an obvious misstatement made with
the view of concealing the extent of Alfred's losses.) Anyhow, this passage
of Florence is a striking confirmation of Mr. Green*s view that the divisicm
between English and Danish Mercia dates from 877 (see on that annal),
though Mr. Green himself overlooked the passage in question.
887*. Her for se here . . . Oariei] It was during the winter ■ojoam
of the Danes on the Seine, 885-886 (see above on 886), that the famous siege
of Paris was commenced, which lasted from November, 885, to November,
886. In the latter month the siege was nused by the Emperor Charles
the Fat, but only by means of a very discreditable treaty with the
invadei-s, whereby among other articles they were allowed to spend the
winter of 886-887 in Burgundy, Dummler, u. «. ed. i, pp. 260-275 ; ed. 2,
pp. 359-273. In May, 887, they reappeared in the neighbourhood of Paris,
and made their way to Gh^-sur-Mame, as here described. It was
largely the failure of the Emperor in regard to Paris which brought about
his deposition. Hermann, in hin Mirac. S. Edm., alluding to this siege,
says of Paris : * qui locus uemat ut Domini paradysus in omni re,*
Liebermann, p. 231.
Oariei, A ; Oasiei, E] Ingram says that the original name was Casa
Regia, and that this accounts for the two forms in the Ohron. I cannot,
however, verify his statement ; the only Latin forms which I have found
are Casiagum and Gasiacum, Bouquet, v. 748 ; viii. 547.
7 pa ssston para 7 innan lonan . . . stedoin. A] The later MSS., not under-
standing the construction and the facts, have wrongly omitted the * and*
888] NOTES lOi
before < izman.* The facts are these : during the winter of 887-888 the
headquarters of the Danes were at Ch^zy ; for the winter qf 888-889 ^^®J
removed to another tributary of the Seine, the Loing, which enters the
Seine a little below the junction of the latter with the Yonne. This is
the sojourn ' within Yonne * ; and the two winters during which they
' sat there {viz. at Ch^zy) cmd within Yonne' are the winters of 887-889 ;
cf. Dfimmler, u. «. ed. i» pp. 344 ff. ; ed. 2, pp. 345 ff.
)»7 iloan geare . . . sst pam rioe] The former statement is not quite Death of
true, Charles did not die till January, 888. His deposition was Novem- Charles the
ber, 887. See on it Dtimmler, u. #. ed. i, pp. 286 ff. ; ed. a, pp. 287 ff. ^*-
)NBt wsea . . . gejMhftinge] This is true only in the sense that Amulf
found it ultimately expedient to consent to the arrangement. But at first
he hoped to unite all the Frankish dominions in his own hands.
on fiedren healfe] Cf. Oros. p. 114: ' ^a >rie gebroffor nieron na
Philippose gemedren, ac wteron gefaederen.*
baton him anum] And even he was only a bastard slip, being an
illegitimate son of Cnrloman, the brother of Charles the Fat.
Bo^ulf ... to pflsm middel rioe] This is Rudolf, Count of Upper or Budolf,
Transjurane Burgundy. It was in fact, as the chronicler hints, an attempt Count of
to restore the old Middle Kingdom. It only lasted for a short time, BarKunily
Dummler, u, «. ed. i, pp. 317 ff. ; ed. 2, pp. 318 ff.
6da to pssm west dsele] This is Odo, or Eudes, Count of Paris. He Odo, Count
had been tibe soul of the defence of Paris during the great siege, after the ^^ Paris.
death of the heroic Bishop Gozlin, Dummler, u. «. ed. i and 2, pp. 315 ff.
Beom gsr] This is Berengar, Margrave of Friuli. He was crowned at Berengar
Pavia, Jan., 888. <>^ *^^^»-
lKri)>a] This is Guide, Duke of Spoleto. At first he attempted to com- Gnido,
pete with Odo for the crown of the Western Kingdom ; but failing in this, § ^^f!^^
he returned to contend with Berengar for the Italian crown. The ' tu
folc gefeoht ' are probably the battles of Brescia, Autumn, 888, in which
Berengar was victorious ; and that of the Trebbia, Spring, 889, in which
he was completely defeated, Diimmler, u. 9, ed. i, pp. 31 3 ff* ^4 ^-t 3^3 ^* i
ed. a, pp. 314 ff., 325 ff., 365 ff. It is curious that Dummler, who con-
staoily cites Asser and Ethelwerd, hardly ever quotes the Chronicle,
from which both are derived.
Long beardna londe] ' Gallie . . . !« mon nu hiet Long beardas ' (t. e.
Gallia Cisalpina), Oros. p. 180; cf. \b, 192.
on )>a healfe mantes] Cf. Oros. p. 184: <iegOer ge Gallie be su)>an
muntnm ge Gallie be norj^an muntum.'
JS2]»elhelm aldormon] ' Comes Wiltunensium,' Asser, p. 491.
pp. 82, 88. 88^*. 2B)>elswip ouen] Ex-queen of Mercia ; wife of Death of
Burgred ; see on 853, 874. A ring found near Aberford, in Yorkshire, ^^^'
bears the inscription *EA©ELSVI© REGINA,' HUbner. Inscr. Brit.
Christ., No. 234. D, £, by inserting the words ' 7 heo * before ' foiiSferde,*
I02
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[886
Death of
Gathrom-
Athelstan.
imply that she accompanied the mission which took Alfred's alms,
which the reading of A, B, C leaves indeterminate. S. D. iL 91, and
Gaimar, w. 5531 ff., foUow D, E. According to R. W. i. 355, she died
' in habitu religionis.' Fl. Wig., with MS. G, places all these events in
889, which is certainly right for the death of Archbishop Ethelnd
(June 30), Stabbs, Ep. Suoc. p. la ; ed. 2, p. 22. R. W. places iEthel-
swith's death under 890, the death of Ethelred and the sending of the
alms in 889. He also says that alms were sent to Jerusalem as well ss
to Rome. This is perhaps due to the Ghron., 883, where MSS. B and C
read 'ludea' for 'India.'
JS2]>elwold aldormon] Of Kent, Ethelw. p. 517.
890*. Beomhelm a^] Of Saint Augustine's, Thorn, c. 1777.
G-odrum . . . Mpelstaxi] On him, see above, 878, 886. According to
ASN. he was buried ' in uilla regia quae uocatur Headleaga [Hadlei^,
Suffolk] apud Orientales Anglos.* Gaimar says that he was bnzied at
Thetford, v, 3383. On his successor, see below, 905 A.
se nor)>ema oyning] This description of Guthrum may be connected,
as Schmid suggests, G«setze, p. Ixv, with the ' North ' in * North-folk.*
S. D.*s phrase * rez Nortfaanhymbrorum,* ii. 91, is commonly treated as
a mere mistranslation of this ; and a farther development of the error is
found in W. M., when he says that at the treaty of Wedmore, ' datae sunt
ei [Guthrum] prouinciae Orientalium Anglorum et Northanhimbronmi,*
i. 126 ; Schmid, u. s, p. mix. On the other hand, S. D. himself says
tha: there was an interregnum in Northumbria from 878 to 883, after
which Guthred was set up, who, if he existed at aU, was probably of
Danish blood, v. 8. p. 85. It cannot, therefore, be pronounced impossible that
Northumbria may have been ceded to Guthrum at Wedmore, the vacancy
there facilitating the transfer, just as the possible death of Ce<^wulf abcmt
the same time may have facilitated the transfer of his part of Merda to
Alfred ; see above on 867, 878, and 886, and cf. Lib. de Hyda, p. 4S.
Ethel werd caUs him 'rex Borealium Anglorum'; and in spite of hie
baptism dismisses him below : * Oreo tradit spiramen,' p. 517 0.
Sont lisudan] * 890. Sancti Laudi castrum, interfectis habitatoribn»,
funditus terrae ooaequatnm,' Gesta Nermann. ; Bouquet, viii. 97 ; Dummler,
«. «. ed. I, p. 345 ; ed. 2, p. 346.
Brettum] * Armorica,' Fl. Wig. i. 108.
on ane ea] The Yire, Pauli, Pertz, xiii. 107; the Blavet, Dttinmler,
doubtfully, «. «. ed. i and 2, p. 346. The former seems more probable.
Archbishop Plegemund, a, E] He was a Mercian, Asser, p. 487. English Merci»
Plegmund. jj^ intellectually suffered less than some other parts of England, G. C. E.
pp. T56, 157. n. Wig. speaks of Plegmund as * Uteris nobiliter instrnoittf/
and places his accession in 889, i. 108. Alfred mentions him among hit
instructors in the preface to the Cura Pastoralis, pp. 6, 7 ; cf. G. P. p. 20 :
' magister Elfredi regis.' There are some curious letters frx>m Fnlk, Arch-
Battle
between
Danes and
Bretons.
S91] NOTES 103
bishop of Rheims, to Alfired, complimenting him on Plegmund's appoint-
ment ; and to Plegmund himself, complimenting him on his BtadieSi Flo-
doard. Hist. Eocl. Bemensis, Pertz, xiii. 566-568, cited W. M. II. xlvii-
For an examination of the famous story of the letter of Pope Formosus Alleged
to Pl^fmnnd, and of the simultaneous consecration of seven bishops by p ^'J'^
Plegmund, see Stubbs, Ep. Succ. p. 13 ; ed. 2, p. 23 ; G. P. pp. 59-61 ; j^^^ ^
W. M. i. 140 ; II. Iv ff. In 908 he consecrated the tower of the New him.
Minster at Winchester, and went to Rome with the English alms, Ethelw.
p. 519. By a purely mechanical mistake a enters his death under
Dcooozxin instead of under Dococxmi ; but it is a curious mistake for
a Canterbury scribe ; see Fl. Wig. i. 123 ; Stubbs, Ep. Suoc. p. 12 ; ed. 2,
p. 22.
801 A] C and I), followed by Fl. Wig., date this annal 892 ; E alone
omits it altogether.
Bamnlf . . . gefeaht] There were two great battles between the Franks Battles
and Danes in 891 ; the former, June 26, on the Geul, which flows into ^^^^Sf^ |_
the Maas or Meuse a few miles below Maastricht, in which the Franks, in and Danes.
the absence of Amulf, were defeated ; the latter on the Dyle, Nov. i, in
which Amulf won a brilliant victoiy, Dflmmleri u. «. ed. i. pp. 346 ff. ; ed. 2,
pp. 348 ff. It fireed the interior of Grermany for ever from the invasions of
the Northmen, Thorpe, cid loc,, citing Depping^ Exp^tions Maritimes
des Nonnands, ii. 35.
rsde here] Gf. Oros. p. 154 : * ge on gauge here, ge on nede here, geon
scip here * ; so ' feOe here * and ' nede here ' occur in juxtaposition, id. 124 ;
cf. the note on ' se gehorsoda here/ above, p. 9^1.
BsBgemm] Bavarians ; cf. Oros. p. 16. Dtimmler, however, says : ' gerade The
die Baiem gar keinen Antheil [nahmen] an dem Kampfe,' ed. I and 2, Bavarians,
p. 350. The mention of the Saxons is aiso wrong according to him, tb. note.
Jnrie Bcottaa] <.s. Irish; cf. Bede, II. 11, 12. This incident is
thoroughly characteristic and genuine. On the love of the Irish for
pilgrimage and missionary labour, see Bede, II. 76, 170; though the
tooching anecdote in Adamnan, Vit. Col. i. 48, shows that they were not Irish
in their self-imposed exile exempt from the pains of home-sickness ; cf. ^^^•
G. P. p. 337 : ' per^[rini triste reficis oorculum.* Not only on the Con-
tinent and in Britain, and the islands adjacent to Ireland and Britain, but
in the distant Faroes and Iceland, we find these Irish exiles, many of
whom were slain or forced to seek securer shelters by the Scandinavian
marftuders, Landnimab^c, Prologue; Z. K. B.i. 231 ; ii. 216. Some of
the expressions in this annal are well illustrated by the language in which
the Anglo-Saxon Bede speaks of some of these voluntazy exiles to and
firom Ireland : ' in Hibemia for heofona rices lufan in el^nodignesse lifde,'
p. 290 (of Egbert) ; ' he wolde for Grodes noman in el)>eodignesse lifian * 11 1 •
(of Fnna), p. 210 ; cf. ib, pp. 242, 332. But naturally it is in the Irish jrigh
Segas, especially the class called ' Imrama * or Voyages, of which the one best literature.
I04 TfVO SAXON CHRONICLES [891
known V) English readen is the Voyage of Maelduin, and in the lives of
IriBh SaintB that we find the oloeest parallels ; the desire for exile, the self-
abandonment (as they deemed it) to the will of Grod involyed in commiUing
themselves to the deep ina frail skin-ooveredcoraole without oarage or steerage
(' ger^^ ' includes both, the steering being done by an oar at the stern of
the boat ; see e. g. the pictures in Yule*s Marco Polo, i. 1 1 1 ; Conybeare
and HowBon's St. Paul, ii. 371, 372, 380, 415) ; the slender proTision of
food for the voyage ; all these points are illustrated in the following
extracts. Three young Irish clerics set out on pilgrimage : ' ni rucad and
do loon for muir acht teora bargin. ... In anmain Christ tra lecam sr
r^hna tian isamuir, 7 foncerddam illeth ar tigemai/ 'they took as provisios
on the sea only three loaves. ... In the name of Christ let us throw our
oars away into the sea, and let us commend ourselves to our Lord/ LL.
283*; cf. Z. K. B. ii. 13a. So Maelduin: Meicid in noi ina tost oen
imram, 7 an leth bus m1 do Dia a brith, beraid/ 'leave the boat alone
without rowing, and whither God wills it to be borne he will bear it/
Rev. Celt. ix. 46a ; cf. i&. x. 86. St. Brendan : ' Mittite intus omnes
remiges et gubemacula, tantum dimittite uela extensa, et faciat Dens
sicut unit de semis suis/ Peregrinatio, p. 7. Other good parallels in Bev.
Celt. ix. 18 ; ziv. 18, 38, 40 ; Cambro-Biit. Saints, p. -356 ; and the legend
of Sceaf in W. M. i. lai. Sometimes thli plan was adopted as a sort of
The judge- ordeal, the judgement of the accused being left (as it was conceived) U^
?^^ ^^ God. Thus the men of Boss murdered their chief Fiacha ; his brother
Donnchad was about to put them to death, but St. Columba advised him
' sesca lanamna do chor dib isan fairrge, 7 co rucad Dia a breith forro,* ' U*
put sixty couples of them to sea, and let God give judgement upon
them,' Rev. Celt. xiv. 16 ; cf. i&. 44. So when the pregnancy of Stw Keo-
tigem*s mother was discovered, and doubts were entertained as to her
virtue : ' decemitur ut muliercula ilia grauida sola in nauicula posts,
pelago exponeretur; . . . ibique eam solam paruissimo lembo de cocio.
imta morem ScoUorum confecto, impositam sine omni remigio fortunt
committunt,* N. & K. p. 167 ; cf. ib. 249, 350 ; B. W. i. 306 (a Scandinavian
legend). So too it was resorted to as a means of getting rid of inconvenient
persons without actual blood-shedding. Mothla, King of Ciarndge, had
a nephew, Ciar Cuircheach (t. e. Ciar of the Coracle), whose claims were
dangerous to him : * dochuired a curach snshluaisti for muir,* ' he was put
to sea in a coracle with a single paddle,' Lismore Lives, p. 95 (see also
Punish- below, on 933 £). It was also, however, a well-recognised punishment for
men t of the the guilty; so much so that Cormac*s Glossary derives the Irish 'cimbid/
^^^^^y- «a prisoner,' from the Latin cymba (I), Corm. Trans, p. 3a ; cf. Vita Tri-
partita, pp. olxxiv, a a a, aa8: 'ait Patridus : non possum iudicare, sed^
Deus iudicabit. Tu . . . egredire ... ad mare, . . . et postquam peraeniaf>
ad mare, conliga pedes tuos compede ferreo, et proiece clauim eius in mare,
et mitte te in nauim unius pellis absque gubemaculo, et absque remo, et
893] NOTES 105
quoeamqne te dazerit nentuB et mare esto parmtns.* A dead body was
iometiraea treated in the same way. Hardy, Cat. i. 155. Sometime! the Skin-
boat is of three hides ; so Rev. Celt. ix. 458 ; xiv. 38, 54 ; Hardy, Cat. I. ^^J^
xzzii, note ; sometimes, as in the above passage from Vit. Trip., it is only
of one ; of. Bev. Gelt. z. 84 ; Conn. Trans, p. 3a. By a transference of
Irish ideas to classical myths, the infant Jupiter, when concealed from
Cronus, is represented as placed 'i ourach oen seiobed for srath Nil 7
g^nr blicht cengalta isin churuch,' Mn a oorade of a single hide on the
liver Nile, and a milch goat tied in the comde,* LL. 217*. A yet higher
degree of the marvellous is reached when Celtic saints embark successfully
in oorades without any oovering of skin at all, Lisroore lives, pp. 71,
340 ; F^lire, Deo. 8; N. & K. p. 153 ; Mart. Doneg. p. 83; Cambro.-Brit.
Saints, p. 186 ; Hardy, Cat. I. xzxii, note.
of Hibemia] Note how F alters this into 'of Yrlande,' note 5 ; cf IreUnd.
Adam Brem. : ' Hybemia Scotorum patria, quae nunc Irland dicitur/
Fertx, vii 37a.
pus hie wseron genemnde, 70.] I have not been able to identify any Names of
of the three ' Soots,* though the names are not common. There is only the three
one Maelinmhain in the F. M. 953, and only three Dubhslaines, 878, 1003, ^^^■
1034. Macbeth, though a &mous, is not a common name. The Irish
names throughout are given most correctly by B. Ethelwerd also is fairly
correct, though he has developed the story strongly in a mythical direc-
tion* R. W. calls it openly a miracle, i. 355. H. H. and ASN. omit
the incident. Asser tells how Alfred's liberality to churches extended to
Ireland, p. 496.
Swifiieh] Irish Suibhne. This name is commoner, and has given us Suibhne.
the modem surname Mac Sweeny. The person meant is Suibhne mac
Maelumha, anchorite and scribe of Clonmacnoise, whose death is entered
in Ann. Ult and Brut y I^wys. under 890 (» 891), and in F. M. under
887. His tombstone at Clonmacnoise is figured in Petrie's Round Towers,
p. 328. F Lat. is of course wrong in making him come to England with
the other three Scots, though Dr. Petrie (probably independently) makes
the same mistake, «.«. p. 337.
At this point, after writing the number 893 ready for the next annal, End of the
ends the first hand in S.. The next scribe, however, found something more ^^ hand
to add, for though he omitted to cross out the numeral, the words '^ ylcan
geare 'show that the events all belong to one year ; cf. Introduction, § 13.
spieowda se ateorra» 70. J Cf. Bede, p. 476 : ' eteowdon twegen steorran Comot.
. • • ^ syndon on bocum cometa nemde . . . stod se leoma him of, swilce
fyrenpeoele * ; cf. infra, 1066. ASN. place the comet in 891 ; so two
foreign chronicles in Pertz, i. 5a ; iii. 3 ; a third places it in 893, Bouquet,
viii. 351. On the significance of comets, of. Bede, II. 333, 333, 338.
pp. 84, 85. 898 A, 802 £. to Bunnan] Gaimar makes them embark
at Cherbonig, which seems much less likely, v. 3411.
io6
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
t893
Alteration
of theooaat
line.
Andzed.
'licgan.*
Misread-
ing.
Milton.
Death of
Wnlfhere
of York.
on Iiimene mu)>an] The confignration of the coast lands of Kent antl
Sussex has changed considerably since the ninth century, and there vi
now no river which would admit the passage of the Danish ships. Bat
there is evidence, both geological and documentary (K. C. D. Nos. 47,
334 ; Birch, Nos. 98, 411), that formerly a considerable river ran from
about Hythe in the direction of Appledore (Apultreo, M. Wig.), Mowing
approximately the line of the modem military canal. The clearing of
the ' mickle wood called Andred,* causing the shrinkage of the riverB, has
combined with the action of tides and storms in silting up harbours and
blocking river mouths, to bring about the change. Graimar says exprasily:
' Cel ewe Xinmiene e bien parfund,* v. 3416.
]>e we Andred hatatS] 'quae uocata est Andredeeweald/ A8N. In
1018 Cnut grants to ArchbiMbop ^l&tan (or Lifing) : 'quoddam sUaule
. . . nemus fiunosa in silua Andredeswealde, quod uu%o dldtar Haeselenc,*
Ordnance Survey Facs. III. 39.
seo ea . . . liS] For this use of ' licgan * to indicate the direction of
a road, river, &c., cf . ' Seo Wisle litS tit of Weonod lande 7 119 in Estmere
... 7 )x>nne . . . ligeV of ]xem mere ... on se/ Oros. p. ao. Prof.
Earle cites an extract from a Copenhagen MS. (communicated in Archaeo-
logical JoiUmal, 1859) : ' Se >e biO of earde and feor of his cyOOe, hn nueg he
ham cuman gif he nele leomian hu se weg lioge ))e liO to his cy89e f •
He who is absent from his land and far from his people, how can he get
home if he will not learn how the way lies that goes to his country ! *
f[8B8t]enne] It is. curious that two MSS. so far apart as A and £(<)
should independently have made the same mistake * fenne/ ^fisenne,* for
' fiBBStenne ' ; yet the agreement of B, C, D, the Latin chroniclers, and Uie
context all show that the latter is right.
69t Middeltune] ' Non multo post fecit aliimi in Aquilonali parte
Tamensis in loco qui dicitur Beanfleot,* ASN. Thb is taken from the next
annal, i. 86 m., and is added here to make the course of events dearer.
Hio obiit "Wulfhere . . . arohiepisoopus, E] The date given by E for
the death of Wulfhere of York, 892 (895, B. W. i. 361), agrees with S. D.
ii. 9a, 119, where it is said that be died in the thirty-ninth year of hii
episcopate. This would place his accession in 853 x 854. So would the
different computation of Simeon in his letter on the Archbishope of Yor^,
where he says that Wulfhere died in 900, in the forty-seventh year of hii
episcopate, i. aa5. With this practically agree the Ann. lindisf., whi<^
being often a year or two behind the correct chronology, give 85 a for hi«
consecration and 898 for his death. His predecessor, Wigmund, died in
the sixteenth year of his episcopate, S. D. i. 324. If he was consecrated
in 837 (Stubbs, £p. Succ. pp. ii, 180; ed. 2, pp. 20, 242) his death would
fall 852 X 853. Dr. Stubbs, «. «., accepts 854 and 900 as the dates of
Wulfhere*s accession and death respectively. He received the paUinm in
854, S. D. ii. 71, 100. While the Danes were ravaging York in 867 he
894] NOTES 107
fled to Addinghun in Wharfedale, i. 235. He was expelled with King
Egbert in 87a, bat restored on his death in 873, i. 56 ; ii. no ; see above,
on 867. On the change in the character of E after this point, see Intro-
duction, §§ 6a, 114, 116. Ethelwerd also changes, ib. § 99.
884 A] This annal is of great difficulty, owing partly to the number Complex
and com^exity of the operations related in it, partly to the fact that movements
several earlier events are alluded to only incidentally in explanation of panes.
later matters, and it is extremely difficult to arrange things in their due
chronological order. (Florence has attempted to improve somewhat the
arrangement of the Chron., but there is no need on this account to sup-
pose with Mr. Thorpe that he used *a MS. varying considerably from
thoee BOW extant/ Ethelwerd has some additional partfculars, but
unfortunately it is very difficult to penetrate the darkness caused by the
corruption of his text and the confbsions of his own 'puzzle-headed
rhetoria') The following is offered as a tentative solution. In the pre-
vione annal (893) it is told how a large force of Danes had crossed from
Boulogne to the mouth of the Limene, and fortified itself for the winter
at Appledore. A smaller detachment under Hsesten sailed round to the
month of the Thames, entered the Swale, and fortified iUelf at Milton. In
894 Alfred exacts pledges from the Danes of East Anglia and Northnm-
bria that they will not assist these new invaders. (S. D. represents this
as a regular annexation of Northumbria and East Anglia: ' Anno
Dcoczciy . . . mortuo Guthredo, rex Elfredus Northanhumbrorum regnnm
suaoepit disponendum. . . . Paterno regno . . . et prouinciam Orientalium
Anglorum, et Northanhymbrorum post Guthredum adiecit,' i. 71 ; cf. on
867, gmpra. This is of course a gross exaggeration.) But nevertheless
they 00-operate more or less openly with them in their forays. Alfred
takes up a position between Uie two Danish camps in order to watch
them both, and numerous skirmishes take place. Alfred endeavours to
detach the Danes at Milton by making a separate agreement with them.
Hc»ien consents ; he is honourably received, his two sons are baptised,
Alfr^ himself and his son-in-law Ethelred, the great alderman of the
Mercians, acting as sponsors. But the treaty was only a blind on Hses-
ten's part. (80R. W. : * Hasteinus . . . cogitauit quo ordine regem . . .
deciperet,* i. 358 ; in other respecte R. W. is very confused.) Hiesten
croeses to Benfleet in Essex, and throws up a fortification there, and
begins to ravage, after sending. word to the Danes at Appledore to let
their ships sail round and join him, while they themselves break out in
foroe, and marching through Surrey, Hants, and Berks, cross the upper
Thames, and then, turning eastwards, regain their ships at Benfleet. But
before they oould reach the Thames they were overtaken (perhaps in
consequence of the enormous booty with which they were laden) by a
divisian of the fyrd [under Alfred's son Edward] at Famham, defeated,
and driven in confusion across the Thames and up the Hertfordshire
lo8 TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES [894
Colne, where they took refage in an island [called Thomey], and wen
there besieged. Jnst at this crisiB the term of servioe of Edward's
diviBion of the fyrd expired, their provisions were exhausted, and they
abandoned the siege. Alfred was on his way with a fresh division of
the fjrrd to relieve them, when he heard that two fleets raised by the
Northumbrian and East Anglian Danes were besieging Exeter and an
unnamed place on the north coast of Devon. He at once turned west,
detaching, however, a small body [under Edward] to watch the Danes [at
Thomey]. These were still there, having been unable to avail themselves
of the absence of the fyrd, owing to the state of their chief, who had been
wounded in the battle of Famham. [Edward, with the help of a force
from London, under Ethelred, oompels them to submit and give hostsges,
and they march off to Essex], and reach Benfleet, where Hssten (taking
advantage, perhaps, of Ethelred's absence on the Colne) was again harrying
the English part of Essex ; v. s. HJere their former assailants, having
received reinforcements on their way at London and from the west
attacked them in Haesten's absence, carried the fort, captured or de*
stroyed the ships, and made prisoners of Haesten's wife and sons. These
last were sent to Alfred, who chivalrously released them. The defeated
Danes fell back on Shoebury, where they were joined by Hsesten [after
he had first repaired the fort at Benfleet, ASN.], and by reinforoementf
from East Anglia and Northumbria, and threw up a fresh fortifica-
tion. (Meanwhile Alfred had compelled the besiegers of Exeter to retire
to their ships.) The combined Danes from Shoebury make a dsah up
the Thames to the Severn, and thence up the Severn, but are defeated
at Buttington by a general levy under the three aldermen, Ethelred oi
Mercia, uEthelnoth of Somerset (Ethelwerd, p. 5x5), and ^thelhelm
of Wilts, and retire to Essex. They receive large reinforcements from
Northumbria and East Anglia, and make another dash across England
to Chester, which they occupy before the fyrd can overtake them
The above sketch does justice, I believe, to all the points mentioned in
the Chron. The parts taken from Ethelwerd are included in square
brackets. If I have rightly understood his words they certainly cohere well
with the rest. Some points of detail in the narrative require notice.
Movements on paom. east rice geweoro] This has not been mentioned ; it refer*
of the to the winter quarters of the Danes at liouvain after their defeat on the
tl^^ConU- ^y^^ ^^ ^9'* '^^ other division under Hsesten wintered at Amiens.
nent. This was the winter of 891-892, and the crossing to England from Bou-
logne was in the autumn of 892, DUnmiler, u, s. ed. i, p. 351 ; ed. 2, p. 352 ;
if this is correct, then here, as in other instances, the chronology of iht-
Chronicle is a year in advance, and the original numbering in A (ser
i. 84, note i), with which ASN. agree, would be correct.
' hlo}^. ' hlo)mm] Above, on 87 1 , we have seen ' hlo]> ' opposed to ' folo gefeoht * .
cf. *hiehlo<fum on hie staledon,' Oros. p. 100. The size of a 'hlo0' l-
894] NOTES 109
defined in Ine's laws, c. 13 § i : ']>e<5fM we hibaS oS vii men, from vii
hl<S0 o9 XXXV, fliOVan hitS here,* Thorpe, i 1 10 ; Schmid, p. a6. We have also
the verb ' hlo9ian*; cf. ' hie ofer }K>ne Bee hloi5edon 7 hergedon,' Bede, p. 44.
on ta tonnmen, 70.] The object of this measore was to give continuity Twofold
to the military operations against the Danes, and to mitigate the diffionlties division of
to which a citizen-army is always liable; d Green, C. E. pp. 133-135. *"®*y™'
That it was not wholly successful the present annal is a proof. Compare
the description of the Amazons in Orosins : * hie heora here on tu to-
deldon, o))er set ham beon< [? soeolde] heora lond to healdanne, offer tit
&ran to winnanne/ p. 46 ; cf. also 1 Kings v. 13, 14, of Solomon's levies
of labourers to build the Temple. It is by no means impossible that the
Orosius passage may have suggested the plan to Alfred Wttlker assigns
the Orosius translation to 891 x 893 ; cf. on 896, if\fra ; and see Intro-
duction, § 103.
p. 86. ongean ]>a soipu] ' dassicae manui quam praemiserat obuiare,'
FL Wig.
p. 86. mid )Msre scire] i. e. with his division of the fyrd, the division
whose term of service was now beginning. It has no reference to * shire '
as a territorial division.
ge waldenum dssle] That ' gewalden * means * inconsiderable ' is * gewal-
thown by the following passage in Oros. : ' hi . . . gewaldenne here . . . ^^^
sendon an hergiunge, ... 7 ... 9a hwile mid heora maran fultume . . .
foron ongean Somnite/ p. 138 ; cf. ib. 192. Florence translates it ' pauds
. . . relictis/ i. 11 1 ; see the passages cited in Bosworth-ToUer.
ge on feo, 70.] Cf. 6. G. p. 102.
p. 87. oumpsBder] ' The Latin " compater," which probably at this date • Compa-
was still understood in its etymological sense, of the relation subnisting ^^'*
between two men who were godfi»thers to the same child, or between a
PTodfitther and the natural father. (So in the letter of Stephen IV to Car-
loman, cited above on 853 A.) Alfred and u£0ered were both in this rela-
tion to Hssten, as appears in the previous sentences. Cf. K. C D. No. 709 :
*' Eadrico meo compatri." The word soon became generalised ; it began and
ended much as our gossip (Qod sib),' Earle ; c£ ' cummer ' ■■ ' comm^re.'
o)>]>8Bt hie gedydon set Bssfeme] The object of this dash across The Danes
England was probably to co-operate with the Danish fleet at Exeter. ^ ^^®
This was doubly frustrated ; (i) by the fact that the three aldermen over- ^^^^^
took and defeated this body of Danes on the Severn; (a) by the £sct
that the Danes at Exeter were held in check by Alfred ; see Taylor, The
Danes in Gloucestershire, pp. 16-18; supplemented by an interesting
letter of Mr. Taylor to myself.
B'oilS'Wealcynnes] It is interesting to find the Welsh taking part Welsh
against the invaders. Contrast on 835. The Welsh annals tell of their ^^jTj^*^*
ravages. Brut y Tywys., 894 ; Ann. Camb. 895. "^
ast Batting tone] Mr. Taylor, «.i., follows Dr. Omierod in fixing this Butting-
ton.
no TWO SAXON CHRONICLES [894
at Battington Tamp in Tidenham, at the junction of the Wye and
Severn, Vhich certainly answers the conditions admirably. Thai the
river on the two sides of which the English forces encamped wonld be the
Wye, and not the Severn.
The Danes mete Ueste] Cf. '>eet hie . . . o])er sceoldon, oype for metelieste keor
starvedont. ^f alatan, o>J)e Somnitrau on hand gitn/ Oros. p, lao ; cf. ib. 168.
hungre aowolen] Cf. ib. 168: *Hanibal . . . besaet Sagnntum . . .
op he hie ealle hungre acweaide.'
Chester. p. 88. westre oeastre] Deva was the station of the twentieth legion
' victrix/ M. H. B. p. xzi. ; hence its name < Legaceaster,' ' Legionis
castra.' Its desolation probably dated from the battle of Chester ; r.
Bede, H. £. ii. 2, and notes. From this epithet 'west* = < waste' oosnes
the name ' Westchester,* sometimes griven to Deva. It has nothing to do
with * west ' as a point of the compass.
Extreme genamon ceapes eall, 70.] 'Steenstmp, Vik. p. 338, remarks thai this
measures jg the only recorded instance of Christians destroying the means of life.
^^^ ® Extreme measures were felt to be necessary. On p. 81 he shows that
Asser and Ft. Wig., followed by Lappenberg and Pauli, reverse the parts,
as if it were the Danes who had destroyed the com, &c./ Earle. Here
the liber de Hyda, p. 50, tells of Alfred a story like that which Aaser
tells of Ethelred at Ashdown, above, on 871.
' efenehV.' efenehlSe] In the summer and autumn of 1891 there was a lon^ dis-
cussion in the Academy on the meaning and etymology of this word,
which occurs only here. On the whole, the meaning of ' neighboorhood,*
* neighbouring district,' seems the most probable.
896 A. pa. foron hie . . . East Engla] ' quoniam propter Meroenses
repedare per Merciam non audebant/ Fl. Wig. i. 114.
Bavages of )>a hergodon hie np on StiB Seaxnm] Florence has transferred the
the Danes account of the ravages of the Danes in Sussex to the previous amud in
m uasez. Jq^dq^Ji^^ connexion with Alfred*s raimng of the siege of Exeter.
The Lea P* 89. 896 A. worfaton ISa tii geweoro] * Fecit lex aquam Lnye
blocked. findi in tria brachia,* H. H. p. 150. Steenstrup surmises that the opera-
tion may have been suggested to Alfred by Orosin^ account of Cyrus and
the Euphrates, ii. 6 (AS. vers. p. 74) ; Vikinger, p. 83.
Cwat bryoge] ' There are still Quat and Quatford, respectively 4^ and
2i miles SSE. of Bridgenortb,' Earle.
End of 897 A. suB ofer a& foron to Sigene] This was in 896 ; v. Ann.
Alfred's Vedastini, $. o., and Dttmmler, tt. a. pp. 433, 434. * So ended the last great
^^^^^Jl^ campaign between Alfred and the Vikings,* Steenstrup, Vik. p. 84.
Danes. Nasfde se here . . . gebroood] Cf. Alfred*s will, ctd inU. : * >a gelaznp
^t we ealle on hseVenum folce gebrocude wsron,* K. C. D. Nom. 314,
1067; Birch, No. 553.
p. 90. ]>ara selestena oyngea ]>ena] Cf. * mid geBeahte . . . eaira
minra selostra witena,' E. C. D. vi. aoa.
897] NOTES III
'Wvltted . . . Hamtunsoire] Only in A. He Bigns one genuine
chwter, K. C. D. No. 1065 ; Birch, No. 550. He is not mentioned in
FL Wig.
biMK>p »t Boroe oeastre] In consequence of the Danish conquest of See of
Mercian 874, supra, the see of Leicester had been moved to Doitshester, Dorchester.
H. k S. iii. 129. This perhaiM explains the difference of phraseology as
compared with ^bisoop on Hrofiasoeastre ' just above. Swithwulf was
Bishop of Rochester, but Ealheard was only Bishop <U Dorchester. It
was not his proper see, and the removal was probably at first regarded
as only a temporary measure. {On the earlier history of Dorchester as
a bishop's see, cf. Bede, II. 144, 145, 245, 346.) Cf. O. P. pp. 402, 403,
where Sexhelm is called ' episcopus Saneti Cuthberti, ' the see being then
temporarily at Chester-le-Street. I have not been able to find out any-
thing about any of these worthies.
hcnrnjiegn] ' Strator regius,* Fl. Wig. i. 115.
fia gilSimgnestan (wltan)] Cf. Alfred's laws : * seonoOas . . . haligra *ge9nngen.'
Uscepa 7 esc ctferra ge]>ungenra witena * ; Ine : ' on ealdormonnes huse
. . . o^^ on o9re0 gej^ungenes witan,' Thorpe, i. 58, 106 ; Schmid, pp.
22, 66; cf. 'swae^ewer/ swa ge]>ungen* of Gregory the Great, Bede,
p. 98 ; i5. 130.
some fanidon -Ix. aaea] Cf. Crawford Charters, p« 23 : * aenne scegO Iziiii
ere,' where the last word is an adjective » having sixty-four oars.
nn wealtran] ' minus nutantes,' Fl. Wig. i. 1 15. Professor Earle cites AliVed's
LongfeUow, The Phantom Ship : "^P*-
' But Master Lamberton muttered.
And nnder his breath said he,
"This ship is so crank and ioalty
I fear our grave she will be t '* '
D's * ontealran ' may be a mere blunder, or it may be for * untealtran.'
With this description of Alfred's ships compare that of Antony's fleet at
Aetiom, Oros. p. 246. On Alfred's efforts to create a navy, of. F. N. C.
i- 55 ; G' C. E. pp. 137, 138. Compare also Charlemagne's similar efforts,
^nhardi Vita Caroli, oc. 16, 17.
mid nisonnm] ' Here " nigon " is substantival, and therefore declined ; Knmeral
so "baton fifnm" below; contrast ''nigon nihtum," 898, infra. The same jpbetan-
diaiinction holds good to some extent in modem German ; we can say not
only " vor xwolf (Uhr)," but also " vor den Zwolfen," ' Earle.
on ater mere] Mn ostium fluminis, cui Uthermare nomen est,* (!)
R. W. i. 365.
p. 01. Ilium mon osmges gerefk] ' praepositum regalis exerdtns,'
H. H. p. 151 ; but 'gerefa ' never implies military position.
Trieea • . . Triesa] The number of Frisians serving in Alfred's ships Frisians in
explains a phrase of Asser's refeiring to the contests of 877 : * rex Alfred's
iBfredos ioBsit cymbas et galeae, id est longas naues iabricari per regnum, ^^^'
112 TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES [897 |
. . . imporitiaqae piraiit in illis nias muiB cnstodiendas oommisit,' |
p. 479. Till Alfred could baild up a native body of lailon he had to Inre
foreigners. For FririanB among the earliest Teutonic Bottlers in Bntain,
cf. F. N. C. i. ai ; S. C. S. i. 115, 231, 237 ; ii. 183, 185 ; iii. 25.
* cyngoB oynges geneat] The ordinary ' geneat ' seems to have been a rent-and-
geneat. service-paying tenant, often a mere peasant, almost a serf; ef. SL C. D.
iii. 450; Birch, No. 928. That the king's 'geneat* held a very much
higher position is shown both by the special mention here, and by the
fact that in Ine*« laws, § 19, he has the same wergild as a king's thane,
viz. 1,300 shillings; and the name geneat (« genosse) suggests a oon-
nexion with the thanehood in its earlier form of a comitatns or body of
* gesiSas,*- v. Schmid, Glossary, $. v. geneat.
'Weaihge- "Wealh gerefSa, B, C, D ; WeaUi gefera. A] Cf. Glossary. In support
f?!^?^ of his view Prof. Earle cites from a charter freeing land : *a . . - refectione
j^fg^i illorum hominum quos Saxonice Walhfiereld nominamus,* K. G. D. No. 378 ;
Birch, No. 489 ; which he takes to be the body of troops patrolling the
Welsh border, of which the Wealhgefera was the commander.
898 A. Heahstan . . . bisoop] Fl. Wig. places the death of the Bishop
of London in 900, i. 1 16, where he calls him (as A) Heahstan. But in the
list of Bishops, tb. 233, he calls him Ealhstan, as in B, C, D.
Date of 901^ Her gefor .Sl£red] There is an unfortunate doubt as to the
^^^'" date of Alfred's death. The length of his reign given by the Chron.
(38^ years) is inconsistent with its dates for his accession and death,
April, 871 — October, 901. Perhaps it is for this reason that S. D. placet
his death in 899, i. 71; ii. 93, i3o. Mr. Stevenson, in an elaborate
article in the £ng. Hist. Rev. xii. 71 ff., also deddes for 899 on the
strength of an entry discovered by him in Cotton Vespas. D. xiv. f. 323 v«.
Mr. Anscombe, Athenaeum, March 13, 1898, thought this entry not incon-
sistent with 900, but was refuted by Mr. Stevenson, i6. March 19. 900
is, however, the date given by ASN., and also by Ethelwerd, and this
is supported by two documents dated : ' Anno dominicae incamationis
DQCCC9, Indictione III quando Alfred Bex obiit et Eadward . . . regnom
suscepit,* K. C. D. Nos. 1076, 1077; Birch, Nos. 590, 594. The Indie-
tion is right. Mr. Stevenson thinks these charters suspicions, but the
agreement of them with ASN. forms rather strong evidence. Unfor-
tunately none of Edward's charters give his regnal yean, so that we
cannot fix from them the date of his accession. Fl. Wig. gives Alfred
a reign of 39J years ; so S. D. ii. 373. But Mr. Stevenson ingeniomlT
surmises that this is a mere slip due to overlooking the ' o)irnm ' before
< healfum,' i. 93 t. FL Wl^r. also gives the day as October 38, instead of
October 36 (see below on 941 A). But the latter is certainly ri^t, awl
is oonfinned by the Calendar printed in Hyde Hegister, p. 273 ; of. the
Historical curious entries of his obit, Hampson, L 395, 416. Even Ethelwerd grovs
judgem^to ^mple and dignified in the face of this great event : < Magnsaimos
on Alfred. fa a n/ J T
90i] NOTES 113
kftnaiit de mnndo ^fredus rex, Saxonum immobilis Occidentalium postis,
air iastiti* plenus, aoer in aimifl, sermoxie doetus, diuinis . . . super
omniA documentiB imbutus . . . Cniiu requiescit urbe in Wintana oorpos
in pace. Die mode lector " Christe redemptor, animam eiuB salua," '
p. 519. He must be a stem Protestant who would refuse to grant Ethel-
werd's request. Florence gives a fine character of Alfred : ' uiduarum,
papiUorum, orphanorum, pauperumque prouisor studiosus, poetarum Saxoni-
oomm peritissimus, suae genti carissimus,' p. 116 ; S. D. ii. 109 (cf.
' Alfred the King, Englelondes deorling/ Layamon, i. 269 ; * Eoglene
darling/ Salomon and Saturn, p. 2a6). H. H. bursts into verse, two lines
of which are vigorous :
' Si modo ulctor eras, ad crastina bella pauebas,
Si raodo uictus eras, ad crastina bella parabas,'
p. 15a ; cf. tb. 171. H. H. makes him the ninth Bretwalda, Edgar being
the tenth and last, p. 5 a. Orderic says : ' omnes Angliae reges praece*
dentes et subsequentes excellit,* ii. aoa ; cf. V. liii. We have seen how
the liber de Hyda calls him 'iste princeps inter mille nominatissimus,*
p. 39. Ailred calls him * famosissimus et Christianissimus rex,' c. 740 ;
in the French Life of Edward the Confessor he is 'le roi Anvre, le
SMnt, le sage,* p. a 8. In a charter of Ethelred's he is ' the wise king,'
* ae wisa cing Alfred,' K. C. D. iii. ao3. Not the least glorious of his .
titles is that given him by Asser, p. 471 C : * the truth-teller,' ' .^fredus
aendjcus' ; cf. Liebermann, p. 332 ; so ASN. p. 1 7a. Gaimar, after noting
his wisdom and valour, says : * Clerc estait, e bou astronomien,* v. 285 a ;
cf. «v. 3446 ff.
The only unfavourable view of Alfred which I have met with is in His alleged
the Abingdon Chron. : * ^Ifredus . . . mala malis aocumulans, quasi spoliation
ludas inter xii, uillam in qua coenobium situm est, quae . . . Abbendonia ^^^i.
appeUatUT) . . . a . . . ooenobio uiolenter abstraxit, uictori Domino pro
uictoria . . . super Essedune . . . inparem reddens talionem,' i. 50 ; cf.
ib. ^2, 12^; ii. 2^6. We cannot tell what the rights of the matter may
be. It is hard to believe that Alfred can have been guilty of deliberate
wrong. W. H.'s account is as follows : ' Elfredi tempore regis, cum
barbarica ubique Dani disoursarent petulantia, edifitia lod ad solum
complaiiAta. Tum rex, malorum praeuentus consiliis, terras, quaecunque
appeadiees essent, in sues suorumque usus redegit,' G. P. p. 191. It
may have been some measure dictated by the exigencies of defence.
Florence distinctly says that he was buried in the New Monastery His burial
in Winchester, «. 8. W. M. i. 134, 135 (cf. Liber de Hyda, pp. 61,
62, 76) has preserved a story that he was buried first in the GaUiedral,
* in episoopatu,' because his monastery was not finished, but was removed
thither because the drivelling canons said that he * walked ' : < pro delira-
mento canonioorum dicentinm regies manes resumpto cadauere noctibus
. . . obenrare. . . . Has sane naenias, sicut ceteras, . . . Angli pene innata
II. I
114
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[901
His tomb
desecrated*
Slgnifi-
oanoe of
his reifi^.
credolitate tenant.' As far m regards the doable burial, and the tniM-
lation finom the Old to the New Monasteiyi this account is oonfimed by
the Hyde Bagister, p. 5. When the site of the New Monasteiy waa
transferred to Hyde, tiie remains of Alfred were translated anew in 11 10.
They were desecrated and scattered to the winds in 1788, Liber de Hyda,
pp. xlv f.,. Ixxv ff. From the mins a stone bearing the inscription
' elfred rex dooolxxxi * was rescued by Mr. Henry Howard, of Corby
Castle, where it now reposes. For a beautiful squeeze of this stone I am
Indebted to my cousin, Mrs. H. A. Hills, the present tenant of Corby. The
date cannot of course be that of Alfred^s death ; it may be a mistake for
871, the date of his accession. On the significance of Al(red*8 reign and
work I mflCy perhaps be allowed to quote what I wrote in 1889 : —
' Alfred holds in real his^ry the place which romance assigns to Arthur;
a Christian king, —
' Scarce other than my own ideal knight,'
who rolls back the tide of heathen conquest from his native land. The
peace of 878, by which more than half of England passed to the Dane,
might seem the confession of a disastrous defeat. In reality it la im-
possible to overestimate what had been gained. Wessez was saved, and in
saving Wessex Alfred saved England, and in saving Engkmd he aared
Western Europe from becoming a Scandinavian power. It is true that
this did not avert later conquest under Swegen and Cnut; but thoogfa
that conquest gave England for a'time a dynasty of Danish kings, it did
not make her Scandinavian in the same sense in which the earlier conquests
would have done, had they been succeesfuL And if Wessex had lost much
by the Danish inroads ijie had also gained something by them. They
made her the representative of English national feeling, the one power in
the island which could boast a royal house of unbroken national deaoent.
The work of Alfred's suocesson lay in the endeavour to win back and
incorporate the under-kingdoms which had been ceded to the Danes. But
the work was only very imperfectly accomplished, when it was more than
undone by the renewal of the Danish inroads towards the dose of the
tenth century, which culminated in the election of Cnut as sole King of
England in 1017 ; ' cf. F. N. C. i. 46 ff.
On the extinction of the local dynasties, cf. Chron. Ab. i. 37 ; Mon. Ale.
pp. 371-373 ; H. & S. iii. 510. It may be noted that Alfined is called king
of the Gewissae by the Wdsh Annals, cf. Bede II. 89 ; and by Ord. Vit. ii.
3oa. His will is in E. C. D. Noe. 314, 1067 ; Birch, Na 553 ; and elae-
where. It throws no light on the original place of burial.
pp. 92, 93. 7 )>a feng Sadweard] 'a primatibus electus,' Ethelw.
p. 519 B. This distinct statement is important in view of ^thel wold's
attempt to seize the crown. But, indeed, Edward seems to have been
associated with Alfred in the government even before the latter's death, for
Accession
of Edward.
901 ] NOTES 115
he signs a charter of 898 as ' rex/ K. C. D. No. 576 ; Birch, No. 334. He
was crowned on Whit-Sunday, Etbelw., tt. s. Ab Alfred died in Oct. this
mast be the Whitsuntide of the following year. Of Edward, Fl. Wig.
sftys : ' litterarum oultu patre inferior, sed dignitate, potentia, . . . et gloria
superior/ i. 117.
.SSelwald] The sons of Ethelred had been passed over ar minors at Bebellion
their father's death. One of them now attempted to make good his claim ^^^^^'
against Edward; cf. F. N. C. i. 56. iEthelwold is mentioned in Alfred's
will, who leaves him the hams of Godalming, Guildford, and Steyning.
Ethelwerd the historian was descended from Ethelred, possibly through
iEthelwold, pp. 499 G, 514 A.
gerad . . . pad] 'ridan,' to ride, 'geridan,' to get by riding, to surprise; * ridan,'
so ' winnan/ to fight, ' gewinnan/ to get by fighting, to win. Hence 9^"^^^
in modem German this prefix, which indicates aooompUdiment, attainment,
has become the sign of the past participle.
Tweozn earn] The more modem form of the name is Twinham. But Christ
both forms have been supplanted by the name of Christ Church, derived ^^ '
from the &mous Abbey. As early as the twelfth century this had become
the prevailing name : ' quidam locus qui solitario [? solito] uocabulo
Cristeoeroe, id est Christi ecclesia, uocatur,* G. P. p. 418 ; d Freeman,
English Towns and Districts, pp. 165 ff. A similar name is ' Bituineum,'
Twining, Gloucester, K. C. D. No. 203 ; Birch, No. 350 ; cf. ' betwux ]»m
twaem eaum,* Ores. p. 318.
Baddanbyrig] ' ad Bathan,' H. H. p. 153 ; he is wrong of course. It Badbnry.
is Badbury Rings, near Wimbome, Dorset.
libban . • . liogan] A proverbial expression ; of . ' to tacne ^t hie o)ier * Live * or
woldon, o8Ve ealle libban, o09e ealle liogean,* Oros. p. 1 38. The phrase * ^^*
' libbende 7 licgende * is used of live and dead stock, Ancient Laws,
Thorpe, i 390 ; Sohmid, p. 384 ; so K. C. D. vi. 149.
hi hine under fengon ... to bugon, D] So B, C ; omitted by A. On .fithelwold
the difference between the A recension and that of B, C, D in this section ^^^ ^^
of the Chronicle, see Introduction, §§ 83, 84 note, 89, 93, 11 3. According ^ ^"'
to S. D., Osberht, apparently one of the fleeting princes in Northumbria,
was expelled in the year of Alfred's death, ii. I3i (of. ib. 93, where the
chronology is different). This may account for the reception of ^thelwold ;
the Danes may also have hoped to divide the national resistance to them-
selves (cf. H. H. : * [Daci] nobilitati iuuenis congaudentes,* p. 153). If
so, their hopes were singularly fiidsified.
to niinnan. A, D] At Wimbome : ' rex . . . sanotimonialem . . . oaptam Crime of
iabet ad snom monasterium Winbuman redad,* Fl. Wig. i. 118; cf. the ^^ithelwold.
cftse of Swegen, son of Godwine, and the abbess of Leominster, 1046 C, infra.
The eifenoe is one exprenly provided for in the Laws, Thorpe, i 66, 346,
324 ; il 300 ; Schmid, pp. 74, 174, 333, 370 ; Earle, Charters, p. 331 ; Bliok-
Hiig Homilies, p. 61.
X a
ji6
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[901
reig:n.
foi4S farde JEpered . . . Alfred oyning] As £thelred'B death b ex-
pressly dated by reference to that of Alfred, it must be placed in the same
year, whateyer that may be.
On thb Chbomoloot of ths Eetgn of Edward the Eldkb.
Chronology The chronology of the Chronicle for the reign of Edward is extra-
^.^^*^'* ordinarily complicated and difficult There is (i) the doubt as to the date
of Edward's accession, v, #. ; (li) the question of the relation of the
Mercian Register to the main Chronicle ; (iii) the dirergence of three yc*r«
in the MSS. of the main Chronicle during the years 917, 918 A =914,
915, B, C, D. The first point has been already discussed. As to the third
it might seem at first sight more probable that the original of B, C, D
should wrongly omit three blank annals, than that A should wrongly insert
them ; and we have seen that the chronological dislocation in the earlier
part of the Chronicle was caused by a similar omission of blank annAli«.
But on the other hand, (a) I have in the Introduction, §§ 93, 112, ^ven
some reasons for believing that the BCD recension of the main Chronicle is
in this part more original than that of A, and this greater originality may
extend to the dates as well as to the text of the annals, (b) Fl. Wig.
agrees with the chronology of BCD ; so much so, that when incorporating
the annals 919-924, which are quite peculiar to A, he dates them alsi>
three years earlier, viz. 916-921. Either, therefore, he had a M8. in which
these amials were so dated ; or, having decided that A in the two pre-
ceding annals was three years in advance of the true chronology, he applied
the same correction to the six following years. In the latter case, of coune.
Florence's dates only represent his own estimate of the conflictiDg evidence.
If so, I am inclined to agree with him. {c) It would be very easy for the
scribe of A's original to mistake ' xiiii * for ' xuii,^ then the next scribe
(or himself) would naturally insert the missing numbers as blank annala.
As to the second question, the chronological relation of the MR to the
main Chronicle, we may note that in A we have the latter only ; in BC we
have both, but separate and uncombined; in D we have an attempt tn
combine the two, with a farther admixture of a Northumbrian element
(on which see Introduction, § 70). The Mercian dates in D have, I believe.
no independent authority, and need no special discussion; where they
agree with MR, they are taken from it ; where they differ, they rimply
represent a (not very successful) attempt to accommodate them tn ttie
chronology of the main Chronicle (MC). The MR deals principally with
the doings of ^thelflaed ; MC with those of Edward. Hence the p«isnt5
at which they touch are few in number, and the materials for judging of
their mutual relations are slight. The points of contact are these :
Death of EalhBwith,902 MR, 905 MC [probably the battle of the Holme. 903
MR, is also to be equated with the battle in 905 MC ; see below, pp- 1 23, 1 24]
Death of Ethelred of Mercia, 911 MR, 91a MC.
The
Mercian
Register.
905 c] NOTES 117
Death of iGthelfled of MeroiSy 918 MR, 933 A (probably to be cor-
Death of Edwani, 924 MR, 925 MC. Omi^MJU 2fi^£lp(jU%4w9^ t4jO^^^^ "
Now, either Fl. Wig. had a MS. of MR differing ffom ours, or else from Fl. Wig.'a /IA^^vn
theie three last instances he made the induction that the chronology *?^*°^^^ft]So
of MR was always one year behind the true ; for, with the exception of rj'jtjjjia^
the battle of the Holme, which he advances by two years (903 to 904% he jTl*^ -^
always adds one to the dates of MR^ which he then combines with those ^ 1 j / ^
of MC, according to the BCD recension (with the single exception of
the fortification of Witham, which he advances a year, from 913 to 914).
Hence his combination is much more systematic than that of D. Whether
it represents anything more than his own opinion is a question. Two
other tests of the chronology of MR seem to offer themselves, the lunar
eclipse of 904, and the comet of 905. But, owing to the occurrence of
similar phenomena in other years, both are delusive ; see notes a. /.
£thelwerd and A8N show no trace of the MR (see Introduction, §§ 99,
100, note). Of these AJ3N is uniformly one year, and Ethel werd two
yean, behmd the chronology of MC, according to the BCD recension.
As the two series of entries have little connexion, and it is difficult to
determine their mutoal relations, it will be best to take them separately,
beginning with 903-924 MR.
p. 98. 902 C. EalhBwiO foxISferde] December 5, Hampson, i. 419. Death of
Her death is entered in MC at the end of 905. FL Wig. adopts 905, Kalhswith.
and says that she founded the convent of nuns (Nunnaminster) at
Winchester ; cf. Hyde Reg. pp. 5i 57 ; Nunnaminster Codex, ed. De Gray
Birch for Hants Records Soc. pp. 5-7. She was mother of Edward and
widow of Alfred, who married her in 868. According to Asser she was
laughter of Ethelred, * Gainorum comes,* and her mother, Eadburg, was
f>f the Mercian royal house. FL Wig. u. «. calls her * religiosa Christi
f&muia,' which looks a little as if she had ' entered religion ' herHclf after
Alfred's death. If so, this might account for the fact that her signature
as < mater regis* does not occur later than 901, K. C. D. No. 333 ; Birch,
No. 589 ; of. ib. No. 630 ; a fact which otherwise would be in favour of
the earlier date of 903 for her death. The position of Asser's Gaini is
not known ; certainly the name has nothing to do with Gainsborough ; see
Mr. H. Bradley in Academy, June 2, 1894. ' Ethelred Ganniorum Dux *
•obscribee a spurious charter, K. C. D. No. 332 ; Birch, No. 571.
^ gefeoht set )>am Holme] See on 905 MC.
904 C. mona aj^strode] There was an eclipse of the moon in 904, Lunar
hut aa there were lunar eclipses also in 901, 903, 903, 905, and 907, this eclipses.
ii not much help in fixing the chronology.
905 C. oometa] There is evidence for a comet in 905, Pertz, i. 611 ; Comets.
iL 355 ; iii. 3. But in the first of these entries it is said to have appeared
in May, whereaa D places its appearance on October 20. In 904 there
Il8 TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES [905C
WM a oomet towards the end of the year, and in 906 there was one whidi
was visible for nearly six months, Pingr^, Com^tographie, i. 353, 355.
Bestoration p. 94. 907 G] Only in MR. It has not escaped the carefal FL
of Chester, y/ig^ ; < Ciuitas quae Karlegion Britannice, et Legeoeastre dicitnr Saxomce,
iuasu iEtheredi dncis et ^gelfledae reetaurata est/ «. «. W. M. has s
story of Chester rebelling ' fiducia Britonum ' and being reduced jiut
before Edward's death, i. 144, 145. This may oome from the life of Atiiel-
stan which- W. M. had before him ; see below.
Translation 909 G. Oswaldes llo] On the fate of Oswald's relics see notes to Bede,
°^ fd ^^ ^' ^* '"* "-13- The monastery at Gloucester, to which bis body was now
^ translated, had been founded by Ethelred and MihelRad in his honour.
It was closely allied with that of Malmesbury. The monks were dispersed
by the Danes, and canons substituted. Archbishop Thurstan, when n-
storing the shrine of St. Oswald, discovered the tombs of the founders in
the south [? east, v. 918 G, i. 105] *porticus,' W. M. i. 136 ; G. P. p. 293.
It was granted by William Rufus to the see of York, and the aichbishopM
sometimes used it as a place of banishment for refractory eodeaiastics.
At the time of the dissolution of the lesser monasteries Archbishop Lee
interceded with Thomas Gromwell that it might be spared ; needless to
say — in vain, Raine's Hexham, i. Appekidix pp. xli f., cxxv £.
^^elfl»d, 910 G. JEHSeltLmd getimbrede, 70.] This is the first mention by name
lady of the of Alfred's heroic daughter (* fauor ciuium, pauor hoetium,' W, M. L 136)
Mercians, ^theiflaed, lady of the Mercians. The Rev. C. S. Taylor ingeniously sug-
gests that she was named after ^thelflaadrlhe daughter of Oswy, whose
dedication to the religious life marked Oswy's triumph over the heatiien
Penda, The Danes in Gloucestershire, pp. 5, 6. The restoration of Chester,
907 G, was, however, her work, v, note a, I. H. H. says of her : ' haee . . .
Herrojral tantae potentiae fertur fuisse, ut a quibusdam non solum domina ud
P^^^^^'^ regina, sed etiam rex uocaretur,' p. 158 (ot the Hungarian: 'moriamur
pro rege nostro, Maria Theresia/ Carlyle's Frederick, iii. 47a ff. ; Weber,
Weltgesch. xiii. 17, 18; cf. F. N. C. i. 555, of Elizabeth). On the semi-
royal position of iGthelflffid and her husband in Mercia, see F. N. G. L
563-565 ; Green, G. E. pp. 144* 145, where the evidence of the charters
is collected. To the instances there given may be added the foUowing:
Ethehred and iSIthelflaed are called ' Myrcna hlafordas,' K. 0. D. Nos. 313,
339; Birch, Nos. 551, 608; Ethelred is called 'Myrcna hlafotd,* K.
327 ; B. 582 ; * dux partis regionis Merciorum,' B. 577 ; ' dux et dominator
Merciorum,' K. 340 ; B. 607 ; uiEthelfisdd is called * domina Merciocum,'
B. 583. This position may be due in part to the fact that .^thelflsMfs
maternal grandmother, Eadburg, was related to the Mercian dynasty,
'^^^BOOT, p. 475. Of the Ghronicles it is only MR, with its local feeling,
which gives Etheb^ the title of ' hlaford.* Fl. Wig. calls him * Dux
et patricius,' ' Dominus et subregulns,' and speaks of * regnum Merctorum,'
i. 121 ; Ethelwerd twice calls him * rex,' p. 518, and says that hegovemeti
9i6C] NOTES 119
Xoiihnmbm aa well as Mercla, p. 519. CelUo Bourcea aniformly apeak
of ^thelflted aa queen, and aometimes of Ethelred aa king ; of. Three
Fragmenta, ut inft'a ; Ann. Ult. 917, 918 ; Ann. Gamb. 917 ; Brut y Tywya.
914 ; 80 Gaimar, v, 3477. The Ghron. Ab. also calla ^tfielflsBd ' regina/
i. 44. For the line of fortressea by which she and Edward bridled the Her line of
Duiea, cf. W. M. : ' urbibu8 ... per loca opportuna moltia, uel ueteribua fortreaaea.
reparatia, nel nouia excogitatia, repleait eaa manu militari, quae incolaa
protegeret, hoetea repelleret/ i. 135 ; Green, G. £. pp. 193 ff. ; Maitlan<i,
Domeaday, pp. 183-188 ; G. P. B. I. Izii. One great object of thia line of
fortreaaea waa to cut off the Danea of the Five Borougha from the Welah,
and to prevent them from receiving reinforoementa from their kinamen in
Irdand through the eatuariea of tlie Severn, the Dee, and the Meraey.
Of her conflieta with the Danea there are aome confnaed but interesting
ootioea in Three Fragmenta of Iriah Annala, pp. a 26-336, 244-346.
Throughout theae paaaagea ahe and her husband are called king and queen.
We find them manumitting a female aerf at Padatowe, K. G. D. iv. 311.
Bremea byrig] Not Bramabury, near Torkaey, aa Mr. Arnold, H. H. Bremea-
p. 157, which ia the wrong side of the country entirely ; but ' Gooigree Hill, ^^''^•
a great mound . . . entrenched at the aummit, at Bromeaberrow, near
Ledbury,' £ev. G. S. Taylor, The Danea in Glouoeaterahire, p. 23.
p. 86. 811 G. gefor ^pered] See on 912 MG.
812 G. Scergeate] Shrewabury, Mr. Keralake, SL Ewen, &o., pp. 12 ff. ; Soergeat
and Mr. Taylor, u. «. But the difference in the namea in hard to account for.
ast Brioge] Gf. Fl. Wig. ii. 49 : ' Arcem quam in ocddentali Sabrinae Bridge-
flnminia plaga, in looo qui Brycge dicitur lingua Saxonica, ifigelfleda ^o^b.
Merdornm domina quondam conatruxerat, . . . Botbertua de Beleaamo
. . . restaurare ooepit.'
813 G. Oode forgyfendum] 'dante Deo'; cf. 917, 9x8 MR. It Tamworth
mmAB the aenae of the national triumph. It ia omitted in D. That fortified.
Tamworth waa an important place ia shown by the frequency with which
Merciaii Witenagemdta were held there, K. G. D. Noa. 1020, 194, 203,
206, 245, -347, 248, 251, 258, 278, 280; Birch, Noa. 293, 326, 350, 351,
430. 43a, 4S4» 436, 450» 488, 489* 49a-
Btaaf forda] See Green, G. £. p. 201 ; Fl. Wig. notices that the * burg ' Stafford,
at Stafford waa * in aeptentrionali plaga Sowae amnia/ i. 123.
p. 88. 814 C. flat ZSades byrig] ' Eddiabury Hill, in Delamere Foreat. Eddiabury.
Gbeshire, ... to guard the estuary of the Meraev.' Taylor, «. #. p. 24.
p. 88. 81fi G. aet OyriobyrlgJ Ghirk, ib. cAvv&WUMr t Chirk.
sst Weard byrig] Warburton on the Meraey, ib.
mt Bum ooUol] On the importanoe of thia, cf. 6. G. E. pp. 1 23, 124. Bunoom.
p. 100. 816 G. Bo^briht abbnd] I have found nothing which throws Murder of
light on this tragedy. Egbert was probably a Mercian abbot. An * Eog- Abbot
berht abbas' signs a apurioua charter of ^thelflaed, K. G. D. No. 343; ^^^
Biicby No. 633. The charter seems based on this MR, for it is dated
I20
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[916 C
Campaign
against the
Welsh.
Derby
captured.
' geweor-
fJan.'
Mercian
feeling.
MXtvrjn,
at Wardbury, 915 MR, and ^Ifwyn, ^thelflsed's daughter, 919 MR,
is made to sign as a bishop (!).
iBpelflssd ... on "Wealas] Having thus isolated the Danes and 'Welsh,
she now attacks them in detail, capturing Brecon here, and Derby in the
following year ; see Taylor, 1*. *.
ISflBB cinges wif j I cannot discover who this was, nor can Professor Rh^s
help me.
p. 101. 917 C. Gode folium gendum] 'adiuuante Dea* This again
marks the chronicler's sense of the greatness of the triumph, cf. Qreen,
C. E. pp. ao6, 207 ; * locus qui Northworthige nuncupatur, iuzta antem
Danaam linguam Deoraby/ Ethel w. p. 513.
besorge] *de carioribus,' FL Wig. i. ia6; cf. ' peoda hlaford, us se
besoigesta,' JE\i, Lives, i. 496 ; ' Papinius w»s ^am casere ealra his deor-
linga besorgost,' Boethius, 29, a.
p. 105. 818 C. hi psBB geworden hesfde] ' they had agreed upon this ' ;
' geweorffan ' used impersonally in the sense of ' to be agreed,' ' csome to
terms/ takes the accusative of the persons who agree, and the genitive of
the thing agreed upon, as liere ; cf. ' hi nanre sibbe ne geweaii5,' ^ they
could not agree on terms of peace,' Ores. p. 204. But someUoEiea the
persons who agree are in the dative case ; so 1014, infra, 'gewearff Him 7
)ntm folce . . . anes ' ; so 1103. In K. C. D. No. 1502 we have the dative
and accusative in consecutive sentences.
zii- nib tun &t middan sumera] D adds 'pridie id iunit/ L e.
June 12 (June 24 being Midsummer Day ; so in 924 A, where the Chnm.
has * foran to middum sumera ' ; Fl. Wig. has * ante Natiuitatem lofaaimij^
Baptistae/ i. 129). Fl. W^ig. says: * xix Kal. lulii.' which is impoesibk,
as there are not nineteen days of the Calends of July, June having onlj
thirty days.
97 eahto)>an geare] t. e. from her husband's death, which MR place?
in 911.
mid riht hlaford dome] This phrase seems to show that the Mercian
chronicler regarded ^thelflsed as having either through herself or her
husband a right, independent of Wessex, to reign in Mercia ; while the
next annal indicates a certain amount of discontent that the dsima ot
their daughter were not respected, and that a Mercian princess should be
led away into Wessex. This view comes out very strongly in H. H. :
'Edwardus . . . exhaereditauit ex dominio Merce totius Alfwen, . . .
magis curans an utiliter uel inutUiter ageret, quam an iuste uel iniuste,*
pp. 158, 159 ; and to some extent in Fl. Wig. : ^ ^Ggelfleda . . . anicam
filiam suam ^Ifwynnam . . . hiieredem regni reliquit. . . . Post haec ab
iBlfwynna nepte sua potestatem fegni Merciorum penitus ademit,* i. 1 18,
1 29. Both Florence and Henry were Mercians by position, and possibly
also by descent ; cf. H. H. p. xxxi.
919 C. ^Ifwyn] Her name occurs as that of the third life in a lesee
924 C] * NOTES 121
of lands to Ethelred and JEthMmd in 904 by Werfrith, Biahop of Woi^
cester, K. C. D. No. 339; Birch, No. 601.
924 G. ISadweard] For a diBCuasion of Qie date of bis death, see
935 MC.
^Ifwerd his annu] iElfweard dgns charters as ' filius regis ' under .£lfvireard.
Edward, K. C. D. Nos. 1091, 1094, 1095 ; Bircfa^ Nob. 624, 625, 628. He
is mentioned as * .fflfweard filius Eadwerdi regis ' in the Hyde Begister,
p. 14, but at p. 6 there is the following notice : ' [Eadwerdum] duo
pignora filiomm, .^ISeluuerduB . . . atque i^fuuerdus ... in sepulturae
oonsortio secuti sunt ; quorum unus clito, alter uero regalibw infiUit redi-
mUn*, immatura ambo morte preuenti sunt.' The words in italics suggest Was he
either that i^fweard was considered as king during the few days that he hing?
surnved his lather (Athelstan being possibly illegitimate), or that he had
been associated with his fiither in the kingship. This second view (which
is also that of Mr. Birch, t6. p. x) is confirmed to some extent by a story
in Liber de Hyda, p. 113, of a son of Edward named ' Elfredus ' (which
may easily be a mistake for Elfwerdus), who was crowned duriug his
father^s lifetime, ^thelweard also signs the charters cited above (where
' frater regis ' is probably a mistake for ' filius regis ' ; 'filius ' and ' frater *
are constantly confused, owing to the same letter / standing as the abbre-
viaticm for both). He signs other charters distinctly as 'filius regis.'
See on him, W. M. i. 136, 137. A third view is not impossible. It Was the
will be noted that the election of Athelstan by the Mercians is placed ^.^^^^
in close connexion with the death of iGlfweard. This suggests that on
the death of ^ward his dominions may have been divided among his
sons, Athelstan having Wessex, ^Ifweard Mercia, and possibly Edwin
Kent ; see bel5w on 933 £.
m/t "Wintan oeastre] * in nouo monasterio regie more,' Fl. Wig. i. 130.
7 he geaf his sweostor . . .] The MR ends here incompletely in B and Bnd of MR.
G. £ither,. therefore, the scribe of this common original had a mutilated
copy, or failed to read or understand what he had before him, possibly a
reading like that of D, which adds * ofes Eald Seaxna cynges suna.' In Misreading
accordance with the practice of previous editors I have printed * Ofsie ' as ^"^^
if it were a proper name ; the common view being that it is meant for Otho
the Grreat, son of Henry I, who married Athelstan's sister Edith. It is
hard to see how such a corruption can have arisen, when the chronicler
had native forms like Oda and Odda answerihg to the German Otho or
Otto. I have no doubt that it is a mere slip for * ofer s^,' a phrase which
occurs frequently (see Glossary). The slip would be all the easier if
the entry was copied from a MS. in which the er was abbreviated, as e. g,
in 'seft«r,' 670*. There is a simiUr error in 855 D cid i»it„ <of eal his
rice* for 'ollr eal his rice'; and a converse one in 910 D, 'ofer West
Seazom ' for ' of.'
The marriage took place in 930, Perts, ii. ai3; iii. 141 ; W. M. i. 149, Marriage
122
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[924 C
Othothe
Great
of Edith of note (929, Pertz, iii. 54 ; of. tZ>. aao, 434 ; z. 577). Fl. Wig. mentioBS the
mifi^l*^ marriage under 936 in oonnezion with Otho's aocenion, i. 13a. For her
coronation in that year, of. Pertz, iii. 744. The embassy which sought her
hand is described in Hrotswith's Geeta Oddonis (written in 968, ib, iv.
303) as sent 'Gentis ad Anglorom terram sat delidosam/ and Edith
(wrongly, see Bede, II. 160) as <natam de stirpe beata Oswaldi reigia/
ib. iv. 330, 321. She died Jan. a6, 946, ib. iii. 393, 449; x. 578. The
virtues of this English princess made a deep impression on the hearts of
her German subjects, and many beautiful traditions of her piety snd
charity have been preserved, tfi. iii. 449, 744; vi. 600; z. 577; zvi. 6a.
This is the only allusion in the Chron. to Athelstan's foreign relatiana,
which were very important ; see on them F. N. G. i. i8a ff ; 0. P. B. ii. 499.
The Cottonian Gospels (Tib. A. ii) seem to have been a gift from Otho to his
English brother-in-law; see Birch, ii. 417, 418. It is possible that the
sending of Gynewold, Bishop of Worcester, with presents to German monAS-
teries, and the admission of Athelstan and other English notables to rig^hta
of confraternity at St. Gallen in 929, may have b^n in connexion -with
the arrangements for this marriage ; see Libri Gonfr. S. Gralli, L od. 33a,
pp. 136, 137-
We now return to the main Ghronide.
pp. 92, 98. 903 A, D. Apulf . . . broKor] I do not know what his
aldermanry was. Possibly that of the Gaini in succesnon to his fiather,
XTirgilius] Probably Ferghil, Bishop of Finnabair, whose death is pluoed
by the FM in 90a. On the significance of this name * Virgil ' amon^ the
Irish, cfl Z. K. B. iL 3a6-3a8.
Grim bald] Monk of St. Bertin's in Flanders, whom Alfred brought
over to assist him in the task of raising the condition of learning in £d^
land ; see Asser, pp. 487, 489 f. He seems to have come to Britain o. 89a.
See W. M. II. xliv-zlviii; where Dr. Stubbs has collected all ihat is
known of him. The letter of Fulk, Archbishop of Rheims, reconmiending
him to Alfred, is printed in Wise's Asser, pp. 123 ff. ; Birch, iL 190-194,
and elsewhere. He speaks of Grimbald as ' digniasimum . . . pontificali
honore,' p. ia7; cf. ih, ia8, from which it would seem that there was aa
idea of making him a bishop. This was not carried out; and he died
abbot of the New Minster at Winchester. Fl Wig. calls him * magnae
uir sanctitatis, unusque magistrorum .^Ifredi regis,* i. 118 ; so Alfred him-
self in the Preface to the Cnra Pastoralis ; cf. Lib. Eli. p. 81 : ' Eloredos
. . . per Grimbaldum et lohannem, doctissimos monachos, tantum instraetua
est, ut . . . totum Nouum et Vetus Testamentum in eulogiam Anglieae
gentis transmutaret.' Whether there is any historical basis for this very
interesting tradition I do not know ; cf. also on Grimbald, Hardy, Cat L
549» 555. 556, 561 ; PertE, xxv. 767, 769, 770 ; from which it appears th^t
his memory was perpetoftted at 8t« Bertin'St His festival is zneotionad
Fergha
Grimbald.
905 a] notes 123
below, 1075 D, ad init. His trMuUtion in 934 Beems to be mentioned only
in Ann. Cioeetr., Liebermann, pp. 86, 88.
WM ge liAlgod Niwe mynster, F] Said to bave been founded by Alfred Gonflecra-
on 6rimbald*a advioe ; cf. K. C. D. No. 322 ; Birch, No. 571. There Grim- ^o» of the'
bald was buried, and there regarded as a saint ; cf. F Lai. * Sanoti Grim- -^^g^^
baldi * ; Fl. Wig. ii. 133. It was reboilt by Henry I outside the city as
Hyde Abbey, 6. P. pp. 173, 174. For the rivalry between the Old and
New Minster, cf. ^Ifiic's lives, p. 448 ; G. P. p. 173 ; and for friendlier
relations, see the very curious document printed in K. C. D. iv. 260-262 ;
Thorpe, Diplom. pp. 321-324; Hyde Begieter, pp. 96-100; and for the
history of the New Minster generally, Liber de Hyda, R. 8. ; and the Hyde
Begister edited by Mr. de Gray Birch for the Hants Record Soc. 1892.
8. lodooes to oyme] On St. Judoc, cf. Hardy, Gat. i. 265-269, 823 ; St. Judoc.
H. k S. ii 89 ; Ord. Yit. ii. 1 34 ff. He was a seventh century Breton Saint.
By this translation of his relics to the New Minster he became, with Grim-
bald, the patron saint of that house, and their names are found coupled
together in Collects, &c. ; c£ Hyde Reg. pp. 6, 46, 92, 99, 248, 270, 273 ;
Liber de Hyda, pp. zxviii, 82 ; Fl. Wig. ii. 133.
904 A, D. ofer s^] 'de partibus transmarinis,' Fl. Wig., and such is 'ofer se.'
often the meaning of the phrase ; and if that be the meaning here, it would
imply that, between his withdrawal to the Northumbrian Danes in 901, and
904, ^thelwold had been to seek help on the continent. But more prob-
ably it merely means that he came from Northumbria ' by sea* ; just as
' ofer land ' in 896 A clearly means * by land.'
on lUMt 8exe] The fuller phrase of D shows that this must be construed JSthelwold
with * com/ not with * wsbs.' Fl. Wig. has misunderstood the phrase, which "^ Bseex.
makes it the less surprising that he should have misunderstood the phrase
'ofersie.'
905 A, D. Bradene] ' silua quae Sazonice Bradene uocatur,* Fl. Wig.
pp. 04, 06. betwuh dionm 7 "WnBan] This is the ancient dyke which The dykes,
formed the boundary between Mercia and East Anglia ; of. Offa's Dyke on
the West. Fl. Wig. calls it 'limes terrae sancti regis,' t. e. of East Anglia
(of. Liber de Hyda, p. 9 : ' Regnum Estanglorum habens ... ad oooidentem
fossam S. Edmundi '), not the territory of the monastery of St. Edmund, as
Ifr. Arnold in H. H. p. 153 ; Mnter duo fossata S. Eadmundi/ R. W. i.
370. For the dyke, of. Lappenberg, i. 236, 237 ; £. T. i. 242.
be for we here hie] Cf. Oros. p. 120 : * hie Somnite utan beforan.'
hie tSsBT geAihton, 7 psnr weaxll . . . ofslssgen . . . Sigelm] I have The battle
suggested above that this battle is to be identified with the batde < at the ^ ^
Holme ' in 902 MR. llie proof is to be found in Ethel werd. who says :
' bella parantur Holme in loco, . . . ibidemque ruit Sigeuulf dux Sighelmque,
. . . necnon Hamo (Eohric) rex barbarorum,' p. 519 B. Here the battle
at the Holme is dearly identified with that in which Sighelm and Eric
fell. Equally condasive is an interesting document, K. 0. D. No. 499 ;
124 TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES [905
Birch, No. 1064, in which Eadgyfo, third wife and widow of Edward the
Elder, tells how her father Sigbelm paid off a mortgage on his land, * emb
])a tid ]net man beonn ealle Cantware to wigge to Holme,* because he would
not start on a campaign with his debts unpaid ; and how, as a matter of
fact, ' he on wigge afeallen wses.* This again shows that the battle in
which Sighelm fell was that at the Holme. Fl. Wig. does not identify tlie
two entries, and says that at the Holme the Kentish men were victorious.
But this cannot weigh against the much earlier evidence of the docament
and of Ethelwerd. Moreover, as Ethelwerd shows no trace of the lue of
MB. his narrative cannot be regarded as a merely theoretical combination
of the two entries of the Chron. He dates the battle 902, as does ]ld[R,
five days after the festival of the Virgin ; but which of her festivsds is
meant I do not know.
Where is Where is the Holme, whene the battle was fought ? Because it wmi the
the Holme? Kentish division of the fyrd which was there engaged, the site is commonly
fixed in Kent; so Mr. Arnold in H. H. p. 156 : * The large plain or etony
common, near Dungeness,. between Lydd and the sea, known to this day
as ^* the Holme Stone." ' But this is totally to misconceive the conrae of
the campaign. i£thelwold having arrived in Essex, 904, induces the Kast
Anglian Danes to invade Mercia, 905. During their absence Edward
hastily gathers an army and ravages East Anglia ' between Ouie and the
dykes,' his fyrd being no doubt divided into different companies for this
purpose. When the work was accomplished, he sent orders to the diiferent
divisions to concentrate for the homeward march, * ]iet hie foron ealle at
st somne/ The Kentish division disobeyed the order, and so were inter-
cepted by the returning Danes, and defeated, after inflicting severe Iocs
on the enemy. It is clear that the Holme must be sought in East Anglia.
The Kentish men were perhaps insisting on their right to strike the first
blow at the enemy ; cf. F. N. C. iii. 436.
List of the Bigulf . . . Bigelm . . . Badwold, 70.] In K. C. D. No. 334 ; Birch,
slain. jq-Q^ gy5^ jg ^ grant by Alfred to Sigelm * meua fidelis dux * dated 898.
and signed by * Sigulf dux,' 'Ead weald minister,' and ' Beorhtsige minis-
ter ' (cf. for this last Birch, ii. 244, 347, 250).
Eric, a king Eohrio hira oyng] According to W. M. i. 98 he was the successor of
of the Guthrum-Athelstan. He was succeeded by another Guthrum, whom Todd
sl^i^ makes a nephew of Guthcum-Athelstan, and identical with Gormo Gamle,
G. G. p. 267. Todd, however, seems to be wrong in making him succeed
his uncle immediately in 890 ; cf. Liber de Hyda, pp. 11, 47.
and iGthel- JElM.ws^d tfXeUng] A's description, ' t$e hine to }pmm unfrilSe gespon,*
wold ethe. ^ compared with that of B, C, D, * l)e hi him to cyninge gecuron/ is con-
sistent with the difference which we have already observed between the
same MSS. under 901 ; so that A probably represents a distinct point of view.
Berhtsige. Byrhtsige] Cf. S. D. ii. 92 : * 90a, Brehtsig occisus est.' Perhapt the
Berhtsige mentioned in last note but two. On his father Berhtnotb or
pio] NOTES 125
Beomoth, cf. Crawford Charters, pp. 85, 86. He was possibly a Mercian
etheling.
hold] ' Hold ' is the Icelandic < holdr/ the free holder of allodial land. ' hold.'
In the ' North people's law ' his wergild is the same as that of the king's
high reeve, Thorpe, i. 186 ; Schmid, p. 3^6. In the Lindisfame and Rash-
worth Gkwpels < tribunis ' is glossed * holdum.' The West-Saxon Gospels
omit it. It is translated ' baro ' in ASN.
ICalh BwtS] See above on 90a C.
906 A, D, E. ml BaKum, A, D] Cf. Folcwin, Gesta Abb. S. Bertini ; Bath.
Pertz, ziil. 6a6: * Kex Adalstanns . . . monasteriom quod dicitur Ad Balneos
[aalgariter uero Bade, adds loh. Longus, %b. zxv. 774], eis . . . concessit.'
Note the form of D, ' let Ba9am tune/ which perhaps survives in Bathamp-
ton, a village just outside Bath. Cf. < locus qui ad balneoa nominatur '
(Baden), Pertz, iv. 415. See Taylor, Cotswold, pp. ai, aa. *>
for neode, £] So S. D. : ' necessitate compulsus,' ii. 93. Fl. Wig. takes
a very different view : *PAgani . . . inuictnm esse regem Eadwardum scientes,
Jx.,* i. lao.
909 A, D. Dennlf] He succeeded Tunberht in 879, Fl. Wig. Denewulf.
t. a.y who has a legend of his having been originally a swineherd whom
Alfred came across in the days of his own adversity, and discovering his
ability had him educated. So G. P. p. i6a; Ang. Sao. i. ao8. On the
duplication of events in D, owing to the use of different sources, see Intro-
duction, \% 64, 69, 80.
910 A, D. Her feng FrfSestan] On the death of Denewulf in 909 the Frithestan.
see of Winchester was divided, K. C. D. Noe. 34a, 1093, 1094, 1095 ;
Birch, Nob. 631, 635, 6a6, 638 ; IVHhestan became Bishop of Winchester,
and Athelstan of the new see of Bamsbury, which, after the Conquest, was
moved to Sarum. On the connexion of this fisMst with the story of Plegmund
consecrating simultaneously seven West-Saxon bishops, see W. M. i. 140 ;
IL Ivff. Frithestan's name occurs in the < Confratemitates Sangallenses,'
ool. 333, in a list of the year 939. The crosses against his name in S mark
the Winchester interests of the scribe. See Introduction, % 94, note ; and
cf. 931, 93a A and notes.
Asner] See his own account of his first introduction to Alfred, pp. 487, Asser.
488 ; Hardy, Cat. i. 54Q-553. According to G. P. p. 177 he made a para-
phrase of Boethins * de Consolatione Philosophiae planioribus uerbis ' in
preparation for Alfred's translation: 'labore,' says W. M. of the para-
phrase, ' illis diebus necessario, nostris lidiculo.* Fl. Wig. wrongly enters
his death under 883, i. 98, and so omits it here. The Brut y Tywys. calls
him ' archescob ynys Prydein,' ' archbishop of the isle of Britain,' which
probably points to his having held the see of St. David ; cf. Hardy, h, t.
On Asset's life of Alfred, so far as it is related to the Chronicle, see Intro-
duetion, § 84, note.
on ]Msm ncoA here] According to FL Wig. the reason why Edward
126
TH^O SAXON CHRONICLES
[910
EewiUior
Eowils,
W-aJvW/^^ p. aa] didtnr,' i ui. A8N. utd Et
V ^ adds Ingwar, and the former Eagell
attacked Northambria wai, 'qnia pactum qaod eecum Bani pepigeraai
praeuaricati snnt ' ; he forced them to renew it, i. i ao.
pp. 9e, 87. 911 A, D. «lc MSf A ; nlc rilit, D] A*6 reading if a mere
slip due to the preceding * fri9.' If ' frifS * were right we should require
' slcne.*
offoron . . . hindan] Cf. ' Tarentine . . . >a o]>re hindan oflR>roin,* Oroa.
BowilB oyxig, A ; Bowila, B, C ; Bowlllso oyng, D] According to
Fl. Wig. Eowils and Halfdane were brothers of Ingwar ; and the site of
(Wui/W't/ltijJilll,^® battle was 'in campo qui lingua Anglorura Wodnesfeld [WaniweU in
/r<sJ\ CfJnWv- ^'^®^®J» ^^* C' S. Taylor, The Danes in Gloucestershire, p. 3i ; Cotswold,
Ethelwerd make the same statement as
Eowils and Halfdane, and the Utter
Eagellus to the list of Danish slain. I do
not know with what Scandinavian name to equate Ecwils or Eowils,
unless perhaps Eyjdlfr. The reading of D, ' Eowilisc cyng,' suggests
whether the true reading may not be ' Eowel Wilisc cyng,* that is, some
Welsh Hywel, co-operating, as in other instances, with the Danes. We
have this exact form ' Eowel ' in a charter of c. 944, K. C. D. Na 410 ;
Birch, No. 81 a. Ethelwerd says the battle was fought on Aug. 5 (in 909
according to his chronology).
With this invasion of Mercia may be connected a transaction alluded to
in a charter of 926, whereby lands in Derbyshire were redeemed ' a paganss,
iubente Eadweardo rege . . . et dux (no) iE)>elredo,' Birch, No. 659. Hie
mention of Ethelred shows that it must have been before 91a ; c£ A,
No. 634, where we find books ransomed ' st hieffnum here.'
812 A, D. Her ge for .AlSeTed] On Ethelred's position, v. «. on 910 MB.
He was buried at Gloucester, Ethel w. pp. 519, 520 ; and v. 9, on 909 MB.
Xadweard . . . feng to . . . Oxnaforda] The first mention of Oxford in
the Chron., cf. F. N. C. L 370 ; but Mr. Freeman is certainly wrong in
regarding it as ' one of the chief acquUitioru of Bad ward the Elder.' If
^ not by the treaty of 878 (so Green, C. E. p. 112), at any rate by that of
886 it had been left in Alfred's hands. Certainly as regards Londoo,
perhaps as regards Oxford, all that Edward did was, on Ethelred's death,
to resume possession for the West-Saxon crown of districts specially granted
to him in 886, which did not belong to his aldermanry as originally granted
to him ; cf. Fl. Wig. : ' post cuius mortem uxor illius ^grelfleda . . . re^nmrn
Merciorum, exceptis Lundonia et Oxenoforda, quae . . . rex Eadwardns sibi
retinuit . . . strenoissime tenuit,' i. i ai. H. H., perhaps misunderstanding,
exaggerates when he says : ' Rex Edwardus saisiuit Londoniam et Oxne-
fordiam, omnemque terram Meroensi prouinciae pertinentem/ p. 155.
818 A, D. )>a burg ... set Wit ham] Fl. Wig. seems to combine the
' getimbrede ' of A, B, 0 with the ' getrymmode ' of D : ' doneo apud Hwit-
ham urbs aedificaretur, et aedificata firmaretnr/ i. laa.
Death of
Etheh-ed
of Mercia.
Edward
takes pos-
session of
London and ,
Oxford.
Witham.
9l8] NOTES 127
pa ncnUran burg ... pa burg ... on sup healfe Lygaan] ' This de- Hertford,
teribei the lite of Hertford as it is at this day. Part of it is north of the
Lea, between the points of its junction with the Maran and the Beane.
The south part of the town is on the opposite bank of the Lea, and there
stands Hertford Castle/ Earle. Of the three rivers H. H. says : ' flumina
non profunda sed clarissima,* p. 155.
pp. 98, 99. 917 A, 914 D] On the chronology, see above, p. 116.
918 A, 916 D. of Lid wioomn] See note on 885, tupra.
foron waat onbutan] ' drcumnanigata West-Sazonia et Comubia,'
Fl. Wig. L 123.
Ohtor 7 Hroald] Todd woqld identify these with the Ottir Dubh, Danish
0. the black, and Rsgnall of the Irish annahi, G. G. pp. Ixxxv f., xciv f., ohie&
295, 394. Ethelwerd, as usual, dates this two years earlier, 913 ; and the
deUberatenew of his system is here shown, for he mentions that in the
following year Christmas Day fell on a Sunday, which it did in 914.
Oameleao biaoop on Iroinga felda] I think this means 'Bishop of Gimeliano.
Archenfield,' not necessarily (as Fl. Wig. takes it, and the modem trans-
laton) that he was captured in Archenfield. Archenfield is a district
north-west of the Forest of Dean, on the borders of Herefordshire and
Gloucaetenhire. lliere is some evidence for the existence of a separate
see of Archenfield; v. H. k S. i. 148. Or the diocese of Llandaff may
have been known to its Saxon neighbours by the title of that part of it
nearest to themselves. There was a Cimellauc, Bishop of Llandaff, about
this time, who died, according to the Book of Llandaff, in 937. If this
date is oorrect, it alone is sufficient to throw doubt on the story that he
was consecrated by Ethelred, Archbishop of Canterbury, in 87a, which
would give him a tenure of fifty-five years, ib. 208, 209. The name
Cimeliauo, from an older Camiltao, is in modem Welsh Oyfeiliog ; a by-
form of which is Cyfelach, postuUting an older form Camilac. That he
was ransomed by Edward seems to show that here again some of the Welsh
were on the English side against the Danes.
7 be drifon hie . . . utan] Cf. ' 7 hiene bedraf into anum fssstenne, 7
hiene 1$er hwile besBst,' Oros. p. X46 ; so ib. 224.
pearmo] An enclosure ; this is the word which has been corrupted in * parrock.'
modem English into paddock ; influenced by the O. French * pare ' it has
given OS our modem park. ' Parrock ' and ' parrick ' are still found dia-
lectically signifying an enclosed piece of ground, or paddock, in Wilts,
Doraeiy Somerset, and Devon. And in many localities pieces of land may
be found called parks, which have no pretension to be parks in the modem
hssfda ftindan] For this sense of ' findan,' ' to contrive,* ' manage,' cf.
Oros. : ' o> hie fundon )peet hie sendon softer him,' p. 148 ; ' fundon Bomane
sreet ^t hie scipa worhton,* ib, 172.
from Wealnm] ' a Coraubia,' Fl. Wig. i. 124, quite oorreoUy.
128
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[918
8Bt .
p. aa8.
twain eizTon] C£ 'he sige hsofde set twam demin/ Orw.
. . . meat eall ofislog,
Flatholme
holme.
' relic'
Wigmore.
' Lammas**
pa slog, hie mon . . . soipum] Gf. ' he . . . ]wet folc .
7 ]» opre to sclpum oCflugon/ ih, 1 70.
nt Bradan Belice, A; Steapan, B, C, D] The former is FUtholme.
and^f^P- the latter Steepbolme, at the mouth of the Severn. FI. Wig. «. #. calls it
simply ' Keoric* H. H. says Mn insula Stepen/ p. 156. (For another
instance of starving out the Danes, v. «. 894, i. 87, and note.) The name
' Relic ' may point to some Irish religious settlements on these islands ;
'relicc' (= reliquiae) is the reg^ar Irish name for a cemetery. In
Cambro-Brit. Saints, p. 63, we find mentioned 'insula Echni, qui modo
flolma uocatur ' ; whether this is Flatholme or Steepholme I do not know.
p. 100. 919 A] These important annals, 919-924, are quite peculiar to
A. See Introduction, §§ 83, 93. The true date is probably 916-931, r. t.
p. 116. ^
p. lOL 021A. Wigingamere] Probably Wigmore in Herefordshize ;
an important post for watching the Welsh. William I built a castle
there, and granted it to the Mortimers, till in the person of Kdwaid Vf
it reverted to the crown, F. N. G. iv. 740. Prof. Earle, who fonnerlj
contested this identification, is now disposed to accept it.
be twiz'hlaf msBsaan] Gf. Oros. p. 346 : ' on )raere tide calendas Agnstus,
7 on ))sm dsge ))e we hata9 hlafinsEiSse.* There can be no donbt that
Lammas, like ' lady,' comes from ' hlif,* and is connected with the offering
of a loaf in dedication of the first-fruits ; cf. ' of Sam geh41gedan hUfe tk
man. h&lige on hUfiniesse dieg,* Leechdoms, iii. 290 (cited by Boewotih'
Toller). Though a Ghristian compleiion was thus given to the feetivsl^
it probably has its origin in remote pagan antiquity. See Rhys, Celtic
Heathendom, pp. 409 ff. The derivations from ' lamb ' and from * S. Petri
ad uincu^ mass* are certainly wrong. Cf. Promptorium Pamnlorom:
' lammasse, festum agnorum, uel Festum ad uincula S. Petri.' This day
is also called ' the Gule of August,' ' Gula Augusti.' The temptation ha»
been felt to identify this with the Welsh name of the day, *■ Gwyl Awst,*
'the feast of August.' But it is more likely to be the AS. geol>«yule;
especially as the O.N. jol occurs frequently in the general sense of feast
See Vigfnsson, 8, v., and ct Chambers, Book of Days, ii. 154; Hampson,
i. 33a ff. * At latter Lammas ' is a phrase like 'liie Greek Kalends' to
express a day that never comes, ib, 292.
nn lytel] Cf. ' niycel feoh 7 unlytel,' Bede, p. 274.
p. 102. of slogon pone oyning] t. e. the King of East Anglia, Quthmm.
who succeeded Eric, above, 905. W. M. dates the expulsion of the Daaei
from East Anglia in the fiftieth year from the death of St. Edmund (870 .
which agrees very fairly with this annal, whether dated 918 or 921. He
also says that it was in the fifteenth year of Edward's reign ; which is in*
consistent both with himself and with any possible date for Edward's aoca-
Guthrum
slain.
92a] NOTES 129
•ioDy i. 98. Fl. Wig. regards thii m tbe taming point in the great itniggle :
' ezinde Danoram nireB paulatim deoresoebant, Anglonun uero indies cres-
cebaot^* i. ja6.
Colna oeastre] On CdolieBter, see Freeman, English Towns and Dis«
tricts, pp. 383 ff.
wicinga . . . sbso manna] No difference is intended. Both words indi- * Wikings*
cate the naval forces which the Danes of East Anglia summoned to their ^^^ ',^^'
help. FL Wig. translates both words bj ' piratae/ i. 127 ; of. Adam of
Bremen: 'piratae quos illi Wichingos i^pellant, nostri Ascomannos/
Perts, vii. 370; i6. 317, 332. Cf. Wtllker, Glossaries, c. iii, 26-38:
piratcL, widng %el scegffman; archipirata, yldest wicing; c. 311, 36:
piraiOj wicing oiS6e flotman ; c. 469, 6 : piraticij wicingsoeajian, ssBscea-
^an, sBsamon ; of. Oros. pp. 5, 226 : * htt Metellus oferwon ]>a wicengas/
—piratieam infestationem compressit ; ' he scipa gegaderode 7 wicengas
wurdon,* ib. 116. See Vigftisson, «.v. vikingr; C. P. B. I. Ixiii. t On
' ssc,' V. t, 897, i. 90.
00 wreoan hira teonnn] Cf. ' )net ic minne teonan on him gewreoe,* '
JELi, Horn. ii. 414 ; cf. ih, 520.
p. 103. )>a se fird stemn . . . oper ut] From this it would seem that Twofold
Edward kept up Alfred's twofold organisation of the fyrd ; cf. 894, supra, theSrd.^
mundbyrda] Used to translate ' patrocinium/ Bede, pp. 470, 474.
Of: * to fii«e 7 to mundbyrde/ K. C. D. No. 238 ; Birch, No. 417.
)>e SBir onder Dana anwalda wns] *qui ferme zzz annos feritati Becoveryof
Pags&onun subiacebant/ Fl. Wig. u. 9. Florence's date for this annal ^^^
is 9x8 ; ' XXX ' is perhaps a slip for ' xl ' ; the treaty of Wedmore, 878, is
the date intended.
arid] See Glossary. Cf. ' domas >a 9e from halgum fiedram . . . arsedde
waeron*' Bade, p. 276 ; < gif bit Jms areded seo,' ib. 290.
921 £. Her Sihtrio . . . his bro]K>r] This entry seems due to a oon- Sitric
foaioo. In 888 Sicfrith, an elder brother of this Sitrio, was treacherously
dain by his brother. In 9x9 this Sitric defeated and slew Niall Glundubh
(t.e. Black-Knee), King of Ireland; «. Ann. TJlt. 887, 918. The error is
repoiitcd by all the authorities who copy the Chronicle; v, G. G. pp. 271,
279. This Sitric in 920 plundered Davenport in Cheshire, S. D. ii. 93,
133 ; ba married Athelstan's sister 925 D, and died 926 D ; Ann. TJlt. 926
(^937). Gaimar calls him
< Sihtriz Ii reis
Ki Taltre partie teneit de Meroeneis ' ; w. 3501 f.
«. «. King of Danish Mercia.
Owing to the numerous persons bearing the same name among the Danish
chieftAins in Britain and Ireland at this time, and the loose way in which
raeh terms as ' son of Irar,' ' grandson of Ivar,' are used in the Annals,
the attempt to reconstruct their pedigree is extraordinarily hazardous.
aaa a. ]>» ta for .aapalHsBd] See above on 918 MB. Death of
2^ ^ JBthelflsMl.
ISO
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[922
Edward
takes pos-
session of
Meroia.
Submission
ofWelsh
princes.
Notting-
ham.
Two
Bagnallfl.
]>a gerad he, 70.] On the death of iGthelflsed, Edward completed the
work which he had begun on the death of her hasband, 91a, rupra, and
took the whole of Mercia, as far as it had been recovered, into his own
hands. Tlie narrative of A gives the impression that he had to use
a certain amount of force ; cf. on 918 MR.
7 )>a OTningas on Norp Waalom, 70.] The submission of Mercia brought
with it the submission of the Welsh princes who had formerly been de-
pendent on it, Green, C. E. p. 208. Their dependence is shown by their
signing documents in English Witenagemdts, t&. 224; F. N. C. i. 592,
593. Among these signatories is a Juthwal, who may be the Ieo>wel of
this annal. Howel, who also signs frequently, is none other than Hywel
Dda, Howel the Good, the famous Welsh legislator, H. & & i. 211.
Cledauc does not occur. The Welsh Annals record the death of a ' Rex
Clitauc ' about this time, Ann. Camb. 919 ; Brut y Tywys. 917 ; and the
uncertainty of the chronology, both in the Sax. Chron. and in the Welsh
Annals, makes it not impossible that he may be this person.
p. 104. Bnotingaham] On the importance of this, see F. N. C. iv. 198,
199 ; G. G. E. pp. 207, 208 ; and note that Edward can now entrust the
fort to Danish settlers, ' mid Denisoom.*
823 a. Flegemond] On this, v, s. p. 103.
p. 105. 923 D, E. Her Begnold . . . Bofor wic] There are two Reg-
nolds or Ragnalls found among the Scandinavian chieftains connected with
Britain and Ireland at this time. The elder, who was lord of Waterford,
and died in 920 "921, Ann. Ult., was the brother or first oounn of the
Sitric mentioned above ; the younger, mentioned under 942, 944, imfrc,
the date of whose death is not known, was his nephew, and the son of
Guthfrith, his brother, G. G. pp. 278, 288, 293, 294. If the date of D, £
is correct, it must of course be the younger Ragnall that is meant here ;
and this is Dr. Todd*s view, G. G. p. 288. There is, however, an expedi-
tion of the elder Ragnall against Britain, and a victory gained by him over
the Scots 'on the banks of the Tyne in If orth-Saxonland * in 9i7«=9i$t
recorded in the Ann. Ult., and this is almost certainly the same expedition
which is described in S. D. i. 72, 73, 209 ; according to which Ragnall
seized York, killing and putting to flight the inhabitants, and occupying
the lands of St. Cuthbert, and of Eaidred, son of Eadwalf, lord of Bam-
borough (the ' Eadalfes sunu * of 924 A). The latter thereupon went to
Scotland, sought and obtained the help of Constantine, King of the Scots ;
but 'nescio quo peccato agente * their united forces were defeated by JtBg-
nail at Corbridge on Tyne ; cf. ih. ii. 391. Again, in hit Hist. Regnm,
S. D. has the entry * 9x9 Rex Inguald irmpit Eboracam,* ii. 93 (where
Rexinguald is a mistake for Reinguald). And this is evidently identical
with the present entry in the Chron. ; for the preceding entry in Simeon
is that of the murder of Niel«*92i E. On the whole then it is probahie
that the present entry refers to the elder Ragnall, and is ]x»t-dated s^e
924] NOTES 131
foar or five yean. This does not, however, alter the fiict of the existence
of the younger Bagnall, or the possibility that he may haye succeeded in
Xorthmnbria to some part at least of the power of his elder relative and
namesake ; see next note. Mr. Arnold's account of these matters, S. D.
II. xxvi ff., is somewhat different. He makes the expedition recorded in
S. D. distinct from, and earlier than, that in the Ann. XJIt. But he does
not convince me. Gaimar says of ' Benald ' :
'Co ert un rei demi Daneis,
Be par sa mere esteit Engleis,* vv. 3509 f.
p. 104. 924 A. 7 hine geoes pa . . . to hlaforde. 70.] This is the ®^^^^
entry around which so much of the &mous controversy about the £ng- ^ ^
lish claims to feudal supremacy over Scotland has raged. See on the
English side, Palgrave, K C. ch. 20 ; F. N. G. i. 57-59, 1 1 7 ff., 565 ff. On
the Scotch side, Robertson, £. K. S. i. 69, 70; ii. 389 ff.; S. C. S. i. 349,
350. Hr. Green, 0. E. p. 217, holds rather a middle position.
In regard to the general objections brought by Mr. Robertson against Mr. Bobert-
this annal, ife must be remarked that no interpolations in later Chronicles, ^^ * view*
no later forgeries of documents, no exaggerations of later writers, can in
ihewuelvtit throw doubt upon an authentic entry in the oldest MS. of the
Chron. Tet Mr. Robertson often writes as if such were the case. In
regard to his specific criticisms, the one on which he relies most, and which
is repeated mechanically by Skene and Green, is the fact that the elder
Ragnall died in 921. But I have shown, pp. 116, 130, above, (i) that these
entries in A are probably post-dated by three years ; so that the entry
might quite possibly be true even of the elder Ragnall ; (2) that there is
no reason why the younger Ragnall should not be meant; and the
comparative newness of his hold on power might account for his submission
to Edward. To the objection that ' in the opinion of that age [of Sim.
Dun. and Fl. Wig.] no Scottish king bad ever met an Anglo-Saxon
sovereign except upon their mutual frontiers,' I would reply with
Mr. Freeman (a) that the opinion of the twelfth century is no evidence
against the occurrence of an event at the beginning of the tenth ; (i) that
the Cluron. never says that these princes came to Bakewell. It merely
plaoes their submission about the time ([>^) of Edward's journey thither.
Nor is this submission the least inoonsistent with Athelstan's annexation
of Nurthnmbria, 926, infra. But, in truth, the importance of the incident Impor>
has been very much exaggerated by both sides. While I fully accept the ^^^^ ^'
genoineness of the entry, I cannot regard it as implying the creation of that ^^
strict legal and permanent relation and dependence which Mr. Freeman
assertSy and Mr. Robertson denies. It was a submission dictated by the
military position of the moment ; Constantine and Ealdred, Eadwulfs son,
had been recently defeated by the Banes. The Stratholyde Welsh (on
whom see B . & S. ii. 10) would be specially exposed to the attacks of the Danes
from Ireland ; while the steady advance of Weisex had made it dear that
K 2
132
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[924
Ealdred,
son of
EadwtOf.
Death of
Edward,
and aooes-
Bion of
Athelstan.
Imperial
position of
Athelstan.
■he was the one pqwer in the island capable of nwking head against the
foreigner.
Badulfes suzxa] This is omitted by Fl. Wig. Eadwolf himsdlf (Athalf)
had died in 91a according to Ethelwerd, p. 520 A. His son's name U
given at 926 D as ' Ealdred Ealdulfing from Bebbanbyrig * ; i.e. he was
one of the English rulers of Bemicia, and on terms of friendship with
Wessex. We have seen, p. 130, how he was expelled by Ragnall and made
a vain attempt to effect his restoration by means of the Soots : * Regen-
waldus rex . . . ocoupauit terram Aldredi filii Eadulfi, qni erat dilectos regi
Eadwardo, sicat et pater suns Eadulfas dilectus fait regi Elfrwloi,* S. D.
i. 209, V. s. 867, 876. Under his son and successor, Oswulf, Northumbna
sank definitely into the position of an «arldom, F. N. C. i. 644 ; Robertson,
E.K. S. ii. 430 ff.
ge Deniflce, ge Norpmen] The only place in the Gbron. where Banes are
certainly distinguished from Northmen. In 942 A the reading is doubtful.
p. 105. Btreaolede 'WmlA oinge, F] See on Sj^t^upra.
pp. 104, 105. 926 A, E, F ; 024 O, D, £. Sadweard . . . .A)>eUtan]
On the barrenness of the Chron. from this point, see Introduction, § 94.
The impulse given by Alfred is now exhausted. Atbelstan signs several
charten as ' filius regis * during his father s reign. There is considerable
uncertainty as to the date of Edward's death and Athelstan*s accession.
Of the Chronicles, A and F place Edward's death in 925, C and D in 924.
E both in 924 and 925. S. D. in one passage places it in 923, ii 93 ; io
another (following Fl. Wig.) in 924, ii. 123. (In i 75 he seems to reckon
919 as AthelBtan*s first year, which is probably a mere slip -of xviiii for
xxiiu.) The subject is discussed in Stubbs* Dunstan, p. Ixxiv. From the
regnal years of Athelstan*s charters, Dr. Stubbs calculates that his acces-
sion would fall after Nov. 12, 924. And if Edward died in the last week
of 924, some difference in the way of reckoning the beginning of the year
might account for the confusion between 924 and 925. And this is
rendered more probable by a charter which Dr. Stubbs does not discosB,
K. C. D. No. 367 ; Birch, No. 716. This is dated Dec. 21, Anno Dom. 937,
Aimo regni xi. Indict, viii. Both indiction and regnal year pdnt to 935 si
the true date, and if this is so, it proves that Athelstan's accession cannot
have been earlier than Dec. 21, 924. Thorn says that his coronation ws«
Mn crastino ordinationis S. Gregorii,' 925. Thia festival was on Sept. 3.
A moro serious difficulty is that the oldest authorities give AtheUtan t
reign of fourteen years and alxmt two months. See i. 5, note 5 ; infra^g^o.
He certainly died Oct. 2%, 940, v>. This, therefora, would place his acoe«>
sion in Aug. or Sept. ^S. Now by July, 926 D, Athelstan had rec«ved
the submission of the kings of Bemicia, of the Scots, West Welsh, and
Gwent, i. 107. It is quite possible that this may have been followed
by some solemn coronation or inauguration of Athelstan as lord of the
whole of Britain ; and that his fourteen years are reckoned from this. It
925] NOTES IJ3
is generally agreed that this is the most probable explanation of Edgar*i
coronation, see on 975: A, 972 E^ below ; and Athelstan may have set an
earlier precedent. And this may be the coronation meant by Thorn. On
the other hand, those anthorities who give Athelstan sixteen years would
reckon from his actoal accession in 924 ; so Fl. Wig. i. 133 ; B. D. ii. 37a ;
Hoveden, i. 34. Ethelwerd dates Eilward^s death and Athelstan's acces-
sion in 926, but then he also pats Brunanbnrh in 939, which seems to
show that his chronology here differs by two years from the received.
Many of the anthorities lay stress on Athelstan's unique position : ' primus
regum ex Anglis totius Britanniae monarchiam habuit/ &c., S. D. ii. 372 ;
' hie primus obtinuit totius Angliae monarchiam/ Ann. Lindisf. ; Pertz,
xix. 506 ; ' rex totius Angliae/ Liebermann, p. 88 ; ' Angliam din par-
titam solus sibi subiugat/ t&. 232 ; * primus totius Angliae monarohus/
ChroD. Ab. ii. 276 ; cf. H. Y. ii 255. So in charters, * Bex Angul Sexna
et Xor])hymbra imperator, paganorum gnbemator, Britannorum propug-
nator/ Birch, No. 746. (Similar titles of later kings, ib, Nps. 815, 876,
882, 883, 884, 937; K. C. B. Nos. 411, 426> 424, 451.) So <b. No.
514; Birch, No. 1135: 'primus regum Anglorum omnes nationes quae
Brytanniam incolnnt sibi armis subegit* (That this charter is spurious
does not make it less available as evidence on this point.) Gf. Green, C. E.
p. 241 ; S. C. S. i. 304. In P. & 8. p. 304, the very name 'Anglia,* instead
of ' Britannia,* is made to date from Athelstan. The imperial position of
Athelctan is also marked in his laws, where for thd first time we find
measures for the uniformity of coinage : ' ^t an mynet sy ofer call >ibs
cyngea onweald,' Thorpe, i. 206 ; Schmid, p. 138. (Similar enactments
by later kings, Thorpe, i. 268, 322, 380; Schmid, pp. 192, 232, 274.) So
in other matters : * jwet man ofer call Engleland gelicne dom healde,*
Thorpe, L 224; Schmid, p. 412. ■
It should be noted how the MB in G and D lays stress on the separate His oorona-
t:lectian of Athelstan by the Mercian Witenagem6t. Mr. Green, carrying tion.
this hint further, would see in the coronation at Kingston a specially
Mercian coronation. But Kingston is not in Mercia, nor even on the
border. There is great donbt as to the primate who crowned Athelstan.
The difficulties of fixing the date of the death of Athelm and the accession
of Wnlfhelm are hardly less than in the case of Edward and Athelvtan.
A charter. Birch, No. 641, makes Athelstan crowned by Athelm on Sept. 4,
925 (tbis is a St. Augustine's charter, and was probably Thorn's authority;
but the aoihenticity of it seems to me very doubtful). "SI. Wig. also,
following Adelard's Life of Dunstan, says that Athelstan was crowned by
Athelm ; Athelm, however, seems to have died in 923, or at latest early
in 934, cf. Stubbs' Dunstan, pp. Ixxviii, 55, 56, 258. W. M. speaks of
Athelstan in one place as ' magno consensu optimatum . . . electus/ i. 141 ;
in another as succeeding * iussu patris et testamento,' ib. 145. Both may
be true ; and W. M. had special materials for the rsign of Athelstan. Gf.
134
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[925
His
mother.
Edward's
wives.
Conspiracy
against
Athelstan.
Birth of
Dunstan.
Wnlfhelm
on these, W. M. II. Ix ff, and note how his mention of them breathes the
joy of a recent discovery : * pauoi admodam dies snnt quod didioorim in
quodam sane nolumine netnsto,* ftc, i. 144.
Athelstan's mother (whether married to Edward or not), was Ecgwyn,
'foemina nobilissima,* Fl. Wig. i. 274; 'illustris foemina,* W. M. i. 136;
who thus, and in other ways (cf. 'si tamen uera est/ ib. 142), throws
discredit on the story which he gives from traditional ballads, ' caniilenis
per suooessiones temporum detritis,* that Athelstan was the offipring of
an amour of Edward with a shepherd*s daughter, tb. 155, 156. Besides
Ecgwyn, Edward had a second wife, iSlflasd, K. C. D. No. 333 ; Birch,
No. 589, daughter of ^thelhelm, alderman, W. M. i. 137; and a third,
Eadgyfu, Hyde Register, p. 57 ; K. C. D. No. 499; Birch, No. 1064,
which shows that she was stripped of her property under Edwy, but
recovered it under Edgar. Authorities differ much as to the respective
mothers of Edward's various children ; cf. Fl. Wig. i. 274 ; W. M. i. 136,
>37. 15^ ; Liber de Hyda, p. 113.
Athelstan had been brought up at the court of his aunt, ^thelflied, laAj
of the Mercians, W. M. i. 145 ; possibly with a view to conciliating Mei^
cian loyalty. His accession was opposed by a pretender, Alfred, and
Athelstan's next brother, Edwin, is said to have been implicated in the
conspiracy to seize and blind him, ih. 141, 142, 153 ; see on 933 E, i*fra.
There are references to this alleged plot in two spurious charters, K. C. D.
Nos. 354, 1112; Birch, Nos. 670, 719. It is pleasant to find that the
earliest extant genuine document of Athelstan's reign is the mannmission of
a serf, Birch, No. 639 (where Mr. Birch's heading is a mistranslation).
Dunstan weazK akssnned, a, F] 925 is probably correct for Dnnstan's
birth. All writers seem to agree in placing it in the first year of Athelstan,
-which apparently began at the end of 924, v. s. See Stubbs' Dunstsn,
pp. Ixxiv, 71-73, 166, 253, 254 ; though Mr. Green, C. E. pp. 282, 283, argn«
for an earlier date. S. D. i. 75 does plaoe his birth in 919, making that,
however, the first year of Athelstan, probably by a mere slip, r.<. p. 133.
His biographers are fond of etymologising his name ' montanus lapis^* to
indicate the immovable firmness of his nature, Stubbs, «. «. pp. 67, 73, 96,
284, 455 (cf. * Dunstan se anneda,' .^fric. Lives, i. 270). He occupies,
however, a small place in the Chron. compared with his importance in
monastic histories and biographies. For a general view of his policy, see
Robertson's Essays, pp. 189-203; and the introduction to Stubbs' Dunstan,
pp. Ixxxiii-cix. On his literary services, ib. cix-cxv; Hardy, Cat. I.
XXXV. In Bouquet, iv. 601, is an 'exordsmus aquae ad indicium Dei
demonstrandum,' ascribed to Dunstan. On his relations with Abbo of
Fleury <flos dignissimus Moriacensis coenobii,' cf. H. Y. i. 459-462;
Stubbs' Dunstan, pp. 378-380, 410-412 ; Hardy, Cat. i. 594.
'Wolfelm, a, E, F] The true date of his archiepiscopate is probsblr
923-942, Stubbs' Dunstan, p. 55, note; i&.lxxviii; and if so, he must be the
926] NOTES 135
preUte who crowned Athelatan. Some venea of DonftUn are addreised to
^*^f ^- 354- £ f^d F <^® wrong in saying that he * was consecrated ' to
Canterbary. like his predecessor Athelm, be was translated from Wells,
to which he had been consecrated in 914, FL Wig. i. 123. The expression
of a, * feng to, 7c./ is anobjectionable. His name occurs in the Gonfrater-
nitates Sangallenses of 929. For his share in Athelstan*s legislation, see
Thorpe, L 194, 196, 214; Schmid, pp. 126, 130, 148.
925 D. MpeUtaxk ... 7 Bihtric] On this, cf. Fl.Wig. 1. 130, 274; S. D. Athelstan
^- 377 • ^' ^' i- I3^> ^4h Z46* - '^^ Sitric.
his awaostor] ' Cuins nomen non in promptn habeo,* W. M. «. $. He
says that Sitric asked for her. Mythical accounts of her in B. W. i. 385 ;
liber de Hyda, p. iii. Authorities differ as to who her mother was.
p. 107. 926 D. lyrena leoman] Aurora Borealis.
Bilitrio aowssl] Cf. Fl. Wig. i. 130, 131 ; S. D. ii. 377 ; W. M. L 142, Death of
146, 147. He was succeeded by Guthfrith, whose expulsion is mentioned Sitric.
in 927 £, F. (Fl. Wig., followed by later writers, cf S. D. ii. 377, makes
Gnthfirith a son of Sitric ; he was more probably his brother, G. G. pp. 278-
280; Bobertson, E. K. S. iL 438; S. C. S. i. 352.) Fl. Wig. pute the
expulsion of Guthfrith in the same year with his accession as Sitric*s
sucoeasor, viz. 926 ; his expulsion leading to the annexation of Northumbria
as given here by D. This certainly seems reasonable, but may be merely
Fl. Wig.'s own view. It is, however, confirmed by Ann. Ult., which put
both the death of Sitric and Guthfrith's return to Dublin in the same year,
926 (^937). Possibly this annal of D should be dated 927 ; or 926 may
be the date of Guthfirith's expulsion from Northumbria, 927 of his expul-
sion firom Strathdyde ; see on 927.
ealle pa cjngaa . . . he ge wylde] For the significance of the sub- Submission
miasion of these princes to Athelstan, see above, p. 132. FL Wig. seems to of Celtic
go beyond the Chron. when he says: 'regee . ,. . Huwal, &c. . . . proelio uicit
et fuganit. Aldredum quoque . . . de . . . Bebbanbyrig expulit,* i. 131.
So W. M. (in a passage founded apparently on the Chron., though ' lud-
walua [lothwael] rex omnium Walensium * is substituted for Howel and
Owen* and Eadwulf is written by mistake for his son Ealdred) says that
Athelstan expelled these princes and then in pity restored them, i. 142.
Bui in another passage, based probably on his other authority, he repre-
senta Athelstan as reducing Northumbria, expelling Guthfrith and his
brother Anlaf, receiving at Dacre the submission of Constantino, King of
the Soots, and of his nephew, Eugenius, Eogan, or Owen, King of the
Sfcratbdyde Britons (of. P. k S. pp. 223, 224), who had harboured Guth-
frith ; then falling like a thunderbolt, * fulmineus,' on the North Welsh,
and compelling their kinglets, ' regies,* to submit to him at Hereford ;
next expelling the West or Cornish Welsh from Exeter, and obliging them
to accept ^e Tamar as their boundary, as the North Welsh had been
forced to retreat beyond the Wye, ib, 146-149. Dr. Stubbs regards this
13^
TJVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[926
Rennnoia-
tionof
idolatry
by the
Danes.
Wnlfhelm
goes to
Borne.
Frithestan
and
Bymstan.
passage as ' a most valuable sapplement to the Chronicles,' on aocoont of
< the chronological arrangement of Athelstan's wart/ %b. 147, note ; and it
is quite possible that the Chronicle has concentrated in a single annsl
BubmissionB which were made at different places in conseqaenoe of vaiioiu
campaigns. Indeed the word * lereet ' rather points to this. Mr. Gieeii
would see in this entry the historical reality of which 924 A is thereflezioii,
C. R p. 220. But I doubt this solution. Mr. Bobertson objects to this
entry also, because the renunciation of idolatty, though impropriate to
the Danes, is quite inapplicable to the Scots, &o. (FL Wig. seems to have
felt the difficulty, for he omits the words */ »lc deofolgeld tocwKdoo.')
Mr. Robertson regards all the words ' 7 ealle . . . Bebbanbyrig ' as so
interpolation. I ihould regard them not as an interpolation, but as a rather
clumsy parenthesis embodying, as said above, the results of many cam-
paigns, and I would understttnd the following words about the oaths at
Emmet, and the renanciation of idolatry, as referring only to the North-
umbrian Danes ; cf. Robertson, E. K. S. i. 60, 61 ; ii. 397-399 ; & C S.
i. 351, 352. At the same time, as I have pointed out in the IntrodncUon,
§§ 77, 78, the late date at which D, as we have it, was compiled, will not
allow us to reject summarily, as in the case of S, fhe idea of later inter-
polations. The suppression of heathendom forms one of the articles between
Edward and Guthnmi II of East Anglia, Thorpe, i. x66 ; Schmid, p. 118.
The submission of Constantino, and the death of Sitric, seem alluded to in
the curionsly corrupt verses and prayer printed in Birch, ii. 331-333, cf.i6. 347.
927 E, F. Her jSpelstan . . . auSfriV oyng] < Ethelstanus rex ds
regno Brittonum Gudfridum regem fugauit,' S. D. ii. 93. This oonfizma
W. M.'s account of Guthfrith having taken refuge in Strathclyda
for to Bom] For his pallium, F Lat. Journeys to Rome teem to
have been attended with a good deal of danger at this time. Flodoaid,
under 921 and 923, tells of parties of English pilgrims who were killed by
the Saracens in the Alps, Peris, iii. 369, 373.
pp. 106, 107. 031, 0S2 A, 081 F. Bfrnaton . . . Fry)>estazi] Frithe-
stan resigned before his death, Fl. Wig. i. 131. Hence A rightly places
the consecration of Bymstan before the death of Frithestan. F, not under-
standing this, has reversed the order. May 29 was Whit-Sunday in 931,
which is a further confirmation of the date. For Bymstan, ef. 6. P.
pp. 163, 164. I have quoted, in the notes to Bede, the beautiful tradition of
his piety in interceding for the dead, II. 138, 139. He died in the act of
prayer. His servants, knowing his habits of devotion, did not venture to
enter his room till the following day, when they found the spirit fled. He
died on All Saints' Day, joining thus the company of those whose festival
he was celebrating on earth. Surely we may apply to him the wofrds of
one of Dunstan*8 biographers : * O nimis felicem quem Domlnus inuenit
ita uigilantem,' Stubbs' Dunstan, p. 66. His day is given as Nov. 4.
Hampson, i 432, 445, 457 ; perhaps because the actual day of hia death
933] NOTES 137
was already occupied by a high festival. The year of his death is some-
what nnoertftin. A places it under 933, which agrees with the length
which it gives to lus episcopate, two and a half years ; and his successor,
iElfheah, signs charters of 933, K. C. B. Nos. 36a, 1 109 ; Birch, Nos. 694,
699 ; W. M. u, 9. gives him four years' episcopate ; and he signs a charter
of May a8, 934, K. C. D. No. 364; Biich, No. 702. Frithestan died
Sept. 10, 933, Stubbs, Ep. Succ. pp. 13. 14, 161 ; ed. 2, pp. 24, 223. A life
of Byrostan is cited, Hardy, Cat. i. 558.
933 £] This mysterious entry in found only in E. It is developed Drowning
' more suo ' by H. H. : * Adelstan . . . rex . . . aduersa percussus fortnna, ^?^^'^
fratrem suum Edwinum, magni uigoris iuuenem, et bonae indolis, maris
flactibus flebiliter anusit,* p. 159. S. D., on the other hand, says : ' Rex
Ethelstanus iussit Eadwinum fratrem suum submergi in mare,' ii. 93, 124.
This darker view is developed in W. M. into a long story how Edwin, for Legendary
his alleged share in the conspiracy against Athelstan (nine years previous !), <lo^olop-
was sent to sea in a craey boat without oars or rudder, with a single atten-
dant (see above on 891 A), how in despair he drowned himself, but the
attendant recovered the body and reached land. The punishment of the
aocnser is brought about, as in the Godwine myth, by his casual remark
* sic frater fratrem adiuuat ' ; the king, as in the Edgar myth, eubmits
to a seven years' penance (Alberie of Trols Fontaines improves this into
a seven yean* voluntary imprisonment !), and founds the monasteries
of Milton and Michelney in expiation, W. M. i. 156, 157 ; II. Ixi ; G. P.
pp. 186, 199 f. ; cf. B. W. i. 390; Ang. Sac. i. 214. This too is one of
the stories which W. M. derived from ballad sources. But the most Historical
historical account is found in Folcwin's Gesta Abbatum S. Bertini, a ^*^
Chronicle written 961 x 962, less than thirty years after the event. After
telling how Athelstan, in 944 [either the year must be wrong or Edmund
most be meant], received certain refugee monks of St. Bertin, he adds :
' ob id maxime, quia frater eius . . . Edwinus rex in monasterio Sci. Bertini
foerat tumnlatus. Siquidem anno . . . Dooccxxxui idem rex Edwinus,
cum oogente aliqua regni sui perturbations, hac in maris parte ascensa
sani naUet deuenire, pertiirbatione uentorum fiicta, nauique coUisa mediis
fluetibas absortus est. Cuios corpus cum ad litus esset deuectnm, Adalolfns
comes, quoniam propinquua ei . . . erat, ... ad Sci. Bertini monasterium
detulit tumulandum. Post cuius mortem frater eius rex Adalstanns,
plorima huic loco in eius elemoeina direxit exenia, et ob id eiusdem monas-
terii monaohos anmbiliter susoepit,' Pertz, xiii. 628, 639. (Alberio simply
copies W. M., either directly, or indirectly through Helinandus, with
improvements of his own, ib. xxiii. 759. lohannes Longus, in his Chronicle
of St. Bertin, combines W. M. and Folowin, ib. xxv. 772.) It will be seen
that in Foicwin there is no suggestion of any foul play, though it is implied
that Edwin left England, voluntarily or involuntarily, in consequence of
lome political disturbance. It will be noticed also that Foicwin twice calls
i3»
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[933
Atlielstan'a
expedition
to Soot-
land.
Mlfheah.
Son^on
the battle
of Bninan-
burh.
him < rex.* lohannes Longtts, u. «., explains this by saying : ' licet non
regnauerit, rex tamen noniinatur, nam filii regnm rege?, filii ducum dnoei,
&c. . . . lure nominari posBunt, ut notatur in glosa capituli . . . , et sic
habent in usu Theatonici.* But is it not poesible that Edwin may reallj
have been under-king (Tof Kent, eee above on 934 C, D),rthat AihelBtan,
wishing to concentrate all power in his own hands, removed him, that
Edwin resisted and went into exile ? This would account for the Uier
growth of legend ; cf. Meyer, Ann. Flandr. a. a. 9132,; : cited by Stnbhi.
Dunstan, p. cxxi. This later growth of legend is dealt with by Mr. Freemsu,
Historical Essays, 1st series, pp. 10 ff. He does not mention FoIowId'b
account. There is a signature of * Eadwine Cliton * to a doubtful cfaaiier of
Athelstan, Birch, No. 648.
983 A, 934 E. Her for ^]>el8tan . . . Scotlaad] The later date it
right. On his way north Athelstan made great offerings at the shrine of
St. John of Beverley, P. & S. pp. 223, 242 ; H. Y. i. 263, 264, 294-298;
of Ripon, W. M. II. Ixiv ; and of St. Cuthbert, which was then at
Chester-] e-Street. One of these last gilts, a MS. of Bedels Lives of St.
Cuthbert, still exists, MS. C.C.C.C. No. 183 ; S. D. i. 211. The frontispiece
represents a king offering a book to a monk at the shrine of St. Cnth-
bert. Another, a Gospel book, Otho B. ix, was destroyed in the great
Cottonian fire of 1731. (On Athelstan's liberality to monasteries gene-
rally, see W. M. i. 142.) He also charged his brother Edmund, if be
should Ml on this expedition, to bury him in St. Cuthbert's Church, S. D.
i. 75, .76, 210-212. He put to flight Constandne, King of the Scots, and
Owen (Eugenius), King of Strathclyde. His land forces advanced as far
as Dunfoeder (Dunfother) and Wertermor (t Kirriemuir), while his navy
went as far as Caithness, %b. i. 76; ii. 93, 124; cf. H. Y. i: 263, 264;
S. C. S. i. 352. Fl. Wig. sajs that the reason of the invasion was that
CoDstantine had broken the oatE of 916, and that, being defeated, he had
to surrender his son as a hostage, i. 131, 132. Note that now, ii^ theie
tenth century entries, we first begin to get ' Scots,' ' Scotland ' used in
the modem sense. See note on Bede, H. E. i. i.
934 A. JBIfheah bisp. ] All the biographers of Dunstan represent him
as the relative of Bishop ^Ifheah, and as induced by him to become a monk.
Stubbs* Dunstan, pp. 13-15, 82, 1 71-173, 260, 261 ; cf. Fl. Wig. i. 132, 135.
A life of iElf heah is cited by Hardy, Cat. i. 560^ His death is entered
951 A, below. A stoiy about him will be found in .^fric, Lives, i. 266.
p. 106. 937 A] Of this poem there are many translations, v. Wulkor,
Grundriss, pp. 79, 339-343* 5i5< The one best known to English readers
is the poetical version by Lord Tennyson. Most of the expressions in
the poem will be found explained in the Glossary. A few notes on
the text of the poem will first be given, and then something will be said
on the vexed question of the site of the battle. H. H. has attempted a
Latin translation in his Chronicle : ' pene de uerbo in uerbum,' which ii
93?] NOTES 139
in Bome reipects rery fair, bat oontaiiis some onrions erron. He himtelf
oomplains of the strange ('extranea') words and figures; but he has a
real feeling for the strength of the old poem : ' ex grauitate uerbomm
granitatem actuum et animorum gentis illius condiscamus,' p. i6a
beah gifa] The function of the lord as ' beahgifa ' is illustrated by The lord
the cases in which the * beah * occurs along with swordu, horses, &o., as ^ T^jk^-
part of the heriot or war-equipment which, on the gesith's death, was 8^^®'*
paid to the lord, the theory being that it was originally his grant ; e. g.
K. G. D. No9. 1173, 122a, 492; Birch, Nos. 819, 1012, 113a; and cf.
Thorpe, Laws, i. 4 ; Sohmid, p. 2.
Xadmund 8s]>eling] He signs charters under Athelstan generally as
' dito,' once as ' frater regis.* f
bordwaal] Gf. W. M. of the battle of Hastings : * pedites omnes cum The Shield-
bipennibuB, conserta ante se scutorum testudine, impenetrabilem cuneum ^<^
facionty* ii. 302.
oneo nueguxn] For ' cn^w,* knee, in the sense of a step in the genea- * cn^w.*
logy, cf. Ducange, «. v. genu, and Irish glt!in ; W. M. : ' 0£Ea, quinto genu
Pendae abnepos,' i. 84.
Boeotta leoda. 7 scip flotan] t. e, the Scotch and the Scandinavians ;
the two main elements of the hostile force.
feld dssnnede, 7c.] See Glossary, «. v. dennian. I very much prefer the
rendering and reading of Grein to that of Zupitza. ^ The field was slippery
with the blood of heroes,' yields a far more congruous sense than ' the field
ooTered the brave heroes.' The burying of the dead would come much later.
snina nor]>ema] We must supply * nuenig.*
p. 108. Myrce ne wymdon, 7c.] ' The Mercians refused not the hard
hAndplay to any of the heroes,' Ac.
mid Anlafe] A spurious grant of Athelstan to Worcester is repre-
sented as being made ' quo . . . tropheum ex Anolafo rege Norannorum,
qui me uita et regno priuare disponit, possim armis superando adipisci,'
K. C. D. No. 349 ; Birch, No. 700.
9gr% ge bland] Gf. < snawgebland,' Oros. p. i86.
7 hia sonu forlet] It does not seem to be anywhere recorded who
this son of Gonstantine was who fell in the battle.
p. 109. Difelin] The only mention of Dublin in the Gbronicle ; cf.
G. 6. pp. Ixxviii, Ixzxi.
hir» land] ' Iraland,' the reading of B, G, D, is unquestionably right.
Mum flsftan hwit] * The name Erne still sticks to the Aquila albicilla of
Jenyns, of which a marked feature is its white tail. It is seldom seen
•oath of St. Abb's Head,' Earle.
pu HO. JMM )>e na aeogalt bdo] Note the air of literary reflexion, and
cf. Xoiroduction, $ zio, note.
The battle of Brunanburh was the defeat of a confederacy which had Signifi-
for its object the destruction of the power of Weesex, at any rate north of ^^^^^ of
X40
TJVO SAXON CHRONICLES
C937
the battle
of Bnman-
burh.
TwoAnlaft.
Site,
must be
sought for
on Uie
west ride
ofEngland.
Biom-
borough.
Bramber.
the Hmnber. H. H. oallB it, not imjustly, ' praelioriim mazinmm '.;
£thelwerd says : * unde et uulgo usque ad praesena, bellum pnenominatiDr
magnum ; turn superantur barbarae . . . turbae, nee ultra dominari, . . .
uno Bolidnntnr Brittannidis arua, nndique pax/ p. 526 B; Gfaimar nys:
' Crei ke parl^ en ert tut dis/ v, 3528. The league ooosiBted of the Danes
of Nortbumbria, Constantine, King of the Soots, the Stratbclyde Britoss
under their king, Owen or Eugenius, S. D. L 75, 76 ; ii. 93 ; and the Danes
of Dublin under the two Anla& or Olafii. These last were oonains ; one,
Anlaf Ouaran, being the son of Sitric, Aihelstan's brother-in-law, the
other being the son of Guthfrith or Godfrey, Sitric's brother, expelled by
Athelstan in 927. Both were kings of Dublin, and were endeaTooiing
to recover the hold of their family upon Northumbria. Anlaf SitrMSOD
was further son-in-law to Constantine, King of the Scots, who seema to
have been the soul of the confederacy, FL Wig. i. 132 ; S. C. S. i. 152. It
is not wonderful that the two are frequently confounded. The poem only
mentions one, perhaps a compound of the two. Fl. Wig. and W. H.
mention A. Sitricson, while S. D. i. 76 mentions A. Godfineyson. Accord-
ing to G. P. three bishops accompanied Athelstan to Brunanburh, pp. 2f ,
144, 1 78. See Addenda.
The vexed question of the site of the battle has been needlessly com-
plicated (Pearson, Hist. Maps, p. 39) by the introduction of the consideci-
tion of Athelstan's gilts to Beverley and St Cuthbert. These belong to
the campaign, not of Brunanburh, but of 934, q. v.
The rite of the battle must be looked for in a locality which would serve
as a rendezvous for the Scots, the Strathdyde Welsh, and the Dobtio
Danes. It is obvious that such a spot must be sought on the west of
England, and that Fl. Wig.'s statement that Anlaf Sitricson entered the
mouth of the Humber must be an error,, i. 132; though it has misled
Mr. Skene and others.
In 936 Athelstan appears to have been at York, no doubt preparii^
for the campaign. W. M . says that Anlaf Sitricson had advanced fiur inland,
and that Athelstan had deliberately fallen back, *recul^ pour mieux
sauter,' i. 142 ; and the poem states that the pursuit lasted the whole
day, so that we must not place the site too near the sea. This is agrinst
Dr. Wevmouth's view, contained in an interesting oommunication, that
Brunanburh is Bromborough, on the Mersey. This might suit as a landing
place of the Danes, but it is hard to see how the other members of the
league could have got there, and this objection applies with yet greater
force to many other suggestions which have been made. Dr. Weymootb**
theory first appeared in the Athenaeum of August 15, 1885, and called forth
an interesting correspondence which lasted into October. Mr. H. Murphy,
in a striking letter, October 3, enforces the view, previously maintrin<d
by Mr. C. Hardwick in his book, Lancashire Battlefields, that the site is
to be sought in the country round Bramber, south of the Ribble sad
94i] NOTES 141
Preston. One great aigumeot in favour of this view is the disoovery of
the great hoard at Cnerdale, on the Bibble, containing 975 oz. of silver in
ingots, and over 7000 coins, none later than 930, which is supposed to be
the military chest of the confederates. Mr. T. Hodgkin suggested Bums- Bnraswark.
wark (cf. the name ^t Brunanwerc, »«/ra), a hill in Dumfriesshire, which
tt possible, and is adopted by Mr. W. H. Stevenson in his map of England
before the Conquest The Roman station Brouonaoae (Kirby Thore or
Brongh, in Westmoreland), on the Roman road from Carlisle to York, Brough.
answers the conditions not amiss. That there was a fortification is
shown, as Professor York Powell pointed out, by the three parallel forms,
Bnmanburh (here), Brunandune (Ethelwerd), and Mi Brunanwerc (S. D.
i. 76). And to these might be added Dunbrunde (P. & S. p. 9),
Bruneswerc (Gaimar, u. «.), and Brunfort (Liber de Hyda, p. 123). W. M.
calls the place Bmnefeld ; cfl Bruningafeld, Liebermann, pp. 68, 88, and
in two spurious charters, K. C D. Nos. 11 13, 374; Birch, Nos. 713,
727 ; d ib, II. viii. The Welsh Annals call it merely Brune. S. D. also
gives it the name of Weondune or Wendnne, i. 76^ ii. 93. This recalls Wendon,
the name ' Vinheiffi vi» Vinnskdga,' i. e, Winheath by Winwood, which Winheath,
the batUe bears in EgiU Saga, c. 52, though the Saga itself is too ihythical ^^^'
to be used as evidence. These names in turn recall Bede's Winwied,
while Bruuanbnrh has been compared with Eddius' Bromnis. Unfortu-
nately these give little or no help, cf. Bede, II. 183. But local research
migbt discover a Winheath, &c., which would definitely fix the spot.
Probably both the Anla& retired to Dublin after the battle, though
Sitricson may have returned to Scotland with his father*in-law ; cf. Ann.
Ult. $. a. 936-937 ; O. & pp. a8o ff. ; Robertson, E. K. & i. 63-^6 ; $. C. S.
There is a possible allusion to the battle of Bnmanburh in the dedicatory Literary
verses in the Cotton MS. of the four Gospels, Tib. A. ii, piesented by "ilMions.
Athelstan to Christ Church, Canterbury, Birch, No. 710 ; and a certain
one in .^frie's epilogue to the Heptateuch : 'iC^elstan, >e wi^ Anlaf
gefeaht, 7 his firde ofsloh, 7 aflymde hine sylfrie,' ed. Thwaites, p. 163 ;
cf. the curious literary revenge taken on Athelstan by later Scotch leg^d,
P. ft 8. pp. 183, 184, 348. About this very time Athelstan seems to have
been furnishing help to the continental Bretons against the Normans, De
la Borderie, Neunius, p. 100 ; Bouquet, viii. 276.
p. 107. 987 F] It looks as if F had at first copied E, had then found the
poem in A and left a space fbr it (see critical note 18), and finally been
content to add the passages in brackets as a sort of analysis of it.
pp. UO, IIL 941 A, 940 D, E. XHer JBpelstan . . . foiVferde] The Death of
Ann. Ult, in recording Ath«lstan*s death, call him < cleithi n-ordain iar- Athelstan.
thair domain,* ' the summit [lit. ridge-pole] of the honour of the west of
the worid.* He died at Gloucester (D), and was buried at Malmesbury,
Fl. Wig. i. 133 ; G. P. p. 397 ; where his cousins, iElfwine and ^thelwine,
142
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[941
slain ftt Brunanbarh, haA alreftdj been buried, W. M. i 151, 15a. AU
the biographers of Dnnstan represent him as becoming at onoe a trusted
counsellor (R. W. says * chancellor,* i. 393) of the new king, Edmond.
Osbem calls him, in this context, * uenerandos pater ' ; W. M. says : ' Ed-
munduB at teneritndinem aetatis maturiori firmaret oonsilio . . . Donstanmn
. . . praefecit palatio»' Stubbs* Danstan, pp. 90, a68; cf. i&. ai, 56, 180.
Now at this time Dmistan was of the mature age of fifteen, three yean
younger than Edmund himself! Ethelwerd, like A, places Athektan's
death in 941 ; so liebermann, p. 68. B, G, D, like £, place it in 940, and
say that it was forty years after the death of Alfred. The original reading
of A (followed by W) says that it was in 941, and forty-one years after the
death of Alfred. This would throw Alfired*s death into 900, though all
these Chronicles place it in 901 ; v. «. pp. 11 a, 113. A charter, K. C. D.
No. 1 1 38; Birch, No. 766, seems at first sight conclusive for 94X. being
dated '▲.D. 941 . . .. anno quo Eathelstanus . . . mortuus est.' Bat
I do not think that this need mean more than that it was in the first
year of £dmnnd*s reign. And there are other charters which speak of
94a as £dmund*s third year, 943 as his fourth, and 946 as his seTenth,
K. C. D. Nos. 394, 41 z ; Broh, Nos. 771, 77a, 781, 815, showing that
his accession cannot have been later than 940. (K. G. D. No. 115; Birch,
No. 801, is dated 944, in the third year of Edmund, but the indiotion shows
that this must be corrected to 94a.) On the whole the balance seems
greatly in favour of 940 ; so Liebermann, pp. 134, 135. On the difficulty
as to the length of AUielstan's reign, see above, pp. 13a, 133. The day of
his death is given in the Lib. Yit. Dun. as here, * vi Kal. Nou.' (Oct. 37),
p. 147. Evidently his obit was a sort of standard of observance at
Durham: 'obitus eorum [i.e. Malcolm and Margaret] festiue sicnt regis
Ethelstani celebretnr,* ti. 7a.
butan aare niht] From this it has been argued that Alfred must have
died on Oct. a8 (so FL Wig. o. «. p. 11 a). But Oct. a6 is certain for the
day of Alfred's death ; and ' butan * only means * except * or ' within one
night.* The difference may be on either side.
Eadmund 6s)>elix]c] For his signatures as etheling, see above on 937.
of Edmund. £[e and Edred were both sons of Eadgyfu, Edward's third wife, who signs
Eadgym. ^ through their reigns as ' mater regis.' (It is a mere slip that in £. C. D.
No. 1937 ; Birch, No. 1065, "^^^ ^" made the mother of Athelstan; this
error is not in the original document, of which this is a Latin tranaUtion,
K. G. D. No. 499; Birch, No. 1064; cf. tupra^ p. 134.) She signs as
<aua Regis' under both Edwy and Edgar, E. G. D. Nos. 1334, laai;
Birch, Nos. 1046, 1047 ; though the former charter is not free from doubt
That she should not sign under her step-son Athelstan is naturaL Bat
she does not sign under her husband Edward, and her predecessor JElflsed
signs only onoe, EL. G. D. No. 333 ; Birch, No. 589. She signs one diarter
as 'Eadgeofu feliz'; and three with the curious suffix *i£dgefa enax.*
Day of
Alfred's
death.
Accession
943] ' NOTES I43
K. C. D. Km. 424, 435; Birch, Nos. 883, 909, 9x1, 1346. These are
perhapB attempte -to give the meaning of her name ' blessed gift ' in Latin.
841 D. Anlaf] Cf. S. D. ii. 377; W. M. i. 157. It is hard to say which Anlaf in
of the two Anla& is meant here. Dr. Todd understands it to be Anlaf Northnm-
Cuann Sitricson, O. 6. p. 384 ; so Bobertson, £. K. S. i. 63. Mr. Skene, ^'^
howeTer, C. S. i. 361, says Anlaf Godfreyson, whose death is entered by
£ and F at 94a, q, v.
942 A. Her Badmimd . . . Hyroe ge eode] This reduction of Mercia Bednction
was apparently necessitated by the fact that on the conuns^ of Anlaf the 2f ^® ^^^
Dane-law had risen against Edmund; cf. H. H. p. 171 ; F. N. C. i. 61 ; ^'<*^'^
Green, C. K. pp. 270 ff. For the oiganisatibn of the Five Boroughs, here
mentioned for the first time, ef. ib, i a a, 123. We have the assembly of
the Fire Boroughs, 'fif burga ge>inc9u,' under Ethelred, Thorpe, i. 29a ;
Sefamid, pp. li, lii, a 12.
Dor] Dore, five miles from Sheffield. * It is associated with *' Hwitan
wyllet geat " = WMteweirs gate ; and not far from Dore we find White-
well, and both of them on the verge of the shire. Indeed, this word "dor *'
seems to have been used as a common noun for a mountain pass, as we see
in K. C. D. No. 570, that in a description of bounds a " dor " occurs between
two brooks, " of se<^broce to 8an hean dore ; of hean dore to brydbroce,** '
Earle.
8oade)>] Cf. * Hnmbre stream tosceadeV suOfolc ... 7 norKfolc,* Bede,
p. 56 ; * neah )wem ssb ^ Englalond 7 Peohta tosceada})/ tft. 358.
D0ne wssran . . . gebegde] It is hard to see what can be the sense of Beadings.
Mtying ' the Danes were subject under the Northmen.' ^. H. B. adopts
the reading of B : ' Denum,' which gives a good sense, ' Denum ' being
parmllel to 'under NorfJmannum,* as frequently in Anglo-Saxon poetry.
The reading of A in the latter part of this annal is a mere slip due to
the recurrence of the words * Eadtnund cyning.* The original of A was
probably of the type of B or G, and after concluding the poem with the
words ' Eadmund cyning *' began the new annal : * 943 Her Eadmund cyning
onfeng.'
Bsegenolde] The Regnold or Ragnall mentioned here and in 944 is the Bagnallthe
younger of the two cited in the note to 923 D, E. For sponsors at baptism yoxmgei.
and confirmation, see Bede, II. 14a, 179, 383.
The lacuna in a at the end of the annal riionld be filled up : * [Her forff- Death of
ferde Wulfhelm] aroebisceop.' Wulfhelm did die in 94a. Wulfhelm.
942 E. Her Anlaf . . . foxltferde] This is Anlaf Oodfreyson. Anlaf Death of
Sitrkson survived till 980. According to S. D. the former died in 941 , ^^^^^
after ravaging the church and lands of St. Balthere, at Tiningham, ii. 94. ^qq^
(On Balthere, a Northumbrian anchorite, who died in 756, cf. S. D. i. 48,
J 99; ii. 41 ; Alcuin de Sanctis Ebor. w, 1318 ff. ; AA. SS. Mart. i. 448 ff.)
948 D] On the highly conflate character of this annal, see Introduction,
144
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
C943
Victory of
the Danes.
Glaston-
bnry en-
tnuted to
Donftan.
Glaston-
bury
antiquities.
^a Denan sige ahton] S. D. places these eventa in the fint year of
Edmund. His anoal is so important that it must be given in full : ' 939
Edmundus . . . suocessity quo [T cuias] anno rez Onlaf prime nenit
Eboracam, deinde ad austram tendens, Hamtonam obsedit. 8ed niebil
ibi proficiens, uertit ezercltum ad Tameweorde, et uastatis omnibus per
circuitum dum rediens ad Legraceastre perneniTet, ooouirit ei rex Edmundu
cum exercitu. Nee erat pugna diffioilis, quoniam duo arohiepisoopi, Odo et
et Wlstan, placatis alterutrum regibus, pugnam sedauerant. Pace itaqae
facta, tenninus utriueque regni erat Wetlingastrete ; Edmundus ad austia-
lem partem, Onlaf ad aquilonalem, regnum tenuerunt,* ii. 93, 94. R. W.
has a further development that the survivor of the two should succeed to
the whole, i. 395. If S. D.*8 date were correct, it would be donbtlul which
of the two Axdafii was meant. And in S. D. ii. 377, 378, it is distanetlj
impUed that it was Anlaf, son of Guthfiith, who submitted and was bap-
tised, and, dying soon after, was succeeded by Anlaf Sitricson. But the
mention of Odo as archbishop, who did not succeed tiU 94a (Stnbbs, Ep.
Succ.), shows that the chronology of the Ghron. is correct, and that Anlaf
Sitricson must be meant. This entry in S. B. has been strangely ignctwL
It did not escape Dr. Todd^s diligence, G. G. p. 283, and it seems implied
in Green, G. £. p. 27a. Freeman says nothing of it. If it is oocrect
Wessex must for the moment have &llen back to the position of 878
(Wedmore), or at any rate of the frith of ^86, For the effect of Anlafi
baptism, see Z. N. V. p. 211.
"WuUiBtaxL arcebisoop] On Wulfstan, and on the position of the
Northern primate at this time, cf. Green, C. E. pp^ 94, aai, aaa, 271,
272.
948 a. H«T Eadxnund . . . Dunstane ... be tsdhte] This ' entrustug
of Glastonbury to Dunstan ' is not identical with his appcnntment as abbot,
which is expressly stated to have taken place later, ' syOSan.' Tliere is,
therefore, nothing in this entry which conflicts with the condnsioQ di4wn
by Dr. Stubbs from the charters that Dunstan becsme abbot in 946. The
statement in the life of Dunstan by Osbem (himself a Canterbury man'i is
very similar : ' Dunstanus accepta potestate super regiam raansionflm quae
Glestonia uocabatur, . . . ipse primus abbas effectus,' &c, Stubbs* Dun-
Stan, p. 92 ; where the ' accepta potestate * answer to ' betnhte ' here. Of
course the statement in both authorities that Dunstan was first Abbot of
Glastonbury is absurd ; and it, k% well as the statement of Osbem that
Glastonbury was a royal manor, is vigorously refuted by W. M., tfr. 251,
260, 271, 301. Glastonbury has a spurious antiquity going back to Joseph
of Arimathea ; but it has also a genuine antiquity going back at least to
the beginning of the eighth century. But it is quite possible that there,
as elsewhere, anything like genuine monastic life had become extinct,
and that it was practically in the king's hands. Cf. what is said of Ely
at the beginning of Edgar's feign : ' erat tunc deetitutus et regali fiseo
94^] NOTES 145
deditns/ Chron. Ab. it. 362 ; and see belov, on 1129. Glastonbury may
well have been ' entrusted * to Dnnstan for restoration and reform in 943,
and only when these preliminaries were aoootiiplished would the formal
appointment as abbot take place. ThiR, if not earlier, wan also not later
than 946, as all the authorities agree that he was appointed by Edmund,
who died in that year; see Stubbs, u. 9, pp. Ixxixff., 25, 56. One of
the charters signed by Dnnstan as ' indignus abbas * was drawn up and
written by him ' propriis digitornm articuHs' ; he signs another as ' Dunstan
dogmatista,' K. C. D. No?. 425, 451 ; Birch, Nos. 880, 937; ' dogmatista*
is glossed by 'lareow,' Wiilker, Glossaries, cc. 163, 390.
944*. Her Badmund . . . ge eode . . . Norp hymbra land] Under 943 Reduction
S. D. has the entry : * Northumbri regem suuiii Onlaf de regno expulcrunt,' o*" North-
while under 945 he has the expulsion of two unnamed kings by Edmund,
H. 94. It is possible that Edmund, in expelling Anlaf, was only completing
what his subjects had begun. According to Ethelwerd, Anlaf and Ragnall,
whom he calls ' quosdam desertores,* were expelled by Wulfstan, Arch-
bishop of York and \ Bnx Merciorum,' p. 520 G. It may have been now, or
in 945, that Edmund made the offerings to St. Cuthbert recorded in S. D.
i. 76, 212. It was on one of these northern campaigns, possibly that of
948 D, that Archbishop Odo translated what he believed to be the bones of
the great Wilfrid, G. P.p. 22 ; Stubbs' Dnnstan, p. 271 ; cf. Bede, II. 328.
045*. Her IDadmund . . . ofer hergode . . . Ouxnbra land] Several Bednotion
authorities place this ravaging in 946.
7 hit let to . . . Malculme, A] On the grant of Cumberland, t. e, not and grant
the modem county, but the kingdom of Strathclyde, see F. N. C. i. 62, 1 24, 2^^™^"^*
571-573; Green, C. E. pp. 278 ff. ; S. C. 8. i. 361-363 ; i"- 3 ; P. * S.
p. xxvi ; N. & K. pp. 329 ff. ; Robertson, £. K. S. i. 72 ; ii. 399 ; H. W.
i. 398. The object of the grant was both to detach the King of the Scots
from the Danes, and also to form Strathclyde into a barrier between the
Danes of Ireland and North umbria; cf. Z. N. V. pp. 170, 211. It marks
the close of Cumbrian independence, ib. 171.
pp. 112, 118. 946 A, D, 948 E] 946 is cerUinly right for the death of Death of
Edmund and the accession of Edred; cf. 955 A, though S. D. follows E, ^™^^g,
i. 77 ; ii. 94. The first charter of Edred is dated very elaborately < a. d. 946, ^^^^ ^f
contigit post obitum Eadmundi regis, qui regimina regnornm Angulsaxna 7 Edred.
Nor^bymbra, Paganorum, Brettonumque septem annorum interuallo . . .
gnbemabat, quod Eadred frater eios uterinos [this does not mem that he
was merely a uterine brother, but that he had the same mother as well as
the same father] electione optimatum subrogatns, pontificali auctoritate
eodem anno cntholioe est rex et rector ad regna quadripertiti regimtnis
[i.e. of the four peoples named above] oonsecratns ... in uilla quae dicitur
regis, Cyngestun,* K. C. D. Ko. 41 1 ; Birch, No. 815. The strens laid on the
election and coronation should be noted ; cf. Green, C. R pp. 287, 288. It
diowB how rash it is to assume that these things were omitted becanse
yu. lO.. iir. -tt, zX^r^.^AA
146
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[946
Manner of
Kdmnnd's
death.
Packle-
church.
they are not mentioned. JEltnc, writing about 991 (see Wulker, Grand-
risfl, p. 459), by using the case of a royal election as a popular compariaoa,
shows how strongly the idea of it survived : * We wyllaC seqfan eow sum
bigspell. Ne mseg nan man hine sylfne to cynge gedon, ao )net folc facfS
eyre to oeosenne )>one to cyninge, ])e him sylfum lica9 ; ac siOVan he to
cyninge gehalgod bi0, )>onne hsefS he auweald ofer ]«t folc, 7 hi ne magon
his geoc of heora swuran asceacan/ Horn. i. 212 ; which also shows that,
as Dr. Stubbs has pointed out, S. G. H. i. 136, the right of deposition does
not necessarily follow from the right of election, as some have glibly stated.
With the date of 946 for Edred's accession agree the facts that 949
falls partly in his third, partly in his fourth year, that 951 falls partly in
hiri sixth, and 955 partly in his tenth, K. G. D. Nos. 424, 433, 1 167;
Birch, Nofi. S83, 884, 890, 893, 909. The only argument on the other side
is that in Birch, No. 885, 949 is called the second year, but this is probably
a mere slip. Kdred had signed both under Athelstan and Edmnnd u
' frater regis.' Edmund's death is entered under 946 in the Ann. Flodoardi,
Pertz, iii. 393.
foils ferde, A] Note that if we had only A, B, C before us, we should
not know that Edmund's death was other than a natural one. There are,
however, other similar cases; cf. 657 A, B, G with 656 £; 729 D with
731 D. The additional details here in D are clearly a later insertion, see
Introduction, § 78; Fl. Wig. and W. M.also give additional details, that
Edmund was killed in going to the help of his dapifer or discOegn, who
was struggling with a robber (' cleptor ' ! cf. Stubbs' Dunstan, p. 29) whom
Edmund had banished, Fl. Wig. i. 134; W. M. i. 159 f. According to
Dunstan's biographers the saint had supernatural premonitions of the
tragedy, Stubbs* Dunstan, pp. 29, 44-46, 58, 94, 183, 184, 276, 277.
According to the life by W. M. : ' data in inferias uilla in qua oocobuerst,
ut quae consciu fuerat homicidii, semper in posterum pro anima eios esset
adiutrix beneficii,' ib. 277. He was buried at Glastonbury by Danstan.
St. Augustine's day is May 26. Ethelwerd says : * in solennia Augustini
minoris qui et apostolus Anglorum,' p. 520; cf. W. M. : 'quo die Angli
feetiue obsoniari solebant pro praedicatoris sui memoria,* i. 159. On the
obeervance of St. Augustine's day, see Bede, II. 81. Of Edred, W. 1£.
says : * annis . . . nouem in regno non tarn uixit quam uitam trazit, totini
corporis tonnentis in&actus et debilis,' Stubbs' Dunstan, p. 277 ; cf, tb. 31.
Hermann calls him ' debilis pedibus,' Liebermann, p. 232.
let Fuolan cyroan, D] Edred grants land at Pucklechuich to.Glaatan-
bury, ' pro animae ereptione fratris mei Eadmundl regie quern . . • ipse
prius me annuente praedicto loco condonauerat,' Birch, No. 887. The first
part of the name is probably * pucel,* a derivative of ' puca,* IceL ' ptLki,'
an imp, a devil ; a word known to us all from Shakespeare's * Pack ' (see
Napier in Academy for June 2, 1894). It is a curious word to fidlf 6mn-
pounded with * church.' B. W. says that the murder took place ' in oilla
948] NOTES 147
nguk, quae Micheleberi dicitur/ i. 398. Of course his ftuthoritj is worth-
lass against the Chronicle ; but there is a place * eet Michelan byrg ' in
Wilt8, occurring in a charter, K. G. D. No. 436 ; Birch, No. 917. Thorn
lays the scene at Canterbury, c. 1779.
iESpelflflsd sst Domerhame] Damerhani -was granted to <£thelflsed by .£thelflfed
King Edmund, possibly as her * raoming-gift ' ; and she leaves it in her will J*^ Damer-
to Glastonbury. There is a grant of Edgar's to her, which shows that she
survived at any rate to 962. Edred also leaves land at Da^erham by will,
E. C. D. Nos. 490. 685 : Biich, Nos. 817, 912, 1082, 1288. .^thelflsd's
father, iElfgar, was an alderman and an East Anglian, and her sister ^Iflssd
was wife of the alderman Brihtnoth, see Crawford Charters, pp. 86, 87.
iEthelflsed was not, however, Edmund's first wife. He had an earlier
wife, ifUfgyfu. She signs a charter as ' concubina regis,' K. C. D. No. 409 ; Edmund's
Birch, No. 779. It is probable that this is used in no invidious sense, but ^fjTJ^®'
as a literal translation of the A. S. ' gebedda,' which is a perfectly honour- ^3^^
able word ; and in a charter of £thelred*s of 984 she is called ' coniux/
K.C. D. No. 641. Ethel werd says that she died in the same year as the
expulsion of Anlaf and Bagnall, p. 520; t.0. 944 according to the Chron.,
though Ethelwerd's chronology is different : * eodem . . . anno obiit et
regina Elfgyuu, Eadmundi regis uxor, postque sanctificatnr [cf. '7 wies
sy99an halig/ 1030 C] in cuius mausoleo, . . . usque ad praesens innume-
rosa . . . miracula fiunt in coenobio quod . . . Sceftesbyrig nuncupatur.*
(The above is the only signature of i^fgyfu, and there are none of ^tW-
flaed ; though Edmund's mother signs regularly.) For ^Ifgyfu's burial at
Shaftesbury, cf. Hyde Register, p. 93. Her obit was May 18, %b. 270.
She is called * Sea JSlfgyfu,* 955 D, tn/ra, and was the mother of Edwy
and Edgar, ib.; cf. Stubbs' Dunstan, p. 289. Her mother's name was
WinflsBd, for Edgar speaks of * aua mea Winfled,' K. C. D. No. 522 ; Birch,
No. 1 186 ; and of course his paternal grandmother was Eadgyfu.
a)MM . . • eal f he wolde*] Cf. the oath of allegiance taken to the Oath of
Roman Emperor : •* 6nw;itv . . . c^o^crctr To/y Ko^irapc Jc/Saffxy , , , ical allegiance
^(Kcvs r< Kpi¥uv o(ft h» ainbt vpoatp^rai leal i)($poin ots hv a^rds wpofidKkrf-
rai,** Ephemeris Epigraphica, v. 156, cited by Schtlrer.
947 D. ftlugon . . . apas] Cf. ' gif ge him ne alugen iowra wedd 7 eowre
a)»s,' Oros. p. 122.
048 D] If we may put together the notices in D and E we get the Chron-
fonowiDg Uble (cf. G. G. p. 285) : ology.
947 ^ 94^* Reception of Eric as king, B.
948. Desertion of Eric, submission to Edred, D.
949. Reception of Anlaf Cuaran (Sitricson) as king, K
952. Expulsion of Anlaf and second reception of Eric, E.
954. Expulsion of Eric and reception of Edred, D, E.
Bot it is impossible to be sure that the chronology of £ is absolutely
identical with that of D. In & D. ii. 378 the former election of Eric ia
L a
148
TJVO SAXON CHRONICLES
C948
Erio
Hiring.
Ripon«
Batfcle of
Chester-
ford.
AnlAf
Ctxaran.
Peath of
>filflioah.
Arrest of
Walfstan
of York.
Indanborli,
omitted, and Edred's harrying of Northumberland (948 D) is made the eon-
sequence, not of that election, but of Anlafs restoration (949 £), while
Anlaf 8 expulsion is the result of this harrying, and not the woric of the
Northumbrians themselves (as 952 £), 'solita iniidelitate ntentes,' as H.H.
says, p. 163. (In P. & S. p. 224, Eric seems to be regarded as a king of
the Scots appointed by Edred I) In the Liber Vitae Dunelm. there t^
an • Eiric rex Danomm/ who may be this one, p. 78. Fl. Wig. omits the
second expulsion of Eric, 954 D, £, perhaps regarding it as a doublet.
Yryo to cyninge] This is Eric Hiring, son of Harold Blue-tooth ; cf.
Adam of Biemen : ' Haroldua rex . . . Hiring filium cum exerdtu misit in
Angliam, qui subacta insula tandem proditus et occisus est a Noi'dnmbris,'
Pertz, vij. 3 1 ii, 3 14. These last words must refer to his second expulsion, 954.
infra ; and, if true, add a fact not mentioned by the Chron. R. W. gives
details of Erie's betrayal and death, i. 40a, 403. See Addenda.
•p mssre mynater . . . nt Bypon] On the significance of this 'entry, see
Introduction, § 68, note. On Wilfrid*s buildings at Ripon, v, Bede, II. 323.
The burning of Ripon is therefore due to Edred's army, and W. M. ^a
hardly fair in saying, with reference to Odo*s alleged trajiilation of Wilfind
(9. 9. p. 145, and Bede, II. 328) : < Wilfridi dirutam per Demos . . .
eoclesiam,' 6. P. p. 22.
hind&n set Oeasterforda] The affiur of Chesterford was an attack on
the king's rearguard : ' Northymbrenses adunati multoa de extrema parte
exercitus interfecerunt/ S. D. ii. 378.
gebeton pa daede] ' pecunia non modica/ adds Fl. Wig. i. 1 35.
949 £. AnUf Owiran] This is Anlaf Sitrioson, v. m. pp. 140, 141, 143.
144. He is often called Anlaf Cuaran in Irish sources ; cf. G. G. pp. d.
cxliv, cxiviii, cIxxiy, 276-287 ; Robertson, E. K. S. i. 73. The meaning of
the. name Cuaran is very uncertain. I have sometimes wondered whether
poRsibly it rests on a confusion with a later Anlaf, and is an attempt to
represent in Irish the soubriquet of 6lafr hinn Kyrri, Olave the Peaoelol,
son of Harold Hardrada. Anyhow, the Irish form was transferred back
into ScandiDavian sources, as we get 6lniT Kuann, or Knanm, FUtey
Book, i. 150, 218.
961 A. JSlfheah . . . blsS] See on 934, mpra. According to several
of Dunstan*s biographers, Edred wished to make him bishop in succession
to ^Ifheah, Stubbs' Dunstan, pp. Ixxxvii, 56, 95, 185, 178. The earliest
of them, however^ says that it was the see of Crediton, vacant in 953 by
the death of ^thelgar« that was pressed on Dunstan, t&. 29. W. M. tries
to reconcile the two accounts, xh. 278-289.
962 D. Her . . . het Badred . . . ludan byrig] On the arrest of Arch-
bishop Wulfstan, which shocked later clerical feeling, of. W. M. i. 163;
G. P. p. 247. The identification of ludanbnrh is very difficult. The
common view is Jedbuigh. But, as Canon MKiJlure remarks in an iiiter-
tsting communication to me, Jedburgh, in the neighbourhood of Scot* asd
955] NOTES 149
Danes, m the last place where a northern primate would be in safe Iceepmg,
and the same objection applies to Mr. Bates' suggestion of Liveresk; Arch.
Ael. xiz. 184, 185. Mr. M«01ure is inclined to identify it with Bede's
Ythancaestir, on the Pant or Black water in Essex, see Bede, II. 178.
Certainly the mention of Thetford immediately afterwards suggests that it
may have been somewhere in the Eastern CounUes. R. W. connects the
two events so closely that he makes the crime of Wnl&tan to consist in his
having slaughtered the people of Thetford in revenge for Eadhelm. This
is of course a mere perversion of the Chronicle. He calls the place of
Wul&tan's imprisonment ' Uithabiri/ i. 403. What Wulfstan was really a
charged with was probably alliance with the Danes of Northumbria. After
Eric's expulsion and death he was released, 954 D, infra. Abbot Eadhelm
signs a charter of Edred's in 949, K. C. D. No. 435 ; Birch, No. 880.
062, 964 E] See above on 948 D. H. H. says : ' gens patriae illius Extinction
. . . Hyrc filium Haraldi, ut leuiter aoceperat, leuiter abiecerat/ p. 163. ?^ royalty
* Ab hoc tempore Noi-thanhymbrorum prouincia proprium regem habere ™bria. "
cessauit. Deinoeps . . . per oomitum procurationem, una cum omnibus
totius Angliae prouinciis, regi subiecta seruiuit/ S. D. ii. 378 ; cf. ib. 94.
The fint of these aldermen or earls was Oswulf, and the second Oslac,
ih. 38a; V. 9. p. 13a.
964 D. on Doroeoeastxe] This may mean either that the restoration Bestora-
took place at Dorchester, or that Wulfstan was made Bishop of Dorchester. ^^ ^^
Probably the latter ; see Addenda. Wulfstan.
066 A, D, E, 066 B,C. Her forpferde Eadred] Of Edreds death Death of
also Dunjftan had a supernatural warning, 8tubbs' Dunstan, pp. 31, 58, Edred.
98, 99, 187, 188, 281, 28a. The earliest biographer does not give the story
of the king s corpse being deserted by all the attendants.
on Soe OlementeB mssaae dssg, A] November 23.
on Ealdanmynstere, D] ' requiescit Wintoniae in episcopatu,* t. it. in The Old
the cathedral churob, W. M. i. 162. His will is in Birch, No. 91 2. Minster.
fans Sadwig*] We have seen how on the death of Edred, the queen- Accession
mother Eadgyfu, who had played so great a part under her sons, was ©^ Edwy.
deprived of her property and position. In the document in which this is
told Edwy is spoken of as ' ^t cild Eadwig )« )>a gecoren wss/ K. C. D.
No. 499 ; Birch, No. 1064. Edwy and Edgar sign as ' clito ' and ' ssVel-
ing* during the last year of Edred. But Edwy is associated in a grant in
his Other's first year, 941, when he can have been only an infant, K. C. D.
No. 1138 ; Birch, No. 766. The evidence of the chartere agrees with 955
for the date of Edwy's accession. His earliest charter is dated 955 ; 956
ia in his first year, 957 in his second, his fourth year falls partly in 958,
partly in 959, K. C. D. Nos. 436, 45a, &c., 465, 1214. ia24; Birch,
^<m. 917, 927, &c., 999, 1035, 1046. Edwy was crowned at Kingston by
Archbishop Odo, Fl. Wig. i. 136. For the story of the coronation feast
and its later developments, of. Stubbs* Dunstan, pp. Ixxxviii f. ; Bobert-
ISO
TfVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[965
NnmeroiiB
charters
insaedby
Edwy.
Drmstan
in exile.
Election
of Edgar
in Mercian
von. Historical EssayB, p. 19a, It should be noted that of the later
writers H. H. is distinctly favourable to Edwy, saying : ' non illaudabiliier
regni infulam tenuit/ and : ' eius . . . prospera et laetabunda exordia mon
immatura pernipit/ p. 163 ; so the Hyde Register : *■ flebilis occidit multis
suorum lacrimip,' p. 7. Ethelwerd says of him : ' prae. nimia . . . puldui-
tudine, Pancali sortitas est nomen a uulgo secundi. Tenuit . . . qoad-
riennio . . . regnum amandus/ p. 530. The Chron. D seems to place the
division of the kingdom immediately on £dred*s death. This 1$ certainly
wrong ; see below on 957 B, C. Dunstan^s earliest life says of £dwy ex-
pressly : ' in utraque plebe . . . electos,* p. 32. On the share which the
monastic movement (which has been both exaggerated and antedated) had
in the opposition to Edwy, see ih. xcvii ff. ; Bobertson, Essays, pp. 193,
194 ; cf. W. M. i. 163 : * coenobium . . . stabulum clericomm fecit.'
It is impossible not to be struck by the very large number of chuien
issued during Edwy's Bhort reign. It suggests the consciousnes-s of weak-
ness, and the attempt to conciliate support by lavish grants. And though
the influence of the monastic struggle under Edwy may have been exag-
gerated (p. 8.), yet it is significant how few of Edwy's charters are signed
by any abbots. Dunstan and ^^thelwold sign occasionally. The only
exceptions aie K. G. D. Nos. 479, 1224 ; Birch, Nos. 1030, 1046, and of
these the latter is possibly spurious. The same is true of the beginning
of Edgar's reign. Qenerally only i£thelwoId signs, but gradually other
abbots make their ^appearance. On the other hand, there are twelve
genuine grants to monasteries by Edwy. But these are few indeed besdde
the numerous grants and confirmations made by Edgar, frequently at the
request of iEthelwold, Birch, iii, pa$sim,
8Se JEJlfgyfe, D] On her, see note on 946 D.
956 a, E, 957 D] 956 seems to be the right date both for Dunstan*!
exile and for Wul&tan*s death; cf. Fl. Wig. i. 136; H. Y. ii. 340, and
Addenda. Dunstan took refuge in the monastery of Blandinium at Ghentj
under the protection of Amulf, Count of Flanders, Stubbs' Dunstan, pp. 33,
34, 59 f., loi, 19a, 193, 384-386. There is a letter probably from thii
Amulf to Dunstan, ib. 359-361, and one from an unknown writer to
Amulf, praying for the restitution of a stolen MS. which the Count had
bought, ib. 361, 36 a.
on zvii kt lanoar*, D] FI. Wig. has vii. Kal., probably by an error.
967 B, C. Her Eadgar . . . Myrcna rioe] There is an interesting
reference to Edgar's Mercian election in a document of eirca 961 : ' sfter
)>am getidde P Myrce gecuran Eadgar to cynge, 7 him anweald gesealdan
ealra cynerihta,' Birch, No. 1063, first published by Kemble in Archaeo-
logical Journal, xiv. 58 ff. Fl. Wig. foUow? B, C in placing Edgars
Mercian election in 957, and this is proved to be right by a document ifi
which 958 is spoken of as his second year, Birch, No. 1040 ; this docu-
ment Edgar signs as ' rex Merciorum et Northanhymbrorum atque Bret-
959] NOTES 151
toDum/ which showi that three parts of the ' quadripartite rule ' had
followed Edgar, v. t, on 946 A. Osbem giTes Edgar the title of ' diarcha/
StabbB* Dunstao, p. 103 ; while he and others of the later biographers of
Dunatan speak of Edwy as driven across the Thamesi as if sontething like
a civil war had takeo place, ib. 35, 36, Joa, 103, 194, 290, 291, 337; the
pedigree in Ord. Yit. V. liv goes further, and says that Edwy ' rebellan-
tibus Anglls peremptus est.' Edgar signs under Edred as * seffeling * and
' clito," and under Edwy as ' frater regis * and ' clito ' ; his signature is
* Eadgar regolus,* K. C D. No. 451 ; Birch, No. 937. His signatures to
his brother*s charters cease in 957, his own Mercian charters begin in 958.
058 D. Oda . . totwssmde Eadwi ... 7 Mlgyte] This seems the Divorce
sole authentic record of an event which has given rise to a huge crop of of Edwy.
scaodalous and heated writing. The life of Oswald, Archbishop of York
(who was nephew of Odo), makes Edwy*s crime the keeping of a mistress
in addition to his lawful wife, H. Y. L 40a, 403 ; cf. ib. xxxix f. Fl. Wig.
combines the two accounts with a ' siae,' showing that he had Oswald's
life before him, which, as Oswald was also Bishop of Worctoter, was likely
enough, i. 137 ; cf. Stubbe' Dunstan, pp. xcii, 102, 283 ; H. Y. ii. 4, 63.
Only one charter of Edwy is signed by '.£lfgifu jwes cininges wif 7
i£)elgifa Jnes cyninges wifes modur,' K. 0. D. No. 1201 ; Birch, No. 972.
In the Hyde Register she is enrolled without any question as ' iElfgyfu,
ooninnx Eadwigi regis,' p> 57. It may be due to a recollection of the
scandals of Edwy's, and poeubly of Edgar's, reigns, that in the exhortation
sppended to the coronation oath which Dunstan exacted firom Ethelred it
is laid down as one of the king's duties that he ' unrihtbsBmedu gebete,
7 ■iblegem totwieme,' Stubbs* Dunstan, p. 356. There is also a law of
Edmund's which sounds almost prophetic : ' wel is eao to wamianne P man
wite > hy ^urh nuegsibbe to gelsenge ne boon ; ^ lies ))e man eft twnme
j* man ser awoh tosomne gedydon (T-de),' Thorpe, L 256 ; Schmid, p. 392.
958 A, 060 G, E. Her fozVferde Eadwig] Edwy was buried in the Death of
New Minster at Winchester, Fl. Wig. i. 138 ; Hyde Register, p. 7. In Edwy.
Hyde R«g. p. 272 the day of his death is given as Oct. 2. It is probable
that 959 is correct for the date of £dwy*s death. But I cannot agree
with Dr. Stubbs that * the charters afford ample proof that Edwy was
slive in 959,' Dunstan, p. xdv. The only charter of Edwy*s belonging to
959 which has any pretensions to genuineness is K. 0. D. No. 1 224 ; Birch,
No. 1046: and even this is suspicious, for (i) Edwy signs as ' Britannia
Anglornm Monarous,' which he could hardly do, and in other charters
does not do, after the division of the kingdom ; (2) it is signed by
Eadgyfu, whom we know to have been in disgrace under Edwy.
Genoine charters of Edgar giving r^nal years are extremely rare.
K. C. D. No. 1252 ; Birch, No. 1143, which makes 964 Edgar's fifth year,
U in liaTonr of 959. (K. 534, 536; B, 1197, 1201, in which 967 is
iDade nfpectively iJie seventh and the thirteenth year of Edgar, must on
152 . TJVO SAXON CHRONICLES t959
any view be wrong.) According to the later biographers Dnnst&n had a
vision, in which he saw tlie soal of Edwy being carried off by devils, bat
rescued it by his intercessions, Stubbs' Dunstan, pp. 104, 196, 286, 387.
Glories of Of Edgar*s future greatness Dunstan had also been divinely infonned at
Edgar's ^^e time of his birth, ib. 36* 56, 93. Across the troubles of the inter-
^^^' vening years later chroniclers looked back upon the reign of Edgar, * the
peaceful/ as on a golden age, S. D. ii. 95 ; H. H. p. 164 ; G. P. pp. 27,
28, 403, 404 ; W. M. i. 164 ff. The last calls him the * darling of the
English,' * deliciae Anglorum '; cf. H. Y. i. 425-427, 435 ; Ang. Sac i. 223
(cf. above, p. 113). Fl. Wig.'s words are emphatic: 'Regnum ... rex
Mercensium Eadgarus, ab omni Anglorum populo electus, . . . susoepit,
diuisaiiue regna in unum copulauit,' i. 138. The Laws of Edgar speak of
a pestilence in his reign, Thorpe, i. 270 ; Schmid, p. 192 ; which may be
that mentioned 926 A ; a passage which Schmid has overlooked, p. xlix.
Poem. P* 114. On his dagum, 70., E] On the metre of this poem, which is also
in D, there are some remarks by Professor Trautmanu in Anglia, toL. vii.
Anzeiger, pp. 211 ff. Professor Earle points out that there seems to be
an echo of it in the epilogue to ^Ifric's Heptateuch :
'Eadgar se e))ela 7 se anrseda
ararde Godes lof on his leode gehwsr,
ealra eininga awifoet ofer Engla ]>eode,
7 him Qod gewilde his wij>erwinnan
ciniftgat 7 eorlcu, P hi comon him to
buton lelcum gefeohte finffes wilniende,
him underfeodde to fam fe he wolde,
7 he W8B8 gewurpod wide geond landy Ed.Thwaites, p. 163.
The words in which the resemblance consists are italicised ; cf. al«o
iElfric's life of Swithhun :
* Eadgar cynincg
)K>ne cristendom gefyi^rode, 7 fela munuclifa arserde,
7 his cynerice wses wunigende on sibbe,
swa '^ man no gehyrde gif senig scyphere wtere
buton Agenre leode )>e ]/ia land heoldon.
7 ealle 0a cyningas ])e on )>ysum iglande wieron,
Cumera 7 Scotta comon to Eadgare
hwilon anes dseges eahta cyningas,
7 hi ealle gebugon to Eadgares wissunge,'
Lives, i. 468 ; cf. ib, 440.
hit godode geome] Cf. ' hit agann mid heom godian geome,' Wulf-
Stan, Hom. p. 14; cf. Thorpe, Laws, i. 312, 318 ; Schmid, pp. 226, 276.
He arerde Godes lof] The same phrase occurs in a spurious charter of
Edgar, Birch, No. 1267, ad init.
p. 115. He weaiK wide . . . geweozlSad] Foreign monasteries
sought for, and received a share in his liberality, Stubbs' Dunstan, pp. 365,
364, 366-368.
96 1 ] NOTES 153
Ane mifldcda] D, rightly, -de. Dr. Siubbi, ipeaking of the legend Legends of
of Edgar's crime and penance, Bays : ' The words of the Anglo-Saxon Edgar's
poet, imbedded in the Chronicle, are a telling proof of Edgar's vices/ ^'^"'^^'
Danstan, p. c. Bat the seqael shows that the ' one misdeed * alluded to is
Edgar's love of foreigners and foreign customs ; and so it is understood by
H. H. : ' in hoc tamen peocabat, quod Pagaoos eos qui in hac patria sub
eo degebant nimls firmauit, et extraneos hue addactos plus aequo diligens
oalde oorroborauit, nihil enim in rebus humanis perfectiasimum est,'
p. 164 ; while W. M. enumerates the points in which these foreigners
corrupted the innocent EngUsh, < homines antehac in taUbus integri,*
who learnt 'ferooitas' from the Saxous, 'moUi ties' from the Flemings,
and ' potatio* (!) from the Danes, i. 165. By making this Edgar's only
(ane) fault, the writer, so far horn * proving,' rather discredits the tradi-
tional scandals about Edgar, which W. M. «. «. says rested mainly on
ballads: *ceteras infamias . . • magis resperserunt cantilenae,' though
they may have had some historical basis. On Edgar's and Dunstan's
policy towards the Danes settled in England, see Thorpe, Laws, i. 273 ff. ;
Schmid, pp. 194 ff. ; and Stubbs and Robertson* u, t,
p. 112. 069 a. Her he saante . . . Lundene] There is considerable Dunstan's
diversity in the authorities as to the date of Dunstan's recall, and his appoint-
appointment to the sees of Worcester and London. The earliest life of ^(^^j^gter
Dunstan agrees with the Chron. in placing these events after Edwy*s and
death, Stubbs' Dunstan, pp. 36, 37. Fl. Wig., on the other hand, places lAjndon.
the recall and appointment to Worcester immediately after the revolt of
Merd* in 957, and the appointment to London ' anno sequenti,' i, e. 958,
all before the death of Edwy. Osbem's life puts the appointment to
Worcester before, and that to London after, Edwy's death, Stubbs' Dun-
stan, pp. 103-105 ; and so apparently Eadmer, ib, 195-197. Malmesbury
seems to put the recall before Edwy's death, but the actual arrival and
ptxnnotion to the bishoprics afterwards, ih, 291-293. Adelard's life is
indistinct, ib, 60. On the whole, Florence's view seems the most likely,
and he had special means of knowing about Worcester ; cf. Stubbs, «. t,
pp. xc ff. As regards London, however, the charters show that Dunstan
cannot have succeeded till 959, as his predecessor, Brihthelm, continues to
sign till that year, K. C. D. No. 1 224 ; Birch, No. 1046 ; though this charter
is somewhat doubtful, «. s. p. 151. Apparently Brihthelm did not survive
Edwy, for a charter issued by Edgar merely as * Merciae . . . gubemator '
is signed by Dunstan as Bishop of London, K. C. D. No. 480 ; Birch, No..
1053 ( Kemble does not question this charter, but the use of the terri-
torial expression, Mereia, seems to me suspicious). This also shows that in
the division of the kingdom London went with Meroia. The words of F
Lat. : ' dedit ei episoopatum Wigomensis eodesiae, insuper et pontifioatu
Lottdoniae cumulauit,' indicate that Dunstan held the two sees together.
p. 114. 961 a. Odo . . . Bde Dunstati] It is curious to find the two Snooeanon
»54
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
C9<i«
Of Arch-
bishops of
Canter-
burj.
Saicide of
KingSig-
ferth.
Plagne and
fire of
London.
Canterbary scribes, a and F, wrong as to the saooenions of Aidkbisbops
of Canterbury, but so it is ; 961 is correct neither for the death of Odo nor
for the accession of Dunstan ; nor did Dunstan succeed Odo immediately.
The latter mistake was made easy by the fact that MlUige, or i£lfiiin, of
Winchester, who succeeded Odo, died on his journey to Rome for his
pallium, and that Brihthelm, who was nominated to succeed him, was
deposed and sent back to his former see, which seems to have been Wells
(so Fl. Wig. i. 136, 138), probably in consequence of the revolution which
followed the death of Edwy. (i£l&ige and Brihthelm are omitted also in
the lists, Ang. Sac. i. 4, 87.) See the whole subject discussed by Stnbbs,
Dunstan, pp. xcii ff. His conclusion is that Odo died in 958 (so Fl. Wig.
]. 135), and that Dunstan succeeded in Oct., 959, immediately after, and
in consequence of, Edgar's accession earlier in the same month ; cf. ib. 37,
38, 107-109, 293-295. Of Odo some interesting notices will be found in
the life of his nephew, Oswald of York, H. Y. 1. 401-41 1, 419, 420 ; ct ii.
3. To him Fridegoda dedicatiMl his life of Wilfrid, ib. i. 105-107 ; cf.
Hardy, Cat. i. 400, 401. For Eadmer's life of Odo, of. f6. 566-568;
G. P. pp. 20-26. On Dunstan's reverence for Odo, see Eadmer's life of
Dunstan : ' Cognoniine quoque boni in matema lingua . . . eum semper
nominare oonsueuit, uidelicet, ** Odo se gode " [cf. se goda aii^. F]. . . .
Quo cognomine ex eo tempore usque ad banc nostram aetatem solet ab
Angliii, maxime tamen a Cantuaritis nunoupari,* Stubbs' Dunstan, p. 203 ;
cf. ib, 109, 299 ; 6. P. p. 30 ; Bede, II. 377. On Odo's alleged translation
of Wilfrid's relics, v. s. pp. 145, 148. Dunstan seems to have gone to Rome
for his pallium in 960, Stubbs, «. s, pp. xcvi, 38 ; FL Wig. i. 139. He
stayed at tlie monastery of St. Bertin at St. Omer, Ports, xxv. 777.
962 A. ^Blfgar] This is not iEl%ar the fsther of ^thelflsd of Darner-
ham, wife of King Edmund, 946 D ; cf. Crawford Charters, p. 86.
SlgfeiK oyning hine offeoll] I cannot certainly identify this long
Sigferth, who committed suicide. There is a Syferff, who signs a genuine
charter of 955, inmiediately after the Webb princes, K. C. D. No. 433 ;
Birch, No. 909 ; and there is a SigefriO subregulus who signs a charter of
973, K. C. D. No. 519 ; Birch, No. 1 185. This is a rank forgery based on
Florence's mythical account of Edgar's being rowed on the Dee, but some
of the signatures seem taken from the charter of 955. The title subregulus
probably gives his position correctly, whereas the date affords no presump*
tion that he did not die in 962. He may have been a relic of the Dano*
Northumbrian prinoelets, among whom this name is not unpommoo, and
his burial at Wimbome would be aooounted for if the tragedy oocnmod
when he was attending Edgar's court. A oonndl was held at Andover in
this reign, Schraid, p. xlviii,
man owealm . . . man bryne ... on Ijiindene] A plague followed by
a great fire in London affords, as Earle remarks, a singular parallel to the
events of 1665, 1666 ; «. $. p. 152.
963] NOTES X55
863*. AjMlwold] On the lives of JBthelwold, see Hnrdy, Cat. i. 585 ff. .ASthelwold.
ifilfric*s life is printed in Chron. Ab. ii. J 53 ff. ; Wnl&tan's in A A. SS.
Aag. i. ; cf. also for notices of him, Chron. Ab. i. lai ff., 162, 343 ff. ;
ii. 377 ff., 378, 394. The fact that he was Abbot of Abingdon accounts
for his prominence in this Chron. Like St. Danstan, he was a worker
in metal: 'fecit duas campanas propriis manibus, ut didtor, quas
in hac domo posuit cum aliis duabus maioribas, qaas etiam beatus Dnn-
stanos propriis manibos fecisse perhibetur,' tb. i. 345. (Edward I had a
sapphire ring ' qui fult de fabrioo Sci. Dunstani at credebatur,* Hampson,
i. 292, from Lib. Nig. Scaoc, i. 397.) ^thelwold's position even as abbot
is illustrated by the fact that constantly he is the only abbot who signs
charters. It is curious that his promotion is not mentioned in the Abing-
don MS. of the Chron. (C). The date 963 is ^confirmed by three charters
of that year, two of which he signs as abbot, and one as bishop, K. C. D.
Nob. 501, 504, 1243; Birch, Nos. 1113-1115. Mr. Birch has placed
the episcopal one first of the three. There is a high tribute to him in a '
charter of £thelred*s, K. C. D. iii. 265, 266 ; which, though starred by
Kemble, ' is obviously authentic,' Crawford Charters, p. 121 ; Chron. Ab.
ii. 520 ; cf. also .£lfric*s Lives, i. 454, 456, 470. He notes ^thel wold's
occupations at court, ' se bisoeop wees byisig mid >am cyninge,' which the
Winchester monks took advantage of to neglect their duties. ^Ifric says
that he had often conversed with iEthelwold, ib. 264. For his impor-
tance in the monastic revival of Edgar's reign (< muneca fteder/ infra, 984 ;
' pater monachorum et sidus Anglorum,' H. H. p. 168), cf. Stubbs' Dunstan,
pp. Ixzzvii, xcvi ff. ; H. H. pp. xxvi, 164, 165 ; Fl. Wig. i. 140, 141 ;
H. Y. i. 425-427, 446 ; G. P. pp. 165-169, 191 ; W. M. i. 166, 167 ; Hardy,
Cat. t. 373, and the references given under 964 A.
p. 116. pe fyrste . . . Aduent. . . . Deoemb., E] The finit Sunday
of AdTent was on Nov. 29 in 963, t.e. the vigil of St. Andrew (A).
draf ut ptk olerca] We have a case of hereditary priests at Bury St. Hereditary
Edmund's about this time, K. C. D. No. 946 ; Birch, No. 1015 ; the monas- priests,
tic reform did not take place at Bury till Cnut's time, Liebermann, p. 237.
Eli« ... 8. JBSeldxlS] See Bede, H. E. iv. 19, 20, and notes. It was Ely.
at this time deserted and in the king's hands, Chron. Ab. ii. 261, 262 ; v,s,
pp. 144, 145. Its restoration by Edgar and Athelwold is alluded to in a
charter of Edward the Confessor, K. C. D. No. 907. Spurious charters con-
nected with this restoration are K. C. D. No. 563 ; Birch, Nos. 1266, 1267.
Medeahamatede] On this restoration of Peterborough, cf. Chron. Ab. Peter-
ii. a6a ; and with these allied grants, cf. the documents K. C. D. borough.
Nos. 568, 575 ; Birch, Nos. 11 28-1 130, 1258, 1270, 1280; some of which
are of very doubtful genuineness. Perhaps the most interesting is B. 11 28,
which contains a list of books said to have been presented by Athelwold.
for don £ra helSene foloe] v. «. 870 E.
£and ym hidde^ 70.] ' This if enough to set criticism on the alert,*
156
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[963
Manafac-
ture of
documentg.
Headda.
Magic.
'Soyr.'
♦ Hackle/
Fortifica-
tion of
Peter,
borough.
Earle. On the manufactnre of documents (not necessarily fraudnlent in
intention) necessitated by the ravages of the Danes, cf. Bede, II. 217.
With the alleged finding of these documelits, of. the story in 'Hatdy,
Cat. i. 5.
Headda alSb] Dr. Stubbs says of Headda that he is not to be treated as
a myth simply because he is found in Ingulf, Arch. Journal, i86x, p. 207.
p. 116. hu 'Wnlfhere kyng, 70.] v. t. 656 E.
EgleswiulSe] See the very interesting document K. C. D. No. 591 ;
Birch, No. 1 131, which shows that this land had belonged to a widow and
her son ; but was forfeited because they practised pin-sticking magic. The
son escaped, and was outlawed, but the mother was drowned at London
Bridge. This form of magic is expressly forbidden in Canons issued under
Edgar, Thorpe, Ancient Laws, ii. 274.
cwede ic soyr] In the Glossary I have taken ' scyr ' as a snbstantive^
«■ shire. I am not sure now that this is right. I think it is the adjectire
' scir,' = pure, in the sense of exempt or free. A collateral form occniv
in this same phrase, in Layamon, ii. 108, of the Romans refusing to help
the Britons (Bede, H. E. i. 12),
<heo habbeG ique9en us score,
nu and uuere mare ' ;
cf. ih. Glos&ary, and Stratmann, ed. Bradley, «. 179. schir, and skere.
pa twa dsl of 'Witlesmere] The remainder was acquired by Abbot
iElfeige, K. C. D. No. 733.
p. 117. messe hacel] ^ Mass-hackle, t.e. mass-vestment. In the West of
England the word hackle is specially used of the conical straw roofing that
is put over bee-hives. Also, of the ** straw covering of the apex of a rick,'*
says Mr. J. Yonge Akerman, Glossaiy of Wiltshire W(n:ds,r. Hackle/ Earle.
lo Oswald arcebisoop] He was not archbishop till 972, Stnbbe, £p.
Succ., and that is the date assigned to this charter below.
Aldulf . . . Oswald . . . Kenulf] On this cf. infra, 992.
7 he maoode . . . Buroh] ' Though the language here is of the twelfth
century, yet this statement is apparently authentic. The great fortifying
era in England had been initiated by Edward, the son of Alfred. Fortified
monasteries became common, and Peterborough was probably one of tbc
earliest instances. Fortification changed the character and the moral
aspect of the monastic institution, and the change of name was a natural
consequence. The irregular duster of humble edifices, which showed like
any other " homestead " of the open country, was now encircled with a wall,
like one of the fenced cities. Henceforth it is no more Medtshamstede or
the Meadow-homesUad ; but Burh or Burch, the garrison and capital of
a dependent region. The fortified place became also the market-piace
of its district, and hence it reaped commercial advantages, direct and
incidental. Laws of Edw. i. i ; Atlielst. ii. 12; K. 0. D. No. 575.*
Earle. Cf. G. P. : ' Bnrch olim Medehamstede dioebatur ; sed pottqo
964] NOTES 157
Kennlfns abbM looiim maro cinxii, a similitadine nrbiB Bnrch uoeatns est/
8o» Kynebnrh 7 8. KynesniK] v. Bede, II. 175, 176; and on them
Mid S. Tibba, of. H. H. p. xxvi ; Hardy, Cat. i. 370.
7 heold . . . W8B8] The constraction jb loose. Gibson understood it to
mean < kept poBoession of (the relics) ' ; M. H. R * observed it/ i. e. the
anniTersary of their translation. Earle agrees with Gibson, probably
rightly. That relics were sometimes nsed as a means of raising the wind Belies
is shown by 1013 £, ad fln,, where the purchaser is this very abbot, bonght and
iElfsige, V. notes a. L
964*] On the revival of monasticism and the previoas decline which Monastio
rendered it necessary, see Stnbbs* Dunstan, pp. Izxxiii and reff., Izxxvi, '®vi^»l'
xcvii ff., ci, cii, dx, ex, 74, iio<-ii4, 37a, 373, 390, 300, 303 ; G*. P. pp. 37,
178, 404, 405 ; Ord. Vit. i. 164 ; ii. 303-205 ; H. Y. i. 41 1, 435-437* 434 ;
ii. 8, 3o~33 ; K. G. D. Nos. 513, 514; Birch, Nob. 1135, 1147, 1168;
Grei^n, C. £. pp. 343 ff. Even though most or all of these docnments are
Bparioofl, they yet witness to the tradition.
In some places the old tendency was too strong for the new, e. g. at
WoToeeter, Stubbs, «. «. p. 197 ; Birch, iii. 535, note. Bven in his own
cathedral ^thelwold's success seems to have been less complete than is
commonly supposed, Ang. Sao. ii. 135. Possibly the Hyde Register
guides us to one source of the strength of the opposite party, vis. their
family connexions : *■ inertem tithilium dericoram turbam penitus elimi-
nauit,' p. 7. At Evesham the introduction of canons waa due to ' quidam
nefandissimus princeps,' Chron. Evesh. p. 77. 'It is doubtful,* says
Dr. Stubbs, ' whether any of the cathedrals were quite deiM^ of secular
canons before the Conquest,* Waltham, p. vii.
Ceaatre, A] Winchester; see note on 685 E. In ^fiio*s Lives, i. 466, Winches-
where the printed text has 'on Winceastre/ it is worth noting that in ^^•
hoik MSS. the ' Win ' in inserted above the line. It is in fact necessary to
the alliteration, but the scribes* tendency was to call the place simply
'Ceaster*; cf. Earle's Swi-Shnn, p. 17.
of Baldan mynatre] ' Sci. Petri coenobium quod nunoupatur netustis- The Old
simum,' Lantfrid, in Earle*s Swiffhun, p. 60. Eadmer gives a highly ^'^'^''•
dramatic account of the way in which ^thelwold effected the change,
Stubbs' Dunttan, pp. 3ix ff. For this he obtained through Edgar the
special permission of Pope John XIII, ih, 364, 365 ; Birch, No. 1375, if
the letter be genuine. The name of one of the extruded priests, Eadsige,
a relative of 8t. Swithhun, is preserved. Naturally he waa not ' au mieux '
with the prelate who expelled him : —
')» onscunode se Eadsige AMwold >one biioeop,
7 ealle ^ munecas ^e on ^m mynstre wwron,
for ^re ntdnefe ^ he gedyde wi9 hi.'
However, after two years, he became a monk, and died in his old bome^ and
158
TtVO SAXON CHRONICLES
C9«<
The New
Minster.
Chertaey.
MUtoxL
.Sthelgur.
Ordberht.
YacMit
aTinaln.
Edgar's
wives.
this WM probably the history of others also, .ffifric, Lives, i. 443, 446. For
this reform of the Old Minster, cf. also K. G. D. No. 610 ; Birch, No. 1 159.
Both into the Old and New Minster i£thelwold is aaid to have brought
monks from his own monastery of Abingdon, which is probable enough ;
cf. K. G. D. No. 533; Birch, No. 1191, a doubtful charter, thongh not
starred by Kemble. The Liber de Hyda places the reform of the Old
Minster in 967, and that of the New Minster in 968, pp. 1 79, 180 ; snd
it is of course possible that the chronicler has placed under one year move-
ments which were spread over several The Ann. Wint. place them in
964 and 965 respectively.
of Niwan mynstre] What purports to be the charter of this refoands-
tion is in K. G. D. No. 527 ; Birch, No. 11 90. The original (MS. Cott
Vespasian A. viii) is written in letters of gold ; see Palaeographical Society,
Plates 46, 47 ; and cf. Ann. Winton. 966 : ' Hie Eadgar rex priuilegiam
quoddam totum aureis litteris scriptum in nouum contuUi monasteriom,*
Liebermann, p. 69.
of Ceortes ige] On this restoration of Chertsey, and its original found**
tion, see Bede, IL 317, 318 ; and add thereto K. G. D. iv. 151 -154; Birdi,
ii. 196, 303, 396 ; iii. 469; infra, 1084, 1 1 10.
of Middel tune] Milton is said to have been founded by Athelst&n in
expiation of the death of his brother Edwin ; see on 933 £, wpra. If so,
its degeneration into a * stabulum clericorum ' must have been very rapid.
7 sette hy mid muneoan] For similar cases on the continent, of. Perts»
X. 536; XXV. 780; Ord. Vit. i. 173; ii. 10, 21, 33; iii. 36. For the
influence of Fleury and other foreign monasteries on English monasticism.
cf. Ghron. Ab. i. 139 ; ii. 359 ; K. G. D. iv. 80; Birch, No. 1168; Stnbbs'
Dunstan, pp. cxx, cxxi ; Ord. Vit. ii. 302-205.
JBpelgax] He was a pupil of ^thelwold, Ohron. Ab. ii. 261. He,
Ordberht, and Gyneweard all sig^n as abbots in 966, K. G. D. No. 526 ;
Birch, No. i t 76, so that they must have been appointed before that year.
.£thelgar afterwards became Bishop of Selsey and Archbishop of Ganterbmry ,
infra, 980, 988. He died Feb. 13, 990. There are letters to or relating^
to him in Stubbs' Danstan, pp. 383-389 ; cf. also Hyde Beg. pp. 8~io.
p. 118. Ordbirht] He is probably the Ordberht who succeeded iEthel-
gar as Bishop of Selsey in 988 or 989, Fl. Wig. i. 148, note; Stubbs^
£p. Succ. p. 17 ; ed. 3, p. 30.
Gyneweard] On him see below, 975 A, note.
965-970 A] On these * vacant pages in the Ghronides,* cf. Stubbs*
Dunstan, p. civ. There were, however, troubles with the Welsh, Aww
Gamb. 965 ; Brut y Ty wys.
p. 119. 966 D. Her . . . Eadgar . • . genam jSlfOrytSe] Tliis is
Edgar's second marriage; hia first wife was ^thelfled, "^gelfleda Can*
dida, cognomento Eneda' (Fl. Wig.), daughter of Alderman Ordmar, W. M.
i. 180; and mother of Edward the Martyr; though, according to others.
966] NOTES 159
Edward was the son of the veiled lady at Wilton whom Edgar was said to
have sedaced ; d. Stubbs' Donstan, pp. Ix vii, zcix, c, 163. The life of Oswald,
though so nearly contemporary (it was written between 995 x 1006),
is clearly wrong in making JBlfthryth the mother of Edward, H. Y.
i. 428, 429. She was the mother of Ethelred, and also of Edmnnd,
whose death is mentioned 970 E, 972 0. To her popular tradition assigns
the guilt of the murder of her stepson ; see below on 978 A, 979 £.
If the charter, K. G. D. No. 1252 ; Birch, No. 1143, is correct, the mar-
riage really took place not later than 964. She signs constantly both
under Edgar and Ethelred. Her last signature is in 997, K. C. D. iii.
303 ; and she was certainly dead in or before 1002, ib. 323, 324. She had
been previously married to ^thelwold, alderman of East Anglia, who .^helwold
seems to have died about 962, and was the eldest son of Athelstan 'half- ^^ff^
king,' Fl. Wig. i. 140 ; Crawford Charters, pp. 83-85. The curious legend ^^
of Edgar's slaying of ^thelwold is examined by Mr. Freeman, Historical
Essays, 1st Series, pp. 15 ff. The account of ^thelwold in the life of
Oswald, M, s., is worth quoting, because it shows i£thelwold*8 position to
have been ' one short only of royalty,' Freeman, «. «. : ' Athelwoldus ...
principatum OrientalU regni acquisiuit a rege ; . . . qui accipiens filiam
Ormeri [this is a confusion with the father of Edgar's first wife, r. «.] ducis
Oocidentalium Anglorum, perduxit secum ad suum regnum, quae uocitata
erat ^Ifritha ; quam post mortem eius rex Eadgar . . . accepit, ex qua
dnoe habuit filios, . . . Eadwerd, [r. «.]... [et] . . . ^thelredum,' H. Y.
«. «. Her father Ordgar is called by Fl. Wig. *dux Domnaniae,' i. 140; Ordgar.
•o K. C. D. No. 520; Birch, No. 11 78, a doubtful charter, though passed
byKemble; cf. ib. No. 1247. He is 'Dux Occidentalium 8axonum'
in Stobbs' Dunstan, p. 423. He died in 971, Fl. Wig., and had a son
named Ordwnlf, founder of Tavistock, infra, 997, Crawford Charters,
p. 122 ; W. M. i. 180; G. P. pp. 202, 203 ; Dunstan, p. 210.
966 E. Her pored . . . West moringa land] On this ravaging of Ravaging
Westmoreland, cf. F. N. C. i. 64; H. & S. ii. 11 ; the former regards it ^'^^J^*
as done by Edgar's orders, the latter as an incursion. of the Northmen, ^^'^
remarking also that this is the first occurrence of the name Westmoreland.
If Mr. Robertson, £. K. S. ii. 441, is right in identifying Thored's father
with the Gunner dux who signs a charter of Athelstan's of the year 931,
K. C. D. No. 353; Birch, No. 677, this in in favour of Mr. Freeman's
view ; cf. Green, C. £. p. 327. Both Mr. Robertson, u. «., and F. N. C.
1. 646, identify Thored Gunnersson with the Dur^O dux who signs under
Ethelred in 979, 983, and 988 (K. C. D. iii. 171, 198, 237 ; of Hyde Reg.
p. 22) ; and with the Thored eorl mentioned below under 992. This is
possible, though, in view of the length of time, 966-992, it cannot be
regarded as certain. It is also assumed that Thored was earl of part of
Kortliumbria, and this seems confirmed by a grant of lands in Yorkshire
to Si. Cuthbert by pnreiS eorl, Birch, No. 1255; bat the saooession is
i6o
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
C966
Oslac, earl
in North-
ombria.
Bayaging
of Thanet.
Death of
Oacytelof
York.
Death of
Edmund.
Coronation
of Edgar.
Theories as
to the cause
extremely hand to determine, Freeman and Robertson, u. ». AooordiBf^
to Green, u. «., in 961 Thored Gunnersson was 'praepodtos* of the royal
household, bat be gives no authority. If this were so, it would be oon-
clasive that the ravaging was done by Edgar's orders; cf. Ethelred*a
ravaging of Cumberland, 1000 £, infra,
Oslao feng to ealdor dome] On the extinction of royalty in North-
umbria, see on 954 D, supra. According to S. D. this appointment of
Oslac represents a division of the province, Oswulf having the district
north of the Tyne, and Oslac ' Eboracum et fines eius ' ; «. e, Bemicia and
Deira respectively, ii. 197. According to the De adnenta Saxonum, S. D.
ii. 38a, followed by S. C. S. i. 369, the division was made after, not under,
Oswulf. In neither place is there any mention of Thored.
969 E. Her . . . Badgar . . . het ofer hergian . . . TeDetland] H. H.
gives as the reason for this ravaging of Thanet, ' quia inra regalia spreoe*
rant,' p. 166 ; and it may have been due to some local rising, F. N. C. i. 64.
If there were any danger of invasion at this time it may have been done
as a precautionary measure. Edward the Confessor did the like throogh
fear of the Danes, Hardy, Cat. i. 380. What with the Danes, 980 C, iirfrm,
and fear of the Danes, Thanet seems to have suffered severely.
971 B. Her fat^ ferde Oskytel] Oscytel had been consecrated to
Dorchester in 950, and subsequently translated to York, Stubbs, Ep.
Succ. p. 15 ; ed. 2. p. 28. His * twenty-two years as bishop' date there-
fore from his appointment to Dorchester. He was ultimately succeeded at
Tork by Oswald of Worcester, his kinsman, H. Y. i. 420, who had acoom-
panied him to Rome when he went for his pallinm, ib. ii. 14. Both
his own name and that of his kinsman, Abbot Thurcytel, seem to point to
a Danish origin. Fl. Wig. puts OscyteVs death in 972. See Addenda.
pp. 118, 119. 971 A, 970 E. Her forSferde Badmund] C plao»
this in 972 ; see above on 965 D.
est Bnmesige, A] In a grant of Edgar's to Bomsey. there is mention of
'Edmond mjfelmg )>e on )>are ministre ligl>,' Birch, No. 1187. It cannot
therefore be earlier than 970, though Mr. Birch places it among diarters
of 966 ; cf. Hyde Reg. pp. xvii, 14.
973 A, 972 E. Her Badgar w8m . . . gehalgodl C places this in.
974: but the data given by D, E, F, Pentecost sMav iz, shows thm^
A alone has given the year correctly, for only in 973 did Whit-Sunday fiall
on May 11. Of the ceremony of the coronation a most interefttii^ axaH
minute account is given in the life of Oswald of York, one of the officiatiA^
archbishops, H. T. L 436-438. Constitutionally, the most important poii&t
is the oath exacted by Dunstan from the king (cf. Stnbbs' Dunstan, p.3S5 ;
S. C. H. i. 146 ff.). Some form of election seems to have been gov»«
through, as the account speaks of Edgar as 'ooronatnm atque electniii.*
The reason for the occurrence of Edgar's cironation so late in his r^^^
has been much discnssed. Mr. Freeman calls it ' one of the most p"**'^Tffiy
973] NOTES ^ l6l
things in onr history/ F. N. 0. i. 626. Popular tradition connects it with of the
the story of Edgar's seduction of a nun at Wilton and the seven years' delay,
penance imposed for it, Stubbs' Dunstan, pp. 11 a, 209, 210, 341. But
seven years from 973 only takes us back to 966, whereas Edgar's accession
as sole king was in 959. We want not a seven, but a fourteen, years'
penance to make the theory account, even superficially, fol* the facts.
There is not a word of this in the life of Oswald,, and W. M. pronounces
thai the story 'omni historiarum testimonio careat,' %b. 252. Nicolas of
Worcester says that Edgar voluntarily delayed his consecration till he
should hav& outgrown the passions of his youth — at 30 (!), ib, 423. The
theory worked out with great learning and ingenuity by Mr. Robertson,
Easays, pp. 203-215, and on the whole approved by Dr. Stubbs, is, ' that
Edgar's coronation at Bath was a solemn typical enunciation of the con- It ciymbol-
summation of English unity, an inauguration of the king of all the nations uedEdgar'g
of England, celebrated by the two archbishops, . . . possibly as a declaration portion,
of the imperial character of the English crown,' tb. d; cf. Gaimar, w»
* Gil tint terre come emperere, . .. .
Unc pis ke Arthur s'en fu alez,
N'en out un rei tel poestez.'
A charter of Edgar's to the Old Minster at Winchester is dated:
'euolntis xvii annis postqnam totius nationis Anglioe regimen snscepi,
sttamen prime meae regie dedicaiionis,' K. 0. D. No. 595 ; Birch,
^o. 1307. (Here xvii is evidently a mistake for ziiii ; it was fourteen
full years from Edgar's accession to the whole kingdom, i.«. it was after
Oct. I, 973, but it was within the first year from his coronation, ».e. before
May 1 1, 974.) Note also that D, E, F, which have previously called
Edgar king, call him only etheling with reference to his coronation.
on . . . Aoemaimes oeaatre, A ; sst Hataba^um, E] For the baths Bath.
at Bath, the foundation of which was ascribed to Julius Caesar, see G. P.
p. 194; cf. Stubbs' Dunstan, pp. 46, 305; and the curious legend in
Cambro-British Saints, pp. 105, 123, 406; which rests on a basis of
physical iSsct. Of the name Acemanneaceaster, A, B^ C, Acemannesburb,
F, no aatis&ctory account has been given (cf. H. H. p. 9 : * Episcopatus
Badhe, uel Acemaneceatriae '). The corresponding Latin form ia * Aqua-
mania' in a charter of 972, K. 0. D. No. 573; Birch, No. 1287; it is
' urba Achumanensis/ ^6. No. 1164 ; K. C. D. No. 516. From theae namea
an eponymoua founder ' Akemannua' haa been manufactured, liebermann,
p. 19 ; cf. Fl. Wig. i. 14a ; K. C. D. No. 519; Birch, No. 1185 ; Liber de
Hyda, p. 179. It ia possible that the first part of the name contains the
Latin ' aquae.' E's form of the name occurs in K. C. D. No, 566 ; Birch,
No. 1357 : 'ciuitaa quae ... set Hatum Baffum nuncupatur.'
mioel miineoa Vreat, A] On the monastery at Bath, cf. H. & S. iii.
348* 549-
l62 TWO SAXON CHRONICLES [973
ptk agan wtui] Read : < 0a get wsbi/ B, C.
pm» fh gewritu seogaff] Note the air of literary reflexion, and ibc
eccleBiistical tone. The Terses are poor and mechanical.
)>it geworden] Read : < 9a ]n8, 7c/ B, C.
Sabminion )>nr him oomon ongean •▼!• oyningasi E] The aooount of tlie meeting'
to S^^ and alliance of Edgar with six other princes at Chester, D. £, F, has beeo
Gh^erT ii^^^h exaggerated by later writers ; they increase the number of the princes
to eight, give lists of their names and territories, and make them row Edgar
on the Dee while he holds a golden rudder, Fl. Wig. i. 143, 143 ; W. M.
i. 165, 177 ; P. & S. p. 224 ; cf. K. C. D. No. 519 ; Birch, No. 1185. It
is an easy task to demolish these lists and refute these ezaggeration,
Robertson, E. K. S. i. 91 ; ii. 386 ff. But it must again be remarked thst
this is no refutation of the sober statement of the Chronicle. That six
princes of the British Isles should have made an allianoe with Edgar is
nothing improbable. Scotland^ Strathclyde, and Wales would easily furnish
the number; though the statement that the Danish lord of Dublin ws»
one of them (Stubbs* Dunstan, p. 423) is, in view of Brunanburii, by no
means impossible; of. the spurious charter, K. C. D. No. 514; Birch, Nii.
113s* a<2 i^*i' And Chester, confused with Caerleon on Usk by Brut r
Tywys. 971, would be an excellent rendesvous for all these princes.
efen wyrhton] Cf. * aefenwyrcend * « co-operator, Bede, p. 464,
Death of 976*. Her Badgar ge for, E] July 8. All the chroniclers burst out into
^^'"^^ panegyrics: 'rex admirabilis, ' Ethel w. p. 520; ' incomparabilis Eadgarus,'
K. C D. It. 41 ; and Fl. Wig. gives a very mythical description of hb
power, and of his fleet of 3,600 ships which cruised round Britain. Htr
was buried at Glastonbury, where he seems to have been treated renr
mueh as a saint, undergoing translation and working a miracle in 1053.
W. M. i. 180. 181; G. P. 198; H. H. p. 166; Fl. Wig. i. 143, 144;
Stubba' Dunstan, p. 307 ; Hyde Register, pp. 8, 9. According to B and C.
Edgar was sixteen in 959 ; be was in his thirtieth year in May 973* ; he
wan therefore thirty-two when he died; yet Ethelred in a charter say^
' of him : ' pater mens . . . senex et plenus dierum migrauit ad Dominnou*
K. C. D. No. 1 31 2. (This charter is interesting because it shows that
there was a special endowment in land aTailable for princes of the royal
house.) His death is mentioned both in the Irish and Welsh Chronicles.
Tigh. ; Ann. Ult. ; Chron. Scot. ; Ann. Camb. ; Brut y Tywys. Acoording
to the Vita Sancti Iltuti, his death was due to his having, in an invaidon
of Glamorgan, sacrilegiously carried off a bell belonging to that saint ; and
a legend is told exactly similar to that told of Swegen and St. Edsi^nnd,
infra, on 1013, Cambro-Brit. Saints, pp. 179, 180.
dSer leoht. A] See the examples of this use of ' leoht * in BoBworth-
Toller, «.t>. adfln.
Eolation of 'West 8eazena wine 7 Myroene mundbora, £] Note the closer
Edgar to relation in which Edgar stands to the West Saxons as compared wiih
975] NOTES 163
the MercUiu; he k the ' protector* of the latter, bat the ' friend ' of the Woaaexand
former. . . ^^^^^^
p. 121. oyningfls . . . side, £] Of. on 959 E.
OTnestol] Used of a capital city, Oroiias, p. ia8.
pp. 120, 121. feng . . . Badweard*] According to the author of the life Accession
of Oswald, followed by Osbem, Fl. Wig., and others, there was a regular jj^^^^,.
contest for the snccession between the pafties of Edward and Ethelred ;
the former, however, prevailed, H. Y. i. 449 ; Fl. Wig. i. 144, 145 ; W, M.
i. t8i; Stubbs* Dnnstan, pp. cii, 114, 314, 307. Yet the charter of
Ethelred, cited above, says : ' Omnea utrinsqae ordinis optimates . . .
fratrem meum Eaduuardum unanimiter elegenmt.' He was crowned by
Dnn«;tan and Oswald at Kingston, H. Y. ii. 34 1. In Ghron. Ab. i. 349,
the halo of his martyrdom is reflected back upon his life : ' in terra positus
nitam angelicam actitabat.*
of Brytene gewat . . . Oyiiew«ard, A] This is the Oyneweard who had Cyneweard.
been Abbot of Milton, 964 A. He became Bishop of Wells in 973, Fl. Wig.
i. 143. Fl. Wig. understands the present entry of his death, ib, 145. So
Stubbs, £p. Succ. pp. 16 166 [ed. a, pp. 29, aaS]; but it need mean no
more than that he departed from Britain, possibly to Rome. Professor
Earle, p. xxi, thinks that Cyneweard may be the author of the three poems,
937» 943* 973-
.ffilfere . . . het to wnrpon . . . ge stotfelian, E] Gf. the curiously clo^e Anti-mon-
parallel, Oros, p. 370 : ' Valens . . . sende on Egypte. 7 het toweorpan eal ^^ "**^'
)» monudif )>e his broVor aer ge8ta))elade ; 7 same )>a munecas he het
ofslean lume on el>iede fordrifan.' ' Manuclif,' in the sense of monastic
life, occurs, Bede, pp. 173, 324. 364. The concrete sense which we have
here B monastery, has probably influenced the Latin phrase of Eddius:
' monachornm uita quae ad ecclesiam 6. Petri Apostoli dedicata est,*
H. Y. i. 70. For this an ti- monastic reaction in Mercia under Alderman
idfhere, ' consul nequissimus,* H. H. ti. «., see the very interestinj? account
in Vita Oswaldi, H. Y. i. 443-449 (on which Fl. Wig. i. 144 is based;
cf. W. M. i. 183, 184) : 'expelluntur abbates cum monachis suis, intro-
ducnntor cleric! cum uzoribus suis, et erat error peior priore.* ^Ifhere is
.said to have been bribed ; yet the movement was thoroughly popular, ' cum
oonsilio popidi, et uociferatione uulgi,' H. Y. i. 443. It was opposed by
iCthelwine, the alderman of East Anglia, with his brother iEHfwold, and
Brihtnoth, alderman of Essex and hero of Maldon, ib. 445, 446. On all
these see F. N. C. i. 631 if.; Crawford Charters, pp. 84 ff., and the reff.
there given. In the Chron. Evesh. pp. 78, 79, we see iElfhere's plan of
operations, which was to seize a large part of the monastic estates and
distribute them to his relations and partisans, in order to interest as many
as possible against any monastic reaction. Henry VIII's policy was not
<lissimilar. ifilfric seems to allude to this movement; and regards the
lAter Danish invasions as a judgement for it : ' roan towearp munnelif, . . .
M 2
164
TfVO SAXON CHRONICLES
C975
Oslac
banished.
^Ifhere'B
position.
Comet and
famine.
Decline
after
Edgar's
deatlL
7 liffSan hmtSen here us hsfde to bysmrjB,' Lives, i. 394. The Ittter ia
StubbH* Dunstan, p. 372, may refer to these troubles, or to those which
followed the murder of Edward. Gaimar attributes the trcraUes of
Edwards reign to the foreigners whom Edgar introduced, w. 3977 ^-^
see above, on 959 £.
pa wears eao fidrssfed . . . Oslao, A] To the same effect, E on p. 133.
Fl. Wig. adds 'iniuste.' On Osbc, see 966 E, and note. His banlahment
seems to be connected with the anti-monastic reaction; so F. N. C. i. 264.
It is noteworthy that by Edgar*s last code the execution of its provimons U
specially entrusted to the three great men of whom we have been speaking:
' Donne fyrOrige Oslite eorl 7 eal here )>e on his ealdordome wunaS [i. e.
the Danes settled in Northumbria] t )ns stande ; . . . 7 write man manegt
gewrita be ])i8sum 7 sende sgifer ge to ^Ifere ealdormen ge to i£)^wiiMr
ealdormen, 7 hy gehwider, p pss ned cy9 sy,* Thorpe, i. 278 ; Schmid, p. 198
.^fhere, ^Jwlwine, and iElf>ry9 occur together in K. C. D. No. 593 ; Birch,
No. 1 X 74 ; iElfhere, iE^clwine, and BryhtnoO in K. C. D. No. 1 378.
.^Ifhere's position stands out strongly in the charters, and he seems to
have retained something of that semi-royal position which Ethelred en-
joyed. In the Worcester charters, which are exceptionally numeroos. bis
consent is generally specified, along with that of the supreme overlord.
The same is true of Edrio and Leofric ; cf. E. C. D. iv. 59, 69, 71. uSlfhere
is called *dux' and * comes* in the Latin charters, and 'heretoga' and
' ealdorman ' in the Saxon charters. In Chron. Evesh. he is called * poten-
tisFimus huius patriae dominator,* p. 78.
oom&ta . . . hunger*] Professor Earle says: 'The "hunger" which
followed the death of Edgar (to which C gives a separate anna], 976,
though it is mentioned also in the verse of A, B, C, and the prose oi
D, E, F, under 975), was very widespread (" wide gefr^^ "). The coinci-
dence with the comet would no doubt help to fix it. Dr. Vigfdssoii used
to say that it was the only tenth century date in Icelandic hibtory which
is absolutely certain.* On the comet, cf. Stubbs* Dunstan, p. 307 ; W. M.
i. 181, 182 ; H. H. p. 166 ; C. P. B, ii. 34, 35, 38.
mynstra tostssnoton, D] Cf. ' yai se wulf Godes seep ne tostenoe'./
JE\f, Hom. i. 36, 238.
ssfter pam bit yfelode swIBe] Contrast the *hit godode georne*
of the opening reign of Edgar, 959 E. W . M. «. s. says : ' post mortem
eius res et spes Anglorum retro sublapsae ' ; cf. Bede on Egfrid's death,
H. £. iv. 26. This decline is strongly marked in the laws of Ethelred :
* sefter Eadgares llfdagum Cristes lage wanodnn, 7 cyninges lage lytledon ;
... 7 a hit weur9 ye wyrse for Code 7 for worlde ... Ac . . . uton niman
us to bysnan . . . .^BOelstin, 7 Eadmund, 7 Eadgar,* Thorpe, i. 348, 350 ;
Schmid, p. 248. So in the Institutes of Polity : ' ac nu hit is gewctrden
• . . sy69an Eadgar geendode, . . . "^ ma is ^era rypera ^onne rihtwiara/
Thorpe, ii. 330, So in charters : ' obeunte r^ Eadgaro . . . infeliciaaiiDa
978] NOTES 165
nobis oocarrerant/ Birch, iii. 604 ; cf. xb, 694 ; and in the Vita Osw. :
' Cumque decus ducum et totius Albionis imperator ex huius tnrbine mundi
. . . esset raptus, . . . coepit post tempus laetitiHe, quod in eius tempore
padfice siabat, dissensio et tribulatio nndiqne adnenire, quam nee praesnles
nee daces eccleBiarum et saecularium reram poterant sedare/ H. Y. i. 448.
p. 122. 977 0. 1» myoole gemdt] In Matth. xxvi. 4, < micel gemdt ' is
used of a meeting of the Sanhedrin.
Sidemann bisoeop] He had been tutor to the yoong King Edward, who Death of
' erat doctus Diuina lege, docente episcopo Sidemanno/ Vita Osw. ; H. Y. Sideman,
i. 449. Ho became bishop in 973. Stubbs, Ep. Suco. p. 16 [ed. 2, p. 39] ; (y^^^
and was succeeded by ^Ifric, Fl. Wig. i. 145. His sudden death at
Kirtlingrton caused his burial at the neighbouring abbey of Abingdon, and
this notice appears appropriately in the Abingdon Chron. G. Cf. the
addition in the Abingdon MS. of Fl. Wig. i. 145, note ; Chron. Ab. i. 356.
This is the only mention of Crediton in the Chron. On the history of the History of
monastery and see some additional light has been thrown by the publica- Orediton.
iion of the Crawford Charters (Clarendon Press, 1895). The see was
transferred to Exeter in 1050. There is a letter of Leo IX to Edward
the Confessor, authorising the transfer, dated 1049, R. P. p. 371. There is
s corioQB document relating to the building of Crediton Minster, Birch,
No. 73a.
p. 123. 978 E] This story appears in all the later biographers of Legend.
Dunstan, Stubbs* Dunstan, pp. 113, 114, 231, 307, 308, 343. All except
W. M. place it in Edgar*s reigpi, and all represent it as a victory of
Donstan and the monastic party over the party of the secular deigy.
H. H. regards it as a presage of coming troubles, p. 167 ; cf. iElf. Hom.
ii. 164 : 'hw»t 9a, se preoet stod on his upflora, . . . ao seo upfl^ng to-
bftnt )aerrihte under his fotum, 7 hine egesUce acwealde ' ; this is of an
opponent of St. Benedict.
pa yldestan . . . witaa] Ine legislates 'mid >sem ieldstan witum 'baylde-
minre >eode,' Thorpe, i. loa ; Schniid, p. ao ; cf. Oros. : * x hiera ieldstena "**»^'
wietena' « 'decern principes,' p. 182; 'monege . . . para ieldstena
wietena/ t&. 196. So : ' hwn is yldra on heofena rice ! ' Matth. xviii. i ;
and of. Mi/ra, icx>4, 1012, 1015. On the connexion of the idea of age
with that of high oflBce, v, F. N. C. i. 581, 582. The phrase ']» ylde-
itan ffegnas ' occurs, Judith, 1. xo, and at 1. 242 the idea of age is dupli-
cated in the phrase ' >a yldestan ealdor^egnas * ; in the wapentake * ]»
yldestan xii ]>egnas' form with the reeve a definite legal body, Thorpe,
Liws, i. 294; Schmid, p. 212 ; E. C. D. Noe. 804, 1302. So in a monas-
tery we have * ])a yldoetan munecas,' ib,
up floran] JSlfric uses ' upSore,* < upflering,' of the upper room where * upflore.'
the Apostles assembled after the Ascension, Horn. i. 296, 314; cf. ih,
222-324, 404; and the passage cited in the last note but one. In the
glossariea ' upflor* glosses 'solarium,' WUlker, cols. 331, 549.
i66
TJVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[978
Date of
£thelred*a
aocession.
Murder of 978 A, 979 £. Her wearS Sadweard ... of Blegen] A ftod C
Edward. ^jj^^ Edward's death in 978 ; so Liebermann, p. 69 ; Hyde Reg. p. 276;
Fl. Wig. i. 145 ; D, £, F under 979 ; so Liebermann, p. 44. D and E
place Ethelred's coronation also in the latter year, F in 980 (so lieW-
mann, p. 70). G mentions the coronation both nnder 978 and 979.
Fl. Wig., adopting the former year, gives the indiotion and the date of tbc
coronation 'a fortnight after Easter* to suit that year, viz, April 14,
Easter being March 31 in 978. But this is merely his own dedoctkm
from the Chronicle which he followed, and cannot be regarded as inde-
pendent authority. Among all the charters of £thelred*s reign I bsre
only found three in which a regnal year is given, K. C. D. Koa. 645, 663,
692. In the first, 984 is called Ethelred's fifth year ; in the second, Much
33> 9^^* u said to be in his ninth ; in the third, 995 is called his seven-
teenth. This last is indecisive ; on either view part of 995 would fall mt>
£thelred*B seventeenth year. But the first is decisive in favour of 979;
while the second, taken strictly, is in favour of even a later date. For if
Ethelred^s accession were reckoned from his brother's death, Match 13,
988, calculated from March 18, 979, would strictly fall in the tentb yetr.
But it is possible that his accession is dated from his election or corooatioD.
Accotmtsof Of the murder of Edward the earliest independent account is in the Vita
Edward's Oswaldi, H. Y. i. 449, 450. According to this it was a conspiracy of the
party which had previously supported the claims of Ethelred (as agaiut
Stubbs* Dunstan, p. ciii. ; cf. W. M. i. 176, where the same view is implied),
though the narrative makes it possible, if not probable, that the qneen
mother was cognisant of the plot. Later versions throw the blame mainlj
upon her, the highest point being reached in the Icelandic Dunstan Sagv
c. 7, wl^ch makes her the actual murderess (H. H. gives thia story wiih
a * dicitur,' p. 167) ; and she is said to have founded the monasteries of
Wherwell and Amesbury in expiation of her crime, Stubba' Dunstan,
pp. 114, 308, 309 ; Fl. Wig. i. 145 ; W. M. i. 183; G. P. pp. 175, 188;
Gaimar, vv, 3975 ff. (a very romantic account). In Capgrave*a life of
St. Edith there is a wild story that the crown was offered to her cm
Edward's murder, Hardy, Cat. i. 593. For lives of Edward, c£ ih.
57^583-
gemartyrad, C] This indicates a later point of view. On the ten-
dency to regard every one who is cruelly and unjustly put to death a» a
martyr, v. a. pp. a a, 61 ; cf. Bede, II. 49, 164. From the day of his trans-
lation miracles seem to have begun, H. Y. i. 450 ff. ; Azchbishop iEHfinc.
who sat from 995 to 1005 or 1006, being cited as a living witness of them ;
a document of looi speaks of these * mulliplioia sig^a,' K. C. D. iii. 318, and
a law of the Witenagemdt of 1008, re-enacted under Canute, orders the
observance of his masa-day ' over all England,' Thorpe, Ancient La«s,i.
308, 370; Schmid, pp. 224, 264 ; cf. F. N. C. i. 310, 311, 334, 34X. Tbew
is a curious allusion to Edward a death in Wulfstan's famous sermon ' ad
Kegarded
}i8 a
martyr.
979] NOTES 167
Anglos*: *£adwerd man foitwdde 7 . . . aowealde, 7 after >am for^
baeinde,' ed. Napier, p. 160. This last Btatement that hiji body was burned
is flatly against the witness of the Cbron.
SBt Corfea geate, E] ' The name Corfesgeat or Corf geat (F) signifies the Gorfeegeat.
singoJar cut or cleft in the line of chalk hills, wherein Gorfe Castle has
lince been pitched, on a minor eminence/ Earle. There most have been
Mme residence there, howerer, even at this time, as the Vita Osw. says
that Edward had gone to visit bis brother and step^mother when he was
murdered. ' Corfget ' is mentioned in a charter of CnaVs, K. C. D. iv. 31.
0t "WsBrham] For the burial of Edward at Wareham, and his sub- Edward's
sequent translation to Shaftesbury, 980, infra, see H. Y. i. 450-452; huriaL
W. M. i. 184, 185 ; 6. P. pp. 187. 188 ; Stubbs' Dunstan, p. 309 ; H. H.
p. i<»; Fl. Wig. i. 146.
butan . . . wtuVsoipe] W. M. understands this of burial in unconse-
crated ground : ' innidentes . . . mortuo cespitem ecdesiasticum, cui uiuo
inuiderant deeus regium,' i. 183 ; Gaimar says that he was buried first
in a moor, «. 4047.
Ne weaxK . . . ge sohton] Cf. ' ne wseron her sefre seo]>9an Ongolcyn
Breotone gesohte gesnligran tide,' Bede, p. 358. W. M. says that the
evils which followed were popularly regarded as a punishment for Edward's
murder, i. 184 ; cf. 1036 C.
nolden hia . . . macM wreoan] Note the primitive duty of the kin to
prosecute the blood-feud.
ao hine . . . ge wreoan] For the calamities which are said to have
overtaken the murderers, see H. Y. i. 451.
079 C. gehalgod] Ethelred speaks of himself as ' natiue iureque dedi> Coronation
catns,* t.e. by birth and election. K. C. D. No. 1279. The phrase in ofEtheked
D, £ that he was crowned ' swiffe hrsedlioe ' makes it clear that we must
place the ' coronation in the same year as Edward's death. See on it,
H. Y. i. 455 ; ii. 341 ; Chron. Ab. i. 356. Dunstan exacted from him
the same oath that had been exacted from his father in 973 ; cf. Stubbs'
DonstAn, pp. 355, 356 with H. Y. i. 437. He is said to have prophesied
the diaasters of this reign as he had previously done at Ethelred*s baptism ; ^
e€. Stobbs* Dunstan, u. s. ; H. H. pp. 167, 168 ; Mihnan, Latin Christianity,
ii. 368. If so, his prophecies were abundantly fulfilled. Cf. tlie reflexion
in F Lat. (L 12 a, note 9). But these are afterthoughts. The feeling of
the moment is given by E*s ' mid mycelum gefean.'
0t Oinges tone, C, E] See note on 925 A. Gaimar makes him at Kings-
crowned at Winchester before the altar of St. Vincentius, ee. 4080 f. ^^^'
There were relics of this saint at New Minster, Hyde Heg. pp. 91, 147,
M9«^54-
blodic woloen, C] This is one of the signs of Doomsday : ' >onne
aatige0 blodig woloen from norOdele,' Blickling Hom. p. 91 ; cf. on 926 D.
on oft atSas} Cf. ' hw«t he luefde ... on oftsiffas geddn,' Oros. p. 290.
l68 TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES [980
Tranfllation 980 E. Her . . . JEOfere . . . ge fette, 70.] For the tnuulation of Edward,
of Edward, gee the references given above, p. 167. In all these authoriUes, as in D, E
here, the translation is ascribed to .^fhere alone. F (see i. 1 22, note lo'i is
the only authority for the co-operation of Dnnstan with JSlfhere ; and even
there, in the Saxon, DanBtan*B name is an insertion. The argoment
founded by Dr. Stubbs on this alleged co-operation (Dunstan, pp. cii, ciii)
is therefore very precarioas ; and we cannot exclude the poesibiliiy, that
in the murder of Edward eoclesiaBtical motives may have been combined
with political and personal motives. We have seen how, at the beginning
of Edward's reign, the anti-monastic party gained the ascendency, at anj
rate in Meroia. Yet monasticism, like everything else, declined under
Ethelred, Thorpe, Laws, i. 346 ; Schmid, p. 246.
Shaftes- p. 126. to Sossftes b^rig] Shaftesbury was founded by Alfred, Aseer,
^^uy- p. 495 A ; not by Edgar, as Osbem asserts, Stubbe* Dunstan, pp. 1 11, 112;
a mbUke which W. M. corrects, ib, 252. We find an Abbess of Shaftes-
bury, tn/ra, 982 C. Part of Edward's relics were subsequently translated
to Abingdon and Leominster, Lib. de Hyda, p. 207 ; Chron. Ab. i. 443,
443; ii. 157-
Selsey. P* 122. 880 C. 2ESpelgar] On him, see 964 A, note.
est Seoles igge] The only mention of Selsey in tlie Chron. See on it,
Bede, H. E. iv. 13, 14; v. 18, ad fin, and notes.
Savaging of p. 124. SidSbamtun forhergod] This is placed by D and E under
^uthamp- p8i. We see the fulfilment of Dunstan's prophecies; the days of Edgar
the Peaceful were over. H. H., expanding E's 'serest • (itself the fruit of
later experience), says : ' vii puppes, quasi praenuntiae futurae uastationis/
p. 168. W. M. says : * multus sermo apud Anglos fertur de his ratibni/
Ethelred's i. 186. Most writers connect the change with the character of Ethdred:
character, t ^ exterminium Angliae pene propter inertiam suam natus,' G. P. p. 19c:
'unbellis quia imbecillus, monachus potius quam militem actione piac-
tendebat,' Osbem in Ang. Sac. ii. 131. His surname, *the Unready/ i«
rightly explained by Rudbome by ' inconsultus,* i. e. devoid of rede or
counsel, Ang. Sac. i. 225. In several of hii charters ]Ethelred speaks of
* the sins and ofiiences of his youth.' These seem to consist in the unlawful
detention of ecclesiastical property. One Ethelsinus is said to have mi^ed
him, K. C. D. iii. 281, 300, 306; vi. 160, 173 ; cf. Chron. Ab. i. 356, 358.
The change It is fair, however, to remember that the difference between the reigos
d^ to'wi °^ ^'^^^ '^^ Ethelred is not wholly due to the differance between the
two monarchs, but is in part owing to the change in the condition of
the continent after the death of Otho the Great in 973. We must aUo
make allowance for the tendency to find scapegoats for the national
failures; see below, on 992, 993, 998, 999, looi, 1003 E, xoi6 C. Some
later writers are more favourable to Ethelred, cf. Chron. Evesh. p. 41 :
' .^elredo . . . regnum denote gubemante, utro plurimo uirtutam flore
redimito* ; so Ailr. Biev. * rex strenuissimus,' 'glorioeus wx,' c 741 ; cf
982] NOTES 169
St. Edw. p. 39; C. P. B. ii. iii. This is due largely to the glamour
thrown backward from the sanctity of his son Edward the Confessor.
Tenetland] See on 969 £, supra.
ttam Noi^ soipherige] This is interpreted by Fl. Wig., probably
rigbUy, * a Norwegensibus piratii deuastata,' whereas of Southampton he
says : ' a Danids piratis deuastatnr * ; cf. F. N. C. i. a68.
981 G. Sde Fetrooes stow forhergod} This ravaging is said to have Bodmin
caused the removal of the Cornish see from St. Petroc's stow (Bodmin) to ravaged.
St. German's. The matter is doubtful ; and was St. German's less exposed f
Certainly the removal of the united see of Devon and Cornwall to Exeter
was due to the fear of piratical attacks, H. k S. i. 683, 691, 694, 702 ft
on "WealHm] * in Comubia,' Fl. Wig., rightly.
JSHbtan] There is a curious story about him in .^f. lives, i. 364. He .filfstan.
had been monk and Abbot of Abingdon. Hence his burial there, G. P.
p. 181, appropriately entered in the Abingdon Chron. ; cf. Fl. Wig. i. 146,
note. The lists at the end of Fl. Wig. call .^fstan's successor ^fgar,
instead of Wulfgar. i. 336; while the text of Fl. Wig. makes Siric succeed
iElfstan immediately, placing i^fgar before i^fetan, i. 141, 146. So
G. P. tt. 9. But the evidence of charters is conclusive in favour of the
order iElfstan, Wulfjg^.
'Womssr. abbod on Oent] Ingram alone of the translators rightly Womer,
' Abbot of Ghent ' ; the others, M. H. B., Thorpe, Stevenson, have * died q^^^®^
... at Ghent.* He resigned his abbacy and retired to the New Minster
at Winchester; cf. the entry in the Hyde Register: 'Domnus abba
Uuomams, qui olim coenobio Gent praelatus, banc deuotus adiit gentem,
huiosque se familie precibus humillime oommendauit,' p. 34.
96S C. twegen ealdormenn] .^thelmer, alderman of Hampshire, Death of
buried at the New Minster, is naturally mentioned in the Hyde Register, pp. ^^o alder-
31, 54. His obit was on April 18, ib, 370. Edwin is also mentioned, t6. 33. °^^*
Heralufa] See Hyde Reg. p. 58.
for Odda . . . oasere to Oreo lande] lliis is Otho II, son of Otho the
Great, by his second wife Adelheid. By 'Greekland* is meant either Italian ex-
the Eastern Empire generally, or specifically Magna Graecia, i, e. southern ^^^^Sf ^^
Italy, which Otho wished to free from the Saracens, who were encouraged
by the Byzantine court, which preferred to see Italy under the Saracens,
to seeing it under the Western Emperor. On Otho's luckless expedition,
eee Weber, Weltgesch. vi. 100 ff. ; Giesebrecht, Kaiseraeit, ed. i. i. 556 ff. ;
ed. 2, i. 596, 597; Dfimmler, Otto d. Grosse, pp. 388-393. It is very
far firom being true that *se oasere ahte welstowe geweald*; he was
totally defeated in a great battle near SquiUace, July 13, 982, and only
escaped as by a miracle. He died Deo. 7, 983. On the Saracens, cf.
Bede, II. 338, 339.
his hropor simu . . . Odda] This is Otho, Duke of Swabiaand Bavaria, Otho, Duke
son, as the chronicler says, of the emperor's half-brother Liodulf, the son o^ Swabia.
170
TiyO SAXON CHRONICLES
[982
Death of
^Elfhere.
Sucoearion
of JSlfric.
Death of
^Ethelwold.
^Ifheah.
of Otho the Great and his English wife Edith ; of. Diimmler, «. $. He wm
slightly older than his half-uncle Otho 11, and was his bosom-friend. He died
Nov. I, 983, at Lucca, from the effects of the battle. See <m 924 D, abo?e.
pp. 124, 126. 988*. Her foilffiBrde iBlfhere] On him, see 979, 980,
mpra. According to W. M. i. 181 : 'uermibns quos pedicnlot dicimaf
consumptus est.' His last signature is in 983, K. C. D. No. 639.
feng JEHtrio to, C, E] fl. Wig. says that he wm .^fhere's son; which,
though probably true, may be only an inference from the Chron. JSSiSM
was exiled in 985, infra (' crudtlUer exulauit,' says H. H. p. 168) ; an act
which perhaps indicates a policy of breaking up the great aldennanrief.
If BO, the policy was reversed in 1007, when Edric (Streona), the notorious
traitor, was ' geset to ealdormen geond [ouer eal, F] Myrcna rice,* infra,
«. a. This i^fric must not be confounded with another notorious traitor,
iElfric, alderman of Hampshire, of whom we shall hear only too often.
H. H.*s identification of them is probably only a wrong inference. See
Crawford Charters, pp. 84, iia, xao, 121 ; Green, C. E. pp. 37a ff., 401;
Robertson, Essays, p. i8a ; F. N. C. i. a66, 627, 628. We find MXfnc also
consenting, as alderman, to Worcester charters, K. C. B. iii. 207, a 16, 246,
263. There is an *i£lfwine bearn ifilfrices* in the battle of Maldoo,
lines 209 ff., who says :
Mo wflss on Myrcum micles cynnes
W8&8 min ealda fieeder Ealbhelm' haten
wis ealdormann, woruldgesselig.*
If this is the Mercian alderman ^Ifric, then his father was not ^fhere,
but Ealhhelm ; an Ealhhelm signs as dux or comes from 940 to 951, K. C. D.
Nos. 424, 426, 1 1 36, 1 1 63, 1175; Birch, Nos. 763, 865,882, 883, 888,891.
Whether these are all the signatures of the same person, I cannot say.
984*. Her foxKferde , . . AtSelwoId] C alone gives the day, Aug. i-
According to the biographers of Dunstan, that saint not only foretold the
death of ^^Ethelwold, but also had a divine revelation as to the appoint-
ment of i£lfheah. Eadmer's life further says that on the death of .^Sthel-
wold the secular clerks tried to get possession of the see once more,
Stubbs' Dunstan, pp. 61, 62, 115, 116, 215-317, 311-3x3. .^holwold
died at Beddington and was buried in the crjrpt of Winchester, whence he
was translated to the choir twelve years later, Hardy, Cat. i. 589 ; AA. SS.
Aug. i. 97 ; Liebermann, p. 89.
seo halgun^ . . . JElfheagea, A] He had taken the monastic habit at
Deerhurst ; thence he went to Bath, where he became an inclusus, and
ultimately abbot, G. P. pp. 169-171; Fl. Wig. i. 147. According to
W. M. i. 225, he was alw Prior of GlasConbuiy, but the authority is
suspicious. He became Archbishop of Canterbury, infra^ 1006. For lives
of him, cf. Hardy, Cat. i. 619-623. Chron. A is the only authority, as hx
as I have found, which gives his other name of Godwine. Both iEthelwoId
and his successor are mentioned, Hyde Beg. pp. 22, 23.
988] NOTES I71
985 C, E. H6t wflM ^Ifrio . . . utadrafed] Fl. Wig. dates this 986 uBlfric
There is an interestixig allaaion to the outlawing of .^fric in a charter of haniahecl.
Ethelred (unfortanatcdy not dated) : ' ^Ifirio cognomento puer . . . cum
in dncatu suo oontra.me et contra omnem gentem meam reus existeret,
... ad synodale oondlium ad Cyrneceastre uniuersi optimates mei . . .
enndem ^Ifricnm maieitatis reum de hac patria profngum expnlerunt,'
K. C. JD. T). 1 74. See abo^e on 983, 984.
7 . . . Badwine to abbode gehalgod, C] E haa already given this Edwin,
under 984. C, as the Abingdon Chxoo., is likely to be correct. He ^^^^L^^
succeeded Osgar, who di«d in 984, Fl. Wig. i. 147, note 4. His appoint- uifl^^i^-
ment was siiuoniacal : * erat tunc maaor domns regiae iSlfiricus quidam
praepotens, fratrem habeos Edwinnm institutione monachum; hie i^ud
regem pretio exegit ut frater eius Abbendoniae abbas praeficeretur, qiiod
et factum est/ ib, note 5. (This ^Ifiric is not the alderman of Mercia,
but the traitorous alderman of Hampshire; see Crawford Charters, p. lai,
as against Bobertson, Essays, p. i8a.) In a charter of 993, already cited
as genuine, in spite of Kemble*s asterisk, Ethelred dbnounces this simoniacal
transaction as one of the evil deeds into which he had been led by wicked
counseUort, Bishop Wulfgar and Alderman ^Ifric being specially named,
and restores liberty of election to the monastery, K. C. D. iii. 366,
267. On these Abingdon entries in £, see Introduction, § 63.
986 C, £. Bdr se oyning . . . Hrofe oeaatre] Osbem, in his life of Ethelred
Dnnstan, says : ' Bex . . . propter quasdam dissensiones ciuitatem ob8[edi]t ravages
Rofensem, et facta capiendi iilam difficultate, patrimonium beati apostoli
[Andreae] deusstando inua[sit],* Stubbs* Dunstan, p. 117. Fl. Wig.*8
account is based on this; and it is copied by W. M., Stubbs, «.«., p. 310.
Ojibem further adds that Dunstan tried to persuade Ethelred to retire, and
on his refusal bribed him into acquiescence with a hundred pounds of
silver, and then pronounced against him the usual prophecy of coming
ills ; cf. H. H. p. 168.
yrf cwealm] * lues animnlium quae Anglioe Scitta uocatur, Latine Murrain,
autem fluxus interaneorum,* Fl. Wig. s. a, 987 ; d Bosworth-Toller, s. v.
scitto.
087 E. "Wecedport] C places this in 988.
088 C, E. Ooda . . . mid him] There is an account of this action in Goda slain.
the Vita Oswaldi : 'Factum est durisslmum bellum in Oocidente, in quo
fortitfer resistentes nostrates, qui dicuntur Deuinysce, uictoriam sancti
triamphi percepenint, acquisita gloria. Ceciderunt plurimi ex nostris,
plnriores ex illis. Nam oodsus est ex nostris miles fortissimus nomine
Stronwold, cum aliis nonnullis, qui bellica morte magis elegerunt uitam
finire, quam ignobiliter uiuere,* H. Y. i. 455, 456 ; Fl. Wig. combines this
ftoooant with that of the Chron., mentioning both Stremwold and Groda
among the slain. He calls the latter ' satrapa Domnaniae,' a title often
given to the lesser aldermen, but also often equivalent to ' minister,* or
173
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[988
Death of
DnngtaxL
Hifl death
not a land-
mark.
SucoeflsUm
and death
of ^thel-
gar.
' ]>egen/ lo that it probably here implies no more than the ' ^egen ' of the
Chron., Crawford Charten, p. 150; cf. F. N. C. I. zxziii. a68, 311.
Her gefor Dunstan] Of the death of Banstan the aceoant in the
life by Adelard is so beaatiful and simple that it must be given here in
fdl. Dr. Stubbs says of it» < I have no doubt that the record ... is derived
from authentic tradition ' : * Die eigo Ascensionis Dominicae . . . ooepH
colomna [t columba] Dei lente uiribus destitni ; languore autem prseaa*
lente^ lectulo suscipitur, in quo tota sexta feria cum nocte sequenti coelet-
tibus'intendens, aduenientes et recedentes in Domino oonfortabat. Msne
autem Sabbati hymnis iam matutinalibus peractis, sanctam adesse iabei
fratrtmi congregationem. Quibus iterum spiritum commendaus, uiaticnm
sacramentorum Ghristi coram se celebratum, ex menia coelesti suioepit
Unde gratias agens Deo psallere ooepit '^Memoriam fecit mirsbiliuiD
suorum misericors et miserator Dominus; escam dedit timentibos se"
[Ps. ex. (cxi.) 4, 5]. Inter quae uerba spiritum in manibus Creatoro
reddens, in pace quieuit. O nimis felicem quem Dominus inuenit its
uigilantem/ Stubbs' Dunstan, p. 66 ; cf. ib, Ixii. Of the later biograpbeix,
W. M. is the only one who has the good taste to use this beautifal sod
touching record, tb, 320 ; it is used also, somewhat abridged, in the lections
of the York Breviary, ib. 448. For other accounts, cf. ib, 5a, 1 20-1 38, 221 ;
for ritual matter relating to Dunstan, ib, 440-457. On the shameleM
myth of a translation of Dunstan's relics to Glastonbury, which called fortb
£admer*s indignant protest, see ib. 353, 353, 412-422, 426-439; H. V.
I. xlvi. The death of Dunstan is mentioned in the Irish Annals, Tigh.,
Chron. Scot. By many it is regarded as a great turning-point: 'poft
cuius mortem . . . omnes res contrarium motum sumpsere ; . . . a summs
quippe pace fit commutatio ad bellum intolerabile, ab immensa laetitia id
enormem tristitiam, ab omnium rerum abundantia ad omnium reruia
indigentiam ' (Osbem), Stubbtt* Dunstan, p. 127. But in truth it did bat
make apparent a change which had begun thirteen years before. With
the death of Edgar the Peaceful^ Dunstan was already politically dead.
ib, ciii. There is a fine character of Dunstan in Ang. Saa ii. 126. Hot
soon he acquired saintship is shown by a charter of 997 x loox, K. C P.
No. 704. From Adelard*s account it is plain that Dunstan died on the
Saturday after the Ascension. Ascension Day in 988 was on May 17.
and May 19 is rightly given by Fl. Wig. as the day of Dunstan's death,
and it is his day in the Calendar.
jflBVelgar] v, b. on 964. If Stubbe is right (Dunstan, p. 383) in giving
Feb. 13, 990, as the date of ifithelgar's death, and if he sat a year and
three months (C, D, £), his translation would be fixed to Nov. 98^.
F, however, deliberately alters the three months of the other MSS. into
eight, which would bring the translation to June 988. And as F is s
Canterbury book it may have some independent authority ; but it may be
only an inference from the fact that Dunstan died in May. JBtbelgar's
990 NOTES 173
mother was named ^Etbelfind, Hyde Beg. p. 58 ; cf. tb. 370, which gi^es
the day of his death. The Ghron. Ab. notei the rapid succeisioiu of the
archbishope of Canterbury at this time, i. 430, 431.
988 £, F. 990 C. p. 126. H§r Sigerlo wsm gehalgod] The date of 990 Accession
for Siric's accession, C, D, is to be preferred to 989 E, F. 8. D. places it in ^^ ^^^'
991, ii. 134. All the MSS. are wrong in saying that he was ' consecrated '
to Canterbury; so Liebermann, p. 70. He was translated from Rams-
bury, to which he had been consecrated in 985, Stubbs, £p. Succ. p. 17
[ed. 3, p. 30]. There are letters to him in Stubbs' Dnnstan, pp. 388, 389,
399-403 ; the last, from iSlfweard, Abbot of Glastonbury, to Sine, on his
elevation to Canterbury, is an admirable letter, and may be compared with
Bede*s well-known letter to Egbert of York. F is the only MS. which Hisjonmcy
mentions the journey of Siric to Rome for his pallium (probably in 990, ^ Ro***®-
under which year it is given, Liebermann, p. 3). Of this journey we
possess a most interesting itinerary, Stubbs* Dunstan, pp. 391-395. Fl.Wig.,
in his notice of Siric's accession, says : ' clericis a Cantuaria protuibatis,
monachos induxit.* If this is true, it shows how little of a monastic bigot
Dunstan was. To Siric JEXMq dedicated both series of his homilies, ed.
Thorpe, i. 1-3; ii. 1-5. At the end of the second preface is a curious
little admonition against drunkenness. As it is pointed by a reference
to the Levitical ordinance : * dixit Dominus ad Aaron : Yinum . . . non
bibes tn et filii tni, quando intratis tabemaculum testimonii [Levit. x. 9],'
it is difficult to avoid the inference that the archbishop was thought to
be addicted to this failing.
EiMlwine a^ foit^ferde} v.s. 984, 985. According to the Abingdon Death of
MS. of Fl. Wig., Wulfgar, his successor, successfully protected the Jbbjt * f
monastery during the Danish inroads. His death is given below, 1016 C, E. Abingdon.
Fl. Wig. «. s. gives it under 1017, i. i8a, note. He it was who recovered Succession
the liberties of Abingdon as stated in the charter cited above, where Ethel- ©^ Wulfgar.
red calls him ' abbas mens Wlfgar tota mihi deuotione benignus,* K. C. D.
vL 174.
pp. 126, 127. 993 A, 991 £, F] A is independent of the other MSS., Danish in-
and seems to be made up of events which the other MSS. distribute between ▼m^o^u*
991 (Ipewich, Maldon) and 994 (Invasion of Anlaf with 93 ships, confirma- Olaf Tryg*
tion of Anlaf). The account in A rests on a confusion of two separate inva- S^&"o^
sions, and the other Im to be preferred. That Anlaf, who is no other than the
famous Olaf Tryggvason (nn whom see C. P. B. pp. 83-86), was, however,
a leader of the earlier invasion also, is shown by the terms of peace which
are preserved, Thorpe, Ancient Laws, i. 384 ff., Schmid, pp. 304 ff. : 'tSiB
ffynd ^a friffmal 7 >a forword l^e .£tfolred cyng 7 ealle his witan vrifS >one
here gedon habba9 >e Anlaf 7 Justin (Jdsteinn) 7 Gu9mund Stegitan sunu
mid waeron.* These two last are mentioned also as leaders of the expedi-
tion of 991, by Fl. Wig., who probably had the document before him, as
he copies its further statement that the treaty was made by the advice of
^74
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[99^
Peace
purohaaed.
The lay
lords partly
responsible.
Siric
borrows
money to
pay the
Danes.
The Dane-
geld.
Siric (who is called SirieiuB Danegeld in Ang. Sac. i. 4), and the two ald«r^
men, ^thelweard and JEHMc, who besought the king that they might pnx^
chase peace for their respective districts. It is right, however, to add th&t
Anlaf 8 name is not in fl. Wig. ; and Schmid, p. li, thinks that it is inter-
polated in the document. Mlftic is the treacherous alderman of Hampshire,
V. B. pp. 170, 171. .^helweard is the chronicler, who, as we know, was of
the royal house of Wessez, and in Wessez his aldermanry is to be aougbt,
Crawford Charters, pp. 118 ff.; of. Introduction, § 99. To him iEl&ic
dedicated both his Lives of Saints, and also his translation of the Hepta-
teuch ; see the Prefaces to those works. Clearly then the lay lords mnsi
share with the archbishop the responsibility for the treaty. The Chron. n
further unjust to Siric in saying that this was the first time that peace had
been purchased irom the Danes. Alfired himself had had to pay this
' scandlice nydgyld/ as Wulfstan calls it. Homilies, p. 162 ; v. «. on 865,
872, 876 ; and, as Freeman himself shows, F. N. C. i. 275, note, Edred had
left money for this purpose as for a charitable and recognised object, Birch,
iii. 75 (this provision is omitted in the later versions of the will, tb. 76, 78).
In the earlier invasions on the continent this policy, or impolicy, of baying
off the invaders was constantly adopted, v, Dttmmler, Ostfrank. Beich, ed. i,
ii. 205, 231, 233, 273, &o. ; ed. 2, iii. 203, 229, 231, 272. Tliere is a most
interesting charter of 995, which tells how the Danes, furious at the delay
in paying the sums which Siric had promised them, threatened to bum the
Cathedral, bow Siric in his distress sent to borrow money of JEBowig,
Bishop of Dorchester, pledging him an estate at Bisborough In return,
K. C. D. No. 689. (In the following charter this estate is restored to
Siric*s suocessoi', .Mfric. The signatures have, however, been mechanically
copied from the preceding charter, as, though the restoration is made to
^Ifric, the deed is signed by Siric !) I cannot say cei-tainly whether this
transaction is connected with the invasion of 991 or that of 994, as a com-
parison of 993 A with 994 £ makes it probable that Kent was ravaged in
both. In a spurious charter of Ethelred's, the king is similarly represented
as pledging land to the Abbot of St. Alban^s to raise money for the Danes.
But no doubt from this time the payment became more systematic, and
from this reign dates the hated Danegeld ; which, imposed like the income-
tax originally as a war measure, was continued, like the income*taz, as an
ordinary financial expedient : ' Begibus namque nostris modo peisol-
uimus ex consuetudine, quod Dacis persoluebatur ex ineffabili terrore,*
H. H. pp. 168, 169 ; cf. Hermann, Mirac. S. Edm. : * Sueyn lugubre malum
ubique ponit tributum, quod infortunium hodie luit Anglia,' Martene et
Durand, vi. 825 ; Liebermann, p. 204 ; cf. W. M. i. 187 ; G. P. p.411 ; and
the date, as Earle says, 'tallies exactly with the dates of Anglo-Saxon
money found in Denmark and Sweden ; in both which countries it has been
exhumed in lai^e quantities, especially in Sweden. The dates range &om
Mtk)hed to Edward Conf. ; and coins of some of the intermediate reigns
99*] NOTES 175
lutTe been foand in Denmark and Sweden in larger nnmbera tban in
England. AnglomckHtika Mynt i Svemka Kongl. MyntkuHnettei af Bror
Emil Hildebrand, 4to., Stockholm, 1846/ The amount of this Danegeld
given by £ and F, £10,000, is only half the araoant stated in the actual
docmnent already cited : ' twa 7 twentig )>u8end punda gold 7 seolfres mon
gesealde Juun here of ^Snglalande wiff firiffe/ Thorpe, i. 288 ; Schmid,
p. 308 ; cf. lb. li. In the so-called Laws of Edward the Confessor, the
Danegeld is defined as ' xn denarios de unaquaque hida ... ad condn-
cendos eos qui piratarum irruptioni resistendo obuiarent,' Thorpe, i. 446 ;
Schmid, p. 496. In the Laws of Henry I it is ' denagildnm quod aliquando
[nngemannis dabatur,' Thorpe, i. 526 ; Schmid, p. 446; ». e. the bodies of
Danish housacarls maintained in England, of. Crawford Charters, p. 140.
(Thorpe's -proposed emendation is worse than needless.) From a charter,
nominally of Alfred, really a later forgery, it would seem that land was
sometimes surrendered because it could not bear these heavy imposts,
K. C. D. No. io6f ; Biroh, No. 565. (On a point like this a foiged charter
is ss significant as a genuine one.) For the story of Edward the Confessor
abolishing the Danegeld, see Ailred R., col. 753 ; Lives of St. Edward,
PP* S'f 53* I^ ^<ui one of the abuses which Stephen promised to abolish,
H. H. p. 358 ; ct also Maitland, Domesday, pp. 3 £
to Stane, A] Folkestone, not Staines, as Mr. Thorpe says in his index.
BCsBldtme . .« ByrhtnoV] Of Brihtnoth we have heard before as the Battle of
champion of the monks against ^Ifhere, v, 9. p. 163. Accordingly, in the ^^Idon.
Vita Oswald], we have a notice of the battle with a long panegyric on Bribt-
notfa's bravery ; but perhaps the most eloquent panegyric is contained in
the brief sentence: ' Byrihtnotbus cecidit, et reliqui fugerunt,' H. Y. i.
456. On Brihtnoth and the battle of Maldon, and the poem in which they Sonfiron the
are celebrated, see F. N. C. L 268 ff., 623, 624, 772 ; C. P. B..iL 84 ; on the ^*J1« ^^
payment to the Danes, t'&. 2 75, 2 76. The poem has been frequently printed,
dee Wtllker, Gmndriss, pp. 334 ff. A convenient edition is in Sweet's Anglo-
Sazoo Reader, where a remark of Rieger*s is quoted that ' it was composed
so immediately after the battle that the poet does not know the name of
a single one of the enemy, not even of their leader Anlaf.* The remark is
interesting, but, as the poem is incomplete, a little hazardous.
On Brihtnoth, cf. Crawford Charters, pp. 85-88. As no signature of his Brihtnoth.
is found after 990, 991 is doubtless right for the date of Maldon. The day
was Aug. II, Hyde Reg. p. 271. Re was buried at Ely. His widow,
.^fised, leaves property to Ely, ' ^ mines hlafordes lichoma rest.* iSUflaod
was a sister of .^helflaed of Damerham, Edmund's second queen, who in
her vrill leaves considerable property to her and her husband, K. C. D.
No. 685 ; Birch, Nos. 1288, 1289. Brihtnoth is called ' dux praeolarus ' in
a charter of Ethelred of 1005, K. C. D. iii. 341.
992 E, F. Her Oswald . . . forlet pis Uf] The chief authority for the Death of
life of Archbishop Oswald is the anonymous life printed in H. Y. i. 399^ ^"^^^ ^^
176 TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES [992
475, and already frequently referred to. As it speaks of Archbiihop
iEliric as still living (p. 45 a) it must have been written 995 xioo6, and
is therefore an almost contemporary authority of the highest value. Oswild
had learnt the monastic life at Fleury, pp. 413 ff. (he is also said to have
been a pupil of Fridegoda, the author of the Metrical Life of Wilfrid,
H. Y. ii. 5). He returned to England at the time of his undo Archbishop
Odo*8 death, p. 419 ; succeeded Dunstan as Bishop of Worcester, p. 420 :
founded a school for the training of monks at Westbury, p. 424 (the church
was restored by Wulfiitan, Ang. Sac. ii. 26 a). On the death of Oicytel (to
whom he was related, p. 420), Edgar ' in capite [eius] duas coronas im-
posuit, hoc est ipsi prius episcopatum Merdornm gentis, et poetmodum
Korthanhymbrorum,' p. 435 (this position of Worcester as t e specially Mer-
cian see should be noted). See Addenda. He went to Rome for his pal-
lium, p. 435 (where he also acted as the king^s ambassador, H. T. ii. 27^;
assisted at the coronations of Edgar in 973, pp. 436 ff., and of Edward and
Ethelred, p. 455 (cf. ii. 341) ; and died on the Monday following the third
Sunday in Lent, Feb. 29, 99a, after washing the feet of the poor, and
passed away, like Bede, in the act of saying the Doxology, pp. 469 ff.
He was buried at Worcester (where he died), p. 475. On other lives of
him, cf. Hardy, Cat. i. 609-614. And there is a notice of him in Hugo of
Fleury, Pertz, ix. 384, which shows that he was not unmindful of the
scene of his monastic training, whence also he brought the famous Abho of
Fleury to teach in his monastery of Ramsey, 985 x 987, Hardy, Cat i«
594, 618 ; cf. also G. P. pp. 247-250 ; Birch, iii. 208 ; Hyde Reg. p. 9a.
Oswald's relics were translated by his successor, Ealdwulf, in 1002, jost
before his own death. H. Y. ii. 46 ; FU Wig. i. 156. For Wulfstan of
Worcester's reverence {(X Oswald, see the interesting story in Ang. Sac il
262, 263.
As late as 1 1 39 Oswald and Wulfstan were still invoked at Worcester u
patrons and protectors of the city, Fl. Wig. ii. 118. Oswald's mitre wsi
preserved at Beverley in the twelfth century, H. Y. ii. 341. An eztrs-
ordinary number of charters by him granting leases for three lives of lands
belonging to the see of Worcester will be found in Birch, iii. ; K. C. D. iii-
These embody a deliberate territorial policy, on which, see Maitland,
Domesday, pp. 302 ff.
Death of .SSSelwine . . . ge for, E] He was the son of Athelstan ' half-king,' and
JSthelwine, succeeded his brother j^thelwold as alderman of East Anglia. The monks
of ^od[^"^^ whom he protected called him * the friend of God,' There was a pathetic
fitness in his dying so soon after his great friend Oswald. With him he
had founded the monastery of Ramsey, where he was buried ; and he is
said never to have smiled after his death, H. Y. 1. 438-430, 445-447, 465-
469, 474, 476 ; G. P. pp. 318-330 ; Crawford Charters, pp. 85, 118. (The
pretended foundation charters of Ramsey are obvious fozgeries, K. C. D.
No. 581 ; Birch, Nos. 1310 f.) Fl. W g.'s account both of Oswald and
994] NOTES l^^
^helwine is clearly taken from the Vita Oiwaldi, of which there would
oatanlly be a copy at Worcester,
porode eorl] See on 966 £, supra,
MltsiKDe t.] Thii, though in all the MSS., is a mistake for iGlfric,
Bishop of Ramsbury, who succeeded Siric at Canterbury. .Mfstan of
Ramsbury died 981 C.
Saawige t^.] Bishop of Dorohester ; he was present at the consecration
of Ramsey, H. Y. 1. 463.
Da sende . . . ^Ifrio] See F. N. C. i. 277, 378. The *long series of National
inexplicable treasons * ascribed to iElfric first, and then to Edric Streona, "^?^
awake, I confess, the question whether the chroniclers have not selected
oertain scapegoats on whom to throw the blame of the national failures.
Ealdolf ... to Boferwio stole 7 to "Wigera ceastre] His appoint- Ealdwnlf
ment to York seems, however, to have been delayed till 995. In 993, ?JC*"^^
994, and 995 he signs as ' episcopus * or as ' Wigoraoensis eccl. episc.,'
K. C. D. Nob. 684, 687, 1289. Later in 995 he signs as ' Eboracensis
eoel. eleotus episc.,' ib. Nos. 688, 692. This does not imply (as Mr. Steven-
son thought, Chron. Ab. ii. 521) that he had not been consecrated, for he
had already been consecrated to Worcester. By 996 he is ' archipraesul *
and 'archiepisoopus,' K. C. D. Nos. 695, 696.
Xenulf] He became Bishop of Winchester in 1005 ; simoniacally, accord- Genwulf.
ing to Cr. P. p. 170 ; his death is entered 1006 E, infra. Some have wished
to identify him with the poet Cynewulf, see above on 779 E. To this
Cenwulf the life of Athelwold by ^Ifric is dedicated, Hardy, Cat. i. 586. For
Ealdwnlf and Cenwulf as abbots of Peterborough, see above, 963 £, i. 117.
998 £, F. ]m heretogan, 70.] * Heretogan ' means the leaders of this Cowardly
particular army. It does not imply the official rank of aldermen. Fl. Wig. ^^^^^^
expljuiu their conduct by saying : ' ex patemo genere Danici fuerunt.' But
this again sounds rather like an attempt to gloss over the national failure ;
cf on these leaders, F. N. C. i. 281, 624, 625.
het se OTng ablendan 2ESlfgar, £] * unde odium et infamia eius [«c. Blinding of
Edelredi] crudelitatis adaucta est,* H. H. p. 169; it was, no doubt, in revenge -^^^^tS^-
for his father^s treachery in 992 : * et quamuis pro culpa perfidiae filium
eios rez excaecari insserit, iterum rediit iterumque defecit,* W. M. i. 187.
994 £, F. Her • • • 00m Anlaf 7 Swegen] On this great invasion of Oreat Scan-
Olaf Tryggvason, King of Norway, and Swegen, King of Denmark, the dinavian
uliioiAte conqueror of England, see above on 993 A ; and F. N. C. i. 285 ff.
A document in K. C. D. No. 704 seems to point to an earlier unrecorded
invasicm of Swegen. It is a writ of Ethelred's confirming the will of
iBtheric of Booking. It is there stated : ' hit was manegon earon 4r
JSOerie foiiJferde, tSet i5£m kincge waes gessed f et he were on t54m unrede,
9et mmn soeolde on E4st-Saxon Swegen underf<$n 0& he ^rest Jiider mid
flotan com.* The writ is undated, but from the signatures it must have
been iamied 997 x looi. Athene was then dead, and the chaige of com-
II« N
178
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[994
Paymenta
to the
Dane&
(Confirma-
tion of Olaf
Tryggva-
son.
Death of
Siric and
Buccession
of iBlfric.
JEifnc and
the secular
clerks.
plicitj with Swegen was brought 'many years' before his death. The
inTasion of 994 seems hardly far enough back to satisfy these conditiofna.
There is a very cunoas notice in the Chron. Ab. i. a8o, with refer«Dce
to this invasion, the origin of which I do not know: 'Bex Norwegiae,
Anlaf, baptizatus est, et reuersns est in patriam suam. Bani nero regem
suum Snein regem Cantiae constituerunt, et regnaolt in Cantia xxiiii
annis.' In JElfrio's Homilies, written just about this time, there are many
interesting references to thoM troubles, i. 578 ; ii. I, 370, 433 ; so in the
lives, written only a little later, i. 358-260, 294-296.
pp. 128, 120. Oode Vang, F] This note of triumphant feeling is note-
worthy in a MS. so late as F. It is not in £.
hi man pflBT fsBdde, 7c., E] 'quibus de tota Westsazoma stipendimn
dabatur, de tota uero Anglia tributnm,' Fl. Wig. i. 152 ; i.e. according to
Fl. Wig. the promised ' metsung ' was levied exclusively from Weaaex, Um
* gafol * from all England,
2Blfeaoh t^ 7 .iBtSelward] ^Ifheah had advised and j£thelweard had
negotiated the former treaty, 993 A and note. Thej were natorallj
employed again.
his anfeng sst bes handa] i.e. acted as his sponsor at oonfirma-
tion, cf. £ede, II. 142, 383 ; * tenens eum ad confirmationem episoopi,'
H. H. p. 170; *quem rex . . . oonfirmari ab episcopo fecit,' II. Wig. «u#.
Olaf had been previously baptised, though accounts vary as to the nuuincr
and place of his conversion.
pp. 126, 129, 131. 904 A, 006 E, 006 E. Sigerio . . . 2ESlfrio] i£lfnc
had previously succored Siric as Bishop of Ramibury in 990 (' Wiltuc-
scire,' A, F). Hence C, D, E are wrong in speaking of him as 'oob-
secrated ' to Canterbury. A, F (F a Canterbury MS.), express the fact
correctly. He had been a monk of Glastonbury, and Abbot of Abingdon,
Fl. Wig. tt. 9. ; G. P. p. 32. The earliest life of Dunstan is dedicated to
him, Stubbs' Dunstan, p. 3. Fl. Wig., like F, places both the death ot
Siric and the translation of iSlfric in 995 ; and this is riglit, for a charter
of that year is signed by Siric as archbishop, and by ^Ifric as ' Wiltun-
ensis presul * ; while another charter of the same year is signed by iElfric
as 'electus ad archiepiscopatum,* K. C. D. Nos. 691, 692. Against the
old identification of i£lfric the homilist with the archbishop, see Wiilker.
Grundriss, pp. 453 ff.
p. 128. 005 F. Bes JESlfrio, 7c.] For the Latin of this document, s(^
App. B. i. 285-287. On this story of i£lfric having expelled the serolar
clerks from Christ Church, Canterbury, and restored the monka, W. M.
says : ' uerisimile ncm uidetur ; constat enim monachos in ecdesia S. Salsa-
toris fuisse a tempore Laurentii archiepiBCopi,* G. P. p. 32 ; as if institatioas
never changed their character in the course of 400 years 1 A metre serio^ss
objection is that, according to Fl. Wig., the change had already been maHe
by Siric. See above on 990 C. Whether F has a^y better authority for
997] NOTES 179
njing that the seciilar clerks came in under Ceolnotfa, 833 X870, in eon*
sequence of plague and other troubles, I do not know. The same account
is gfiven by F under 870, see App. B, i. 383-285 ; according to which
Ceolnoth*B successor, Ethelred, attempted to expel the clerks. No plague
is recorded in the Chron. during those years. On the consecration of
Christ Church, Canterbury, and the alleged correspondence of Ethelbert
ind the Pope, see Bede, H. £. i. 33, and my notes. It is Bede's Hist.
Eocl. which is here referred to as 'Ystoria Anglorum.' The spurious
cbartersiy K. C. D. No. 715, seem connected with this pretended reform.
heafod burh] Cf. Bede, p. 60 : 'In Cantwarabyrig, seo wses ealles his * heafod
rices ealdorburg^; and Oros. p. 132 : * he geeode Nisan, India heafodbarg.* hurh.'
p. 181. 906 F. "Wulatan . . . Itondenberi] In Stubbs* Dunstan, pp. Wulfstan
404, 405, there is a letter from an unknown correspondent to Wulfstan, f^^^^
Bifl^op of London. ^
pallium
997 F. ssfter hia aroe] I feel pretty certain that 'pallium* is meant 'arce.*
to be a gloss on 'aroe,* and not to be taken in composition with it as
Piosworth-Toller ; there is no such thing aa an ' arch-pallium.' But how
did 'aroe' come to mean pallium? I belieye it to be a pure abstraction
of the writer. An * aroebiscec^ ' is a bishop with a pallium, therefore
'arce' must mean pallium, Q. £. D. ; cf. 995 F, i. 130 m., 'sefter ]>inon
Krce* (■■ 'pro pallio nestro,* i. 287 t.) ; 'gifan heom lK>ne eree/ ib. The
word occurs nowhere else as far as I know. In Bouquet, x. 431, there
is a letter of this very year from Pope Gregory V to Abbo of Flenry»
asking to be informed ' de Cantuariorum aichiepiscopi incolumitate.'
097 E. on XToiKwalam] i,e, our Wales. Kl. Wig.'s translation,
< veptentrionalis Bry tannia,* is misleading ; and in 1000 A. D. it haa misled
Mr. Thorpe, Lappenberg, E. T. ii. 162 ; see F. N. C. i. 634.
Penwihtateort] PenwiO- C, PenwsO- D. The Land's End. The Penwith-
hundred of the Land's End is still caUed Penwith ; cf. & D. ii. 392 : ^^^^
* Anglia habet in longitudine 800 milliaria a loco Penwithstert uocato . . ,
usque ad Gatheness trans Scotiam.'
in to Tamer mnffan] ' in ostium fluminis Tamerae Domnaniam et Comu-
biam eequestrantis,' Fl. Wig.
Ordoljfos mynstar sst Teflngstooe] Ordwnlf was the son of Ordgar, and Ordwulf,
coiMequently brother of JBifthryth, Edgar's second wife, r. #. on 965 D. **1® ^"^*^^«'
W. M. makes his father, Ordgar, the founder of Tavistock, G. P. pp. 202, g^^^Q]^
203; so H. & S. i. 701. The spurious charter of foundation, K. C. D.
No. 629, dated 981, makes Ordwulf the founder, and calls him, jigbtly,
Ethelred's uncle. Ordwulf signs charters from 980 to 1006. Fl. Wig. calls
him 'Donmaniae primas,' which probably means ' heahgerefa,' Crawford
Charters, p. 122; but may also mean that he succeeded his father as
alderman of Devon, though possibly in a lower position ; but the fact that
be never signs with any higher title than ' min^'ster * is against the latter
K 2
t8o
TIVO SAXOff CHRONICLES
[991
Xational
exciuefl.
▼iew ; moreover, that * primu ' means high-reeVe ii shown bj a cbkrter
cited below on 1002 £, in which M&c, whom the Chron. calls 'be»b-
gerefa/ is called 'primas inter primates.' I belieTc that STs readin?,
'ast iUtefingstoee ' (see critical note), is an extreme instance of ibe
tendency to regard the prepoeition ' st,' before place names, as part of the
place name, so that a second (in this case an identical) preposition is pat
before the compoand phrase ; see Bede, JI. 103, 104. H. H^ misreading
the Saxon /, gives ' apnd Esingstooe.'
906 E. pnrh sum ping] ' aut insidiis, aut aliqno infortnnio/ FL Wt%.
i. 154.
990 E. forpam pe . . . soeoldan] This sentence is only in E. It marb
the growth of that tendency to make excuses which reaehee its col*
minating point in Fl. Wig. On the prevailing disoiganisation, see F. N. C.
1. 295 ff.
p. 138. mid soipfyrde . . . mid landfyrde] Cf. 'sy hit on scypfyrde,
sy hit on landfyrde/ Thorpe, Laws, i. 430; Schmid, p. 314. So, exactly,
K. 0. D. vi. 51, where the universal obligation of the fyrd as part of the
* trinoda necessitas' is subdivided into * scip fyrd ' and ' land fyrd.'
pa elkede man] Fl. Wig.'s rendering, ' duces exercitus . . . moram . . .
innectentes,' shows that he followed C or a sister MS. But Cs reading,
' |>a ylcodan )» deman,' is probably a mere error. The scribe may hare
had a MS. in which the syllables * )>a yico * came at the end of a line, and
' de man * at the beginning of the next. The scribe took ' deman ' for
a single word, and then pieced out his own error as best he could. I owe
this suggestion to Prof. Earle. ' Dema,' ' a judge,* is an impoenble word
to use of a military leader.
Invasion of 1000 E. Her . . . sa cyng ferde in to Oumerlande] On this invasioB
Misread-
ing,
Cumber-
land.
Troubles.
of Camberland, cf. F. N. C. i. 298, 299, 633, 634 ; I cannot, however, go
with him in attributing much weight to Fordun*s statement that Etb^red's*
invasion was owing to the refusal of Malcolm of Strathclyde to pay Dane-
geld. H. H.*s explanation (which Mr. Freeman also accepts) seems much
more probable: * Cumberland . . . ubi maxima mansio Dacorum ent,'
p. 1 70. Strathclyde would be a convenient rendezvous for Scandinavian
forces; and a similar motive would account for the ravaging of Man.
Mr. Skene thinks that Ethelred was trying to wrest Strathclyde altogether
from the Soot«, C. S. i. 381.
unfiiSflota] Cf. * unfri9 scip,' i. 168 h., tn/ra, 1046 E; 'unfri9Iand/
' unfriS mann/ Thorpe, Laws, i. 286 ; Schmid, pp. 204, 206.
Bioardes rioe] ' Danorum classis . . . Nortmanniam petit/ FL Wtg.
i. 154.
pp. 182, 133. 1001*] The account in A is independent of, and fuller
than, that of the other MSS., but quite consistent with it. See F. N. C.
i. 306 ff.
mioel nnfrlS, A] There is a charter of this year in which Ethelred
10O2] NOTES l8l
Fpeaks of himself m ' dirisBimtB hostimn grauiter not depopuUncium
crelierrime angostiatuB flagellis,* and cites the ' mnliiplicia signa* wrought
at his brother's tomb, K. C. D. No. 706.
iBpelweard . . . h«ah geiefa] Probably of Hampshire ; cf. K. C. D.
No. 64a ; Crawford Charters, p. 119.
^Ifaig— biaoeopet sunu] This is noteworthy. The bishop meant is A bishop^s
Odo*ti short-lived sacceftsor at Canterbury. See on 961 F. ^^
Pallig] A Danish Jarl, brother-in-law of King Swegen, whose sister Pallig.
Ganhild he had married. His name may be assimilated from Paining,
and he was possibly oonnected with, or even a son of, the &moa8 Palna-
Toki, Crawford Charters, p. 144; F. N. C. i. 506. He had evidently
taken service with Ethelred under one of the previous treaties, and now
deserted. According to W. M. i. 207, he, his wife, and their child were
victima of the massacre of St. Brice in 1002.
ofiar . . . ge trywHa] Cf. ' ofiilegen . . . ofer aOas 7 treowe,* Bede, p. 148.
foTMi . . . td ISxan midlan] Mr. Freeman, following FL Wig., supposes Movements
that the fleet which the other MSS. mention as coming to Exuiouth was ^^^
tlie one which had gone to Normandy in the previous year, and now
effected a junction with Pallig, &c. This is very possibly right, though
probably it is only FL Wig.*8 inference from the Chron. On the change
in X alter this atinal, see Introduction, $ 95.
to tiare byrig, £] Exeter ; ' there was no need to mention what
borough,* F. N C. i. 307.
sw» hi be wuna wmron] 80 Oros. p. 1 16 : ' swa hi »r bewnna wasron.*
pft beah, 70.] 'pro militnm paucitate, Danorum multitudinem non Excuses,
ferentftf,* ¥1, Wig. i. 155, with his usual tendency to make excuses.
ptBV him . . . woldon] ' modo in ea [Vecta insula], mode in Sutham-
tonia, modo in Dorsetania,' explains Fl. Wig.
ne eodon hi swa feor iip] ' Went they never so far up^' t. e, however
far inland (Greek Smw) they might go.
1002 E] On the treaty of this year, v, F. N. C. i. 3x1, 31 2. Treaty of
grfSS . . . ge MBtte] ' gri9 ' is a Scandinavian word, and only comes in ><'^-
with the Scandinavian contests. It does not occur in MS. S. at all.
of aloh Leofsig • . . earde] Leofsige was alderman of Essex and Leofsige
probably succeeded Brihtnoth, F. N. C. u. «. ; cf. Crawford Charters, haniahed.
p. 135. Tliere is an alluidon to his exile in a charter of 1007 : * Leofinnus
dux ... culpa sua exigente patria pulsus,' K. C. D. No. 1304; but in
a charter of 1 01 2 not only his punishment but his crime is detailed:
* Leoftinus quem de satrapis . . . tuli ad celsioris npioem dignitatis . . .
ducem contitituendo, [which shows that * sntrapa ' is not a mere synonym
for * dux ' but indicates a lower dignity, r. s. pp. 171, 172] . . . praefectum
ineum iEficum, quem priniatem inter primates meos taxaui, non cnnctatus
in propria dome eius eo inscio perimere, quod nefarium et peregrinum
opus est apud christianos et gentiles. . . '. Itaque • . . inii consilium cum
l82
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1002
Ethelred.
Death of
Ealdwnlf
of York ;
sacceasion
ofWulf.
Stan.
sapientibus regni mei, . . . plaoaitqae nobis in oommune earn exnlare . . •
cum oomplicibm aais, ib. No. 719.
Marriage of p. 184. seo hl»fdige] ' regina binomia . . ,, scilicet uSUfgioa Imma/
Ohron. Ab. i. 454. On the significance of Ethelred^s marriage with
Emma of Normandy, which * led directly to the Norman Gonqaeit,*
F. N. C. i. 301 if., cf. H. H. p. 173 ; Stnbbs' Danstan. p. 322.
Ealdulf ardb foiKferde] He died May 6, Fl. Wig. i. 156. He was sao-
ceeded by Wulfstan, the author of the Homilies. Mr. Freeman, F. N. C. I
31a, identifies him with Wulfstan, Bishop of London, but apparently only
because Bishop Wul&tan ceases to sign in 1003, and Archbishop Wul&tsn
begins to sign in 1004. But this seems to me hazardous in the £aoe of Fl
Wig.'s assertion that the archbishop was only abbot before his appoint-
ment to York, L 156. As Wulfstan was, like his predecessors, also Bishop
of Worcester, Fl. Wig. had special means of knowing. Dr. Stubbs, £p. Succ.
seems to know nothing of any translation of Wulfstan of London. In the
Latin version of one of Ethelred*s codes, it is not only stated that the lawi
were passed on the advice of the two primates .£lfheah and Wal£stan,
but that they were reduced to writing by Wulfstan : ' ego Wulfstanos . . .
eadem . . . Uteris infix!/ Schmid, pp. J36, 239. If this can be relied on,
it would account for the similarity between the moral reflexions contained
in the laws, and in the homilies attributed to Wulfstan ; but the qaestion
is an intricate one. Some compBmeiitary verses addressed to Wol&tan
are printed in Stubbs' Dunstan, p. liv, from MS. Gott. Vesp. A. xiv.
80 cyng het of slean] On the massacre of St. Brice and the sub-
ofSt^Brice. sequent embellishmente of the story, see F. N. 0. i. 182, 31a £F., 634 ff.
According to a tale which H. H. says that he heard as a boy from ' uetos-
tissimi quidam,* the king sent secret letters to every town ordering the
simultaneous murder of all the Danes, p. 174. The so-called laws of
Edward the Confessor profess to give the law under which Ethelred acted,
Schmid, p. 510. In a spurious charter of 1004 it is said that the Danes of
Oxford took refuge in the church of the monastery of St. Frideswide,
which was burnt in the conflict, K. C. D. No. 709.
p. 185. be syrewian sst his life] Cf. ' Sume eac ymbe his lif syrwdon,*
JElt Hom. ii. 11 a.
1008 E, F] On this annal, see F. N. C. i. 315-319.
"purh ]>one . . . Hugon, E] *per insilium, incuriam et traditionem
Nortmannici comitis Hugonis,* says Fl. Wig., expanding the excuse i^to-
his wont; and turning the 'ceorl' of the Cbron. into an 'eorl*; po»bly
his MS. read ' eorl,* i. 156 ; H. H., translating * gprefa,* gives ' uiceoomes,*
p. 174.
far . . . Vingan, F] Cf. Ores. p. 340; 'hie for his ^ingun adnefde
wseron/ ib, 258.
)>e seo hlefdige . . . gexefan, E] The royal rights over Exeter had
rights over probably been given to Emma as port of her moriung-gift.
Exeter.
Massacre
Excuses.
Emma*8
1006] NOTES 1Q3
ge Inred he hine aeoone] Cf. Layamon, i. 184 : ' >e king hine breid
•6ac,*'Earle ; 10 in Joel. ' bregma s^r ■jtUcum/ ' bregOaz gjtika.*
Bonne . . . ge bindred] A very similar saying is found in one of A proverb.
Alcoin's letters : ' si dux timidna erit, qnomodo saluabltur miles,' H. k S.
iii- 535 ; Mon. Ale. p. 621.
Da Bwegen ge eeah, 70.] Of course if his sister were among the yictims Swegen.
of St. Brice, supra f p. 181, he would have ample motive for revenge,
F. N. C. i. 314.
1004 E] On this annal, see F. N. a i. 319-323.
Ulfkytel] See below on 1010 E.
^ witan on Bast Bnglum] This may indicate, as Freeman thinkfi, Local
some survival of the independence of the old East Anglian kingdom. Witan.
' Witan * is, however, used of a meeting of the shire : ' gebete ]»( swa scire
witan oeosan,* Wul&tan, p. 173 ; cf. t&. 73.
ao hi abruffon] ' )«t teoOe werod abrei^ * (of the rebellious angels),
.£lf. Horn. i. 10.
^ tSe he to |M>hte] Not ' those whom he trusted to,* M. H. B., Thorpe ; cf.
' to hopode,* 1 009, in/rOf i. 1 39 h. ; bat ' those whom he destined for the work ' ;
'iiU uelnon audebant, uel iussa perficere negligebant,* Fl. Wig. i. 157. It
is strange that £ has omitted the racy conclusion of C and D (see i. 136,
note l). For the numerous compounds of ' plega,* v. Bosworth-Toller, m. p.
p. 136. 1006 £] On the events of 1005, 1006, see F. N. G. i. 323 £
hangor . . . snwa gzinine] Ct ' Se grinunesta hunger ]«t folo waes Famine,
wsoende,* Bede, p. 302.
7 ae flota, 7c.] ' qaapropter . . . Swein Denemarciam reuertitur,' Fl.
Wig. L 158.
1O06 £. Her forSferde JBSlfrio] Stubbs, Ep. Succ., places the death Death of
of .^frio and the translation of ^Ifheah in 1005. 80 Liebermann, g ^^L-^,.
p. 3. A (above L 134) puts ^Glfnc's death in 1005 and ^Ifheah's sue- of.£ifheali.
oession (wrongly eomseeration) in 1006. Fl. Wig., whom Dr. Stubbs
citee, agrees with E, as does iElfheah's life, Aug. Sac ii. 129, from which
it appears that ^Ifheah was born in 954. To him Adelard dedicated
bis life of Dumstan, Stubbs' Dunstan, p. 53. He is said to have taken the
head of St. Swithhun with him to Canterbury, H. Y. I. xlvi.
Brthtwold . . . Wiltnn scire] This is an addition by £(c), followed Error,
by F, but not by H. H. or Ann. Wav. I am inclined to think it is an
error of the scribe who fancied iGlfheah was Bishop of WiZton instead of
Wiiiton ; whereas it was .£lfric'8 promotion to Canterbury in 995 which
vaented the see of Bamsbury, and it is there that Fl. Wig. places Briht-
wold's appointment, i. 152. Stubbs, Ep. Succ. p. 165 [ed. 3, p. 227],
follows E approximately. In any case Brihtwold had a very long episco-
pate ; his deBih is entered X045 C, 1043 E.
"Wnlfgeate] According to Fl. Wig. his father was Leofeoa, and he him- Forfeiture
•elf was a prime favourite of Ethelred, bat was deprived for ' iniusta iadida of Wulf-
I84 TfVO SAXON CHRONICLES [1006
et BoperbA . . . opera/ i. 158. I do not know whence Fl. Wig. got these
details, and till their ■onrce is identified I regard them with some nupicion.
There is a reference to Walfgeat*8 forfeiture in a charter of loi 5, aad in tluit
hie crime ii made to be ' quia ininiicia regis se in insxdiis sociam applicaoit,'
K. C. D. vi. 170. Wolfgeat signs as * minister * from 986 to 1005.
Wulfeah 7 Ufegeat . . . ablende] At Cookham, aooording to FI.
Wig., who makes them sons of ^lihelm.
^^fhelm ^Ifelm . . . wearS of slagen] By Edric Streona, according to Fl. Wtg.
sl^^i^ But the details sound wholly mythical. iElfhehu seems to have hM pait
of Northumbria. On all these names, cf. Crawford Charters, pp. lai, lu;
F. N. C. i. 325, 643-645.
Kenulf biscop] On him, see on 99a K
ne inn here ne at here] Cf. ' fram utgefeohte ... on ingefeohtnm'*
* exteris . . . ciuilibus bellis/ Bede, p. 8.
Outrages of to his fryU stole ... to heora garwan feorme] There is ' a bitkr
the Danes, pleasantry ' about these phrases : * to their inviolable sanctuary, ... to
their ever furnished quarters.' H. H. well expresses the return which
they made ff>r such hospitality : * quocunque . . . pergebant, quae parsta
erant hilariter comedentes, cum discederent, in retribudonem proeurationiB,
reddebant hospiti caedem, hoepitio flammam/ p. 1 76.
Oenitive P- 137. beotra gylpa] Out of mere bravado ; cf. ' ungebetra >iiigSf'
absolute. without having mended matters, Earle, Charters, p. aoa. So in modern
German, ' unverrichteter dinge' = re infecta. There is an article in
American Journal of Philology, x. 316 if., on the absolute participle in
Anglo-Saxon. The author, Mr. M. Callaway, regards it as a mere exotie,
imported from the Latin. This is certainly true of the dative absolute.
I do not think it is true of the genitive absolute.
for))on ofb man cwaV] The ' oft * shows that this was a popular threat,
not the ' prediction of some unknown seer,* F. N. C. i. 3a9.
Skutcham- CwiccheUnes hleswe] See Bede, II. 95. In the reign of James I
"y- a market used to be held there for which no charter could be produced, sod
so it was suppressed and transferred to Ilsley (Private communicatioB io
Prof. Earle from Mr. C. J. Eyston of East Hendred). From a writ, K. C. D.
No. 693, it appears that CwichelmeshliBw was the meeting-place of the shire-
moot. The writ is undated, but from the signatures must be 990x992-
Cwichelmeshlsw occurs also in the boundaries of a charter of 995, iK
No. 1389.
ffit Cyno- set Cynetan] This may be the river Kennet. Mr. Freeman sa}rt,
tan. * Kennet, now Marlborough,' F. N. C. i. 3a9. Prof. Earle suggests
Kintbury, Berks, which occurs in the form ' st Cynetan byrig,* K. C. D.
^^* 553 > Birch, No. 678, Arom which it appears that there was s
monastery there.
Oaneral )>»r mihton geseon] Cf. Wulfstan's Sermon : * oft twegsn ssemen o86e
domoralisa- ]>ry hwilum drifaG ba drafe cristenra manna fram ae to se at tfnrh >ss
tion.
ioo8] NOTES 185
>eode gewylede togadere ni eftllnm to woruldflcune/ Homiliefl, p. 163.
From AD obscore noUoe in S. D., Mr. Freeman inferred an invaiion of the
Soots in 1006, F. N. C. i. 325-328. ThiB is entirely confirmed by Ann.
Uli. 1005-6; cf. S. C. S. i. 385.
p. 188. 1007 £. zxx. Jmaend pnnda] So F, H. H., and Ann. Wav.
xxxn ; C, D, Fl. Wig.
^drio ... on Myroenarioa] 'ad pemiciem Anglomm factns eet Edricmade
Bdriens dnz raper Meroe, proditor nouiu sed mazimnB/ H. H. p. 176 ; cf. •i^«"^^
Fl. Wig. i. 160, and F. N. C. i. 640 ff., where the anthorities are collected.
Her for .filfeah ... to Bomo, D (note 3)] Only in D. Cf. Ang. ^filfheah
Sac. xi. 129, 130 ; 6. P. pp. 1 70, 171 ; in Liebennann, pp. 3, 71, it ia placed |^ ^
in 1006 ; here again a year behind the Chron.
1008 £] This is rightly termed by Prof. Earle ' a tantalising annal.' Naval a»-
If I oonld feel with him that the text of D (given in note 4) ' is probably ■«»«^«^*-
the nearest to the source,* it might be possible to emend it thus : ' of Jvim
hund hidum scip, and of tynum senne scegO.' Bat there are two objections
to this; (i) the fisct that textnally D is the least reliable of our MSS.
(aee Introduction, % 8x); (2) the enormous disproportion between the
' scip' and the 'soegO,' the latter being only ,V o^ ^® former. Now, The*soegX'
though the * sceg0 ' was a light and swift vessel, it was not necessarily
a very small one. In Crawford Charters, p. 23, we have one which has
aizty-fbur oars» and some of Alfred's ' longships ' had no more than sixty ;
see 897, tmpra. Fl. Wig. translates it by * trieris/ and so it is glossed in
Wiilker, oe. 165, 289 ; though in the former gloss the explanation ' litel
aeip ' is also given. It is borrowed from the O . N. skeiO, 9. v. ; and 'pirata * is
glossed ' wiotng o'^0e soegtfman,' {6. c. 1 1 1, which seems to show that it was
the ordinary craft used by the Scandinavian invaders ; cf. Thorpe, Laws,
i. 238; fiohmid, p. 208; and note F Lat. here: 'unam ma^nam nauem
quae Anglice nominatur soeg]».' However this may be, the view of Assessment
Prot Earle that we have here a glimpse of a unit of assessment made up ^r^^^
of a group of three hundreds is fully borne out by a charter which, though hundreds.
wot wholly genuine^ probably represents the custom correctly; in this
£dgar grants to Oswald and the monks of Worcester, *ne cum regis
minlstris ant eius centuriatus, id est hundredes, exaetoribus naumachiae
expeditionem, quae ex tota Anglia regi inuenitur, fadant; sed . . . ut
ipse episcopus cum monaehis suis de istis tribus centuriatibus, id est
handredis . . . constituant unam naucupletionem, quod Anglice dicitur
■eyplyUeO oOffe scypsocne,' K. C. D. No. 514; Birch, No. 1x35; of.
S. C. H. i. 105. Other instances of the grouping of hundreds by threes
are given by Canon Isaac Taylor in Domesday Studies, i. 72-75, one of
the groups being none other than our familiar friend the Chiltem
Hundreds; cf. S. C. H. i. 108. E, F, Fl. Wig., U. U.. aU follow C in
nufcking the unit of assessment a district of 310 hides. We have instances
of * ' seeg9 ' bequeathed by will by ^Ifhelm to the abbot and monks of Ships
186
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[looS
bequeathed
by will.
Naval
legislation.
National
fast.
Brihtrio
accuses
Wnlfnoth.
Ramsey, K. C. D. No. 967 ; Birob, No. 1306; by MUtwold^ Bishop of
Crediton, to the king, Crawford Charters, p. 23, and note. Bat the molt
interesting case is the will of Archbishop Mlhio, whose death was noted
1005 A, 1006 £ ; he leaves his best ship to the king, and two others to
the folk of Kent and the shire of Wilton (note the difference) respectively,
K. C. D. Na 716 ; the object, as Prof. Earle pointed out, being obviously
to lighten the pressure of the local burdens on the two districts of which he
had been prelate. A code of this very year, 1008, is preserved, the
27th article of which is that a naval force shall be ready every year after
Easter ; nnfortnnately, no details are given. Thorpe, i. 310 ; ct t&. 322, 334,
380,38a; Schmid, pp. 224, 232, 239, 276. For the 'helm and bymie,'
cf. Thorpe, i. 188 ; Schmid, pp. 398, 667 ; S. C. H. i. 109. Probably they
also were for the equipment of the fleet ; for with the ship which Archbishop
^Ifric bequeathed to the king, u. m,, he bequeathed also sixty helms and
sixty bymies.
1008 £] It is probable that to tbu year belongs an ordinance of
king and witan, ordering a national fast on the three days next before
Michaelmas, ' et . . . ut in onmi congregatione cantetur cotidie . . . miass
. . . quae inscripta est contra paganos. Et ad singolas horas decaniet
totus conuentns extensis membris in terra pealmum, ** Domine qui multi*
plicati sunt" et coUectam contra paganos/ Thorpe, i. 336-339; Schmid,
pp. 240-243 ; who adds an Anglo-Saxon version which is not in Thorpe.
For the date, see ib, p. liv. In the canons of MLMc it is ordered that the
mass ' Contra Paganos ' shall be said every Wednesday, Thorpe, Laws, ii. 362.
pes tSe UB beo seogalS] Note the literary allusion, possibly to earlier
chronicles; cf. supra, p. 139.
Brihtrio . . . WulfiadS cild] Fl. Wig. i. 160, places this incident under
1008, ' a little before ' the assessment for the fleet, instead of * a little before '
the actual assembly of the fleet. Under 1007 ^^ gives a list of Ediic's nx
brothers, the first being this Brihtrio, to whom he gives a character nearly
as bad as that of Edrio himself. The last on the list is ^thebnaery whom
Fl. Wig. makes father of Wulinoth, the father of Earl Godwine. Now it
will be seen from the critical notes that MS. F of the Chron. makes the
' Wulfhoth child the South Saxon ' of the present annal father of Earl
Godwine. Fl. Wig. does not identify Wulfhoth, the son of iEthelniaer.
with Wulfnoth the South Saxon, though later writers have commonly
assumed that he regarded them as the same. Mr. Freeman has shown,
F. N. C. i. 701 ff., that it is extremely unlikely that Godwine should have
been the great-nephew of a man so nearly his own contemporary as
Edrio ; on the other hand, he is inclined to accept the statement that he
was the son of Wulfhoth the South Saxon, adducing some (not quite con-
clusive) documentary evidence in its favour. On * Wulfhoth cild,* cf. t\
648 AT. ; on the events of this year, ib. 3408!; C. P. B. ii. 121, 122. 125,
126, $88,
loio] NOTES 187
for wregde] ' iniu$U lociuamt/ Fl. Wig.
p. 138. Be . . . unfirtB here] ' >e we heton Durkilles here,' adds C ; and paniah
Fl. Wig. Bays further that later in the year, in Aoguet, another Danish "^^wioii-
fleet came to Thanet under Heming and Eglaf, that the two fleets then
proceeded to Sandwich, and attacked CiUiterbnry, i. 160, 161. On
Thnrkill, see F. K. C« i. 651 ff.; Liebermann, p. 205. Heming. one of
the leadere of the second fleet, was Thurkill's brother, while Eglaf was
a brother of Gytha, the wife of Earl Godwine, Crawford Charters, pp. 159 £
£^laf signs as 'dux* and * comes' under Cnnt, loi 8-1024.
■wa heora gewuna wsbs] £ has here obliterated an interesting mark Contem-
of contemporary writing in C and D : ' swa heora gewuna is ' (there is porazy
a precisely similar instance in 1016, i. 150, 151, %nfrcC)\ lower down is ^^'^^^^^'
another such mark, which £ has preserved, ' si Gode lof . . . heo gyt . . .
stent.* This latter sentence must have been written before the submission
of London to Swegen in 101$.
ssfter middan wintra] Florence, beginning the year with January i, Oommenoe-
places these events in 1010, ' mense Januario.' The ChroD. here seems to »entof the
begin the year either with March 25 or with £aster, for the first date under ^
loio is ' ofer £astion.' Yet, in 1014, Feb. 3 is placed at the beginning of
the year; while in 1016 the year begins with ' mid wintertide,' i,e, either
Dec. 25 or Jan. i. See Appendix to Introduction.
namon hit ... to scipan weard] ' praedam agunt,' Fl. Wig. i. 162,
and this is probably the right explanation of the indefinite ' hit'
p. 140. ge wendon . . . Stane] <.e. as the careful Fl. Wig. explains, the Staines.
pari of the army which was ravaging on the northern bank, crossedat Staines,
lencten] Not ' Lent,' as Fl. Wig. i. 162 and F. N. C. i. 343. but * Spring,*
Genn. Lens, as Prof. £arle rightly takes it.
1010 £] On the events of this year, see F. N. C. i. 344-347.
ofer JBastron] £aster in f 010 was on Apr. 9.
set Oipaa wio j * ad Gippesuuich versus soils ortum cum quodam Turkillo Ipswich.
appolsis nauibus oonfinia S. £admundi exterminantibuif,* S. Kdm. Mirac.,
Martene et Durand, vi. 829; Liebernisno, p. 205.
eodon . . . Ulfcytel . . . lyrde] <ad locum qui Bingmere dlcitur,* Ulfcytel.
Fl. Wig. i. 162 ; cf. C. P. B. ii. 98, 125, 153. On Ulfcytel, see F. N. C. i
639 f. He seems to have been alderman of East Anglia, and son-in-law of
the king, t5. 671. W. M., in his ttketch of the diiwrganisation of £thelred*s
rei^n, tays of him and this battle.* ' solus ex omnibus . . . implgre contra
intuuKxres restitit ; ita ut . . . multo plus afflicti qui uicerant, quam qui
oicti erant, aestimarentur. Nee . . . piguit barbaros ueritatem confiteri,
cum mnltotiens illam uictoriam deplomrent,' i. 190; cf. ih, 217 : 'primus
omnium pirates adortus, spem dedit posse illos superari.' He fell at Assan-
doD. inrfra, 1016, i. 152. There is a bequest of his to Bury St. £dmund*s,
K. O. D. No. 1349: Birch, No. 1013.
prima aaoenaio Dili] t. e. May 18, in loio; but Fl. Wig. gives M^y 5.
i88
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[lOIO
Braveiy
of the men
of Cam-
bridge
shire.
.Sthelstan,
the king's
relative.
WnlfHo,
son of Leof-
wine.
Thuroytel
Mjrran
heafod.
Bavagesof
the Danes.
Hastings.
Siege of
Canter-
buiy.
Misread-
ing.
.£lfmar,
]>a stod Orantabryog aoir] ' ande, dum Angli regnaoeniiit, laos Giante-
brigiensis prouinciae splendide floruit/ H. H. p. 117. Into his aoooaniof
these ravages of the Danes in the Eastern Couuties, taken mainly from Uie
Chronicle, H. H. inserts from local sources a tradition of a man of Balnhsin
(Cambridgeshire) who held the steps of the church tower against the DasM,
and a description of his own shire of Huntingdon, p. 178.
iElVelatan )>e8 cynges aSum] 'A9am* may be either son-in-law/ gener/
El. Wig., or brother-in-law, * sororius/ H. H. u. #. ; Ann. Wav. FreemsB
assumes the former to be right, F. N. C. i. 671. There is nothing to show
either way. ^
'Wulfirio Leofwines sonu] Freeman, F. N. C. 1. 656, 657, atfeempti
an identification of Wulfric, on which doubt is thrown, Crawford Chaiien,
p. 123. It is possible that his father was Leofwine, the son of Wolfrtan,
who ( Wulfstan) was one of the heroes of Maldon, tb.
.SUloea brdSor] Probably the JE&c of looa E, i. 154.
pXLTojtel Myran heafod] Not, of course, to be confounded with the
great Danish leader ; though his name shows that Fl. Wig. b right it
calling him ' Danicus minister.* A gloss in Fl. Wig. explains his nick-
name ' equae caput * ; but H. H. * caput formicae,^ adding j * et opprobriom
meruit sempiternum.' If this derivation is correct, the first part of the
word is the * mire * or * myre * which we get in '^ pismire,' an ant*
tot nyxtan, 70.] Cf. Lib. de Hyda, p. a 13.
p. 141. to Hamtune] ' Northamtuniani,' Fl. Wig. i. 163.
lOU E] On this year, see F. N. C. i. 348-350.
Hi heafdon J^a ofergan] Of this list of counties W. M. says : ' quonm
nomina propter barbariem linguae scribere refngio,* L 188.
Hasstingas] The name of a district,' or, more strictly, of a tribe ; and
not merely of a town ; though later it was loosely used as such, 1052 0, D,
ad init. ; 1066 E ; 1094 K The name of the town is properly * Hseatinga-
port,* 1066 D, i. 199, or < Hsestinga oeaster,' 1050 D, i. 1 70 ; Laws, llioipe,
i. 208 ; Schmid, p. 140 ; and in the Bayeux tapestry, a fact which has bees
thought to indicate that the tapestry was i^Tought in England, F. N. C iii.
571. C has merely 'Hssting* without any termination. Fl. Wig^ not
recognising the force of the term,, has omitted it.
gafol bedan] ' o>]>e wi9 gefeohtan,* adds C more patriotically.
folo msBlum] For ' flocmielum,'^ C, D, cf. ^ hie waeron flocmdaiB
>iderweard,* Oros. p. 200; .^If. Hom. i. 142.
hi ymbe ssstan Oantwara burh] According to Osbem, the city was ill
provisioned, which is likely enough, Ang. Sac. ii. 133.
Iieofwine aBb] So F ; H^ H. ; and Ann. Wav. ; a mistake doe to the
following ' Godwine * ; the true reading is that of C, D, * Leofrnne aBbt,*
i. e. * Leofrnna abbatissa monasterii S. Mildryths,* Fl. Wig. i. 164.
Godwine V] 'Hrofensis'episcopus,' Fl. Wig.
JBhnmr aBb hi IsBtan awog] ' abbas monasterii S. Auguatini,* FL Wig.
lois] NOTES 189
If he were the traitor who admitted the Danea, his releaee would be Abbot of
acoDnnted for ; but FL Wig. calli the traitor * ^manis arohidiaconus.' ^> Angus-
Thorn caUs him 'Almerieus archidiaconus.* JEMumr of St. Augustine's ^^^^
became Bishop of Sherborne in 1017, oc. 1781 ff.
p. 142. ^ borh ealle asmeade] * That the Cathedral was sacked and Canterbury
burned is a matter of course for which we hardly need any eyidenoe^* P '"^ ®'« •
F. N. C. i. 350. Eadmer, who had at least as good means of knowing, says
the direct contrary as to the burning : ' ecdesia ipsa in passione beatiasimi
martyris [iElfegi] nee igne consumptai nee tecta aut parietibus diruta fuit,'
Stubba* Dunstan, p. 418. (By the time he reached F. N. C. iv. 125,
Mr. Freeman had diaooyered this paaaage.) It waa during this desolation
of Canterbury that the Glastonbury monks were said to have stolen the
body of Dunstan for their own monastery, a myth which Endmer wrote an
indignant letter to refute, tb, 412-422. There seems to be an allusion to
the sack of Canterbury and the capture of jSUfheah in Wulfstan, p. 165 ;
of. F. N. C. i. 669. From this time Eadmer dates a great decline of
mona«ticism at Canterbury, u. $. p. 236.
WsM Va raspling, 70.] Eadmer seems to catch an echo of this diige : Dirge.
' Eeelesia, totiua Britanniae insulae mater, in occisione sui patris ac filiorum
afflieta,*ftc., ib. 414; cf. H. H. p. 179. Hanowing detaila in Fl. Wig.
from Osbern, Ang. Sao. ii. 135.
sws lange] Between six and aeven months, September— April. W. M. Captivity
thinks it shows the extremity of £theb-ed*s degradation that he should o^-^^^^ah.
have made no attempt to rescue the archbishop, 6. P. p. 34. Perhaps he
was too busy with the Welsh expedition of this year, on which see F. N. C.
i. 348, 349. According to Osbern, one of the torments of the primate*s
imprisonment was the 'ranarum importunitas,' Ang. Sac. ii. 136.
1012 E] On the events of this year, see F. N. C. i. 350-354 ; and on the
martjrrdom of ^fheah, <&. 658-663.
P^k yldestan witan] For the phrase, v. $. on 978 E. It is curious that
no mention is made of the king.
Idas Aiir.] April j 3. This is right for the Eaater of 1012.
Till* Jmsend ptinda] This is a mere slip for C and D's £48,000 ; it is,
however, followed by F, H. H., W. M. i. 207, and Ann. Wav.
he nolde heom nan feoh be baten] These words are express and .Alfheah's
emphatic (cf. Ang. Sac. ii. 138). Mr. Freeman, who says : * the witness J^J^***
of the Chronicles I of course accept unheiiitatingly,* nevertheless prefers himself.
Thieimar*s atory, which he had from an Englishman named Sewald (though
he calls the archbishop Dumtan l\ tliat .^Ifheah first promiaed a ransom,
and then recanted, Perts, iii. 849. Thietnoar adds that Thurkill en-
dcavoored vainly to save the archbishop's life. FL Wig. gives various
details which, so far as they come from Osbern, are not wholly reliable.
hina . . . oflorfodon] Cf. 'hiene oftyrfdon his agene geferan *«' lapidi- His martyr-
bas coopertns interiit,* Oros. p. 172. ^<»^
t90
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1012
Bishop of
London.
Eadnoth,
Bishop of
Dorchester.
Contem-
porary
writing.
Living.
Utred.
ThePive
Boronghfl.
sloh hine ]ia an] * Ad nltimnm quidam, Thmm nomine, qnem oonfir-
mauit pridie, impia motus pietate securim oapiti illius infizit/ FL Wig. i,
165. Mr. Freeman accepts this. With the exception of the name it comes
from Osbem, u, s. p. 141. Osbem expresriy says that he omitted proper
names, 'quoniam dicendi primitias barhariois appellationibus deooloraie
nolo/ xb, 132. Osbem's life is printed in Ang. Sac. ii. laa ff. It is veiy
hagiological and nnhistorioa!, but it was anthorised by Lanfrano, Eadmer,
Vita Anselmi, lib. i. p. 11. It is^ as W. M. says, 'plena uirtntibuB et
miraculis,' G. P. p. 33. <Tbe scene of the martyrdom was Greenwich
(wbither .^fheah had been conveyed from Canterbury by Sandwich), and
probably the very site on which Greenwich church stands ; — they would no
doubt have wished to plant the church on the identical spot, and would
have taken pains to ascertain it. The church is dedicated to St. .^fheah.
... An old triforium window in the north aisle of Canterbury Cathedral
represents the story,* Earle.
)Hk bisoopas XSadnoS 7 JESlfhnn] The latter was Bishop of London. He
attempted to get possession for his own church of the relics of St. Edmund
of East Anglia, which for three years (1010-1013) were deposited in
St. Gregory's church in London, for fear of the Danes, Liebermann, pp. 305,
306. Eadnoth was Bishop of Dorchester, 1 006-1 o 1 6. He fell at Asiandun,
infray 1016, i. 15a. Fl. Wig., by an anachronism, calls him Bishop of
Lincoln, i. 165, 178. The see was not moved to Lincoln till 1094. Ha
was a pupil of Archbishop Oswald, and bursar, * dispensaior,' under him of
the monastery at Worcester ; and was sent by him to superintend the con*
struction of the monastery of Ramsey, H. Y. i. 423, 430 ; ii. ao; where be
subsequently became provost or prior, Fl. Wig. i. 178. '
p. 148. 7 pflsr nu, 7c.] Note the touch of contemporary writing, for the
relics were translated to Canterbury in 1033, infra,
Ba bugon zlv. sclpa] With Thurkill at the head of them, F. N. C
i< 353t ^53 ; s^ next annal.
1013 £] On the events of this year and Swegen's invasion, see F. N. C'
i. 354-3^; C. P. B. ii 10a ff., 577.
Lifing t^] < qui et Athelstanus, Wellensis episcopus,' gloss in Fl.Wig. i.
166 ; H. H. calls him Lefwing, p. 180 ; he is called ^Ifstan, infraj 1019 D.
He is not mentioned again in the Chronicle till his death, 1019 D, loao E.
At some time between 1016 and 1020 he went to Borne and brought
letters and messages from the Pope to Cnut, Earless Charters, p. 329.
Oegnes burh] See above on 902 C.
Uhtred eorl] He had played a valiant part in the invasion of the Scota
in 1006 (r. 8. p. 185), and Ethelred had made him Earl of all Northambria
(both Bernicia and Deira). His nmrriage relations were complicated, but
ultimately he married ^Ifgyfu, a daughter of Ethelred, S. D. i. 215, ai6.
Hi8 death is narrated below under 10x6 ; cf. Robertson, E. K. S. i. 93-95.
pet folo of Fif burhingan] < into Fif bui*gum,' D. The people of the
1013] NOTES 191
five Danish Boroughs. This ■hows, as Freeman remarks, that they must
still have retained something of their special organisation, p. 356 ; of. on
94a A.
eall here be noxtSan 'Wsstlinga stnete] i. e. all the Danish-settled part Watling
of England. ' Weatlinga streta, id est strata quam filii Weatlae regis, ab ^^>^^^
Orientali mare usque ad Oocidentale per Angliaro strauerunt,' Fl.Wig. u. t,;
cf. H. H. p. 1 2, on the four great roads ; and Dr. Guest*s Essay, Origines
Celticae, it 318 £ Lower in this annal we have the form ' Wseclinga stnet,'
and tills is the form in Bede, H. £. i. 7, where see note ; cf. G. P. B. i. 430.
his here metian . • . mid Ailre fyrde] From this it appears, as English
Mr. Freeman points out, that Swegen forced the regular levies of the *rooP« ^
north-eastern shires to accompany him on his progress southward, their ^rmy.
hostages, who were left with Cnut, acting as security for their fidelity.
(For the fate of these hostages, v. infra, 10x4, 9ubfin,) Later in this annal,
i. 144, we find Swegen at Bath, 'mid his fyrde.' The phrase ' mid fnlre
fyrdt)' occurs again in 1014 of Ethelred. The districts which submitted
were spared, but as soon as Watling Street was crossed, ^hi wrohton j)
mieste yfel )w SBnig here don mihte,* a hint which Fl. Wigl tf.Sw luxuriantly
expands.
p. 144. 2Bpelmer ealdorman] 'Comes Domnaniae/ Fl.Wig. i. 167. Alderman
In K. C. D. No. 708 is a letter of iEthelric, Bishop of Sherborne, to him, -S^ehnasr.
complaining that some lands belonging to his see were wrongfally kept
from him.
e»U ]>eodB0ip6 hine heafde for fullne oyning] This seems to point to Election of
some form of deposition of Ethelred and election of Swegen, r. F. N. C. I. Swegen as
358, 665 ff. ; and to the passages there cited add, Hermann, Mirac. S. ^'
Eadm. ' praesens habeatur Anglomm cronica, in qua per annos dominicales
regum Anglorum repperiri possunt annales, inter quos et Sweyn,' Lieber*
mann, p 334. That Ethelred's departure was not wholly voluntary seems
to be shown by the words of Wulfstan in his famous homily, ' ad Anglos,'
' JEp^igtA man draefde vt of his earde/ ed. Napier, p. 160 ; the vote of the
witan Inviting him to return, 1014, infra, perhaps implies something of the
same kind. W. M. gives a very imaginative description of Ethelred*s
departure, and his speech on the occasion, i. 307-310.
]>ain here ... on Orena wio] t. s. the forty-five ships, the remnant of Danish
the Danish force which had come over to Ethelred, 1013, ad fin. They ^JJj^
seem ^rom what follows to have been scarcely less fatal to the English now service,
than in the days of their avowed hostility; and Fl. Wig. expressly under-
stands the words which follow, * hi hergodan,* &c., as including Thurkill.
^SSlfnnl^] On him, see above, 1013. W. M. turns him into a Bishop
of Durham, confusing him with Aldhun.
byre] Only here m the Chronicles ; and Earle and Bosworth-Toller < byre.*
can only produce one other instance in Anglo-Saxon literature, vis. the Lay
of Brihinotb, 1. I3Z, ed« Grein, '>a he byre hsefde/ ' when he had oppor*
iga TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES [1013
tunity.* A tiiird instftnce will be found in Wal&Un, p. 123: '«r ytoR
byre, ]>e he wite eal.' Of the compoand * gebyre * only one instukoe ii
dted.
Peter- 7 9a hwile» 70.] This is peculiar to E, and is the ninth of the Petcr-
boroiijgrh borough insertions. In reference to this purchase, Hugo Gandidns, in hii
^ ^^' history of Peterborough, says : * undo monachi . . . monasterii S. Floren-
tini . . . gemnnt per saecula, siout nobis retulemnt quidam ex ipsis qai emn
reqoirere et orare nenerunt in Anglia/ in Sparke's Scriptores, p. 33. On
the relic-mongering of the Middle Ages something has been said in Bede,
II. 157, 158. To tlie references there given may be added S. D. i. 88, 89;
Stnbbs' Dunstan, pp. cxT-cxvii ; W. M. i. 181 ; G. P. pp. 311, 339, 419 £
(who professes horror at the traffic) ; Hardy. Cat. i. 631, 669.
Bemoval of The ravages of the Northmen on the continent caused many translations
relics and sales of relics : 'piratis . • . omnem oram . . . infestantibns oorpors
S^di- Sanctorum de Britannia Minori et . . . Norm&nnia translata, et ad iutiora
navian loca delata, facile coilibet pro pennria baiulonim uenom patebant, prae-
i^^i^oAds. sertim Ethelstano, regi . . . talinm rerum appetentissimo/ W. M. i. 154,
155 ; cf. 6. P. pp. 397-400. Of the relics given by Athelstan to Exeter
it is said : ' he sonde men ofer ss, . . . 7 hig ferdon swa wide landei
Bwa hig faran mihton, 7 mid ^am madmum begeaton )» deorwuiOestao
madmas \e lefre ofer eorSan begitene mihton beon, 1^ wsbs haligdom se
msesta of gehwilcum stownm wydan 7 sydan gegaderod, 7 hig ]xnie ^m . . .
cyninge brohton,' Birch, ii. 389.
St. Floren- Boneusl] Bonneval in dep. £ure-et-Loir. St. Florentinns was mar-
tinns. tyred, c. 406, D. G. B. ii. 538 ; AA. SS. Sept. vii. 404 ff.; cf. Hyde Reg.
p. 91. For other purchases by Abbot i£lfsige, cf. K. C. D. No. 733.
Legends as 1014 E. Her . . . Swegen ge endode bis dagaa] On the events of
to Swegen's this year, see F. N. C. i. 360-369, 666, 667. The legend that Swegen
^ ' was miraculously slain by St Edmund of East Anglia, whose honour he
had insulted and whose franchises he had violated, is given by Fl. Wig. i.
168, 169, from some Passion of St. Edmund ; cf. 6. P. p. 155 ; W. M. L
312, 313. There is a similar legend about Julian the Apostate, uGlf.
Hom. i. 452 ; to which legend reference is expressly made in S. Eadm.
Mirac., Martene et Dorand, vi. 827, according to which Swegen*8 body
was salted and taken back to Denmark, xb. 829. But according to S. D.
ii. 146, a passage added to the text of Fl. Wig., he was buried at York : to
which Gaimar adds that * after ten years or more ' the body was translated
to Norway, re. 41 61 ff.
Candelmas. to oandel miMsan] Cf. JEXf. Hom. i. 150 : 'we sceolon on (Hsum dmge
beran ure leoht to cyican, 7 Istan hi ffser bletsian ; 7 . . . gan siOVan mid
]>am leohte betwux Godes husum, 7 singan fSone lo&ang 5e ^sBrto geset is.'
Consecra- man badode .^Ifwig ... on Sloforwio (note 7)] This is only in I>,
tion of^®!^- and is obviously a later insertion, inteirupting the context. Why JEXMg
of Londo^ was consecrated to London, at York, by WulfrUn, is not mentioned ;
1015] NOTES 193
probably Living had gone to Rome for his palliuin. There are Beveral
Si. Juliana's mass-days in the calendar ; Stubbs decides for that on Feb. 16,
Ep. Succ. p. 18 [ed. 2, p. 33].
p. 146. )>a witan ealle] ' ])e on Englalande wsron/ adds C. Several Recall of
no doubt had left England under the stress of the Danish invasions. Ethelred.
se hadode ge leowede] Cf. ' ge bescorene ge laswede,' Bede, p. 160, and
ih. 406. On Ethelred's return, cf. C. P. B. ii. 116, 152, 588.
elo )MBra )>inga betan] The code of 1014 is obvioosly an attempt to
falfil this promise ; cf. espedaUy § 39 ; * 7 git mseg >^h bdt cuman ; wille
hit man geome on eornoet Rinnan,' Thorpe, i. 340 ff. ; Schmid, pp. 242 ff. ;
cf. *. liv.
]ie hi[m] gedon oMSe geoweiSen weore] Perhaps a reference to the
decree deposing Ethelred. See p. 191.
sBfire SBlcne] , This is a compound, « Mid. Eng. 'everich/ modem
* every ' ; see Napier, DiRsertation on Wulfstan, p. 66. In S. D. ii. 373, this
•eeroa to be understood of a general expulsion of the Danes.
innan ^am lenotene] Here ' lencten ' probably does mean Lent.
s»tt Cnut ... on Oegnes burh] It is therefore very unlikely that he Movements
returned to Denmark to consult his brother after the deatli of Swegen, as ^ ^^^•
the Encomium Emmae says, Pertz, xiz. 5I4» 515.
to Sandwlo] ' qui est omnium Anglorum portuum £ftmosi88imus/
Encomium Emmae, tt. «., 'portus ... ad reoeptionem nauium habilis,'
Ang. Sac. ii. 133.
pa gislaa] i.e, the hostages of the shires north of Watling Street, see Mutilation
p. 191. ofhostag«i.
7 oearf of . . . heora nosa] Fl. Wig. follows the reading of C, D (v.
critioal note), H. H. that of E ; W. M. adds details of his own, i. 213 ; cf.
Oros. p. 218 : * he het him eallum }» honda of aceorfan* ; cf. tb. 68, and
Adam Bremensis, Pertz, vii. 317.
zzi* )maend punda] So C, D, and H. H. ; but Florence says, ' xxx
millia ' ; probably a mere slip.
)>6t myoele 8s» flod] * Addidit Dominus malls solitis malum insolitum,* Flood.
H. H. p. 181.
It may be noted that 10 14 is the date of the famous battle of Clontarf dontarf.
which broke the power of the Danes in Ireland. Danes from England
possibly took part in it ; cf. 6. 6. pp. dxvii ff.
1015 E] On the events of this year, see F. N. C. i. 369-374.
Sigefezll 7 Moroser] 'filios Earngrimi,* Fl. Wig. i. 170.
p. 146. ]>a yldeatan jMSgenas] See above, on 978 E.
into Seofon burgtun] Freeman, following Lingard, says, *the Five The Seven
Boroughs with the addition of York and Chester.' u.t. p. 371. For addi- '^^^9^^'
tional details, v, W. M. i. 213, 214. Freeman accepts them, u.«., saying:
' he professes to have read them in the local annals of St Frithswyth's.*
I am not sure that W. M.'s words mean as much as this ; they run thus :
194
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1015
Edmund
Ironside.
Malmes-
bury.
Edmund's
msrriag^e.
Defection
of Edrio.
Distribu-
tion of the
English
and Danish
forces.
Fh Wig.'8
version.
'legi ego seriptum quod in arohiuo eiosdem ecoleiiae oontinetur index
factL' This may mean, 'I haTs read a document which exists in th«
archives of tiiat church as a record of the event * ; but it may on! j mean.
' I have seen it somewhere stated that in the archives of tbat cfanrch
a record of the event exists/ or, ' that in the record room of thiikt ohordi,
traces of the event may still be found.'
Badmund selSellng} The first mention of Edmund Ironside. On the
question of his birth, which is very obscure, v. F. N. C. i. 669-673.
A document relating to him as Etheling is in K. C. D. vi. 154.
Mealdelmea byrig] 'Ealdelmes byri^/ C, D. Malmesbuiy; on the
various forms of this name, v. Bede, II. 310, 31 1.
ge n«m f wif] ¥\. Wig. calls her Ealdgyth, and Gaimar maJcee her
sister of a Welsh king, and says that the Welsh helped Edmund on thti
account, vr. 4221 £f. Ealdgyth is an impossible name for a Welsh prinoesB.
I suspect Gaimar confused her with Ealdgyth, widow of Gruff^dd, and
wife of Harold II. For laws against the abduction of widows, see Thorpe,
i. 334, 406; Schmid, pp. 233, 300. If a widow voluntarily married within
a year she forfeited her ' morning-gift * and any property which she had
from her first husband, tb. 310 ; Thorpe, i. 416.
00m Cnut ... to Sandwlo] <rediit a Dacia in Sandwic,* H. H.
p. 181.
Eadmund be noxtSan] i,e, in his new lordships, *Sigefei<fos are 7
Morcares,* as Freeman points out, «. «. p. 374.
Badrio . . . beah ... to Onute] The Encomium Emmae plaoes hat
also the desertion of Thurkill, Pertx, xix. 5x4, 515. Certainly either now
or a little later he reverted to the Danish side, F. N. G. L 374, 652.
For an ingenious ihwtry as to the motive of Thurkill's defection, v. Crawford
Charters, p. 141.
1016 E] On this annal, v. F. N. C. i. 374-397* Mr. Freeman remark*
that at the beginning of the campai^, contrary to the usual rule, England,
north of the Thames, was held by the English Etheling, while England,
south of the Thames, was held by the Danish invader. However, the
northern march of Cnut and the death of Utred soon altered this, and at
the time of Ethelred*s death, London almost alone held out for the national
cause. On the other hand, Weesex returned to its allegiance soon after
Edmund's accession, tn/ra, i. 149. Florence's account of this eventful year
seems at first night to differ considerably from that of the Chronicle, eepedally
after the death of Ethelred. But when the two narratives come to be
compared in detail the differences between them are not so great. FloreDoe
makes several additions to the Chronicle. Some of these, such as the
election of Cnut, evidently rest on good authority. Others are m«re
inferences, generally correct, from the language of the Chron.*, and are
inserted to give greater clearness to the narrative. Others are of a more
doubtful character ; and the speeches are quite imaginary, being based oa
ioi6] NOTES 195
Sallast, as Mr. Petrie pointed out, M. H. B. p. 591. The only point in
which the two anthorities really conflict is as to the date of Edrio's
labmisBion to Edmand, for an explanation of which, see below, p. 197.
clx* soipa] These words are only in £, F, followed by H. H. and Ann. Wrong in-
War. ; H. H. understands them to mean that Cnut, with 160 ships, ^^®^ "^
and Edric, with the 40 ships which he had seducedi sailed up the Thames ^
together, p. 18 a. Bat the phrase 'ofer Temese* seems certainly to refer
to the passage of a land army, and the words * clx scipa ' are wrongly
inserted by a scribe who fancied that a here must imply ships. It is like
the absurd mistake which Livy makes, iv. 34 ad Jin,, through fitncyingthat
ri<i$gis can only refer to a naval force. Fl. Wig. says distinctly, ' cum
multo equUatu amnem Tamensem . . . transeuntes,* i. 171.
p. 147. pa ne onhagode talm, 7c.] *cam West Saxonicis et Danis
nolebant congredi Mercenses, nisi cum illis essent rex . . . et dues
Lundonienses,* ib,
be Aillmn wite] The reign of Ethelred is full of enactments on this Legislation
subject, Thorpe, i. 310 (his), 322-334; Schmid, pp. 224, 232, 239; for ontheiyrd.
earlier and Uter laws, ib, 44, 276, 304; Thorpe, i. 134, 382, 41a Other
offences were also more heavily punished if the fyrd was out, ib. i. 88 ;
Schmid, p. 94.
7 hargodon hi, 7c.] Edmund ravaged these counties, ' quia aduenus
Danorum exercitum ad pugnam exire nolnerunt,' according to Fl. Wig.
i. 173.
p. 148. wende talm ]ia ut, 70.] sc. ' Canutus et Edricus Streona,* tb,
hine man /. . of sloh] ' Ouruh Eadrices red ealdormannes,* C. This Slajring of
loc^ like a later touch, designed to throw the blame on the national scape- U^^^*
roat; cf. Fl. Wig. 1017 ad init He was slain 'a Turebrando nobili et
Daaioo uiro,' ib. i. 172 ;-«<Turebrant cognomento hdd,* S. D. i. 2x8;
ii. 197, 383. S. D. places the scene at 'Wiheal,' perhaps Wighill, near
Tadca^ter, and says that forty chief men were massacred with Utred. He
ahm says that Cnut had vainly tried to seduce Utred from his allegiance ;
bat wrongly places the murder after, instead of before, the death of Ethelred.
On ' Jnnrcytel Nafanan sunu ' I have foond nothing.
7rlc] On this Eric, who figures largely in Scandinavian history, see an Brio,
aoooiint, chiefly from Scandinavian sources, in Crawford Charters, pp. 142-
148 ; cf. C. P. B. ii. 98. He signs as * dux ' and ' comes,' 1 018-1023.
e*U awa Uhtred ws»a] Yet S. D. u. «. says that Utred was succeeded Earls in
by his brother Eadwulf Cndel (who ceded Lothian to the Scots), and ^^^
Eadwulf by Utred's son Aldred. Perhaps Eadwulf had Bemioia, and Eric, ^"^ '
l>eira. 80 S. C. S. L 392 ; F. N. C. i. 377.
on aSa Georina nueasa ds9ge] April 23, and so most of the authorities. Beath of
W. M. says : * die S. Gregorii,' t. e. March 12, but this is probably a mere Ethelred.
error. Many instances of the form 'Georiua* will be found in the indices
to Perts, ix, xvii, xxv ; Mlt lives, i. 306. So 'Qurios' « Qurges, Oros.
O a
196
TJVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[roi6
His
troubled
reign.
Doable
election.
FL Wig/s
Acconnt,
based on a
Saxon
original*
Battle of
Sherston.
p. 140; geoeed = geoeged, Bede, p. 114; convenely Gagios « Gaius, ft. 6.
On this tendency to reduoe g between vocalic sonnds, see Bede, II.
»45, 373.
nftar mycclum . . . earfdSnisaum] Cf. < )» feng Pbilippus i^ . . . rioe,
7 hit ealle hwile on miclan pleo 7 on mielan eaife^an befde,* Oroe. p. no.
The troubles of £thelred*s reign are often alluded to in the laws.
softer his ende, 70.] The Chron. gives the election of Edmund, hot not
the counter-election of Cnut. This appears most dearly in Fl. Wig.:
' cuius post mortem, episcopi, abbates, duces, et qaique nobiliores Angliae,
in unum oongregati, pari consensu, in dominum et regem sibi CknatUD
elegere, et ad eum in Suthamtonia uenientes, omnemque progeniem regis
^^elredi coram illo abnegando repudiantes, paoem cum eo composuerv,
et fidelitatem illi iurauere ; quibns et ille iuraoit quod et secundum Deom
et secundum seculum, fidelis esse uellet eis dominus/ i. 173. One »
almost inclined to surmise that there may have been something of thii
kind in one of Florence's copies of the Chronicle. It is as different si
possible from the pseudo-classical style into which he falls when he ir
writing out of his own head (cf. the very next page : ' deinde tubicme*
canere, et cohortes paulatim incedere iubet,* &c., i. 174), and rests obviootlr
on a Saxon original. It would not be hard to make a very plausihlr
restoration of this original. Take, e.g., the last sentence: '7 htf beom
behet, 7 ^ac mid ^e fsestnode, )>et h^ heom hold hlaford b^n wulde, for
Gode 7 for worulde ' ; i. e. ' in all causes ecclesiastical and civil * ; nol
* before God and before the world,' F. N. C. i. 379, which neither tianslste^
the Saxon 'for' nor Florence's 'secundum.' Cf. the opening of Gnat's
famous letter to his people preserved in the York Gospel Book : ' ic cySe
eow -^ ic wylle beon hold hlaford 7 unswicende to Codes gerihtum 7 t>
ribtre worold lage/ Earle, Charters, p. 229. On the elections of Gnat and
Edmund, see F. N. C. i. 673-677. Ademar says : ' Canotus . . . mortQ'>
Adalra^lo . . . regnum eius dolo cepit,' Pertz, iv. 140. On the war between
Cnut and Edmund, see F. N. C. i. 677-688 ; C. P. B. ii. 155, 156. 578, 589.
p. 150. est Sceorstane] Sherston, Wilts, v, F. N. 0. i. 679. The storr
that Edric threw the English into a panic by holding up the head of a ahuB
man and crying, ' Flee, flee, Edmund is dead,' is placed by Fl. Wig. i. 175
and W. M. i. 215, at the battle of Sherston, by H. H. p. 184 at the balUe
of Ashingdon. If the story is anything more than a wandering folk-tal«
tacked on to Edric, I must hold (against Freeman, u. ». p. 679) that the
latter is the more probable. At Sherston Edric was Bghting on th«
Danish, at Ashingdon on the English side. The panic would much morr
naturally be caused by such an exclamation from one of their own sidf
than by one coming from an enemy. A good parallel to this in moden
warfare will be found in a description of the battle of Tel-el>KeUfr.
Nineteenth Century, xxvii. 40a. That Edric should himself * profea to haw
killed Edmund ' is not essential to the story, and only appears in W. M.
iOl6l NOTES 197
Sadrio ... 7 ^glinipr Deorlingo] Fl. Wig. adds: 'AlgaruB filiui Traitors.
Mcawes . . . cum Suthamtoniensibos et Wiltoniensibas/ i. 175. We have
an ' Oter dyrling/ Earle, Charters, p. 356, and ' Dirling * alone, as a name,
a>. 273.
ferde to Londene] Note the addition in G, critical note 3.
>a burhware ahredde] The simple yerb 'to rid,* in the sense of ahred-
' deliver,' occurs in the Psalter of 1539 in Pss. zviii. 49 ; Izxi. i. In both ^*°-*
places the archaism disappeared in 161 1. It occurs, however, Pss. Ixxxii. 4 ;
czliv. 7, II ; Gen. xzxvii. 22 ; Ex. vi. 6.
.a:n[g]li[8]oea foloes] Cf. 'snlio ' for * engellio,* Bede, p. 97. Of. ib. p. 1.
p. 151. farde inxian Cent] * ac iuxta Ottafordam cum Danis pognam
iniit,' Fl. Wig. i. 177.
Badrio . . . ge wende )>a tSsDna oyng ongean] It is clear that the Submission
cbronider means by these words to describe the submission of Edrio to ^ Bdric.
Edmund after the battle of Otford, and his contemptuous comment refers
to the folly of Edmund in accepting that submission. The phrase ' ong^n
cnman * is used in exactly the same way of persons coming in to make their
submission in 972 D, E : ' ^ him oomon ongean vi cyningas, 7 ealle wi8
bine getreowsodon.* Fl. Wig., who had placed the submission of Edric after FL Wig.
the battle of Sherston, r.«., here inserts an account of how he treacherously misunder-
prevented Edmund irom following up his victory and destroying the Danes Qi^roj^icie
AB he might have done; so H. H. p. 184. I suspect that all this comes of
a mere misunderstanding of the Chronicle. Florence interpreted the words
' ge wende . . . ongean * of opposition, not of submission, and then, in order to
explain how Edric came to be in a position to oppose Edmund's movements,
ioaerts his submission at an earlier point. The translations in F Lat. and
Ann. Wav. show that the passage was not understood.
p. 152. Assaadun] *u€. Mens Asini,* Fl. Wig. Ashingdon, Essex, Battle of
south of tlie Crouch estuary, F. N. C. i 680, 681. The modem name is Ashingdon.
corrupted by ' volksetymologie ' ; €ue becomes ash, as in ifiscesdun » Ash-
down ; but Attan- cannot become Ashing- by any legitimate process. The
. jng. is of course * latronic,' as in Abingdon, Slc, The Encomium Emmae
calls the place ' ^scenedunum,* Pertz, xix. 517.
9» drde Sadrio, 7c.] It is in connexion with this that H. H. gives Fresh
the story of the panic caused by Edric*s £ftlse assertion of the death of treachery
Edmund, e.#. of Edric.
mid Kage SAton] The district of this tribe seems to have been on the The Hage-
borders of Herefordshire and Gloucestershire. Florence, in one place, *v^
identifies them with the people of Herefordshire : ' nomina praesulum
Magesetensium sine. Herefordensinm,' though the section is headed
' Hecana'; in another place he identifies them with the Hwiooas:
' VTigomia . . . et tunc et nunc totius Hwiociae nel Magesetaniae metro-
polis,' i. 238, 239; though here *uel* may-et; see Bede, II. 83, 243.
Under 1041 he speaks of a certain 'Roni comes Magesetensium,* i. 195 _
'^^<^''^^, 198 r»^0 SAXON CHRONICLES [1016
(this U the Hrani or Buiig dux who figns under Cnat from 1018 to
1031) ; cf. Biroh, iii. 343, 243 ; tn/ro, p. 219. ^ ^Of^
Complete gefeaht him eall Bnglaland {vel )>eode, and so C)] 'and conqaered
wwiq^fi^o^ aU EngUnd.' not 'all England fought against Cnut/ F. N. C. i. 399-
'^ Even the blundered reading of D will not yield this sense, which would
require ' 7 gefeaht him wi9 eall Engla )>eod.* Mr. Freeman cites Pro(.
Earle*8 note, which might have kept him right.
Eoolesias- BadndS] * Eadnoff bisoop,* C, D rightly. H. H. wrongly supplies E*i
tics present omission with the word * dux.' Eadnoth, Bishop of Dorchester, is mesafc:
at the ^ f r »
battle. Bce on 1012 E, wpra.
Wulsige aW.] Abbot of Bamsey. Of these eoclesiastios Fi. Wig. sayi :
'qui ad exorandum Deum pro milite bellum agente oonuenerant,* i. 178;
but we have had before now prelates who wielded more carnal weapooi ;
above, 823*, 833*, 992 E, and notes ; cf. F. N. G. i. 391.
Alderman JBlMo ealdorman] In Stubbs* Dunatan, p. 396, is a letter from a
.filfric. p^p^ ^^YxTk to an ' iElfric dux,' whom Dr. Stubbs believes to be this perKu.
The Pope would then be John XV. Between ^Ifric and Godwine Aon.
Wav. inserts an * Edwine dux ' ; this may be a mere dittography cansed by
the following ' Godwine * ; but ^thelwine, ' the friend of God,* had a sob
named Edwin, who is coupled with ^thelweard in Chron. Rames. p. 103.
See next note but two.
Godwine ealdorman] ' on Lindesige,* C.
Ulfcytel] On him, see above, on loio E, and for his death, cH Crawford
Charters, p. 141.
JEthel- uaESSelward .ffiSelalges mnu] '.^fwines sunu,' D ; ' .^E5el wines sono.'
weard. q »rj,g j^^ jg ^^.j^^ . h© was son of ^thelwine, ' the friend of God,' H. Y.
i. 467 ; Crawford Charters, p. 119. The latter had a brother .£thelaige.
which may have helped the confusion, F. N. C. i. 622, 623 ; cf. H. Y.
i. 428, 429, where (p. 429, 1. 10) by a converse error jfithelwinoB i»
written for ^thelsinus ; see on 1018 £, infra^ for a similar confusion.
' dag^aO.' eall se dugoV] Cf. < )»egenas ge of East Cent ge of West Cent eal seu
()^\AA^^Ajk, duguC,' K. C. D. iv. 266 (a document of 995 x 1005), cf. Wnlfetso,
p. 14 ; Oros. p. 150 : < yxx gefeol se nuesta dsl Macedonia duguSe * ; iZ*'
190 : ' hwaet Romana dugaffe gefeallen wtes.' Fl. Wig. sayn : ' totusque
fere globus nobilitatis Anglorum, qui nuUo in hello maius unquam nulnQ»
. . . aooeperunt,* 1. 178.
Movements ssfter piaom ge feohte, 7c.] ' Cnut, tanta fretus uictoria, Londooisiu
of Cnut. g|. Boeptra cepit regalia,' H. H. pp. 184, 185 ; it is possible that he did 10
on his wft/ from Essex to Gloucestershire ; and in the final division of the
kingdom, H. H. assigns London to Cnut ; Fl. Wig., however, assigns it to
Edmund, r. infra^ p. 199.
Story of p. 168. }Mi cyningas comon to gssdere] Prof. Earle, in a note on
single com- this pMsage, made the very happy suggestion that the whole dnuustic
bat between ^^^ ^^ ^^ m^it combat between Edmund and Cnut arose simply from
Ioi6] NOTES 199
a mirandentMidjiig of the phrase. ' togndere coman.' It i« trae that this Edmund
phrase may be used of a hostile encounter, 992 £ ; 1 1 19 ; but it in at least "^^ ^°^^*
as often used of a friendly meeting, 1015 £, ad fin. ; 1048 £, i. 174 1. ; 1094.
The mistake was perhaps further helped by the associations of the Scandi-
naviaa ' holmgang * (see Yig^flinon, «. v.) or duel in an island, watched by
the supporters of each party from opposite banks. The story first appears
in H. H. tf. «. It is not in Fl. Wig., who adds, however, details of his
own; of. F. N. C. i. 688-690. 6aimar*s acconnt is highly romantic,
r». 4355 ff.
set Olan ige] If we accept the statement of D and of Fl. Wig. that Olanig.
this was 'near Deerhurst^* then it can hardly be Alney Island, near
Gloucester, as Deerhurst is near Tewkesbury. That the scribe of D had
a special interest in Deerhurst, see 1053, 1056 D, and cf. Introduction.
§§ 75> note, 115. I am inclined to trust his local knowledge ; cf. Rev. C. S.
Tftylor, The Danes in Gloucestershire, p. a8.
7 heora freondsoipe . . . mid sSa] Note the equivalent phrase in D, Treaty of
' 7 wurdon feohigan 7 wedbro»ra.' On the • wedbrother,' see on 656 E. ]^^^^
So in H. H. Cnut is made to ezdaim < simus fratres adoptiui,* p. 185 ;
cf. 'frater mihi foederatus/ W. M. i. 3x9; ih. 334. In a spuriouA
charter Cnut is made to call Edmund ' frater mens rex K,' K. G. D.
No. 747.
7 feng Xadmimd, 70.] For the phrase * Cnut to Myroean ' of C, £, F, Division of
note that D has the more comprehendve * Cnut to >am noi« dsle.' The ^^^^"^'
text of Florence, as restored from B. W., gives the division thus : < West-
Saxoniam, East Angliam, East-Sazoniam cum Lundonia [ciuitate, et totam
tesram ad australem plagam Tamesis fluminis obtinuit Eadmundus, Canuto
aquilonares partes Angliae obtinente ; corona tamen] regni Eadmundo
remansit,' L 178. (The words in brackets are taken from R. W. to supply
a lacuna in Fl. Wig.) H. H. gives London to Cnut, v. «., so Gaimar
V- 43^7 : ^^^ ^b" ^ unlikely, though E (and E only) says that Cnut's
forroes wintered there. See F. K. C. i. 394, 690-693; and add to his
authonties, Heremanni Miracula 8. Eadmundi (written c. X097) : *Cnutone
. . . com eo soeptrigerante, corona uero regni JEdmundo remanente, 'Lie-
bermann, pp. 334, 335. The Laws of Edward the Confessor, after giving the
condition that the survivor was to have the whole, adds : ' neo interim
allquis eorum ooronaretur,* Thorpe, L 458; Schmid, p. 5x5. According
to the French life of Edward the Confessor they fhared not only England
but Denmark (I), pp. 33-35.
Bft . . . foxIMiBrde . . . Xadmnnd] The Chronicles and El. Wig. i. Death of
179, do not go beyond this simple sUtement. On the crop of later Edmund,
l^eods, see F. K. C. i. 694-698. The form of the story which appears in Later
H. H. pp. 185, 186 ; W. M. i. 317, seems to me to be simply a wandering ioffei^^^"-
folk-tale, which was used whenever desired. Freeman, u. #., gives several
instances. To them may be added the case of Godfrey V, Duke of Lower
aoo
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
tioi6
Abbots of
Abu3|;don.
Gnat aole
king.
The great
earldoms.
Death of
Edric.
Lomine, Pertz, xvi. 603. The earliest authority for attributing Edmund*!
death to Edric is Hermann, «. s,, though he does not profess to give
details: 'perimitur insidiis Eodrici Streone, perfidisdmi duds.' The
author of the French life of Edward the Confessor tacansfers to Edmasd
very nobly the epithet of Richard I :
'Ai Aedmund quer de liun
E tu peres par traisun
Godwin 11 quens de Kent/ p. 47.
It is curious to find this crime laid to Godwine's charge, who certainly
was not ' Count of Kent * at this time.
Wnlfgar . . . JBlSelsigB] This Abingdon notice comes naturally from
the Abingdon Chron. C. The Abingdon text of Fl. Wig. places Wul^*i
death in loi 7, in the twenty-eighth year of his abbacy, and says that he
had preserved Abingdon in safety amid all the confusions of the time.
It calls his successor Adelwinus, t. e JElSeiwlne (we have had an instance
o^ the conf asion of these two names above, p. 198), and says that he wsi
Cnut's confessor, and had great influence with him, Fl. Wig. i. 182, note;
Chron. Ab. i. 45a, 433 ; see below, p. aoa.
pp. 164, 156. 1017 £] On the events of this year, see F. N. C.
i. 398-415. The arrangements connected with Cnnt*s accession probably
extended from the end of 1016 to the beginning of 1017. Fl. Wig. gives
lengthy details, the source of which I have not traoed, but they soniid
rather mythical, i. 179, 180 ; and are evidently a parallel account to tiie
shorter version taken from the Chron., i. 181. He expressly rejects the
view, which Mr. Freeman accepts, «. s. p. 401, that Cnut was entitlcil
to succeed under the compact of Olney, S. D. ii 373.
hit to dsBld, 70.] On the great earldoms, cf. F. N. C. «. «. ; & C. H.
i. aoa. On Thurkill and Eric, o. s, 1008, 10T3, 1016. Thurkill did not
enjoy his dignity long; he was exiled in loai, infra. According to H. H.
p. 186, and W. M. i. 319, Eric was ^Iso expelled, though doubt is thrown
on this statement, Crawford Charters, p. 147.
Badric ... of slagen] ' on Lunden swy9e rihtlice,' adds F ; cf. W. M.
i. 319: 'Edricas, quem digne infamare non possum'; 'li vif diable lai
enmene,* exclaims Oaiinar, v. 4475, cf. ib. 4484. There is an interesting
account of Edrio in Heming*8 Chartulary, ed. Heame, pp. a8o, a8i : '£•>
tempore, quo Edric, cognomento Streona, id est adquisitor, sob rege pri-
mitus Athelredo, et po«tea aliquandin sub Cnnt onmi Anglorum regno
praeerat, et quasi subregulus dominabatur, in tantnm nt uilliklas uillis, et
prouindas proainciis pro libito adiungeret, nam uiceoomitatnni de Winoel-
cumb, que per se tunc erat, uioeoomitatui Gloeceastre adiunzit, hie, tantft
fretus potentia ab huius monasteiii possessione, Leofsigo episoopo exit-
tente, ui . . . tres nillas abstulit. . . . Sed non multo post ipse etiam
omnia sua cum uita perdidit. Namqoe, iubente Cnut . . . oodsna, atqae
extra mnrom I ondonie proieotus, neo . . . sepulture iudicatns est dignua'
]Ol8] NOTES 20I
On the later legendi as to the manner of £drio*8 death, lee F. N. G. i. Later
720-733. That the other viotims were put to death as adherents of logends.
Edric is inferred by later authorities, e. g. Ann. Winton. ; ' 1017. Oocisio
Eadrici dneis et socionim eins/ liebennann, p. 71 ; cf. F. N. G. i. 411,
xxxiv, but cannot be oertainlj assumed ; FL Wig. asserts their innocence,
' sine culpa interfecti,' i. i8a.
KoHfanan IieofvrinM sunTi] On him, and on the family of Leofwine, Northman,
cf. F. N. C. i. 717-720. Both Fl. Wig. i. i8a, and H. H. p. 186, call
Northman 'dux * ; cf. K. G. D. No. 938, and possibly Birch, No. 1256.
.fiSalword . » . grsBtan] Probably the grandson of the chronicler .Sthel-
Ethelwerd. The epithet applied to ^thelmsr is of purely physical signlfi- ^eard.
cation, ' the stout,' Orawford Gharters, pp. 87, 88, 1 19. JSthelmnr is
associated with his father, the elder Ethdwerd, in the preface to .^firio's
LiTea of Saints, v. s. p. 174.
BTihtrio .JSlfgetea aunu] Read ' .^Ifeges,* with D. Brihtric.
Cnnt . . . JBdwig aefBelins] In the first of Fl. Wig.'s accounts he makes Exile of
the exile of £dwy Etheling, < egregius ac reuerendissimus regis Eadmundi ^T^.
germanus,* the work of the Witenagemdt which elected Gnut, acting ^ ^^'
'pesaimo consilio,' i. 180. In the second account, based on the Ghron., he
asserts that Edwy was banished by Gnut, 'consilio . . . Edrici,* who also
oounaelled the murder of the infant children of Edmund Ironside, i. 181 ;
conaequently he places the banishment before, and not like the Ohron.
after, the death of Edric ; which last he places ' in Natiuitate Domini.*
He also follows MS. G (v. critical note 3, i. 154) i& saying that Gnut
ordered him to be slain the same year. J-. ^f
Sadwig oeorla oyng] ' rex rustioorum,' Fl. Wig. No Tory satisfac- Bdwy
tory explanation has been given of this curious title, or nickname. ^^1"'
Hampson suggests that he waa a person like the later Lords of May, elected '^'
by the churls to preside over their sports, i. 262. 0 places his exile in 1020
(see i. 155, note 8). Freeman suggeats that he may have been restored and
banished again ; a view which FL Wig. to some extent supports, i. 181 ;
though his words, like Freeman's, may be due to ' harmonistik.* On the
two Edwys, of. F. N. G. i. 699.
hat ae oyng feooan, /c] 'ignores matore illius dedecore qui dederit, an Marriage ot
foeminae quae consenserit,' W. M. i. 218 ; oil on the marriage, F. N. G. i. Cnut and
715-717. To this Norman influence Badulphus Glaber attributes the °^"^
change which certainly did take place in Gnut's character (see F. N. G. i.
429 ff.). Bouquet, X. 14; *efilciens uerum illud prouerbiale, nequaquam
lapnm, sicut putatur, tam magnum fore [t.e. the devil is not so black as
he ia painted]. . . . Pape ! talis est mutatio Excelsi dextere quae Saulum
motaoit in Paulum, . . . nunc . . . ferum hominem in Ghristianissimnm
regem,' Hermann, Miracula Sancti EUlmundi, Liebermann, p. 236.
lOlS E] On this year, see F. N. G. L 415-419.
xi. pOMiid pund*] Bead with G, D (and Fl. ^g. i. 182), 'endlifte Danegeld,
202
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1018
Standing
nary.
Edgav'j
law.
Oxford.
A mistaken
entry in E.
Gnat in
Denmark.
healf Jniiend.' The reading of E, F, followed by H. H. p. 187, and Ana.
Way., ii a mere alip. There is a pouible allouon to this Daneodd ia
K. C. D. vi. 180.
zl. acipo] Retained as a small standing naval foroe. Under Harold
Barefoot their nomber was rednoed to sixteen, 1039 E (where their rsk
of pay is given). Under Edward they seem to have been reduced, first to
fourteen, then to five, 1047 B -= 1049 C. FinaUy they were disbanded
altogether, 1050 C {v, notes, ad U,).
sam nuBle ... (to Badgares lage, D)] The meaning of thii interesting
insertion in D (which is copied by Fl. Wig.) is excellently given by
W. M. : * nee dicto detenus fnit factum. Omnes enim leges ab aatiqois
rtsgibus, et maxime ab . . . Ethelredo latas . . . obseruari praeccpit; in
quamm cnstodiam etiam nunc tempore bonomm sub nomine regis Edwardi
[1. ft the Confessor] iuratur; non quod ilU HatuerU, ted quod ahtermarU:
i. 224; cf. Leges Edw. Conf. : 'nocato est lex Edwardi ... non quia ipse
inuenisset earn primus, sed cum praetermissa fiiisset ... a dlebus aoi ■m
Eadgari, qui prius innentor eius fuisse didtur, . . . Eadwardns ... earn
reuocauit, et ut suam obseruandam tradidit,' Schmid, p. 515 ; ct Aug.
Sac. i. 359; Liebermann, p. 236; Wulfslan. p. 310; Fl. Wig. ii. 131.
There is a very interesting reference to this Oxford agreement in Cnut s
letter to his people : ' ic wylle t> eal )»eodBcype, gehadode 7 lewede, fiestlioe
Eadgares lage healde, ^ ealle men habbaff gecoren, 7 to gesworen od
Oxenaforda,' Earle, Charters, p. 331.
On the importance of Oxford as a place of meeting lor the different parts
of England, see Green, Stray Studies, p. 334. 'Sammele' is found with
other constructions, e,g, *hi waeron samnuele ymbe )wt land,' K. C. D.
No. 429; and with the direct genitive: 'gif by . . . leloee >inges sammvle
been,' Thorpe, Laws, i. 354; Schmid, p. 393. The question whether
Cnut's extant legislation represents this Oxford agreemenl^ or beloogi to
a later period of his reign, is one which has been much disouaied. It it
probable that it is later, Schmid, pp. Iv, Ivi.
7 her iBSelsige abb, 7c., E] It seems strange at first sight to find a notice
relating to Abingdon in E, and not in C. I believe the explanation to be
that the entry in E is a mere mistake, due to the confusion of the names
.^Oelwine and .^^eisige (v.«. p. 198). The compiler tried to leoondle
his apparently conflicting authorities hy making two abbots out of a single
person, and had to kill off the first rather rapidly, in order to make war
for the second. This view is entirely confirmed by Chron. Ab. and the ^
Abingdon additions to Fl. Wig., which only know one abbot, whom they
cell i£thelwine, between Wulfgar and Siward. To the year 1018 belong
the invasion of the Scots and the battle of Carbarn, not mentioned in
the Chrons. or Fl. Wig. See S. D. i. 84 ; ii. 155, 1 56 ; F. N. C. L 444. 445 J
Ann. Lindisf ; S. C. S. i. 392-394.
1019 E. Her . Cnut ... to Danmearoon] On this, cf. F. N. C i. 419-
I020] NOTES ao3
431 ; H. H. plftceB here a somewhat mythical ttory of Grodwine and an
English detachment distinguiBhing thenueWes against the Wends, p. 187.
D is the only Chron. which places the death of Archbishop Living in this
year. It is not followed by Fl. Wig. or by Stubbs, Ep. Succ. pp. 17, 158
[ed. a, pp. 31, 226].
1020 E] Of. F. N. C. i. 421-434.
)>a ge at la^ode mann iBSelword] He was probably a son-in-law of the JSthel-
.<£9elmaer mentioned 1017, 1^ ^ successor as alderuian of the western 7^^5^
shires, Crawford Charters, p. 79. banished.
ae oync for to Aasandune] The foundation of Ashingdon by Cnut Fonnda-
inevitably recalls the foundation of Battle Abbey by William I. Stigand, Abingdon
Cnut 8 priest,, to whom the church was committed (see F in note 9 to by Cnut.
^ Hh)f i* the future archbishop. W. M. says of Cnot*s foundation :
'none, ttt fertur, modica est eodesia, presbytero parochiano deleg^ta,'
i. 220. On Cnut's liberality to churches and churchmen at home and Gnat's
abroad, * adeo ut ei»scopis uideretur oo-episcopus, monachis • . . ooeno- ^'^^^^^^
bialis,* the author of the Encomium Emmae speaks enthusiastically, saying ^
that he had himself seen him go round every comer of monasteries and
offer at every altar : < haeo • . • uidi ego uester uemula, Sanote Audomare,
[St. Omer] Sancte Bertine, . . . nestris in ooenobiis,' Pertz, xix. 521. This
was on the journey to Rome in 1027 ; v. infra, on 1031. He helped in the
restoration of Chartres Cathedral, which was burnt down this very year,
1020, Hardy, Cat. 1. 626 ; cf. W. M. L 219 f. Perhaps in expiation of his
father's guilt he was specially liberal to St. Edmund's, tb.; of. Liebermanu,
pp. 21, 127, 237 ; F. N. C. i. 435-438 ; 8. D. ii. 157.
)>orkjl eorl, D] The mention of Thurkill in C, D is accounted for, not Thorkill
only by Ashingdon being in his earldom, and by his association with Cnut ^ Ashing-
in the battle, but also by the £sct that, according to Fl. Wig., he was co- ^^
founder with Cnut : ' eodesia quam rex Canutus, et Comes Thnrkillus . • .
construzerant,' i. 183.
Wolfttan aroe b.] As Wulfstan the northern primate officiated, the
consecration probably took place during the vacancy of the see of Canterbury.
2B8elno0 monoo 7 deoanoa, £] ' ^thelnnthus, qqi Bonus appeUabatur, iBthelnoth,
nobilis oiii JBgelmari filius,'*Fl. Wig. i. 183. (This .<£theimier is possibly -Ajrohbishop
the one mentioned 1017, son of one .^thelweard, father of another, and ^i^^^^ ~
father-in-law of a third, F. N. C. i 434, note.) The title ' decsnus '
implies probably a monastic disciplinary office, a sense which has survived
in academic use. In the monastic sense we find the title in a Worcester
charter of 974 : ' jns w»s gedon on Wynaiges gewitnesse decanus, 7 alra
>ara munnca set Wioguma oeistre,* K. C. D. Ko. 586 ; Birch, No. 1298.
This oonfirms the statement of Fl. Wig. i. 141, based on the earlier life of
Oswald, H. Y. i. 435, that Oswald introduced monks at Worcester under
a dean < Wynsinus.' On this statement Mr. Kemble threw doubt, on the
ground that numy of the Worcester charters are signed by clerks and not
204
TWO SAXOU CHRONICLES
[1020
ThorkiU
outlawed.
Death of
vElfgarof
Elmham.
Cnut goes
to Wight
^£thelnoth
goes to
Borne.
Keception
of the
PHllinm.
I^ofwine,
Abbot of
Kly.
' tascan.'
Reooncilia-
tion of
by monks, Birch, iii. 535. T^s shows indeed that Oswald was not com-
pletely suocessful. But the two systems may have gone on side by side for
a tame, just as conversely in an Oxford College at the present time fellowi
bound to celibacy under the old statutes coexist with the married feUowi
of the new. Wulfstan^s letter informing Cnut of the consecration of
iEihelnoth, and Cnut*8 writ restoring the temporalities, are in Earie,
Charters, pp. 232, 233. The letter is also in K. C. D. vL 177. The writ t«
the earliest of the kind extant.
1021 £. Her . . . Cnut . . . ge£itlagode purkU] See above on 1009.
loi 3, 1020 ; itrfra, 1023 ; F. N. C. i. 425 ff., 651 ff. He was banished with
his wife Edith, Fl. Wig. i. 183, who was possibly a daughter of Kthelred.
.Silfgar %., D] He was Bishop of Elmham, 'Orientalium Angldmm epi-
Scopus . . . cui Alwinus sucoessit,* tb. He is described as ' nnns ez den
ecdesiae Christi [Canterbury] . . . qui post nobilis in Elmham darait epi-
soopus," Stubbs* Dunstan, p. 64 ; and as * beati [Dunstani] curialis presbyter*
(private chaplain), td. 317 ; just before Bunstan's death he had a vision of
his reception into glory, ib, 64, 120-123, 317-319.
1022 £. Her Cnut ... for ... to Wiht] From 1023 C it appears tbst
this passage of Cnut to Wight was preparatory to a voyage to Denmark.
JElSelnd6 ... for to Borne, 70.] The statement of D, E (omitted by F),
that the Pope consecrated him is certainly inexact,, as he had already been
consecrated in 1023 B, E, by Wulfstan, F ; cf. the documents quoted above
on 1020. The ceremonies connected with the pallium are most fully de>
scribed in D. There were two pallia: one the Pope placed on the arch-
bishop's shoulders, the other the archbishop himself took from the altar of
St. Peter ; cf. infra, i. a88 : * Lanfrancus . . . Romam iuit, [cui] papa
. . . duo pallia . . . tribuit ; quorum unum Momano more ab altare aooepit,
alteram . . . ipse papa . . . sua manu porrexit.* ^thelnoth took with him
the gifts of Cnut to the church of Chartres, Bouquet, x. 466, «. «. on 102a
On his return he bought an arm of St. Augustine at Pavia« which he gave
to Coventry, W. M. i. 224 ; G. P. p. 311. Pavia seems to have been a
great mart for ' objets de pi^t^/ cf. Birch, iii. 211.
pp. 166, 167. Iieqfwine abb . . . Elig] The nearness of Ely to Petei^
borough might incline one at first sight to rank this as one of the
Peterborough additions. But the fact that it is in F, H. H., and Ana.
Wav. is conclusive against such a view.
8wa 86 papa him tashte] ' Taecan ' is frequently used in reference to
legal proceedings, either of expounding the law which governs the case, or
of directing the parties how to proceed, or of announcing the decision of
the tribunal, Thorpe, Laws, i. 260, 268, 346, &c. ; Schmid, pp. 184, 190.
246 ; K. C. D. iii. 292, 293 ; Wulfstan, p. 155, &c. Here it is probably
used either in the second or the third sense.
1028 C. ]nirail 7 he wnran Snnede] On this alleged reconctUation of
Cnut and Thurkill, see F. N. C. i. 426, 751, 752. As it must have takeo
loas] NOTES ao5
pUce abroad, it ougbt either to be pUoed before Cnut'i return to BngUnd Cnut and
here, or after his voyage to Denmark in 1025. Munch takes the latter Thurkill.
▼iew, and holds, moreover, that Thnrkill here ia a mistake for Ulf ; cited
in Crawford Charters, p. 141. The son, who was entrusted to Thurkill
(or Ulf), was apparently Harold Harefoot.
1023 E. Her foxISferde WuIGrtan ... 7 fane JBlfrio to] * Wlstanus, Death of
Eboraoensium archiepiscopns, Eboraci ▼. Kal. lunii [May a8, so Hyde ]?^^^^
Reg. p. 371] feria tertia, defnngitur, sed corpus eins Heli defertur, et ibi ^;xf^
sq)eUtur, cui suooessit ^Ifricus Puttuo Wintoniensis praepoeitus,* Fl. Wig. succeeds.
L 183, 184. M& F (note 4) adds that iElfric was consecrated by ifithel-
noth at Canterbury.
.ffiVelnoV . . . fisrede sSe JBlfeges . . . reliquiaa] This translation is Translation
mentioned in all four MSS. But in D it monopolises the whole annal, and ^^^
the poetical ring and diction should be noted. W. M. lays stress on Gnut*s
share in it, i. a 20. Osbem*s account of the translation is printed in Ang.
Sac. ii. 143-147. He says that he had it from ' Godricus einsdem martyris
quondam disdpulus, ac post aliquot annos Cantnariae eoclesiae decanus,'
one of two monks who were present; the other being *Alfwardu8 oog-
nomento Longus cui datum est magno quondam Dunstano adhaesisse,*
P- M5-
JBUUe tS. 7 Brybtwina %., D] Apparently iElfsige of Winchester,
1032 £, and Bryhtwine of Wells. As iElfheah had been Bishop of
Winchester, the prominence of the former is appropriate, .^fheah's body
was found unoorrnpted in 1105, Liebermann, p. 5.
1025 E. to pam holme m% ea )MBre halgaa] ' The river-name « Helge- Battle at
Aa '* is here translated, " at ike holy Hver." This river is now in Sweden, ^ Helg»-
with the town of Christianstad on one of its Iake«. The accuracy of this
record has been questioned because of a more famous disaster for Cnut
which took place two years later than this date. In 1027 King Olaf of
Norway discomfited Cnut's navy by an ingenious stratagem at the river
" Helge-Aa.** The similarity between the two events has led to the suspi-
cion that they have grown out of one. Yet there are some distinct features
in this entry, which speak lor its genuineness,* Earle.
The questions raised by this entry are very complicated. Fortunately A problem
they hardly affect English history. See them discussed in F. K. C. i. 450, ^^^^^~
74»» 743; Crawford Charterp, pp. 139-142; Munch, Det Norske Folks JJ^^y
Historie, ii. 732 ff. I have no right to express an opinion on a problem of
Scandinavian history, but I incline to follow Munch and Earle against
Freenoan in regarding this entry as referring to a different event from the
batUe of 1027. As to the identification of the leaders opposed *to Cnut,
opinions differ eqnally widely; Munch, Freeman, and Thorpe holding
thai they cannot be, Stevenson and Napier that they may be, identical
reapeetively with the Jarl Ulf, who was Cniit*s brother-in-law, and the
E^Iaf who was one of the leaders of the Danish fleets in 1009, see above,
206 TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES [l02S
p. 187. W. M. boldly tarns the battle into a victory for Cnnt, doe
largely to the English under God wine. He calls TJlf and Eglaf 'itga
gentis/ i. 2ao, 221. There is a possible allusion to this battle in Litos of
Edward the Confessor, p. 592. See Addenda.
Question of In regard to all these ScandinaYian afiSsirs one main problem is the degree
irut°"fth ®^ liwtorical credibility to be assigned to the Sagas. Messrs. Napier and
^^g^^ ^ Stevenson may be right in thinking that Mr. Freeman allowed too little
weight to them. They seem to me to have gone to the opposite extreme.
Considering how frankly mythical the Sagas often are, it can seldom be safe
to follow them against good English anthorities.
1026 D. flBt lohanne papan] t. e. John XIX ; of. H. Y. ii. 342, 343.
Scandi- 1028 E. Her for Onut ... to Norwegam] On the Scandinavian affiurt
nayian of 1028-1030, see F. N. C. i. 449, 450; Lappenberg, i. 478 ; E. T. it 216;
ira Manch, u. «. ii. 746. According to Fl. Wig. i. 184, Cnat had assidnouslj
prepared the way for the rising of 1028 by intrigues and bribes. For F!.
Wig.*8 Scandinavian additions to the Chron., see Introduction, § 73, note.
Of these wars Adam of Bremen says : ' Inter Cnnt et Olaph regem Noit-
mannorum continuum fuit bellum, . . . Dauis pro imperio oertantibos,
Nortmannis . . . pro libertate. In qua re lustier mihi uisa est causa Olaph,*
Perts, vii. 326. Note the addition in F, critical note 10, i. 156.
ge ahnode him pet land] 1. e. made good his claim to ; cf. ' geahno-
don '<»' uindicarunt,' Bede, p. 28, and v, Schmid, Gesetxe, Glossary, $, r.
agnian. On Olaf, see C. P. B. ii. 116-118.
Canonisa- 1080 C. Olaf . . . wess . . . halig. 7 ... for fSrde Haoun] The canoni-
****d d^^t^' sation of Olaf and the death of Hakon are given only in C. We find
of Hakon. ohm^^ dedicated to St. Olave in England under Edward the Confessor.
K. C. D. iv. 160, 264; infra, 1055 B. Hakon was son of Eric of
Northumberland, r. 9. p. 195, an<t had been Earl of Worcestershire,
K. C. D. iv. 56 (a doubtful charter). Hence Fl. Wig. is able to give ad<fi-
tional particulars. Under 1029 he says : ' Canutns . . . post festiuitatem
S. Martini [Nov. 11] Danicum oomitem Hacun, qui nobtlem matronam
Gunnildam, sororis suae et Wyrtgeomi regis Winidorum [the Wends]
filiam in matrimonio habuit, quasi legationis causa, in ezilium misit;
timebat enim ab illo uel uita priuari uel regno ezpelli.* Under 1030:
' Comes Hacun in man periit ; quidam tamen dioant eum fuisse ocdsom in
Oreada insula,* i. 184, 185. He signs from 1019 to 1026, and if K. C. D.
No. 744 is genuine, his death must be antedated, as that charter is of 1031 ;
cC F. N. C. i. 426, 427 ; ii. 557, 563 ; Crawford Charters, pp. 147, 148.
Osbem has a legend tiiat he stabbed himself, Ang. Sao. ii. 144.
Cnut's 1081 E. Her for Onut ... to Borne] The true date of Cnut's pilgrim-
Boman pil- age to Rome is 1027. This is fixed by the fact that he was present at the
gnmage. xioman coronation of Conrad the Salic, which undoubtedly belongs to 1027;
of. Vita Chunradi Salici : ' 1037. In duorum regum praesentia, Rudolpbi
B^gis Bargundiae et Cnutonis Regis Anglorum, diuino otBmo finite, Im-
iQ3i] NOTES 207
perafcor dnomrn Regum medias ad enbicnUriam saam honorifice dactnJl eat,'
fiouqnet, «. 3 ; cf. Godfrey of Viterbo in Muratori, SS. RR. II. vii. 440 B
(with the wrong date loao) ; Annalee Spirenses (under 1035), Pertz, xvii.
80; cf. W. M. II. CTtii ; F. K. O. i. 729-731. It was this conjunction of Privileges
the Pope, Emperor, and King of Burgundy, which enabled Cnut to obtain ?^*JI*J*®^
for hii subjects the privileges and exemptions which he enumerates in ^ ^ '
his famous letter, Fl. Wig. i. i85>i88 ; W. M. i. 222-224 (the use of the
word ' uioecomes * for ' sefr-genSfa * shows that it must be a post-Conquest
translation of a Saxon original) ; cf. Willelmus Godellus with reference to
the remissions of tolls on English pilgrims obtained by Cnut : ' ut merito
transenntes per uiam illam in aetemnm dioant : Benedictio Domini super
regem Ahglorum Cnutonem, benedizimus tibi in nomine Domini,* Bouquet,
X. 263 (under 1030). One of the privileges obtained by Cnut related to the
Papal exactions for the grant of the pallium, see Bede, II. 49-52. The Impression
splendour and munificence of Cnut*s pilgrimage seem to have made a great P'.'^?^.
impression on his contemporaries ; c^. Fl. Wig. «. «. and H. H. : * rex . . . ^^ ^^
Cnut Romam tplendide perrexit. . . . Quis numeret eleemosynas eius . . . ?
Non fuit rex sub oocidentali limite, qui tam splendide, tam famose Romae
^ancta loca petisset,' p. 188. (On his almsgiving, v, 0, note on 1020.)
According to his letter he started from Denmarlc and returned to Denmark.
According to Goscelin's life of Augustine of Canterbury, Cnut was in
(lanj^er of shipwreck on his way to Rome, but was saved by the invocation
of that saint, Hardy, Cat. i. 194; cf. Lappenberg, L 475 ff.; E. T. it.
211 ff. ; C. P. B. ii. 120, 132, 582.
he for to SootUnde] The certainty that the Chronicles are wrong in Cnnt's ex-
the dftte of Cnut^s pilgrimage raises the question whether they are also ^^^^".^
wrong in their date for his Scottish campaign. If it really followed imme-
diately on the Roman pilgrimage the latest date for it would be 1028. But
this is oncertain.
VP. 108, 150. he f lytle hwile heold, D] This statement of D entirely Scottish
bean out the view taken above, p. 131, that these submissions were merely submission.
<Uctated by the military necessities of the moment, and did not create
a permanent legal relation.
twasen difre oyningae. MsBlbsBpe. 7 lehmaro, E] Mr. Skene is ifaelbeth
inclined to locate lehmarc in Argyll, equating the name with the Irish ^^
Imeiige, which occurs in the Argyll pedigrees, S. C. S. i. 397 ; iiL 340.
It is commonly assumed that the other is the famous Macbeth. But
this seems to me very doubtful. The two names Macbeth and Maelbeth
are quite distinct The latter occurs F. M. 944, and the former is given
by the Chronicles with sufficient correctness at 891, and 1054 D. Professor
Rb^ thinks that Maelbeth was one of Macbeth's predecessors as Mor-
maer of Moray, C. B. p. 195. But even this is very doubtful, though it
ia poeaibie, for Macbeth did not become Mormaer of Moray till 1032,
Robertson, £. K. S. ii. 97 ; Ann. Ult. «. a., %. e. certainly one year, and
ao8
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1031
Sptirioxis
charter.
Wildfire.
Biflhops of
Winches-
ter,
and
Worcester.
poBsibly foar, after Gnut*8 inTaaion. In lome aathoriiies Cnut
King of Scotland. Laing*8 Sagas, iii. 85, 86 ; lives of Edward the Confenor,
p. 36: Pertz, xix. 520. See also C. P. B. ii. 133.
1031 A] The Latin of this charter is in the Crawford Charters, No. xii,
and abundant information as to it will be found in the notes. Its iasettiott
here is on a level with such Peterborough additions as 85 a £.
1082 E] S. D. has this annal, ii. 157, 158, though it is not in FL Wig.
or H. H.
f wildefyr] Noticed in Tighemach : ' Tene gelain a Saxanaib, oocolobe
daine imda a Cair Ebrooc/ ' lightning among the Saxons, which burnt msay
men in York' ; copied by Chron. Scot, under 1030 » 1033. The Ann.
Wint. interpret 'bit derode'as referring to pestilence: ' pestia.homuium
fait,* Liebermann, p. 72 ; but this is an incorrect inference.
^Iftige biscop] Mentioned above, 1023 D. JSlfwine, his soooeswr,
is the prelate about whom a crop of scandalous legends grew up, Ang. Sac
i- 333-239-
1083 D. Iieofaie b.] < Magnae religionu et modestiae nir Leofeioi
Wicciorum episcopas, in episcopali uilla Kemesegia [Kempsey, four milet
south of Worcester] xiv. Kal. Sept. [Aug. 19] feria ni., obiit, et, at eredi
fas est, ad coelica regna migrauit; cuius corpus in eodesia S. Marise
Wigomiae tumulatur honorifioe ; in cuius sedem Persorensis abbas Briht-
eagus, filius . . . sororis Wlfstani Eboracensis archiepisoopi leuatus est,*
Fl. Wig. i. 189 ; Aug. 19 was a Sunday in 1033.
1083 £. Merehwit] Bishop of Wells. He i» said to have been cooee-
crated in 1027 ; but he does not begin to sign till 1031, and if a charter of
103 1, already cited, is genuine, his predecessor, Bryhtwine, continued to
sign till then, K. C. D. No. 744.
1034 E. .ASSerictS.] * Eathericus Lindicoltnensis [t.e. of Dorchester,
V. «. p. 190] episcopus defungitur . . . cui sucoessit Eadnothus,' Fl. Wig.
i. 189.
on Bamesige, C, D] o. s. p. 176.
foxtS ferde IfCsslcolm cyng, D] This is mentioned only in D. With him
*Jg^^5^ y the male line of Kenneth MacAlpin became extinct. He was sucoeedeii
' by his daughter's son, Donnchad mac Crinain, the Duncan of Englisb
writers, who six years later was shun by Macbeth, the Mormaer of Moray.
P. & S. pp. 65, 78.
1085 C, D, 1086 £. on .11. Id. Nouemb., C, D] So in Lib. Vit. Duo.
p. 147. As to the year, C, D are certainly right as i^inst £, F, whose
mistake is due to the fact that E, recording no event under 1036, placei
the vacant annal before, instead of after, the year of Cnut's death.
sona softer hia forsitSe, 7c., E] As to these events, Mr. Freeman, F. N. C.
eventsafter i.^yy_484, 752-755, has, I think, been misled, perhaps by giving too mucfc
weight to Fl. Wig. Florence says that the kingdom was divided hjf W
between Harold and Hardacnut : * unde breui post tempore regnum 9orU
Merehwit.
.£thelrio.
Death of
Malcolm II
Death of
Cnut.
Coarse of
death.
1035] NOTES. 20g
diuiditnr Anglifte, et Huroldo p«n Be]>tentrionaliB, Heardecanuto proucnit
australia,* i. 190, 191. Mr. Freenmn aooepto the divuion, bat saja nothing
about the lot, which gives such a mythical air to Florence's tale. Setting
this aside for the present^ let us examine the Chronicles themselves. (F
may be neglected as a mere epitome of £.) Note first that C says nothing
of Cnnt*s successor ; and this is original and correct, for, as we shall see,
far rather more than a year Cnut had, strictly speaking, no successor.
D has already succumbed to the view that Harold became King of England
inunediately on Cnut's death, inserting in* C*s text the words : ' 7 Harold
his snnu feng to rice.* Hence it is on £ that we are dependent for
details. According to £, there was a full meeting of the witan at Oxford ;
and party feeling ran high. Ultimately Leofric and the northern party
succeeded in carrying a compromise that, as an interim measure, Harold Harold
f^hould be elected (not king but) regent of all £ngland (' to healde ealles elected
Rnglalsndes *) for himself and his brother Hardacnut, who was in Den- '^S^'^^-
mark (cf. H. H. : ' elegerunt Haraldum ut conseruaret regnum fratri suo
Hardecnut, qui erat in Dacia,* p. 189 ; though to make H. H.*s words an
exact translation of the Chron» we ought to read < sibi et fratri suo,* &c.).
In other words, the final decision (whether by a division of the kingdom
(>r the definite election of one of the two brothers) was adjourned till
Hardacnut should return from Denmark,. Harold being meanwhile elected
regenk (The story that Archbishop ^thelnoth refused to crown Harold,
Encom. Emmae, Pertz, xix. 521, 522; F. N.C. i. 483,. 755, is evidently a
legend to account for the fact that Harold was not now crowned, as
indeed he could not be. for he was only regent, not king.) This com- This com-
|iromise was vehemently opposed by God wine and the Wessex party, but P^^^"^
in vain. They then agreed (». e, the Wessex party, as H. H. rightly Q<SI^eiu
understands it, though the words of the Chron. are indefinite : ' man Harda-
genedde *) that the queen-mother should hold Winchester and Weteex by p^^Q^''
means of the royal housecarls, * regis defuncti familia,' H. H., Godwine ^ '^ '
being her right-hand man. In other words, Godwine and Emma were
opposing by force the decision of the Witenagemdt ; cf. C, D : ' heo s»t (eah
fiXfi JMerbinnan, Oa hwile >e heo moste.* Harold had, however, previously
secured the royal hoard at Winchester, C, D, and during the next year,
1 036, his party gathered great strength : * hit hleo^i-ade ]» swiOe toward
Maraldes/ 1036 C, D, owing to men*B disgust at Hardacaut*s prolonged
a.bseoce: 'he w«s to lange on Denmarcon,' 1037 C, D. Consequently,
early in 1037, perhaps at the midwinter gemdt of 1036-7, Harold was Ultimately
definitely elected king, and Emma was expelled, and took refuge at Bruges, ^^'^j^ ^
^Tbis also was early in the year, as she was driven out ' ongean ])one ^|q»
weallendan winter,' 1037 ^> ^•) ^^^ years later Hardacnut, having
i>ettled the affsirs of the north (F. N. G. i. 504), came to meet his mother
ttt Bruges, 1039 C, and concert measures for an attack on EngUnd. But Death of
in March of 1040 Harold died, and Hardacnut was invited to England. Harold ;
II. P
2IO
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
C1035
peaceful
saooession
of Harda-
onnt.
Evidence
ofHer-
Miracula
SoL Ead-
mundi.
England
kinglessfor
a year after
Cnat*s
death.
Leofrioof
Mercia.
The stand-"
ing navy.
Stories
about
Harold's
birth.
(Cf. Adam Brem., * Haroldns in Anglia triemiiom regnanit. [Thii ii
oorrect if reckoned from hii actual election in 1037.] Contra quem fnHa
a Dania ueniens in Flandria daasem adunaoit. Sed rex Anglorum morte
praeaentuB bellum diremit,* Pertz, yii. 33a.) He sailed with ihe fleet of
sixty ships which he had prepared for a forcible invasion, the payment of
which necessitated the exaction of a severe Danegeld as ihe first meaiure
of his reign, 1040 C, D. Thus understood, the notices in the Ghnmide tn
consistent and intelligible. And this account is confirmed by the wonb
of Hermann's Mirades of -Bt. Edmund, Liebermann, p. 237, the author of
which used an Anglo-Saxon Chronicle differing, probably, from all oar
existing copies (ib. aa8). The words in question are: 'Chnut boni ragi-
minis rex ... ad Soaftesbyri n. id. Nou. [moritur], inde delatos Wintonie,
ibidemqne tumulatus cum regali decoramine, Anglia dolente ex magna vom
prosperitatis amissione. Quae uiduttta rege unius anni proffrestione demom
post annum [i.e, the year of interregnum, with Harold as regent, mid-
winter 1035-6 to midwinter 1036-7] suscipit duorum filiorum regis
memorati sceptrigeratum, scilicet Haroldi duobus annis ao semis, post quem
Hardechnut tribus dimidixs, quorum progressu temporis non uiguit Anglic
sed uiluit ; parum nnim ds bonitas patris emohimentum fuit' The leogtii
given to Harold*s actual reign agrees fairly with the dates in E, that assigDed
to Hardacnut is too short on any view ; * tribus dimidiis ' is perhaps a mit-
translation of ' ^dde healf g^ar,' which would be about right. But the
important point is that the author distinctly recognises a year aficr
Cnut*s death, during which England could be described as ' uiduata rege.'
In placing Harold's recogiiition as < fiill king ' under the same year as the
death of Cnut, E is of course chronologically anticipating ; but indicatM
(quite truly) that such was the upshot uf the whole businea. Natur^j,
therefore, and not ' oddly,' F. N. C. i. 75.^, it omits the notice of this reoogni-
tion under 1037. In some foreign authorities Hardacnut is represented sf
succeeding immediately on Cnut^s death, Ann. Hildesh., Pert£, iii. loo.
I«eofiric] The great Earl of Mercis, the husband of the lady Godio
(Godgyfu) of legendary fame; ct W. M. i. 237 ; F. N. C. i. 717-719.
]>a liSsmen] Vo doubt the crews of the Danish ships, the standing
naval force ; see the note onthe ' batsecaris ' at 105a, infra, and on 1018 B.
supra. This is shown by the very form of the word, which is Scandinavia ;
the native word is ' lidmenn ' ; and in the song on the battle of Maldoe
' lidmenn ' is used in parallelism with ' wicenga werod,' lines 97-99.
to healde ealles Bngla landes] For the phrase, cf. ioa3 C ; and note
that the ' healdes * of the text is a mere error for * healde ' due to tfa«
following ' ealles ' ; and that there is no lacuna in the text, as Prof Esrle
thought.
p. 161. Some meli sssdon be Harolde] For the stories as to Harold »
and Swegen's .birth, see Fl. Wig. i. 190 ; ' obliquo 8emine,'St Edw.p. 401 :
Ettcom. Emmae, Pertz, xix. 5ai ; ' fidso filius,' Liebezmann, p. 90 ; F. N. C
1036] NOTES 2H
i. 408, 409, 713-715. It should be noted thai S. D., who here la copying
Fl. Wig., omits these stories and distinctly calls both Swegen and Harold
Cnnt's sons, ii 158. It should also be noted that C, D are much more
emphatic than E in their denial of Harold's claim to be the son of Cnut.
JOatgXxie Alfelmes dohtor] iGlfhelm the father of ' the other ^fgyfu/ Harold's
C. • .«lfgyfu of Northampton,' D, Fl. Wig. i. 190, is the alderman whose »«*!>•'•
death is noted 1006, g.r. The mother was < Wlfruna, nobilis matrona,'
xh. At the best iElfgyfu was only married to Cnut ' more Danioo,' and
Ured after his marriage to Emma, F. N. C. i. 715 ; cf. tb. 612-614. Adam
of Bremen's words are worth citing : ' Suein et Haroldus a ooncubina geniti
erant, qui, ut mos est barbaris, equam partem hereditatis inter liberos
soriiti sunt,' Pertz, vii. 332, copied by the Saxon annalist, xh, vi. 679.
pp. 168, 168. 1036 C, D] Mr. Freeman's discussion of the incident Arrest
narrated in this annal (F. N. C. i. 483-497, 755-764), with a view to excul- jf '^y^
pating his hero. Earl Godwine, from all share in a very atrocious deed, is xifr^^
perhaps as curious a piece of special pleading as is to be found in any Mr. Frea.
serious history. Some of the exceptionable points in the discussion follow man's
directly from his mistaken view (as I believe it) as to the nature of the ^^^j^^Qjie
deeisson come to by the Witenagemdt on the death of Cnut. But even if
we accept Mr. Freeman's own theory of a division of the kingdom between
Harold and Hardaonut, it is impossible not to be struck with the weakness
of hb argument, and the arbitrary way in which he tries to override the
plain words of the Clhronicle. On the Chronicle we are dependent almost The
entirely for such understanding of the incident as may be attainable. It 2^^^^,
became so early the subject of exaggeration and misinterpretation that our sole
little or no help is to be gained horn later accounts. authority.
Bat the Chronicle itself lies before us in two different recensions. For Two reoen-
clearaess let us place them side by side :— JS^^*^***
C. D,
Her com .^fred se unsc^StHga Her com Alfred se unsoeOffiga
Baling, .... hider inn . y wolde a)wling .... hider inn . 7 wolde
to his meder >e on Wincestre to his modor . )>e on Wincestre
s^t . ac hit him ne ge]mfode scet . ac ]wt ne ge)»afodon l>a
Godwine eorl, ne Sc olnre men )ie )ie micel weoldon on ]»isan
mycel mihton wealdan, for9an hit lande for>an hit hleo^rade
hleolTrode^swiffe toward Haraldes. swiffe to Harolde . l^eah hit unriht
^h hit unriht wsere. ware .
Ac Godwine bine >a gelette , Da let he
7 hine on hssft sette ; hine on hssft settan .
7 his geferan he todrHf ; 7 his geferan he eac fordr&f .
7 sume mislice ofsloh , 7 sume mislice ofsloh ,
some hi man wi8 feo sealde , sume hi man wi8 feo sealde ,
same hreowlioe aowealde, 70. sume hreowlice aowealde, 70.
P a
212 TWO SAXON CHRONICLES [1036
C the more Now it la plain at a glanoe that of these two rooensioxiB C is the mote
original, original, and that D has tempered with the text. In the first line of the
poem D has destroyed the rhythm by omitting the name of God wine, sndbu
also destroyed the rhyme of the first couplet ' gelette, sette.* AsregsrdBthe
poem, Mr. Freeman admits this relation of the two texts ; D, he says, * wti
altered by an admirer of Godwina Bat as to the prose introduction, th«
case is far less clear ; the words, ** Godwine eorl, ne 4c o>re men,*^ might juit
as well be an interpolation/ F. N. C. i. 756. So might any statement wliich
it happens to be inconvenient to accept, and Mr. Robertson considers the
Btetements of the Chronicle as to the submission of the Soots to be ' inter-
polated * ; see on 924 A, 926 D, 972 E. But when the relation between the
texts in the two passages is precisely similar, is it reasonable to admit thst
in the poem the name of Godwine was omitted by D, and then to contend
that in the prose it was inserted by G t Tbis, to quote Mr.. Freeman •
criticism on Sir T. Duffus Hardy, ' is rather destroying evidenoe thsn
explaining it/ p. 761. 'So in Florence/ continues Mr. Freeman, *tbe
mention of Godwine comes in very awkwardly,' p. 756. Very awkwardly
for Mr, Freeman, no doubt ; but I cannot see that it is awkward in any
other way. It shows the straits to whichi Mr. Freeman is reduced that ht
Meaning of should resort to such argument?. By the substitution of the pronoun ' he *
^*** K*/^*** ^®' '^® name of Grodwine at the beginning of the poem^ the scribe of D do
doubt grammatically makes Harold the author of all that followed (so
F. N. G. i. 487). But if that was his object (and it would hang together
with his mistaken view that Harold was king from the time of Gnat's
death), he only attained it by tampering with the text before him, snd
no weight can be attributed to his evidence. But possibly he bad no
such definite intention ;. and merely altered ' Godwine ' into * he ' withont
Ktatoment noticing its bearing on the context. Taking C then as repr«eeDting the
*'^ ^' genuine text, let us see exactly what it asserts. ' The blameless Etheling
Alfred landed, and wi^ed to go to his mother at Winchester. Godwine
and other powerful men would not allow this, because the popular voice
was turning in favour of Harold ; . . . and Godwine arrested him, put hin
in prison, dispersed his followers, and slew some of them/ Thus much the
Chronicle distinctly asserts, and thus much we must admit, unless we are
to give up writing English history altogether. The subsequent atrocsties
are attributed to the indefinite 'man,* and we cannot therefiire make
Godwine directly re!<ponsible for them *. If we may lay stress on the
I Cf. the oath which Fl. Wig. usual mistake as to Har<^d*8 positioQ
places in Godwine*s mouth when he and his relation to Godwinoi, this
had to clear himself under Harda- seems to me quite consistent with
cnut : * Non sui consilii nee suae the account in the Chron. ; Oodwin«
uoluntatis fuisse, quod frater eius denied the blinding, but admitted
caeoatus fnisset, sed dominum suum the arrest, &c., only alleging that he
regem Haroldum ilium facere quod acted not on his own motion, but on
fecit iussisse,' i. 195. Except for the that of others.
1036] NOTES 213
words of the poet that no bloodier deed was ever done since the Dave*
rattled in England, we may perhaps find a hint that they were the work
of the Danish hoosecarls who, legally or illegally, were holding Wessex
for Hardacont under Emma and Godwine ^ Now it is a common miscon* Oodwino
oeptioB of almost all the later accounts that Grodwine did whatever they ^^ ^^^\
represent him as doing, in the interest of Harold ". This view of course HaroW's^
partly hangs together with the prevalent misconception that Harold was interest.
king of all England at the time ' ; but partly it has arisen from a misinter-
pretation of the words, ' forOan hit hleoOrode l>a 8wi0e toward Haraldes/
This is commonly taken as meaning that the party which opposed the
coming of the Etheling had gone over to Harold *. But this is neither
probable, nor do the words necessarily imply it They merely give the
reason why this party opposed the coming of the Etheling. They were,
righUy or wrongly, holding Wessex for Hardacnut in the face of great
odds, and they did not want to have the situation still further complicated
by the introduction of another discordant element.
The one point in the chronicler's account which is not clear to me i^ Why wati
how the Etheling came to be sent to Ely, which certainly was not within |^® ^^*Jj^
Godwine's 'sphere of influence^.' Some of the later accounts* seem to siy 7
imply a treacherous surrender of the Etheling by (jodwine to Harold ; and
an unscrupulous man might hit. on this plan of getting rid of an incon-
venient prisoner ^. But, however this may be, we clearly are not entitled
^ Orthepoet may mean, like some veloped into full kingship^
]at«r accounts, to throw the blame * So Mr. Freeman : ' he was hin-
<»n Harold. But I am inclined to dered by men who were powerful at
think that the popular feeling of the the time, and who unjustly fovoaretl
time regarded Hardacnut's party as Harold. In one version (D) these
prinuu-ilyresponsible for the atrocity, men are nameless; in another (C)
and that this largely contributed to GK>dwine is mentioned as their chief,'
make their position finally nnten- p. 487.
able, and led to the definite electitm * Yet Fl. Wig. ventures to say :
of Harold early in the next year. ' deinde Godwini et quorundam alio-
Cf. tha two spurious charters of mm iussione, ad insulam Elig dito
Eflw. Conf., K. C. D., Nos. 834, 825 ; ... dacitnr,' i. 193.
in the latter Alfred's murder is attri- * e, g. William of Jumi^ges, Bon-
bated to the Danes generally, in the quet, xL 148 ; Ord. Yit. V. Uv.
former (apparently) to Harold and ' The Encomiast represents the
Hardacnut jointly. whole incident as a plot of Harold's
* C£ St. Edw. p. 401 : ' eo tempore. to get a rival into his power. He
nt saperius, gloriosns dux [Godwinns] writes a forged letter to the Ethel-
regmUum eonsiliomm [Haroldi] erat ings in Emma's name begging one
bainlaa.' of them [why not both on this view ?]
' This misconception arose very to come to her. Alfred goes first
natorally ; for what Mr. Freeman to Baldwin of Flanders, and thence
says of the supposed division of the sails to England. He is met by
kingdom : * it proved a mere ephe- Gk>dwine and escorted to Guildford,
meral arrangement, and . . . seems where he is seized by emissaries of
... to have quite passed out of mind,' Harold while in Godwine's keeping ;
P. N.C.i. 753, 753, would be d/orf<ori and the writer seems to suggest,
true at a brief regency, which de- without absolutely stating, that
214
TU^O SAXON CHRONICLES
[1036
Tifiter Ac-
crounta.
lo reject a well-attested story, like tliat of the Ghronidey simply beeMiK
our knowledge does not enable as to explain every part of it.
Later accounts bring both the Ethelings to England, and make tlieir
coming a regular invasion, with a view to a seisure of the erown '. Hub
comes irom Norman sources; but it has already infected Fl. Wig.
Mr. Freeman tries with much rhetoric to exploit this hint to the profit of
his own theory, F.N.C. i. 490-492, though he admits that it is * an idea wbidi
the Chronicles do not suggest,' p. 757« But this is to understate the case:
they directly negative it, by the epithet '^unsceOffig* applied to Alfired, voA
by the statement that his companions were slain * bntan soylde.' MoreoTcr
the fiwit that Alfred was going to his mother, who was holding Winchester
for Hardscnut, is almost enough to show that no question of the sucoessioB
prompted his coming '. No death, however imtimely, in honourable feod
or open fight ever in that warlike age called forth the passion of pity and
regret which meets us here'. For that some element of treachery or
Go<iwine treaoheronsly connived at
the seicnre. Except as to Godwine's
treachery, Mr. Freeman seems in-
clined to adopt this version : ' it is
perfectly conceivable that the JBthel-
ing and his oompanions might be
seized by the agents of Harold against
the will, or without the knowledge,
of Gk)dwine,* p. 496. * This aooount,'
he says, ' seems to supply some usefbl
hints.' Its ' utility ' to Mr. Freeman
appears in the next sentence : * His
account is the only one which, while
consistent with God wine's innocence,
explains the origin of the belief in
his guilt.' * It is the version most
favourable to Godwine's innocence,'
PP« 7S9i T^J. No doubt it is * con-
ceivable' that the Etheling was
aeiced by Harold without Godwine's
knowledge ; only, unfortunately, the
Chronicle clearly asserts that it was
Godwine who arrested him, and
slaughtered bis companions. And
the whole tale of the Encomiast is
open to the suspicion of being a deli-
berate falsification intended to shield
Emma from the odium arising from
the arrest of her son in a district in
which she was predominant; and the
latest accounts distinctly implicate
Emma, F. N. C. L 763, 763. The one
point in the tale which seems pro-
bable is the visit of the Etheling to
Flanders. If he landed in Kent, and
was going by land to Winchester,
the lasting of the scene at Ghiildford
may be correct (so Fl. Wig. i 191 ;
H. H. p. igr; W. ll's Gillinghaan is
probably a mere slip) ; though in the
Enoomium this hangs togeUxer with
the erroneous idea that Emma wsa
in London at the tima Floreno»
with the Chronicle befoxe him could
hardly make this mistake; accord-
ingly he makes the Etheling set out
for London to have an interview
with Harold, who on Florence's viev
was king of the northern half of
England.
» So8t.Edw.p.4oi,of AUredonlr.
* There is great diveigenoe among
the later auUiorities as to which 01
the Ethelings was the elder ; Alfred
was the elder according to H. H.:
Lib. de Hyda, p. 367 ; Ailnd B. a 741 :
cf. the French life of Edward Caai£.
* Aelfred ftit droit eir par neasanoe,'
p. 37. Gaimar, v. 4786, distinetly
makes Edward the elder; and thif
teenu to be oonfirmed by the ohartert,
where the signatures of an Sdwaxt]
begin earlier than, and (where both
sign) take precedence of, those of
Alfred. It is, however, potmbU that
this Edward may be one of Ethelred's
sons by his first wife ; see F. K. C i
699 ff. If Edward was the elder (and
he is mentioned first 1015, M|»ra>, it
makes it the more impossible that
Alfred can have come with any idea
of seising the crown.
^ The murder was supposed to
have been foretold by Merlin, Ord.
Vit. iv. 489,
1037] NOTES 215
■pecud cruelty !■ always needed. We have met with it before in the case
of Edward ' the Martyr/ we shall meet with it again in the case of Charles
of Flanders, 1 1 a7 infra.
That E, which is so strongly Godwinist (see Introduction, § 48), should Significant
omit this incident altogether, is most significant ; for the omission cannot ^^'^^^ *^^
possibly be due to ignorance. H. H. omits it here, but inserts a highly
coloured yersion of it later at the death of Hardacnut, though he is not
wholly consistent with himself, pp. 191, 192. W. M. also seems here to
have had a chronicle of the E type, for be says expressly, ' cronica taoet.*
He places it, more plausibly, at the death of Harold, i. 229.
Finally, a word of protest must be said against Mr. Freeman's apparent Value of
wish to discredit the account of the Ghronide, because it ' takes the form ballads.
of a ballad,' F. N. C. i. 486. This is what Mr. Freeman says elsewhere on the
Talue of contemporary ballads as authorities for histoiy : ' The story of
Eadric pretending that Eadround was dead [in H. H. p. 184] no doubt
comes from a ballad, but I do not see that that makes it at all untrust-
worthy. A contemporary ballad such as that of Maldon, or the lost
ballad on which H. H. must have founded his account of Stamford Bridge,
is surely very good authority,* p. 679 ; cf. pp. 268, 269^
p. 158. siune . . . ofsloh, stime . . . wtS feo sealde, C] Cf. Oros.
p. 154 : 'sume ofslogon, . . . sume wi9 feo gesealdon.'
blende] Cf. /Elf. Liyes, i. 112 : '7 sume eac ablende of ^ttm bysmor-
fullnm ^num.'
hamelode] 'Chancer uses the word metaphorically, Troilus and Criseyde, 'hamelian *
ii. 964. '* Algate a foot is hameled of thy sorwe,*' a passage which is well
discussed in Edinb. Review, July, 1870, p. 36,* Earle. A compound occurs,
JEHt Lives, ii. 74 : ' ar9an pe he behamelod wurde.'
same hsBttode] 'scalped'; 'cute capitis abstracta,' Fl. Wig. i. 191. 'hiettian.'
This occurs as a punishment of repeated theft in the laws of Cnut, Thorpe,
i. 394 ; Schmid, p. 288, where the decisive gloss is quoted from Codex
Colbertinus: 'corium capitis cum capillis auferatur, quod Angli dicunt
behsettie.' This latter form occurs .Sit ^ives, ii. 74 : ' )>a . . . se cynincg het
. . . hine behsttian, ... 7 [hie] hine beluettedon hetelice.' See Bosworth-
Toller, t,v. baettlin ; cf. Pertz, vii. 321 : 'sexaginta presbiteri . . . tali
mariirio oonsummati sunt, ut cute capitis in modo cruois incisa, ferro
cerebrum singulis aperiretur.*
JSfe weaiK dreorliore d6d gedon] Cf. Oros. p. 220 : ' Romans seedon
^t under hiera anwalde nan bismerlecre daed ne gewurde.'
mypptoi Dene . . . her fM namon] Cf. ' pa ])a Engle 7 Dene to fiiSe 7 to
freoMscipe fulUce fengon,' Laws, Thorpe, i. 166 ; Schmid, p. 1 18 ; cf. 979 £.
p. leo. Btyple] ' Tower.' It is used of the Tower of Babel, JElt Horn.
i. aa, 3»8.
pp. 160, 161. 1037 C, E] On the election of Harold and the expulsion of Definite
Emma, see above, p. 209. Fl. Wig. here simply reproduces the Chron. ^«<^>o^ ^^
2l6
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1037
Englwh
refagees in
Flanders.
yEfic, Dean
of Eve-
sham.
Haiold as C, D, except that he calU Harold ' rex Mercioram et NorthhymbroniD,'
^i^& i. 19a. Mr. Freeman says : ' the witan of Wesaex . . . deposed Harthacniit,
and elected the king of the Mercians and Northnmbrians as their immediste
sovereign, the election being apparently confirmed by a vote of the witso
of all England/ F. N. C. i. 498, 499. Of this soppoeed doable electioD
there is not the slightest trace anywhere. What really happened was tbst
the witan of England now terminated the provisional regency, and definttelT
elected Harold king.
Brioge] Bruges*. Flanders becomes now the regalar pUoe of shelter
for English refugees ; so much so that the Sagas take Ethelred there on
his expnlsion ; cf. F. N. C. i. 686. The Encomiast speaks of Bruges s«
'castellom turn negotiatorum freqnentia, torn affloentia omninm qiu«
prima mortales dncant famosissimnm/ Pertz, xix. 524. Baldwin is tbe
father of Matilda, the wife of the Conqueror. See W. M.'s chaiacter of
him, ii. 291.
JBtLo . . . Heofeshamme, C] On him there is a good deal in the Chron.
of Evesham, pp. 83, 85, 195, 264, where his death is placed in 1038. It v
hard to recognise a Saxon ^fic under the latinised form of Avitina. On
his office of decanas, cf. if}. 195; 'the title is interpreted by later
historians of the abbey as belonging to the judicial president of their
peculiar courts ; the dean is not a substitute for the abbot,' Stobltf,
Dunstan, p. xvi. Evesham seems to have been in special favour witii Ui«
Danish kings, Chron. Evesh. p. 325 ; see Introduction, § 73.
1038 D, E. on kt Nov.', E] Fl. Wig. gives a different date for the
death of iEthelnoth, iv Kal. Nou., i.e. Oct. 29, i. 192.
se gewilnode to Goda, 7c., D] D alone has the touching story of
iEthelric of Selsey's prayer that he might not outlive his ' dear father
iEthelnoth ' ; of. the story of St. Guthbert and St Herbert, Bede. H. £.
iv. 29 ; and York's prayer in Hen. V, iv. 6 :
* Tarry, dear cousin Suffolk!
' My soul shall thine keep company to heaven ;
'Tarry, sweet soul, for mine; then fly abreast.*
Fl. Wig. has both the story from D, and the names of the sucoesaort of
iEthelnoth, of iEthelric, and of Brihteah, as in E.
Briliteah, Brihteh tS, E] His appointment is ment'oned under 1033 D. He is
said to have formed one of the suite of Gunhlld, Cnut*s daughter, when sh«
wf nt to be married to Henry III (afterwards emperor) in 1036, F. N. C
I. XXXV, 744. He only signs one charter, K. G. D. No. 751, dated 1033.
On his successor Living, see below, 1045 G. I do not know whj
Gloucestenbire is so specially mentioned. It always formed part of the
Worcester diocese till the sixteenth century.
and .Elfric ^Ifrio ti on East Englum] He seems to have been succeeded hr
another bishop of the same name, Stubbs, Ep. Succ. p. 169 [ed. 2, p. 231];
cf. G. P. p. 150 : * Alfuuinus, duo Elfrici, Stigandus.'
Death of
^Ethelnoth,
JSthelric,
1 040] NOTES 217
)» teng Badsige b] Fl. Wig. 11. «. calls Eadsige, ' regis capellaiioi ' ; Eadsige,
which agrees with F (critical note 19, i. 161). But there is no doubt that '^hbishnp
E is right in calling him ' bishop * at the time of his accession ; so ^-^ ''
Liebennann, p. 3. In the facsimiles of charters published by the Ordnance
Snirej III. 4a, is a grant of 1035 V C)nut, ' meo fidelt episoopo Eadsino,'
which is signed by JSthelnoth as archbishop ; while in K. C. D. vl, 187,
is a writ of Gnat's ' about 1036/ addressed to < Eadsige bisceop 7 iElfstan
abbod [of St. AugnsUne's] 7 JEgeMG [ger^fa] 7 ealle mine |»egnas on
Cent/ and forbidding the raising of the assessment of the lands of
Archbishop ^thelnoth ; cf. tb, 1 89. These last two writs show that it in
in Kent that we must look for his see ; and Dr. Stubbs and Dean Hook
make bim suffragan bishop of Kent, mth his see at St. Martin's, outside
Ganterbnry, Ep. Suoc. p. 19 [ed. 2, p. 35] ; Hook's Archbishops, ^'487 ; cF.
on 106 1, infra. That he had been Cnnt's chaplain, and Uter became a
monk, is shown by K. C. D. vi. 190 ; cf. F. N. C. i. 501.
OTymoytel ... on Stiff Sezum] According to 6. P. p. ^05, he bonght Grymcytel.
his appointment ; and attempted to buy the bishopric of Elmham also,
ib. 150 ; Fl. Wig. i. 193.
Iiiuing b] On him see on 1046, infra.
1089 G. Byrht mssr t> gefor] ' cui Wlsios sucoessit,' Fl. Wig. i. 193.
'Wealos slogon Eadwine] This inroad of the Welsh was under the Inroad />t
fismoaa Gruffydd, son of Llewellyn, and the engagement took place at *he Welsh.
Rhyd-y-6roes (* Ford of the Cross/ * Vadum Crucis,* Ann. Camb. ; cf. the
equiva'ent name, Christian Malford, i.e. Cristes mnl ford), near Upton-on-
Sevem, F. N. G. i 502. This event is referred to again at 105 a D,
i 176, where Fl. Wig. says that Edwin was killed * per insidias,' i. 207.
iBlfget] 'filium Eatsii,' adds Fl. Wig.
00m §0 HaiHaonnt to Brioge] On this see above. According to the Hardacnut
Encomiast, he enconntered a storm on the way, but was cheered by a vision S^!L***
which foretold Harold's death and his own success. This is suspiciously
like Acts xxvii. 23, 24.
1040 G, 1080 E. Her foxVferdo Harold . . . sst^West mynstre, £] The Death of
date in E is a mere error due to the omission of. the vacant annal 1039. '^^^'^
Unfortunately it deranges the chronology of E for a long period. S. D.
enters Harold's death under both years, ii. 160. E alone gives the place
and date of Harold's death, Oxford, March 17. Fl. Wig. gives no date,
but says that he died at London, probably a wrong inference from the
place of burial, as Mr. Freeman suggests, F. N. G. i. 504, 505, who also
notes that this is the first mention of Westminster in our Chronicles ; cf. «b.
ii. 500 fl; The statement of the French life of Edward the Confessor, that
Harold died ' k Ekeoestre,* p. 39, is due to a mere confusion of * Eioniae '
and 'Oxoniae/ That Harold died at Oxford is confirmed by a charter
(alao quoted by Freeman, l.e.) t ' 7 was se king ^a binnan Oxnaforde swyVe
geeeoeled, swa ^ he beg orwene his Iffes,* K. C. D. iv. 56.
2l8
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1040
Consuh
ten^ of B.
Chron-
ology.
Bate of pay
for the
Rtanding
navy.
Invitation
toHarda-
c-nnt.
Treatment
of Harold'e
he weolde . . . zvi* wnoan] Note that E does not ny tbat Harold
' reigned * or ' was king ' for four yean and sizteen weeks, but merely tbat
he ' wielded England.* The expression is carefolly choeen to indode the
period of Harold's regency. And E thus enables ns to conrect his own
dates for the deaths of Cnut and Harold. Four years and sixteen weeb
reckoned backwards from March 17, 1040, brings us to XoTember 35,
X035. I^ ^* could argue strictly from this, it would give us the date of the
resolution of the witan appointing Harold regent ; but as Cnut only died
on November la, the time seems full short for the summoning of the
Witenagemdt, and the heated discussions which evidently took place.
There is an interesting notice of Harold's death in the Ann. UlL : ' 1040.
Aralt ri Saxan Giuais moritur,' ' Harold, king of the Gewissae Saxons dies.'
man geald, 70.] This statement in £ only as to the regular payment
of the standing navy of sixteen ships under Harold, must be carefully dis-
tinguished from the statement made in all four Chronicles as to the special
payment at the same rate made to the sixty (sixty-two, £, F) ships which
Hardacnut brought with him. The rate of payment was eigbt macka
*8Bt hamelan,' D, £, 'et hi(' C, 'per thole or rowlock,* i.e. per man. Ci
reading is evidently regarded by Thorpe as a mere error, for he puts in the
margin ' 8iCy MS.' But just as hamele is the Icelandic hamUif a. rowing
thole or rowloak ; so Ad is the Icelandic hdr, having exactly the same signi-
fication. A compound of the word, hd-taia, lit. a. thole sitter, i. e, a rower,
0CCU98 1053 £, i. 177, answering to the Icelandic hd-9eU\ and the dative
plural of h^ viz. ' hllnon,' occurs in the will of Bishop ifilfwold of Crediton,
where a ' scegG ' is said to be equipped * all but the ihole-pins,* Crawford
Charters, p. 23. I can make nothing of H. H.'s translation ' ab unoqooqtie
poriUt p. 190 ; it is probably a mere guess.
pa sende man esfter Hazlteonute, C] On this, see above, pp. 209,
210. Fl. '^ig. says that the invitation was sent by 'prooeres ferme totios
Angliae,' L 193; W. M. says: 'ille per Normanniam in Angliam meiiee
Augusto nenit,' i. 228.
wende )> man wel dyde] With this eontemptuous oonmient of C and
D, copied by Fl» Wig., cf. the comment on Bdmund'a reconciliation with
Edric, 1016, nipra, i. 151. ^
him wsM )>& onhold] Cf. St Edw. p. 40 :
* Kar Daneis halrent mot
Le dreiturel rei Hardeknut.'
p. 162. hine on fen soeotan] On this, as a punishment for speoiaHj
base crimes, cf. Tac. Germ. c. 12. On the later developments of the story
as to Harold, cf. F. N. C. i. 764-766 ; W. M. tells a similar story of an na-
worthy Abbot of Malmesbury, Brihtwold II : ' constat custodes lod ombrii
fantasticis inquietatos, donee cadauer suffossum longe a monasterio palndi
profondae immerserint,* G. P. pp. 411, 412, A similar story is told in a
spurious charter of Ethelred of a plunderer of the monastery of Eveahasi,
I04l] NOTES 219
K. C. D. No. 723, Mid in S. Eadm. Mirao. of m sheriff; Leofitan, who vio-
lated the nnctuary of St. Edmnnd, Marteoe et Dnrand, ▼!. 825 ; Lieber-
mann, p. 204 ; cf. C. P. B. i* 404, 561 ; ii 88, 89.
pp. 161-163. 1041 C,D, 1040 £. pel hexegeold,E] Mr. Freeman thinks Heavy geld,
that this term of E is the technical name for this hated tax, ' danegeld '
being a later popular expression, F. N»C. ii. iai-123, 598, 599, 668. The
term ' heregyld ' oocnrs K. C. D. iv. 324 ; vi. 180, 205 ; on the other hand,
in Ordnance Survey Charters II, Westminster xv, is a charter of Edward
Conf., in which exemption is given *of danegelde.* Bat in reality the
technical name is ' Geld * simply, see Domesday Studies, i. 87-89, and G
calls it ' that strong geld,* i. 162. The object was to raise the sum required
for paying off the sixty ships which had accompanied Hardacnut to England,
V, », pp. 210, 218. £ alone gives the amount of it ; and E alone notices that
the standing naval force was raised from sixteen ships, which had been its
number under Harold, 1039 ^) ^ thirty-two under Hardacnut.
H6r let HaitSaonut . . . Wihraoestre soire, C] Fl. Wig., as might be Harrying
expected, is able to give many interesting details as to this harrying of the ^ Worces^
town and county of Worcester by the orders of Hardacnut : ' 1041. Hoc
anno . . • Heardecanntos suos huscarlas misit per omnes regni sui prouincias
ad exigendum quod indixerat tribntum ; ex qnibus duos, Feader . . . et
Thvntan, Wigomenses prouindalee cum duibus, seditione exorta, in cuius-
dam tnrris Wigomensis monasterii solario, quo celandi causa oonfugerant,
quarto nonas Mali [May 4] feria secunda, peremerunt. Unde rex, ira com-
motus, ob ultionem necis illorum Thuri [Thored] Meditecraneorum, Leofri-
cuni Merckirum, Qodwinum West-Saxonum, Siwardum Northymbrorum,
Rani [^Ranig] Magesetensium, et caeteros tetius Angliae comites, omnesque
ferme suos huscarlas,. cum magno exercitu, .^frico adhuc Wigomensem
pontificatum tenente, illo misit, mandans ut omnes uiros . . . ooeiderent,
ciaitatem . . . incenderent, . . . prouinciam deuastarent. Qui . . . ii id. Nou.
[Nov. 12] et ciuitatem et prouinciam deuastare coeperunt, idque per iv dies
agere non oessauerunt ; sed paucos uel e ciuibus uel prouincialibus ceperunt
ant oocideruat, quia, praecognito aduentu eorum, prouinciales quoque looorum
fiiger»nt» Cinium uero multitude in quandam modicam insulam, in medio
Sabiinae fluminis sitaro, quae Beverege nuncupatur, confngerant, et, muni-
tione facta, tamdin se uiriliter aduersus suos inimicos defenderant, quoad,
pace recuperata, libere domum licuerit eis redire. Quinta igitur die ciui-
tate cremata, unus quisque magna cum praeda rediit in sua, et r^s statim
qaieuit ira,* i. 195, 196 ; cf. F. N. G. i. 513 ff., who is evidently uneasy at
the presence of his hero Godwine on such an errand. The pointed reference
to Bishop JELfne in Fl. Wig. seems, as Freeman remarks, to countenance
W. M.*8 charge that he had counselled this rigorous measure, G. P. pp. 250,
00m Badward . . . gesworan] On the return of Edward, cf. F. N. G. Betum of
i. 517111 Mr. Freeman, citing the Encomium Emmae and Saxo, says: Edward.
220
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1041
' Foreign writers tell ui th»t he {Hardacnat] apsoeiated Edward with him
in the kingdom. For this statement there is no English authority, and it
is not conformable to English customs [?]. Bat to hare g^ven Edward the
goTemment of a portion of the kingdom, whether as earl or as nnder-kiag,
would have been in no way wonderful. ^We do not, however, hear aoj-
thing of such an arrangement.' Mr. Freeman has oYerlooked the Tery
Ho is sworn important words in C and D : * 7 8eh waes to cinge gesworen.* These imply
as king.
Murder of
Radwulf.
(Consecra-
tion of
vRgelric.
eitiier an ast-ociation of Edward in ihe kingship, or, at the vezy least, tbo
formal recognition of Edward as Hardacnat*s successor before the Iatter*i
death. The mention of the royal oath is also important. The subsequent
statement that Edward remained at his brother's court is a little against
the idea that he may have been made sub-king of a portion of the kingdom ;
see, however, p. aaa t.
of Weallantle, £] ' From foreign parts,' m's. Normandy. So in 1048 E,
i. 174, infra, 'waelisce men* is rightly translated by F Lat. 'quidam de
Normannis.'
swao HailSacnut Badulf, C] On the murder of Eadwulf, Earl of Ber-
nioia, by Hardacnut, through the instrumentality, as it would seem, of
Siward, ^arl of Deira, see S. D. : ' Eadulfus comes eflBcitur Northymbrcn-
sium, . . . sed tertio post anno, cum ad Hardecanutum reconctliandus in
pace uenisset, interfectus est a Siwardo, qui poet ilium totius pitraindse
Northanhymbrorum, id est ab Humbra usque Tuedam, oomitatum faabait,
cni mortuo successit Tosti/ ii. 198 ; cf. ib. 383, i. 91 ; F. N. G. i. 5i9-5»:
S. O. S. i. 399f., 40S, 418.
man hadode ^gebric, D] As Bishop of Durham ; only in D. It resU?
belongs to 104a. Perhaps the authority from which it is taken hegnn ths
year with Easter. Under 1056 will be found bis retirement to Peter-
borough, which the local historian ascribes solely to his love for his fonoer
monastery, Hugo Candidus, pp. 45, 46 ; his arrest and death are gives
under 1068^9, loya-s. S. D. i. 91, 93, gives him the worst character;
saying that it was on a charge of robbing his church of Ihirham that he
was thrown into prison, where he died. The Chronicles do not specify the
charge against him. The true date of his arrest is Easter 1070 ; so he may
have been involved in the plots which led to the rising in the Fen oounUy,
BCay — June 1070. Perhaps for this reason, E, the special Peterboroasrh
Chron., makes no mention of him under 104a or T056. But under 1072-3
D and E have a story that he was originally consecrated to the see of York,
but unjustly deprived and transferred to Durham. I do not see how thi*
can be, as iBlfric was Archbishop of York 1033-1051 ; cf. F. N. G. il 407,
408. Possibly the statement is due to a misundentanding of the preposi-
tion ' to ' in this annal, which may mean ' at * as well as * to ' ; plus a con-
fusion with tiie fact that about this time M\Mc himself was deprived of tic
see of Worcester, which he had held for a short time during the ezpolsioa
of liiving, FL Wig. i. 194, 195 (hence the pointed remaik of Fl. Wig. ia
1042] NOTES 221
the pMtage cited above, p., 219, ilutt during the huTying of Woroeeier
ifSfirie was still biehop there).
1048 0, 1041 £. H6r gefor HaxlUonat ... »t hie drinoe. G] Ac- Death of
cording to Fl. Wig. thii was at the feast which O^god Clapa was giving in Hardacnut.
hononr of the marriage of his daaghter Gytha to Tofig the Proud, a Danish
noble, on whom a good deal will be found iu the * De inuentione S. Cruois ,
. . . Waltham,* ed. Stubbs, pp. 6-15 ; he was Staller, and is called ' secundus
a rege,* p. 6. His wife is mentioned as * niulier religiosa,' ib. la. W. M.
giTe* the case of an Abbot of Malmesbury who died ' inter medios pota*
tionum apparatus eztinctns.^ G. P. p. 411.
nan word ne geowoK] Gf. St. £dw. p. 41 : ' Sans parler a dero u
prestre.'
Ti- id* Ion. . . . twa gear baton 'Z- nihtum, £] The day agrees with Chron-
Hyde Reg. p. 371, ffiz, June 8. Hardacnut's reign seems to be reckoned ^^^'Ky-
from his arrival in England. He landed * seven nights ere Midsummer/
1039 £ ( ~ 1040) ; which is just about light.
eaU folo m&derfeng . . . Badward, G] On the accession and coronation Accession
of Edward there are long discussions in F. N. C, it 3- 1 6, 5 1 3-5 a i . I cannot of Edward,
attach much value to these attempts to weave together later accounts, which Later ao-
are often quite inconsistent with the plain words of the Ghronicles. Thus ^l^^^^*^'
(i) the idea that Edward was in Normandy at the time of Hardaonut's Chronicle,
death is negatived by the words of the preceding annal that he remained
at his brother's court as long as the latter lived ; and also by Fl. Wig.'s
wM^ tliat Edward, on the death of Hardacnut, 'Xtundoniae leuatur in
r^4fm,* which imply that he was on the spot, i. 197. There is, however,
nothing extraordinary in the &ct that even*, nearly contemporary writers
#-. ff, St. Edw. p. 394") should have forgotten that Edward had returned to
England m the preceding year. H. H. is inconsistent with himself, (a)
Tho idea of long negotiations between Edward and God wine is negatived
by the fad (overiooked by Freeman) that Edward had been formally
acknowled|(ped as successor, if not something more, in the preceding year.
(Hence the exprewiou of C, *all the people received Edward as king,* is
perhi^ more accurate than E*s * ch te him as king.' D combines the two.)
That Edward owed his possession of the throne largely to the influence of
(lodwine and B'shop Living is asserted by FL Wig. «. «. (cf. St. Edw. p. 394),
and is probable enough. But there wa9 in fact no other candidate, as
Mr. Freeman himself points out. The £scts, as recorded in the Ghron , are (i)
Edward was recognised as (? future) king under Hardacnut, 1041. (a) This
recognition took full effect immediately on the death of Hardacnut, June
104a, at London. (3) He was crowned at Winchester, Kaster 1043 ; cf. Qoeetion
H. A S. i. 691. The delay in this ftinction, which Freeman labours to of his
account for, may be due to the fiust that Edward had already, in 1041, Uken <^^>^<'<»»
the oaths as king, if he had not actually been crowned. In the nearly
contemporary Latin life we read : ' mittuntnr post eum duoes et efnsoopi.
TfVO SAXON CHRONICLES [1041
Ab Us . . . addndinr, . . . ei totio snUinuuidoi ragali, Ontbe in
Chrirti conaeomiar,' St. Edw. p. 395. Now if this 11 not a bmk miilike,
like thoM which hMint the later aoooonte, it mftj refbr to what hmrfrmH
In 1041 when Edward wma ' to ctoge gesworen ' ; and if the fanclion really
took place at Canterbury it might point to Edwazd*s reopptioa ea aab-kiiif
of Kent» or of the ' Eastern kingdom.' Gaimar, 9. 4860, my that he wit
crowned at London.
•ws him geeynde wibs] Cf. 'natiiii inris sni thronns,* St. Edw.
p. 394; 'lar naturel aeignnr,' tb. 50; * hereditarias rez,* Licbennana,
p. 338*
haalde . . . unna, E] Note the evident touch of oontemporaiy wnting.
Notices of f gear wns swi8e hefigtime] These notices of bad seasons, fte^ s»
hsd seasons, very characteristic of the Chron. from which E is deriTed. After the Con-
qnest they ooeor regularly towards the end of the annals. They are not
due to the last or Peterborongfa editor, for they are in Ann. Way., and
some at least are in H. H., but they ar6 frequently foUowed, as here, by
a Peterborough insertion ; see Introduction, § 53, note. For * hefig time,'
Earle compares: 'hit )nihte Moise swi^e hefetime/ Num. zi. 10 (»!«■
intoleranda).
Head of Si. P* ^O^i x^ote 4. 1041 F. 8. Valentines heafod] This ooeon in a list
Valentine, of relics in the Liber Vitae of Hyde Abbey or New Minster, p. i6a. Ct
Ann. Cioest. : < 1 1 16. Apud Wintoniam aperta est teca S. Valentim, et capud
eins lotnra est,' Liebermann, p. 94. F Lat., contradicting the Saxon, sajt
that the relic was given to the Old Minster.
1043 C, D, 1042 E. H§r wass Eadward gehalgod] On the ooronatioB
of Edward, see above.
lii. Non* Apt, C, E] April 3 ; this is right for the Easter of 1043.
Coronation Eadsige . . . hine . . . wel manude] Cf. Dunstan'e address to Etbelred,
address. Stubbs, Dunstan, pp. 355-357 ; and the interesting address on the duties
of a king in Wnlfrtan, pp. 266, 267. According to Fl. Wig., who foUowi
D, the northern primate, ^Ifric, and nearly nil the bishops were present,
i. 197; H. Y. ii. 343.
Severe man gersBdde pan oynge f he rad . . . on ]» hlasfdian, B] CL
measures F. N. G. ii. 59 ff. D alone mentions that the measures against Emma
^^^ * were taken with the co-operation of the great earls, after formal debate ;
mother. ^nd that Edward himself took part in the raid ; C, £ merely say : ' bet
geridan.' That Emma had property in Winchester is shown by K. C. D.
No. 720; cf. on X053. It is interesting to find Oodwine, who had been
so closely allied with Emma on the death of Cnut, now turning against
Beason for her, and it illustrates the versatility of that politician. As to the motive
them. ^f ^(,1^ apparent harshness, there is an important passage (oTerlooked by
Mr. Freeman) in the Translation of St. Mildred : < suscepit An^ia in-
digenum regem Edwardum . . . quo Salomonica pace regnante, ipsa eins
genitiiz aoonsabatur regem Northunegoram, Magnum nomine, ad inua-
I044] NOTES 22^
dendum Anglioam imperium oondtMse, luosque thesauroB infinitoB seoam
iUi dedidisBe. Hinc proditriz re^i, hostia pstrifte, insidiatriz filii iudicaior,
uniueruque iubgtantia eios regi proscribitor,' Haidy, Gat. i. 381, from
MS. Cott. Vegp. B. XX. f. 177 b. I do not koow the date of this oompoai-
tion ; bat I d» not regard the story as improbable, oonsidering how Emma
had identified herMlf with the Soaadinavian against the native dynasty.
Bir. Freeman suggested that Emma favoured Swegen Esthrithson, F. N. C.
!!• 9, 63 ; but I doabt if he was at this time sufficiently prominent to be
thought of. For Magnus* designs on England, see on 1046 D.
»t aallon ]mui gSBnainan] Among these was the head of St. Audoenus Her
(Oaen) ; this, by a pious theft, came to the monastery of Malroesbuiy, *™««res.
G. P. pp. 419, 420 ; ct W. M. i. 237, 338. Emma seems to have had
a fancy for saints' heads ; see above, f>. 222, on 1041 F.
Sticant preost wess gebletsad, C, E] Stigand's appointment to Elm- Stigand's
ham is given by C and E, his deposition only by C, his restoration the <»«»«••
following year only by E ; cf. FL Wig. i. 199. He is the priest of Ashingdon
mentioned above, p. 203. His episcopal career was chequered. FI. Wig. has
a oonfused and doubtful story about his having been appointed to Selsey
in 1038, deposed, and then restored, i 193; of. O. P. p. 150. In 1047 ^®
was translated to Winchester, which he continued to hold, after his
eleTation to Canterbury in 1052, until he was deprived of both in 1070.
1044 C, 1043 E] D U vacant.
p. 164. abiddan . . . o)»pe gebie^an] These words are a significant
comment on the way in which ecclesiastical appointments were made in those
days. Siward was not, however. Archbishop of Canterbury, as the words Position oi
of the Chron. might lead one to suppose. (So H. H- : * suooessor eius,' ^*''*'^
p. 193.) He was merely Eadsige^s sssistant or su€fragan, and on his own
retirement from ill-health, Eadrige resumed his functions, 1048 C. There
is a strange story in 6. P. p. 34, that be was meant for Canterbury, but
for his evil treatment of Eadsige was degraded and transferred to Rochester.
For this there seems to be no authority ; and it is probably due to a con-
fnaion with Siward, Abbot of Chertsey, who became Bishop of Rochester in
1058, infra, sub ann.-; a confusion shared by Chron. Ab. i, 444, 445, 451,
461, 462. The text of Fl. Wig. calls him ' archiepiscopi oorepisoopus,'
L 303 ; while the Abingdon additions to that text describe him as ' archi-
epiacopi uices moderans,' td. note ; ' patriarchatus sui nice functus,* ib, 199,
note ; cf. Ang. Sac. i. 238, 332 ; F. N. C. ii. 68. Yet Siward signs as
archbishop ii^ 1045 '^^ 1046, K. C. D. iv. 96, 103, 105, 109; vi. 196;
ao that he certainly used the title even if he did not legally hold the
position. The cases in which Eadsige alone signs as archbishop, are either
before Siward's appointment 07 after his retirement, {5. iv. 93, 116, 122,
124, 130, 134. There are two oases in which Eadsige signs as archbishop,
and Siward as bishop, ib, 117, 118. l*hese probably belong to 1048,
between the retirement and death of Siward. The only case of £adsige*8
S2f
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1044
pric«8.
and Edith.
rignature as archblahop which miut fall during Siward's tennre, k in 1046,
K. C. D. IT. 1 10, where ' iEti archiep.* can only be Eadatge. Siwazd also
rigna this as episoopos. Except for the carelen writing of £adage*i name
Uiii charter eeems nnezoeptionable.
Pli. 164, 166. oe sester hwntes eode to -Ix- peiL] < H. H. p. 191,
took the sestar of this passage to be a honsekMd. Even so ... the price
would be high. . . . Bat ... we may stronglj suspect that ■oiuething alinoct
infinitely wone is meant, and that the aestar was at least as small as our
bushel/ MaiUand, Domesday, p. 365.
Marriage of Sadward . . . nam Eadgype . . . nr Oandel Tneassan^ C] The marriage
Edward really belongs to Jan. 1045. C places it here because his year begins with
Kaster. See on 1047 C- On Edith, daughter of Godwine, ct W. U.V
panegyric, i. 239 ; the carious description of her life as queen in St. Ed«.
p. 415 ; and the well-known line :
'Sicut spina roeam genuit Godwinas Ediaam,*
ih. 58; Ailr. c 747; F. N. C. ii 45-47, 531. She gave an esUte at
Lewknor to provide the boys of the monastic school of Abingdon with
better &re than dry bread, Chron. Ah. i. 460, 461. A leas pleaoBg
tradition exhibits her as an unscrupulous collector of relics, Chron. Evesh.
VP- 3*7. 318.
1045 D] The true date is 1044 ; see critical note. This annal strongly
illustrates the Evesham connexion of MS. D. See Introduction, | 73.
.filfward t} . . . Maani] On all this Evesham history, cf. Chron. Evesb.
pp. 36-38, 81-86 ; Hist. Bams. R. S. pp. 157, 158 ; Fl. Wig. i. 198, 199 ;
F. N. C. U. 68, 69. .Oafweard had held the abbacy of Evesham with the
see of London, and wished to retire to Evesham, but the monks refused to
receive him because.- he was aflSioted with leprosy. He retired to Bamaey,
where he had beefta monk, and died there, a9 the Chron. relates. He is said
to have been a relatinre of Cnut ; and this, if true, is a further illnstratioa
of the connexion of the Danish kings with Evesham. His suooeawr is
called by Fl. Wig., »,$.:' Wbnarus [ Wulfinser] qui et Manni ' ; cf. K. C. R
iv. a6i. He seems to have been a skilful architect, scribe, and illaminator,
and is said to have died at the same time as Edward the Confessor. Xu the
see of London .^Ifweard was succeeded by Bobert of Jumit^ges, a &ct not
noted here, but mentioned incidentally below, 105 1 D, 1048 E, L 170, 171.
Oonnilds] Ct Fl.. Wig. : * nobilis matrona Gunnilda . . . stiraris Canosi
regis fiUa, et comitum Hacani [v,s. 1030C] et post Haroldi niorte uiduata,
cum dnobus filiis Hemmingo et Thurkillo expellitor de Anglia,' L 199.
Freeman sees in this part of a settled policy of weakening the DaniUi party
in England, F. N. C. ii. 71, 7a ; cf. ib. 63, 64, 89.
1046 C, 1046 D, 1043 (bii) E] £^ by repeating the number 1043, has
departed still furtbo' from the true chronology, which C alone pre-
Kvesham
histoiy.
('unhild.
Her nam .Sdwaard, 70., E] On this, see above.
1046] NOTES 235
Brihtwold t, on Wiltiine«oire, D] f.0. of BAmsbury ; on the date of Britwold,
his appointment, lee above, 1006 £, note. F 10 wrong (i. 165, note a) in S^?F ^^
making him Bishop of Sherborne ; bnt the mistake wai a very natural one ; ^^'
and Mr. Freeman eeema to repeat it, F. N. G. ii. 59a Herman, who
suooeeded him at RaiABbary, became in 1058 Bishop of Sherborne also,
and ultimately removed the see of the united dioceses to Sarum. Briht-
wold had had a vision of the fatnre accession and coronation of Edward ;
cf. Ailr. cc. 74a, 743 ; St. Bilw. pp. 4a, 394 ; G. P. p. i8a.
Heronsan] On him cf. G. P. pp. i8a ff. ; St. Edw. p. 419, where he is Herman,
called ' darissimas et oompetenter emditns pontifex.* Fl. Wig. speaks of
him as ' de Lotbaringia oriundns,' W. M. as ' natione Flandrensis,* G. P.
p. 1 8a. The two descriptions are not incompatible, for Lotbaringia was
then a term of very wide import ; cf. F. N. G. ii. 79-81, who sees in these
appotntments of German prelates an attempt of God wine's party to coonter-
aet Edward's Norman proclivities ; of. ib, 58a ff.
)mrh ICagnna preatnnge] D alone, followed by Fl. Wig., shows that Threat of
Edward's ooUeetion of a fleet at Sandwich was due to the threat of Invasion by
Maffnns.
invasion from Magnus of Norway. Magnus had succeeded Hardacnut in
Denmark, in virtue of an agreement made between them ; and claimed to
succeed him in England also. But at this juncture he had enough to do
against his rival Swegen, the son of Gnut's sister Esthrith, with whom was
combined the fiimous Harold Hardrads, F. N. G. ii. 78-78 ; cf. ib. 18, 57 ;
G. P. B. ii. 178, aoo, 594.
"W^YilfUo ... sat 88e Augustine, E] On Wulfrio, see Thorn, cc. 1783 ff.
And for the significance of these Augustinian entries in E, see Introduc*
tion, % 48.
1046 G, 1047 D, 1044 E. Her fox«ferde Iiyflng, D, E] G has placed Bishop
this under the preceding year for the usual reason. Living had been Abbot Living,
of Tavistock, and had brought Gnut's Roman letter to England. Soon
after his return he was made Bishop of Grediton, Fl. Wig. i. 185, to which
was added the diocese of Gomwall ; the two counties thenceforth remaining
united under one bishop, until they were separated in our own day. To
these sees he added in 1038 that of Worcester, e. 1038, above. This he
had to resign in 1040 to /EXfnc of York, who accused him, according to
FL Wig., of being implicated with God wine in the death of the Etheling
Alfred ; but recovered it in the following year, Fl. Wig. I. 194, 195. To
him, with Godwine, Edward largely owed his throne, ib. 196, 197. W. M.
gives him a bad character: 'ambitiosus et proterous, ecclesiasticarum
legum tirannus,' G. P. p. aoo; the last clause perhaps refers to his
uncanonical accumulation of sees. That he was a partisan of Godwine,
whose gift of eloquence he shared (' se wordsnotera,' D), sufllces to secure
him a panegyric from Mr. Freeman, F. N. G. ii. 81-83. I may perhaps
be allowed to say generally that the second volume of Mr. Freeman's
great work, while based, like everything that he wrote, on a wide and
n. Q
226
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1046
Leofrio
trazuifeis
the seee of
Devon and
Cornwall to
Exeter.
Ealdred.
Welsh ex-
pedition of
Swegen.
Swegen's
crime.
Leomin-
ster.
Osgod
Clapa.
oarefnl oomparison of the original authorities, seems to me in iong bci4h
tedious and antnut worthy, owing to the aathor's extravagant admiiatMA
of God wine and Harold, and his almost childish detestation of evefything
Norman and French. MS. F wrongly calls Living Bishop of Exeter. It
was his successor Leofric who transferred the see of the united dioceses to
Exeter in 1050. * The documents connected with this transfer ace in
H. & a i! 691-695 ; K. C. D. iv. 118 ff. ; the motive assigned for it is the
ravages of the Danes in the west ; Leofric is called by Fl. Wig. * regit
cancellarius,' a title which first appears in England under Edward, S. C. H.
i. 35a ; K. C. D. iv. 159. Florence abo calls him ' Brytobicns,* «.& be
was 'Comwelsh' by descent, i. 199 ; but his name is thoronghly English,
he had been 'apud Lotharingos altus et doctus,* and he introdnoed tht
Ohrodegangian system of canons into his new cathedral, G. P. p. 201;
cf. F. N. C. ii. 83-85. A list of his benefactions to Exeter may be foond
in Earle*s Charters, pp. 249-253, and elsewhere. Among them are the
famous Leofnc Missal, and even more famous Codex Exoniensis.
Aldred h to "Wygnusestre, D] I do not know on what groands
Dr. Stnbbs assigns the consecration of Ealdred to 1044, two yeaia heitxt
the death of Living. Like his predecessor he had been Abbot of Tavistock,
Fl. Wig. tt. s. We shall hear of him again.
Her . . . for Swegn . . . into "Wealan, C] This expedition of Swegen,
son of Godwine, into (South) Wales, and its tragic sequel, are narrated
only in C. Swegen*s earldom bordered on South Wales. 'Griffin se
nor^ema oyng ' (a phrase elsewhere applied to Gu thrum, 870) is Gniffydd,
son of Llewellyn, King of North Wales (in the modem sense). Generallj
he was a staunch opponent of the English, Ann. Camb. pp. 23-25. In the
Book of Llandaff he is described as : * praecellens rigore et fortitadine turn
contra barbaros Anglos, . . . semper fugitiuos, turn contra Hibemiaises
occidentales et semper fugaces, tum contra indigenas solito more belliooeos,
turn contra Danaos marines, tum contra insulariAn Orcadum habits^tores,"
H. & S. i 294. Here we find him combined with Swegen against hia rivsi
and namesake Gruffydd, son of Rhydderch, ^^ing of South Wales.
|yahet he feocan, 70.] See above, p. 115, and cf. the scandala about
Edgar and the nun of Wilton. The name of the abbess was Eadgyfo, and
Swegen afterwards wished, vainly, to marry her, Fl. Wig. i. aoi, 20a.
on Leomynstre] The name Leonis or Leonense monasterium wss
derived from the legend of a vision of a lion seen by a Northnmbriaa
priest who converted Merewald, son of Penda, undeivking of the Hccanas,
Hardy, Cat. i. 258 ; D. C. B. s. v. Merewald. Mr. Freeman thinks, from
the absence of subsequent mention of it» that it was dissolved in mnsr-
quenoe of the abbess' misconduct, F. N. C. u. 87-89, 592, 593.
Osgod Olapan, C, E ; Osgod staUere, D] In ^eremanni Miraeela
S. Edmundi there is a curious story of his entering the church of thfl saint
.' armillas . . . baiulans in braohiis ambobus superbe, Dsnioo more, deanrata
I047] NOTES 227
securi in hamoro dependente,' ui insolt which was minculoaBlj ftvenged,
Liebermann, pp. 242-344. He is called ' air secnlo famosissimuB,* ib. He
signa under Gnut, Hardaonnt, and Edward. On this exile, cf. F* N. C. ii.
89, 90. He attempted to return by force, 1049 C, 1050 D, i. 168, 169.
His sudden death is mentioned, 1054 C, D.
•tallere, D] * %,e. regni uezillifer/ Waltham, pp. 6, 19^
7 Magntu gewann Denmaroon] Cf. Fl. Wig. : ' Magnus Norre- Magnus
ganorum rex, Sanoti Olani regis filius, fugato rege Danomm Suano sibi ^^^^
Danemarciam subiugat/ i. aoo.
86 atranga winter, C] G places this under 1046, though it did not The hard
b^n till ' after Candlemas * (Feb. a), 1047, for reasons already explained, ^^^r*
The Ann. Camb. say that the snow lasted from Jan. i to the feast of
St. Patrick (March 17), p. 24.
1047 C, 1048 D, 1046 £. Orimosrtel biaoeop] See above, p. 217, on
1038.
pp. 166, 167. Stigand] On him see note on 1043 0, p. 223, supra,
b benoi9an, E] This vague description of Stigand*s see becomes intel> * Bishop
ligible, when we realise that this part of E was written at St Augustine's, ^ ^,
Csuiterbuiy, and not at Peterborough, which is oidy some forty miles from
KImham ; see Introduction, $ 48, note. There is a similar desoription of
Eadnoth, Bishop of Dorchester, 1046 £, i. 171, and of living in respect of
his Worcester diocese in an Exeter deed, K. C. D. vi. 195 ; cf. F. N. C. ii. 8a.
In a charter of loaa, iElfwine, Bidiop of Elmham, is nlled, more naturally,
' orientalis episoopus,' K. C. D. iv. 13.
Carde Swegan eorl ut] This exile of Swegen, son of Godwine, is only Exile of
in E and F. wn^S***
to Baldewinea lande] i.e. Flanders; so <Bicardes rice' is Normandy, Qodwine.
1000 E, supra; cf, F. N. C. i. 601, 639. On Flanders as a political refuge,
see on 1037, p. a 16, 9upra,
wenda pa to aumere at] This means that he went to the seat of the
war in the north between Magnus and Swegen. .
7 Swegen eao sende hider, D] This application of Swegen for English Swegen of
help is only in D. Fl. Wig. says that it was supported by Godwine, and ^^^
opposed by Leofrio, who carried the day, L aoo. The Mercian chronicler icnyiffh
indicates his hearty agreement with the Mercian earl ; and it is hard to help,
fiee what profSt England could gain by interfering. On all these events,
cf . F. K C. iL 90-5^.
\nxrh f pe Magnna . . . acyp orssft] I think that these words give the
reaaoi^ not why the i^iplication was rejected, but why it was made ; and that
the phrase <ac hit >ohte . . . gelet' should be construed as a pirenthesis.
7 .a^iatcm aM> . . . ili. ITon' Apxf , C] These condnding entries of C
•how dearly that the year begins with Easter. Abbot iEthelstaa of
Abingdon died March 39, and Easter was on April 3 ; but it was in 1048,
not 1047, that Easter fell on that day. This mode of beginning the year COuon-
Qlogy.
226 TWO SAXON CHRONICLES [104?
is common in lome parte of the eontanent, etpeeially in Fimiica, bnt doa
not leem to be mneh used in England, Nicolas, GfaroDology of Hirtory.
pp. 40*-47 ; Bond, Handy Book for VerifyiDg Datee, pp. 91-iox ; App.
to Introduction. Mr. Freeman ia singularly nnlocky in saying of ۥ 'He
chronology of this Chronicle is utterly confused/ F. N. C. ii. 113. note.
If once the fact that C's year begins with Easter be clearly grasped (a bet
already pointed out by the editors of M. H. B.), it will be found thai C ii
the only Ghroniela the chronology of whidi is correct during the yun
1040-1052. Thorpe has also failed signally in his attempt to bring tltt
Chronicles into parallelism during these years.
Abbots of 1048 C, 1049 D, 1046 E. 2BSpelstaa . . . Spearhafoo, E] On ^th«l-
Abingdon. gt^n's death, see last note. His luocessor, Spearhafoo (Spanow-hawk).mi
a noted goldsmith, Fl. Wig. i. aoi, note. He is said to have fled &on
England with gold and jewels which William I had entmsted to him for
making a crown, Chron. Ab. i. 46a, 463 ; ii. a8i ; Hardy, Oat. L 197.
Swein . . . Harold . . . ICaenus fflsdera, D] Note the ScandinaTiia
details in D ; cf. Introduction, $ 73. Harold Hardrada was Magnns* nnde,
being uterine brother of St. Olaf, Fl. Wig. L 200.
Benewed 7 Bwegen aac sende, 70.] This renewed application of Swegen for
application English help was, according to Fl. Wig., again supported by 6odw]Be,«»l
of De^^^ again tuecessfnlly opposed by Leofric, L 200, aoi. Mr. Thorpe, ad hc^
mark. treato this as simply a doublet of the preceding annaL But thoaglt
doubleto do occur in D, there is nothing impossible in the application havisc
been repeated.
Earths eoiO styroJigi C, B] The earthquake, according to Fl. Wig. A., watoe
quake. a Sunday ; and as Worcester was one of the chief centres of distarbsnev
the fact would be remembered there. And May I was a Sunday in 104S.
It may be noted that Florence, though closely related to D in this part,
does not copy D's Mvoneous chronology.
Bavsges of IidSen 7 Trlifig, £] E alone knows the names of these wikings. D sod
^^ikings. -pi. Wig. omit their caTsges altogether ; cf. 0. P. B. ii. 178, 179.
on buton Tenet] Also peculiar to E, and illustrating the loeal kno*-
ledge of E's original j see Introduction, $ 47. 0 adds that they rava^
Wight. It may ha^e been in connexion with this attack that Edward
ravaged Thanet and garrisoned Canterbury, Hardy, Cat. i. 380, cit«i
above, p. 160.
Flanders, a sealdon peer Jfet hi ge hergod bssfdon] The way in which Flanden
v^^^^^^^' afforded a refuge for English outlaws and a market for English plander.
pkmd^. ezplftins the readiness of Edward to oo-operste with the Emperor agatas^
Baldwin as narrated in the next annal.
Death of 7 he foiO ferde . . . Nouembris, C] The ' he ' refers of coarse to Sivard,
Siward. not to Eadsige. On them, see above, pp. 223, 224. Fl. Wig., like P
places Siward's death in 1049.
1048 C, 1060 D, 1046 (fiU) E] Here E, by repeating the number 10^,
1049] J^OTES 239
defMoit yet further from the true chronology^ which C and FL Wig. alone
praeerve. On (heee chronological dislocations see Introductien, $ 100, note.
Her . . . ee casere gaderode, yo., C, D] On the campaign of the Campaign
Emperor against Baldwin, see F. N. C. ii. 594, 595 ; cf. Pert% xvi. 638 : ^^«
' 1049. Henrious imperator contra Balduinum proficiscitur. Balduinus tupj^^
satisfacit imperatori Aquis' (--'se casere hsfde of Baldwine eaU P he Baldwin,
wolde*).
ae patriaroha, D] Domenioo Marengo, Patriaipch of Grado ; of. Perts, iv.
507 ; Gams, p. 791.
ae myocla aynotS at 88e Bemei, £] The Council of Rheims, Oct. 3, 1049, Council of
is placed by £ at the beginning of the annal, by D and Fl. Wig. at the Bheims.
end; ef. on it Bouquet, zi. 522, 533; Jaffi, R. P. p. 369; F. N. C. ii
no. III.
■• areft of Bargnndia] The Archbishop of Lyons is meant* at this time Prelates
Halinard, Gams, p. 570. present,
■e arSeft of Bysinonn • . . ^nretteris . . . Bemis] &gues de Salins of
Beaaofon, Eberhard of Treves, Guy de Cb&tillon of Bheims, Gams, pp. 514,
318, 608.
JHidooo^] Of Wells.
"WlfHo] See above, p. 235.
Elfwine aftl^] Of Ramsey, cf. D, i. 170 ; Hist. Rames. R. a pp. 1 70, 171.
pp. 108-171] Unfortunately the divei^nce of the Chronicles and Fl. Diicri>-
Wig. is not limited to points of chronology and arrangement. They seem ^^^^
to conflict with one another directly as to matters of fact. C and D are in the Chxoni-
some points so alike that they cannot be independent ; in others they are des.
at issue. Florence is nearest to D, but in two points he agrees with C
against D. £ is independent of them all« It may be well to exhibit these
points in a tabular form (the dotted lines indicate agreement with the
preceding colunm).
C 1049. D 1050. PI. Wig. X049. S io46«
Campaign of the
Kmperor against
KaldwinofFlanden.
Swesen of Ben-
mark does homage to
the JBmperar.
Edward, at the Bdward goes to
BmpeitMr's request, fiandwich with a
keeps guard with a 0eet.
fleet at Sandwich.
Barlfiwefunoomes ArriTsl of Bwegen, Bwegen comes to
to Bdw. and begs for who had formerly Bosham with seven
a grant of kuid to fled to Denmark and • • • sbips; and makes
aiaintain himselL had been guilty there because he was not peace with £dw.
of lome great crime, allowed to many the who promises him
Abbess of iisomm- restoration of sll
ster, whom he had that he formerly
230 TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES [1049
C io49» D 1050. PL Wig. Z049. B X046W
Harold »nd »»rn Harold and Beam
oppose and reftwe to withatwid (his, and
^'^em. vbat the kins Ind
granted him ; be is
given four dajs'
grace in whjtdi tors-
Swegen-t coming Jura to hi. ship*.
waa guilefhl. He He declares gnile-
offera to become . . • . to submit ftdly that hence-
Sdw.'s • man.' to Kdw. forth he will remain
ftdthftxllywithEdw.
Sw. begs Beom to Beom promises to
support hia prayer, assist him. that he will get Bdw.
to restore Swegen's
earldom.
Edward utterly Edw. hesws that
rof^uesiL pirates ara luui-n»
a ^ s. ^ '^*® west, G«d-
Swepen returns to wine. Harold, and
his ships at Bosham. Tos^ go w«atwd;
GodwineandBeom Edward dismisses ship to Beom. Tho
f> to Pevensey. most of his fleet. are weather-boon^
dw. dismisses the Godwine and Boorn at Perenaey
Mercian contingent go to Pevensey.
of the fleet by the king's licence.
Edw. hears that
Osgod, with 99 ships, with 39 ships 39 ... .
is at wulpe, and re
calls the ships which
were lying at North-
month.
Osgod Jeaves his Osgod takes his
wiflB at Bruges and wife on board at
returns [?to Wulne] Bruges and retnma
with SIX ships. The toBenmarki* • •
reet ravage at Ead
wulfimess in Essex Sussex Essex
and return to their • • • . • but are
■hipa- caught in a storm
and alldeatroyed but
four which were two which were cap-
slaughtered beyond tured abroad, and
sea. the crews shdn.
WhileGodwmeand While these things Within two dajii
Beom were at Pe were being done • Swegen oosnea t
vensey. Swegen God wine anaSeorn;
S^^iirSS^RSfiJ persuades Beoro to
fe.*** i^J* >"l.*^ K<*^- »« Sandwich.
Bdw, but takes him but takes himto
to Bosham, kidnaps Bosham on a wS
li»ni. sails to Dart textof his erm ..
mouth, where he has ^^^^m
him slain and buried Axemouth. wfaei4
<*««P- • • ' • V/ • • Jn » deep ditch they slay him and
(with variations of heaped over with bury him in a
phrase, but not of earth. chiuch.
substanceX
1 KIUMrttiUt«fer«toal«t«ritag«,orFUWlg.liMBtliii]id«ntoodtb0<%na.
1049] NOTES JQI
C 1049. D 1050. • FL Wig. 1049. E X046.
Huold tnuulates They ('man*) Hu flriendt and
hit body to Win- translate hia body thelithsmenofLon-
chester. to Winchester. don translate his
body to Winchester.
The king and all
the host proclaim
Siresui'iuoing.'
Meanwhile the men
of Hastings had After the murder
captured two of S.'s Sweften is deserted
Bhins,slainthecrew8, bv six out of his
and taken the ships eight ships ; of the
to Sandwich. six the men of Hsst-
ings capture two,
& had ei^t ships slay the crews, and
originally, but after take the ships to
the muraer all de- Sandwich.
serted him but two. 8. with two ships S. goes to Bald-
goes to Flanders, win's htnd and re-
S. goes to Bruges and stays there till mains at Bruges
and remains there Ealdred reconciles all the winter in full
with Baldwm. him with Edw. grid.
Now the differences between G and D as to the number of Osgod^s ships, Estimate of
the position of Eadwolfsness, are probably due to mere slips of D which are ***®*® ^P"
avoided by Fl. Wig. The difference between E and the rest as to the ^^^"^
place of Beom*8 murder and first burial is irreconcileable, but unimportant.
The differences between C, D, and E as to Beom^s second bnrial are neither
iireconcileable nor very important. Again, each account has points of
interest peculiar to itself: — ^the noteworthy statement that Swegen had
committed some new crime among the Danes, which closed Denmark as a
refuge to him (D) ; the mention of Tostig (E) ; the proclamation of Swegen
as nithing (C) ; the destruction of Osgod's ships by storm (D, Fl. Wig.) ;
the exploit of the men of Hastings (D, Fl. Wig.) ; the share of the lithsmen
of London in Beom*s translation (E). But putting all this aside, there are
irreconcileable differences in the point of view. Thus, according to 0, Differ-
Swegen only asked for a grant of land snflScient to maintain himself, and ^P^ '^
eren this was opposed by Harold and Beom, and utterly refused by ^^^
Edward. According to E, Edward was willing to restore Swegen to every-
thing, and was only prevented by the opposition of Harold and Beom.
And whereas C and E represent Beorn as opposed to Swegen, and only
IMkrtially relenting afterwards ; D represents him as favourable to Swegen
from the firsts while Fl. Wig. goes even farther than D. It is plain that
Swegen's conduct is much more explicable on the former than on the latter
view. Again, whereas C seems to imply that Oodwine and Beom were
intended to act against Swegen, E ascribes their departure to the ravages
of pirates in the west, and certainly their force seems unnecessarily great
for the former purpose. Cf. on all these events, F. N. G. ii. 96-109, who,
however, hardly realises fully the divergenoe between the accounts.
p. 168. 9ft wlBlsBg Harold eorl, E] This is the first mention we have Harold, son
had of Harold in the Ghronicle. His ehamcter as given by the Waltham ofGodwine.
232 TWO SAXON CHRONICLES [1049
. hbtorian it worth qaoiiag : * ajmis BtrenaQS, proocro corpora et inentinnMli
Btrenoitate, forma etiam pulcritudinis praeotUetu oonetu primatibin tenac,
regis inanuB dextra et sapientia praeditus, et artiiim omniam quae decent
ywiKtotn gnarus, w uirum agebat praeclarum per omnia . . . GratiAm enim
. . . adqoisierat, tum . . . astutia et legum terrae peritta, ttim quia ae talem
gerebat, quod non solmn Angli, uerum etiam Normamd et(7allici impdmiB
inuidebant pulcritudini et prudentiae, militiae et sagacitati ; qoem in-
digenae prae oeteriB poitulabant et ardenter sitiebant post sanctum repust
Edwardum, ipsius morum et nitae liecedem,* p. 14 ; cf. ib. 25.
7 Beorn] He signs from 1045 to 1049 ; cf. G. P. B. ii. 59a.
iinnfiritS soipa] Cf. Thorpe, Laws, i. 284 ; Schmid, p. 204.
The stand- ^9M oinges . . . soipnm . . . landes manna soipa] Note tiie distioc
ing navy, tion between the royal or standing navy, and the national lerieB ; cone-
'^t' ^nal "ponding to the distinotionB between the housecarls and the Qr^d on land.
levies. P^ scyfte man Harold eorl . . . Harold . . . 6r stoorde] Professor
Emenda- Earle was the first to see that in this passage the first ' Harold * is oexlainlj
tion of text a mistake for ' Beorn.* The Ann. Wav. omit the sentence altogether, so
that evidently a difficulty was felt about it.
f Osgod lags, C, D] On Osgod, see pp. 226, 337, sufrtL
7 wende eft ongean, C] D's ' wendon * is a mere blunder^ cauaed by the
* wendon * which precedes and foUows.
wende ... for pssre sibbe, C, D] Note that C*8 < wende * is firam
< w^nan,' to think, D*s from < wendan,' to turn.
pssr Swegenes soypa lagon, C] i. 0. Bosham, not Sandwich.
Exploit of p. 170. gewunnon hia twa acypa, D] These two ships oaptored bv
the men of the men of Hastings are certainly to be understood ¥rith Fl. Wig. as two
Hastings. ^^ ^^ie ships which deserted Swegen, not, with Freeman, as the two which
remained with him ; ' his twa scypa ' does not mean ' his two ships,* but
* two ships of his.*
Campaign On pam iloan geare oomon upp, 7a] This unsuccenful campaign
of Ealdred of Bishop Ealdred against the Welsh is only found in D and FL Wig. i
Welsh* ^^ ^^^ ^^ °" ^** ^' ^' ^' "• ^^' "°' 5^^ ^*' "^^^ " "^ however, very
clear. Without going into details it is plain from the Welsh Annals that
about this time the rulers of South Wales were in alliance with the Danes
of Dublin against their North Welsh rivals, while we have seen the latter
iu alliance with the English against the former. On one ocoasioo the
Northern Grufiydd was taken captive by the Danes of Dublin, at another
time he expelled his rival and occupied his country, Ann. Gamb. p. 24 (B. 8. ^ ;
Brut y Ty wys., pp. 40 ff. The ' Giyfin * here mentioned is the Soothcni
prince ; but there is no need with Freeman to make a difficulty about his
allies, the Irish Danes, ravaging parts of his own territoiy which may
have been in the occupation of the enemy. According to FL Wig. the
defeat of Ealdred was caused by the treachery of some Welshmen serving'
in his army. These may either have been North Welshmen in aUiaace
I05o]* NOTES ^33
with the Esgliih, or South Webh living on the English tide of the border ;
cf. for the Utter, F. X. G. ii. 387.
9«e geres forttferde on Oznaford eoire] Here the text of D mnst Death of
be mended bj oompftriion with C. Eadnoih waa bishop of the graat f^^^Lf^
Mercian see of Docehester, which included inubh more than Oxfordshire
;C, jD). On £*s title * bisceop benoitfan,' see oo 1047 ^> ?• 3'7> ^pra.
Ulf) Fl. Wig. oaUs him * genere Nortmannns ' ; from the name it might Ulf sno-
•eem as if this meant Northman, rather than Nonnan ; bnl Fl. Wig. usee c^eds.
the same term of Bobert of Jumi^^ in the next annaL Anyhow he
was doselj associated with the Norman party, and shared their fall,
i. 181, 18a. He was present at the translation of St Gerard of Tool, in
Oct. 1050, Pertz, iv. 509, where he is called ' Lapus pontifex Anglomm.'
Fl. Wig. omits the unflattering comments of C, D here, and of £ in the
next annal.
p. 171. Xadwerd . . ooylode •iz* eeypa of male .... zii* monaiS Disbanding
gyld, C] This means that of the standing or royal naval force, p. 232, nine *^^^f.
shipa were dismissed, and only five retained. And even theee fiye were only 2^^vy ,
prcMnised one year's pay ; and a year later the whole force was disbanded,
1050 C, ad fin., i. 17 a. (Freeman is elearly wrong in making the twelve
months* pay promised to the nine ships which were dismissed instead of
to the five which were retained.) It may have been this whioh enabled
Edward to dispense with the Danegeld.
ferde Hereman ... 7 Baldred .. .to Bome .. .ssrende] According to Mission of
the lives of Edward, the mission on which Herman and Ealdred were Herman
sent to Bome was to obtain from the Pope a release from a vow of |||^^^
pilgrimage which he had made before his accession, Ailr. B. co. 749- ^nne.
75a ; St Edw. pp. 70, 71 ; of. the spurious charters, K, C. D. Nos. 824,
835. The strong constitutional view of the French life that Edward had
no power to make such a vow ¥rithont the consent of the witan should
be noticed. Goscelin, the hagiologist, was one of Herman's suite,
Haidy, Cat. i. 197, 37^ ; o^- H. Y. ii. 344, 345. Both the reduction of
the fleet and the mission of the bishops really belong to 1050, but as
they happened before Easter ('t^ midfestene,' E) they are placed by C
under 1049.
pp. 170, 171. 1050 C, 1051 D, 1047 £. Her . . . wsse myoel ge Midfast
mot ... to midfestene, E] On this 'midfast' gem<5t of 1050, and iU S^'^^^
resolutions for the reduction of the fleet, and the mission of the bishops,
aee preceding notes.
■ino8 on Bome . . . sinolS on TJeroel] On these councils, ct JtM6, Councils.
B. P. pp. 371, 3725 F. N. C. ii. 112-117.
man geinlagode Swegen, C] Because £ mentions the return of Swegen
Swegen between the reduction of the fleet and the mission of the ^'^^^^
bishops, Freeman assumes that Swegen was inlawed at the Mid-lent
gemdt of 1050, F. N. C. ii. 106, 113. It seems to me much safer to
234
TfVO SAXON CHRONICLES
tioso
Death of
.fllfrio of
York.
Mid-lent
gemdt.
Bobert of
Jmnidges
appointed
to Canter-
bury.
follow tlie indications ftiniiBhed by C, who places it between the leton
of the bishops and the death of Eadsige on Oct 2g. IVobably it was dout
at a special gemdt held to receive the report of the bishops. H. H. ssji
that Swegen was inlawed < cautela Godwini patris sni/ p. 193.
2BUfHo . . . xi. kf Vet} t. e. Jan« 9a, 105 1, according to our reckon-
ing. D places it under the following year. £ does not mention it,
though his burial at Peterborough might have found a place in the
Chronicle of that house. He died at Southwell. His successor wsi
Cynesige, a royal chaplain, Fl. Wig. i. 204.
ge mot ... to mid lenoten] This Mid-lent gemdt of C, at which Robert
and Spearhafoc were appointed, belongs to 1051, and must be carefully
distinguished from S's ' midfast * gemdt, which belongs to 1050. D places
these appointments also under the present year, probably because tbe
mention of Eadsige's death naturally led up to them.
p. 172. sette ealle pa litsmen of male, C] On this, see p. 333,
above.
p. 171. 1051 C, 1052 D, 1048 £. Eadward . . . ge sette Sodbyrd to
Oantwarabyrig, £] On this, cf. F. N. C. ii. 69 ff, 117 ff. The Canto^
bury monks elected one of their number, .£lfric, a relative of Earl God-
wine, who warmly supported the election, but in vain, St. Edw. pp. 399»
400. There was therefore some ground for Archbishop Robert's hostility
to Godwine. The English Mrriters, from the chronicler down to Mr. Free-
man, are mostly unfavourable to Robert. And it is hard to discern tbe
truth through the mists of national prejudices. W. M. expressly contrasts
the English and Norman views of him, i. 240. Rudbome calls him * uir
magnae literaturae, alti ingenii consiliique,' Ang. Sao. i. 237. What his
literary claims were I do not know ; he was certainly a great builder,
W.M. i. 244; F.N.C.ii. 70.
p. 172. BotJulfe * his msage] Cf. Fl. Wig! i. 204; F. N. C. ii. 119,
120. The see which he had held in Norway was Nitharos, or Brontheun,
Gams, p. 335. He was of a great age, and had been a bishop many yean
according to Chron. Ab. L 463, 464 ; ii. 281. His relationship to the king
I do not know.
■e papa hit him forboden hssfde] The grounds of this alleged
prohibition nowhere appear.
p. 17s. Her . . . aldde Sadward ,,.f heregyld, D] Only in D, fol-
lowed by Fl. Wig. The amount is stated as £80,000, S. D. ii. 166. Hie
grounds of the abolition have been already given, p. 2 33. For the legendary
account, see F. N. 0. ii. 1 22 ; St. Edw. p. 52, where it is called ' Danesoot/
The chronicler seems to date the regular establishment of the tax from
about 10 1 3, though he regards the payment of 991 as the first Danegeld.
On the word 'heregyld,' see above, p. 219.
On the expulsion of Oodwine and his sons there are long discussions ia
of Godwine F. N. C. ii. i29>i6o, 559-605. Here again it may be well to exhibit an
Rudolf, the
king's
relative.
Abolition
of the
Danegeld.
Expulsion
i05i]
NOTES
335
Analytis of the different aocounta in piirallel oolmnna. It will be obeenred »nd his
tbAt C merely stotes the fact of the exile, snd this ii in Godwine's favoor ; ^^'
for G ia anti-Godwiniat, and had there been a version unfavourable to
Godwine, he would probably have given it. Fl. Wig. follows D so closely
that it is hardly necessary to ^ve his account separately. One or two
points in it will be noted later. The third column is taken from the nearly
contemporary life of Edward, St Edw. pp. 401-405.
Count Bustace oomes to
visit the king. On his way
back a disturbance is pro-
voked at Dover. He re-
turns to the king, who
orders Godwine to punish
the meu of Dover. He
lefkises. The Icing sum-
mons the witan.
Ontraffes of the foreign-
ers at [Richard's] castle.
Godwins, his sons, and
many others assemble at
Beverston, with a view to
seeking redress from the
king and witan. The
foreigners anticipate them,
and they are revised a
hearing.
LeofHc snd Siward bring
up their forces. In view
of this Godwine reluctantly
athers foroes in seli-
A truce ia agreed to, and
a gemdt isto be summoned
in London at the autumn
equinox.
The king calls out the
here; outlaws Swegen;
summons Godwine and
Harold. They demand
bostagest but bave to but-
render their thanes.
The king cites them to
appear with only twelve
men. They acain demand
hostsges. This is refused.
and they are declared out-
laws alter five days' grace.
Godwine and Swegen
go to Bosham, and the»Dce
to Flanders.
Eustace, Edw.'s brother-
in-law. lands at Dover.
Disturbance provoked
there.
He goes to the king at
Gloucester.
Godwine, ansiy that
such things should be done
in his earldom, collects
foroes with his sons at
Langtree. He demands
the surrender of Bustace
and of the French in
[Richard's] castle.
The king sends for L.
and S. Thev come at firat
with a small force; then
bring up larger foroes.
They offer to fight God-
wine if the king orders
them. But a compromise
is agreed to^ and the aflBur
adjourned to London.
Summonses are issued sll
over England.
Godwine and his sons
are summoned ; they come
to Southwark. Their
tbrces dwindle. Harold's
thanes are made over to
the king. Swegen is out-
hiwed.
Godwine refbses to come
in view of the king's force
and escapes. Edw. holds
a gemtft and outlaws him
andhisi
Godwine and his wife,
Swegen, Tostig and his
Wilis, and Gsnrth. go to
LUb.
Arehbishop Robert ac-
cuses Godwine of the mur-
der of Alfred Etheling.
The kingsummonsagemtft
at Gtoucester.
Siwardand Leofric come.
All attempt, but in vain,
to secure a legal trial Ibr
Godwins.
The court removes to
London.
Godwine comes to his
own bouse. The king
makes an impossible de-
mand Ibr the restoration
of his dead brother Alfred.
Thomey ;
LeoArine to
and
Bristol and
Godwine escapes to Bos-
ham, thence to Baldwin.
Men are sent in pursuit of
him. It was just the time
of Tostig's wedding.
236
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1051
lilb.
enbftik in a ihippraparid
bv 8w<;gen. Bdw. seDds
Kddred in punuit, wbo The ,__
faik to orertaka him. to WilloiL
Harold goea to Ireland.
Harold goes to Irdand,
Godwtne to Fli "
WbatareToluUm!
Harold goea to Irdaad
to Kii« r^ ''^
¥1. Wig.
anti-Nor-
man.
D comes
from a
northern
source, and
iaanti-Qod-
winist
'Folgaff/
The two
St Maiy'fl
Tlie queen lent to Wher-
weU.
Now Fbrenee, thoagh fiillotpuig J> in tho maoi, eridantly trica to
heighten the case against the foreigners and in favour of Godwine. The
former slay not only men bat women and children at DoTer, aad Umb
take to a di^graoefol flighty * hurpem fogam ineunt.'
Of the tw» Chronicles D eyidently comes from a notilieni sooroe^ cL
'^isne noi0ende^* i« 175 L ; and is much less £ibvoarable to Godwine than EL
Thas in D Gedwine prepares to leyy war on the king, immediately on
hearing of the doings of £nstaoe. In S be proposes at first merely to
remonstrato on the doings of the foreigners in HerefonUhire, sad oaly
relQctantly gathers forces in view of the hostile attitade of Siward and
Leofric. And thero are ether differences between the two aoooonto which,
thoagh not se important, are harder to reccooile than perhaps Mr. Freeman
allows.
p. 172. his uzLtTanoeSr £] Se ' hiora nn)H>nces,' Oros. p. 244 ; and in
the same sense : ' hiora, his a»willum/ 4b, 6, 166 ; contrast ' his agnnm
willnm/ ib» ao6. On the significance of the local knowledge sbown hoe
by £, see Introduction, $ 47.
p. 173. wearlT . . . swijw gram] Of. * he swa grom weaif^ on his mode,'
Oros. p. 72.
nolde na ga 9w»rian ymre infare] i, s. he would not consent to the
expedition which Edward had ordered. The Ann. Way. wrongly trans-
late : * Godwinus . . . noluit permitUre intraie gentom Eostadui ne noce-
Tent genti suae,' p. 184.
his aganxie folgalS] *FoIga9' means first a following, in the ab-
stract; then it means a following in the ooncreto, a comitains ; cf. 'he
behead |)8et he forlete ... his folgaff/ Oros. p. 288 ( «-* militia ezcedcre"^ ;
*to his folgaffe 7 his ]>egnunge >a sjwlestan men cwomon,' Bade, p. 196
(»ad duB miniaterium). Then it means the district ¥rithin which any one
has authority or following. In the Worcester charters it often ocouis in
the sense of biihopric, diocese ; e. g. Birch, iii. 443, 484, 524, &c. It means
a parish in Thorpe, Laws, ii. 386. Here it is used in this third sense of
district or earldom. The Latin ' comitatus * has passed through the same
three stages of meaning. See also a noto in Bede, II. 212, 213.
nah jMore aftre S9a Maria msMsan] Cf. infra, 1069 £; *betivyz
>am twam S9a Marian nuessan ' ; and K. C. D. iv. 290 : * ehta dagas to Oere
lOSi] NOTES 237
nrre SuietM Mftriftii nupgsan, 7 ehta dagM io 8«re aftraa Sanota Marian
UMBssan ' ; i,€. the Ajsumption, Aug. 15, and the Nativity, Sept. 8.
)Mk welifloe menn] i. 0. the foreignem ; not Welshmen, as it ii trans- < Welisc * -^
Uted hy Ann. Wav., W. M. i. 94a, and many modem tranaUtors. It is ^or^V^'
eqaivalent to * ]» Freneyscan ' of D, i. 1 75 h.
iBime oaatel on Herefordsoire] This is the place still known as Biehaxd*8
Bichard's Gastle in Herefordshire. Fl. Wig., following D, «. «., which does Castle,
not give the situation, understands it wrongly of a castle at Dover, i. ao6.
See helow on 105a E, i. 181 ; and en castles generally, of. F. N. 0. ii.
605-607 ; Round, Geoflfrey de Mandeville, pp. 3a 8 ff.
p. 174. Byferes stane] * An admirable trysting-place . . . dose to the
Fosse, not far from the Ermine Street and IkenOd Way which conveiged
on Cirencester, and was also situated on Godwine's estote of Berkeley,*
Rev. O. S. IViylor, Bristol and Qlouoestershire Arch. Trans, six. 80.
Ba ge rsBdden ... on ssgtlre healfe] According to FL Wig., «. #., this Compro-
compromise was due to Leofric, which is probable enough. mise.
het so oyning bannan nt here] Both in D and E a part at least of the Housecarls.
king's forces is spoken of as * here,* not ' fyrd.* This shows that the institn-
tion of housecails continued, even after the Danish dynasty had passed away.
Individual housecarls are found under Edward, K. G. D. iv. aoa, 304, aai ;
while in 105 a we find a mention of ' all the king's housecarls,' %b. 391.
Ba gymde so oyng ... to handa] This is obscure, and Freeman ^^ earls'
has nothing to suggest. W. M.*s rendering is ; ' ut seruitium militum tnnrfeml
qnos per Angliam habebant r^ contrnderent,* i. 343. This is the language to the king,
of a more developed feudalism, but I think substantially it is right. The
meaning i^>parently is that the earls had to transfer to the king all those
who by commendation or otherwise held land of themselves. There is
a very similar phrase io a charter of William I dted by Maitland, Domes-
day, p. 153 : * swa fela >egna swa hie heom to geleton habbe' ; this is the
converse case of a grant by the crown. D, i. 175 b., limits the transaction
to Harold's thanes. D*s phrase 'man borhAeste >am oyninge ealle ]>a
^egrnas,' probably means that the thanes were transfSsrred to the king's
* borh ' or protection (not ' plaoed under pledge ' as I have taken it in the
Glossary. For ^ borh ' in the asnse of ' mund,' see Sohmid, Glossar, f. v.).
p. 175. Bryogatowe, D] See Bev. C. 8» Tkylor, Cotswold, p. 33.
p. 176. se oining sonde Baldred ft of Ziundene] i,€, * sent Bishop Treacher-
Ealdred from London,' not • sent Ealdred, Bishop of London.' This is only J^?**™^
in D, and is omitted by Fl. Wig. If it was within the five days' grace, it Harold,
was rank treachery ; and the words ' hi ne mihton o90e hi noldon ' seem
to show that the pursuers had no liking fbr their errand. According to
the life, God wine was similarly treated. ' Hine ' refers to Harold.
Harold eorl ... to Trlande, E] Leofwine accompanied him, C, D. who goes
on )MB8 oynges grite] The life shows that the king was Diannaid ^ ^^'•^^d.
mac liael na m-Bo, King of Leinster.
^
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1051
Edith dis-
missed
toWher-
weU.
Visitor
William.
Odda.
)ia forlet ae oyzig )>a hlttfdimn] I have fonnd no signatures of Edith
between 1046 and 1055. Aooording to FL Wig. she was dismissed with
a single attendant ; while the life says that she went * oum regie honore et
imperiali oomitatu, moerens tamen,* p. 403.
)>a hlsBfdian ... to owene] On this phrase, of. F. N. C. it. 768.
toHwerwiUon] The life says Wilton; probably a mere slip. Whemdl
was founded by ^Ifthryth, Ethelred*s mother, in expiation, as was nid,
for the death of Kiog Edward the Martyr, mpra^ p. 166. Edred by his will
granted the ' ham ' of Wherwell to the New Minster of Winchester, Birch,
iii. 74 ; which did not retain it, for Ethelred in looa offers to Christ, ' nohile
coenobiun cam uilla . . . et Werewelle, pro remedio animae patris md
Eadgari et matris .^BlfBtyOy . . . quod ipsa possedit, et . . . extmere
aggressa est,' K. C. D. iii. 323 ; and this continued to Domesday : ' abbstU
de Warewelle tenet totam uillam in qua ipsa eocleda sedet, et semper
tenuit,* Domesday of Hants, faos. p. 14. It was burnt down in the wsn
of Stephen's reign, 1141, W. M. i. 179, 184; ii. 581 ; 6. P. p. 175 ; FL
Wig. ii. 135 ; liebermann, p. 6 ; of. Perts, xxIt. 584 ; Bound, GeolErey de
Mandeville, pp. 127 ff.
9a . . . 00m ^Willelm eorl, D] Only in D, followed by Fl. Wig. See
on it, F. N. C. ii. 292-304.
p. 177. Willelm p«s aynges preoet, E] We find him on the continent
in 1060, Pertz, zv. 839.
man sette pa Oddan] ' He is named again, 1052 E, ad init., and his
death is recorded 1056 D with a character. Tliere is a slab among the
Arundel Marbles at Oxford, which was fonnd in 1675 near Deerinnst
Church in Gloucestershire. It bears the following inscription in Ictteri of
S|^T<>n times :
* ODDA DVX IVS8IT HAKO
BEGIAM AYLAM CONSTKYI
ATQVE DEDICABI IN HONO-
BE S. TBINITATIB PBO ANDCA GEB-
ICANI SYI ELFBICI QVS DE HOO
LOCO AS^FTA EALDBEDVS VEBO
EPS QVI EANDEM DEDICAVIT H IDI-
BYS APL XTITT AYTEM ANN08 BEG-
NI EADWABDI BEGIS ANGLOB?.
The death of the said JSlfrio, brother of Odda, is recorded 1053 D (i, 185).
The quaintnesses of the inscription are partially reproduced in Parfcer*f
Glossary of Architecture, Companion, p. 26,' Earle. For * aula' » church,
V. Ducange, s. v. On Odda's earldom, see F. N. C. ii. 564-566.
ofer Wealaa] i, e. the Comwelsh.
pp. 176, 177. 1052 C, D, E] Here at last all the tUtee chief Chrooidei
coincide once more in their chronology; see the critical note. Of theersnti
1052] NOTES 239
of this year there is » long and rhetorical aceoont in F. K. G. ii. $05-346,
633-635. On the relation of the MSS. see Introduction, $$ 7a, 1 10. C and Relation of
D are largely derived from a common source, though each has peculiarities. ^® MSS.
E is independent. Fl. Wig. supplies some valuable additions. There does
not seem in this case to be any direct conflict between the Chronicles.
p. 176. Her ... JElltgjta, D] 0 for the usual reason has placed the Death of
death of * the old lady,* ♦.«. as we should say, the queen dowager, • ui^or ^® queen
regum, et mater regum/ H. H. p. 193, in the previous year (March 14). ^^ *
C calls her by her Norman name Emma, but the name is written on an
erasure, and probably the original reading was iBlfgyfu, as in D. In E and
F both names are combined. She signs very few charters under Ethelred,
and those she signs .^fgyfu, K. C. D. iii. 345, 357. In one charter of
Ethelred's she is spoken of as * Emma r^na,* ib. vi. 17a ; she signs one
charter of Cnut's as Emma, tb. iv. i ; the rest as JEMgytn, ib. 3, 9, 14, 30,
&C. ; and so under Hardacnut, ib, 69 (cf. vi. 193, Earle, Charters, p. 343),
and Edward, K. C. D. iv. 75, 76, 86, 90, 93, 116, 398 ; vi. 194. Of these
documents four are certainly subsequent to her disgrace in 1043 ; and she
retained property in Norfolk after that event, ib. iv. 333. But she never
signs after the marriage of Edward to Edith. In one undated document
under Edward she signs by the double name, ib. i. 396. (The will of an
.^BUgyfu, given in K. C. D. iii. 359, under the year 1013, cannot, in spite
of Kemble, belong to this ^fgyfu ; as a legacy is left to ' the lady,* and
in IOI3 ^%yfu-Emn)a was herself the lady. Nor can the document be
dated much later than 1013, as there is a legacy to Bishop ^thelwold of
Winchester, who died about 1013. A genuine bequest of iElfgyfu-Emma
ia in K. C. D. No. 1337 ; Birch, No. 980.
hergode OrilBn] lliis invasion of Gruffydd of North Wales is only in D.
Fienoisoe men of Kain oastele] On this see above, p. 337.
jMsa yloan dssgea . . . "pe man . . . IDadwine of sloh] The reference
ia to the battle of Bhyd y Groee, 1039 ^> '^ entry which, curiously enough,
ia not in D.
p. 178k eodon jMsr up. 7 hergodon, E] It is noteworthy that E, Bavages of
tbongh the most Godwinist of the three main Chronicles, is the one which Oodwine.
]*ys most stress on Gk)dwine*s ravages on the SQuth coast. .
pp. 178, 179. ealla )>» bntaaoarlaa, C, D] For the word, of. New Eng. The Butse-
Diet. #. ev. buss, buscarL The * butsecarls * stand in the same relation to the carls* ,&
<8eip-fyrd' that the honsecarls oooupy towards the 'land-fyrd' ; t.e. they jy^y^^^
are the king's standing force, as opposed to the nationid levies. This
seems clear from a passage in Domesday, cited by Maitland, p. 156, for
a different object : ' quando Rez ibat in ezpeditione uel terra uel mari,
habebat de boo burgo ant xz. solidos ad pasoendos stiot buit§eariot, aut
unnm hominem duoebat secnm pro honore v. hidarum,' D. B. i. 64 b. This
is the principle of the later scutage applied to naval warfare : viz. a mone-
tary contribution to the expenses of the mercenary force in lieu of
340 TTTO SAXON CHRONICLES [lO$t
penouJ lerviot. If these men luui been thrown oat of emfkloyiiMBt by
the <fislMiiding of the naval force in the prerioos year (eee 1050 C, adfi*.],
we can readily understand their discontent, and willingness to take psrt
with Godwine. In 1066 FL Wig. enomerates the < batsecarls ' of Leados
among those who wished to make Edgar EtheBng king, i. sa8 (of. n. 9).
And in 1056 B we find the ' lithsmen ' of London helping to make HsnU
Barefoot regent. The two words mean mneh the same.
HsBatingan . . . BnJB Bexan, G] For this contrast see on loii.
Textual eaWne yrnne Hast (ande. 7 811S) Bezan, C, D] The words in brsskeU
oormption. „^ omitted enoneonsly by D, with the result that in his text Essex eosaef
in most in<^portanely between Hastings and Sarrey. FL Wig. has both
Essex and Sossex, which looks like a conflation of C and D or snnilar MSB.
liogaa 7 lybban] See above, p. 115.
Harold eorl his sunu (7 he). 7 hi, 70.] Here again the text of B
requires mending by reference to C.
bntae carina . . . here] It may be the presence of the ' botsecaris ' whiek
causes the chronicler to oall Godwine's force a * here.'
Soathwark. pp. 180, 181. to 8ilB(ge)weoroe] A comparison of the biographer
with the Chron. as ^ven on p. 335, makes it probable that Godwine'i
own house was at Soathwark.
he eao ge fadode] According to the biographer, he had reeeiTed nsay
solicitations to retnm before he actually did so, St. Bdw. pp. 404-408;
of. W. ICi. 343-245.
•wa fall . . . ahte] This is a regular stereotyped phrase in the bharten,
e.g. K. C. D. iv. 294, 306 ; vi. J03, 205, &c.
Flight of Fenteoostea . . . Bodbertee oaetele, E] Gt FL Wig. 'OsbetniB
^^ , ... cognomento Pentecost, et soeius ejus Hugo sua reddiderunt eastells ;
oreigne ^^ comitis Leofirici licentia per suum coraitatum Scottiam adenntes a rege
Scottorum Hacbeotha susoepti sunt/ i. 210. Osbem was the son d
Richard, son of Sciob, the founder of Richard*s Castle, which is probaUy
the place meant by Pentecost's Castle, Freeman identifies the Robert here
mentioned with Robert, son of Wymarc, but where his eaatle was is not
known, F. N. C. ii. 324.
FUgihtof 7 Bodberd . . . 7Vlf . . . gewendon nt] In Earle's Swifnion, p. 5$.
Ho£^'*^ it is stated that in this flight Archbishop Robert took with him the faaooi
Bobert,*o. English missal, oailed the Missal of Robert of Jumi^es, which he gave to
his church at Jumi^es, whence, on the dissolution of the monaatety is
1 791, it was removed to the Public library of Rouen, where it still is. But
from an entry in the book itself, which has been lately edited by the
Rev. H. A. Wilson, of Magdalen, for the Henry Bradshaw Sooaeiy, it
appears that the book was given while Robert was still Bishop of Loa^ioa,
pp. xix, XX, Ixix, Ixx, 316. He died and was buried at Jumi^es on his
way back from Rome, whither he had gone to appeal against his esqwlsMS
.from Canterbury, G. P. p. 35. Some time between his txpnUaAou and his
1052] NOTES 241
deatli, he wu present nt St. Denys, at the verification of the relics of
St. DionysiuB, &o., Bonqoet, xi. 473.
p. 182. nnlage . . . demdon, C, D] Cf. Cnnt's Seenlar Laws, c. xv. : ' Be
)»e unlage rere o))^ undom gedeme/ Thorpe, i. 384 ; Schmid, p. 278 ; so
this again is a regnlar technical phrase; cf. Wulfstan, pp. 47, 156.
buton awm feala, 70.] FL Wig., v. 8., gives the names of some of them.
'Willelm b.] * Sed Willeimus, propter suam bonitatem, paruo poet Bestoratibii
tempore renocatns, in sunm episcopatum recipitur,' Fl. Wig. «. «. WrfT*^*^*?"*
Swegen for ssror to Hleruaalem, 7c., C] The pilgrimage and death of xx>nd^
Swegen are only in C. FL Wig. has them, bat apparently from some pu»y{jQg2Q
other soQToe, for he makes him die in Lycia, * ex nimio frigore/ i. axo. He and death
adds that Swegen went to Jerosalem, < nndis pedibns.' (Cf. for this the of Swegen.
Canons enacted under Edgar, § 10 : * IMoplic dcdb^t bi9 1^ l»wede man his-
wspoa alecge, 7 weallige b&rf6t wide, 7c/ Thorpe, Laws, ii. a8o.)
on }»one Monandsog] Fl. Wig. says that it was on the festival of Date,
the Exaltation of the Cross (Sept. 14), and this in 105a was the
Monday after the Nativity of the Virgin, Sept. 8, the < later St. Mary^s
Gk>dwine ])a gesiclode, 70.] This also, with the unflattering commemts Sickness
made on it. is only in C. ^ove'^ f
eft gewyrpte] Cf. 'mid )>y he eft gewyrpte/ Guthlac, p. 86; ^sona Ood\^e.
):aet him waes bet, 7 hine getrumade 7 gewyrpte from )ieere untrymnysse,*
Bede, p. 19a ; cf. tb. 336,394,404; 'gewyrpte* glosses 'oonualuit,'^Wiilker,
Glossaries, i. aia, 365 ; cf. Saxon Leechdoms, I. Ixxxvii f.
he dyde ... to lytle dsodbote, 70.] On the charges of sacrilege brought Charge of
against Godwine and Harold, e.g. Thorn, c. 1779, see F. N. C. ii. 542-552, "aorilege.
where they are of course minimised as much as possible. We find legacies
left to them, K. C. D. iv. 107. Of the evidence furnished by Domesday of
Hazx>ld*8 rapacity. Professor Maitland says very justly : ' twenty years after
Harold*s death . . . there seems no reason why the jurors should tell lies
about Harold,* p. 168 ; cf. ih, 449.
se straaga wind] C is right in placing this under 105a. D brings High wind
St. Thomas' Eve (Deo. ao), on which it happened, into connexion with the
following Christmas, with which perhaps he, or the authority which he
followed, began the year.
p. 188. On pia iloan tyme, 70., E] A Peterborough insertion. Arnwi*s Peter-
election is given above, 1041 E (-104a). His successor, Leofric, was a ho«>ugh
nephew of the great Earl Leofric, and the greatest of abbatial pluralists,
1066 E, i. 198, infra \ F. N. C. ii. 575.
X<eofM[o go]dede . . . f mynstre] This reading of Earle*s is supported Magnifl-
by Hugo Candidus* * ditatus,* p. 4a ; the earlier editors suggested 'gildede,' ^^^ ^^
which derives some support from the 'Gildeneburh * which follows. 'The b^xJ^h.
ma^nifioenoe of Peterborough Abbey gave rise to the proverb " Orgoyl de
Booric,** Peterborough pride, which is found in a list of local characteristics
U. B
242
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
C1051
Death of
Gtodwine.
SnooeBBion
of Harold.
Execution
of Bhys.
Winch-
oombe.
No tally
qnalifiod
arohbUhop
in TCng-
land.
Penhore.
8iward*8
invasion of
Scotland.
coirent in the time of Edward II, pabliahed by Mr. Nichob in Gentleman**
Magazine (Jan. 1862), zii. 64, from MS. Douce 98/ Earle.
1053 C, D, £] On the events of this year, see F. K. C. ii. 346-353.
Het . . . foilSferde Oodwine eorl, £] For the legendary development of
the story of Godwine*s death, ib. 635-640, ct Ailr. c 766 ; Lib. de Hyda,
p. 389. Godwine died April 15 (E, F). This was the Thnrsdaj aOer
Eastor (C) in 1053. For the ordeal of bread ('corsnsed'), which the later
legends represent Godwine as undeigoing, cf. Thorpe, Ancient Laws, i. 344
(6m) ; Schmid, p. 246 ; the formularies to be observed in it are giTen, ib.
420, 421 ; cf. Bouquet, iv. 604, 605. 607, 608.
feng Harold . . . his sunn to Vam eorldome] For, as Professor Mazt-
land says, the tenure of the great earldoms at this time was by ' hereditary
right, tempered by outlawry,* Domesday, p. 168.
p. 182. man sloh Hxis, D] C has placed this under 1052, for the usual
reason. Fl. Wig. adds that he was executed * in loco qui Bulendun dicttnr,*
and that he was the brother of the South Welsh Grufiydd, L an. The
arrangement by which Bishop Ealdred took the abbacy of Win<^-
combe (C) was, according to Fl. Wig. u. f., merely temporary : * Aldredn»
. . . abbatiani Winoelcumbensem tamdiu in manu sua tenuit, donee Godri-
cum, regis capellani Godmanni filium abbatem oonstitueret.' On Winch-
combe, cf G. P. pp. 294, 295 ; H. ft S. iii. 57^-575 J H. Y. i. 435 ; the
Winchcombe Register or Landb6c, lately edited by the Rev. D. Royoe
from two MSS. belonging to Lord Sherborne; and Taylor, Cotawold,
P-33.
pp. 184, 186. Bac Wylsoe menn . . . 'Wssst byrig, C] Only in C.
On Siaaon geare nns n&n aroebisoeop, 70.] The criticism of C on
Stigand*s ecclesiastical position is perfectly intelligible ; cf. F. N. C. ii. 632-
635. The defect in Cynesige's position (on whom see H. T. ii. 343, 344^
seems to be that he had not yet received his pallium (see 1055 D\ and
therefore oould not consecrate other bishops, Bede, II. 50, 51. And it is
possible that the chronicler meann no more than this in the case of Stagaad.
who did not obtain his pallium till 1058, nor does he seem to have conae-
crated any bishopa until that year, Stubbs, Episc. Suoc. pp. ao, ai ; ed. 3,
pp. 36, 37. Hence it was that the new bishops, Leofwine and Walfw^,
sought consecration abroad.
JEifrio Oddan brdSer, D] On him, see above, p. 238.
on Per8c6re] On Pershore, cf. G. P. p. 298 ; and for the ugnificmnoe of
these entries in D, see Introduction, § 73. It may be noted that D hafi
neither the details of Godwine's death, nor the uniavoorable oommenta ob
Sdgand's position.
1054, C, D, £. Her for Siward eorl, 7c., C, D] The Ann. Lindisf. have
an earlier invasion by Siward : ' 1046. Comes Siward . . . nenit Sooiiain
et expulso rege Macbeo9 alinm oonstituit, set post eius disoeasum MaebeoCT
recuperauit regnum.' Then under 1054 < l^wardus, fugato Macbeth, posnit.
1054] NOTES 243
M*lGolmuin regem.* Note the termi *here/ C, D, and * huncarUs/ D,
applied to Siward*8 force.
}>on6 kyng MaobeoVen, D] The Bnt undoubted mention of the &moaB Macbeth,
name Macbeth, v, s, pp. 207, ao8. The history of Scotland at this time
is very obscure, and the name of Macbeth, in particular, has been so over-
laid with legend that it is difficult to arrive at any certainty of the truth.
In 1040, by the slaughter of Duncan, Macbeth became king. The notices
of this event in the contemporary chroniclers Marianus and Tighernach are
an follows : ' Donnchad rex Scotiae in autumno occiditur xix Kal. Sept. a
dnee suo Macbethad mac Finnloech qui suocessit in regnum annis xvii,*
P. & S. p. 65 ; ' Donnchad mac Crinan airdri Alban immatura etate a suis
occisus est,' t5. 78. I do not think that the title ' dux,* given to Macbeth
by Marianus, necessarily implies that he was the commander of Duncan^s
»rmy; it may be merely the Latin rendering of his title of Mormaer. Nor
do these notices suggest that act of dramatic treachery which appears in
the later story. They need mean little more than a dvil war for the suc-
cession, in which Duncan was slain. Macbeth was connected through his
wife with the house of Kenneth Mac Alpin, and he, no doubt, made the
most of any advantage which this fact may have given him. But he ^.f'^^^^
probably represents an attempt on the part of the transmontane Picts to ^ fQoover
recover the ascendency which had passed to the Scots under Kenneth Mao their ascen- .
Alpin and his successors. His dominion seems to have been very limited denoy.
in extent. The time of his accession is marked by a very great extension
of the Scandinavian power under Torfinn, Earl of the Orkneys, who was,
like Duncan, the son of a daught(>r of Malcolm, the eon of Kenneth. The
nature of Torfinn's relations to Duncan and Macbeth respectively is very
difficult to determine ; as apart from the general qneation of the historical
credibility of the Sagas, it is not agreed which of the rival Scottish kings
is the opponent of Torfinn, spoken of in the Orkneyinga Saga under the
curious sobriquet of Kali Hundason ; for while Skene and Robertson iden-
tify him with Duncan, Professor Rh^s and Mr. Herbert, in Irish Nennius,
Note xix, would equate him with Macbeth ; cf. G. P. £. ii. 593. If the former
IB correct, the districts absorbed by Torfinn ndght represent the price paid
by Macbeth for his support ; if the latter, he must have taken them at the
point of the sword. Cumbria seems to have remained faithful to Duncan's
family, and this may account for Florence speaking of young Malcolm as
* fill us regis Gumbrorum,' i. aia. (Into the thorny question of Lothian
I do not venture.) Florence and Ann. Lindisf. anticipate in representing
Malcolm as made king on this occasion, u. #. Macbeth certainly retained
the title till he was defeated and slain by Malcolm in 1057 or 1058, Ann.
Ult. ; Tigh. Siward's interference was probably due to the matrimonial
connexions of his house with that of Duncan. Another motive has been
sought in the shelter given to some of the Norman fugitives at Maobeth's
conrt^ whose presence in the battle is mentioned by Florence. See above,
B 2
244
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1054
Tradition
AB to the
death of
Siward*s
8on.
The SeTen
Sleepers.
Ealdred'8
mission
to the
Emperor.
rhnroh of
Evesham.
Death of
Osgod.
p. 340. Bat, as these fagitives went north with the saoetion of Leofrie,
with whom Si ward seems to have acted all through the troubles eon-
nected with God wine, this must be pronounced very doubtful. It it io
H. H. that we owe the preservation of the fine tradition as to the death of
Siward*s son, of which Shakespeare has made such splendid use : ' qnem
[fill urn] cian bello caesum patri renantiassent, ait : " recepitne Dnlnufi
letale in anteriori uel posteriori oorporis parte ? " Dixemnt nuntii : '* in
anteriori.*' At ille : " gandeo plane, non enim alio me uel filium meom
digner funere," ' p. 194.
'Had he his hurts before)'
*Ay, on the front.'
* Why then, God's soldier be he !
Had I as many sons as I have hairs,
I could not wish them to a fairer death :
And BO, his knell is knoll'd,' Macb. V. vii. 75 ff.
See generally on these Scottish affairs, Rh^s, C. B. pp. 189 f., 195 ffl, 264;
8. C. S. i. 389, 395 ffl ; iii. 31, 51 ft, 287, 303. 304, 345, 477 ; Bobertaoe,
Early Kings, i. iiiff:; ii. 400; F. N. C. ii. 54, 55, 362-366, 641-647;
St. £dw., p.416.
on )>one daog Septem Dormientiam, D] The festival of the Sevni
Sleepers was on July 27. For the legend of Edward the Confessor and
the Seven Sleepers, see St. Edw. pp. 1 19-122, based on Ailr. R., cc
767-769. There is an A.S. version of the legend of the Seven Sleepen
in -filfric's Lives, vol. i.
ferde Baldred biadp snV, C ; for Aldred % to Oolne . . . )mbs kynge*
ssrende, D] On £aldred*s mission to the Emperor, see F. N. C. ii.
366-373, 647-652. Florence alone, who as a Worcester man would hare
special means of knowing aboat Ealdred, lets us see what ' tbe kiog*^
errand ' was : * Aldredos, Wigornensis episcopus, . . . magnis cum xeniv
regis fungi tur legatione ad imperatorem ; a quo simul et ab Herimanoo
Coloniensi archipraesule magno susoeptus honore ibidem per integrum
annum mansit ; et regis ez parte imperatori suggesat, ut legatia Ungariam
missis, inde firatruelem suum Eadwardum, . . . Eadmundi Ferrei Lateiis
filium, reduceret, Angliamque uenire faceret,' i. ai2 ; cf. H. T. ii. 345:
Ang. Sac. ii. 249. G's phrase * ferde suO' is r^ularly used for gcinz
abroad, so 1064 £, ^ 193; especially of going on pilgrimage to Rome or
Palestine; so in Icelandic * 8u9r fara,' of. Vigffisson #. v. *su8r.' Is
K. C. D. No. 235 ; Birch, No. 41 2, * 8u9 to &ranne * is given as an alter-
native to ' an mynster to ganganne * ; cf. Earle, Charters, p. 456.
f mynster on Eofeahanune, C, D] This was the work of Abbot Hanoi,
of whom we have heard above as a great builder, 1045 D, $upra ;
* ecdesiam maiori opere quam antea fuit construere coepit, et usque a^
bonum finem consummando consecrari fecit,' Chron. Evesh. p. 86.
•wealt Osgod] On him, see above, 1046 C.
I055] NOTES 245
1056 C, D, £] On the events of thia year, see a lengthy discasdon,
F. N. C. ii. 373-396.
fozUferde Siward eorl] H. H. haA once more preserved a fine tradi- Tradition
tion about Siward*B death. Indignant that after all his battles he should ^ ^
die of disease * like a oow/ he had bis armour fastened on him, and with ^^^ "
sword and shield and axe awaited the onset of his last foe, p. 195. As
Huntingdonshire was held by Siward with his Northumbrian earldom
(F. N. C. ii. 559)) it may well be that gfBumixxe traditions of him survived
there.
9Bt Oalmanhd, C, D ; on . . . Olafes naman, D] The dedication His
iUustrates Si ward's Scandinavian affinities. Galmanho was a suburb of f?^^^^
York. * The church was given by Alan, Earl of Richmond, about thirty- xnanho.
three years afterwards to the first Abbot of St. Mary's in York. ... It
appears from a MS. quoted by Leland, that Bootluon Bar was formerly
called Galmanhithe,' Ingram,' p. 343 ; cf. St. Edw. p. 408 ; F. N. C. ii.
374. 375-
man gentlagode }>a JEUgta eorl, C, D, K] The varying party stand- Outlawry
poinU of the chroniclers should be noted. The Godwinist E says thatiElfgar's ^^ ^^Ifgar.
guilt was self-confessed. The anti-Godwinist C (followed by Fl. Wig.)
says that he was entirely guiltless ; while D compromises and says that
he was nearly guiltless. D is, however, very sarcastic on iElfgar*s restora-
tion. For similar caustic remarks, cf. 8upra, 1016, i. 151 ; 1040 C, D.
pp. 186, 187. Hereford port, C, D] ' The fields to the noHh-west of
the dty are still called the port fields,' Ingram, p. 244. On the ravaging Hereford
of Hereford, and the campaign of Harold against the Welsh, Fl. Wig. ravaged
gives interesting details, i. 212-314; cf. Ann. Camb., f.a. 1055; Brut y
Tywys., «. a. 1054.
foxllan pe hig wssran on horsan, C] For the English dislike to
fighting on horseback (' contra morem,* Fl. Wig.), cf. Robertson, E. K. S.
»«• 437-
aSe JElMhryhieB mynater, £] The saint to whom * the glorious St. Ethel-
minster/ 0, D, was dedicated, is the East Anglian king unjustly slain by boat's
Offa, and so regarded as a martyr, iupra, 792. According to Fl. Wig., his ^'
relics were burnt by the invaders. The church is mentioned in the
charters, K. C. D. iv. 55, 137, 318 ; Birch, iii. 653. It suffered again in
the wars of Stephen's reign, Fl. Wig. ii. 13X. On it and on the bishopric
of Hereford, cf. G. P. pp. 398-300, 305. The annual cattle fair at Here-
ford is (or till lately was) still called St. Ethelbert's fair, and held on his
day, May 3o. See Times of May 23, i860.
be nnfore wsbs, C, D] Bishop Athe1stan*8 incapacity was due to blind- Athelstan.
ness, Fl. Wig. i. 314. As he had been consecrated in 1013, he must have ^^'^?^^
been of a great age. He did not long survive his coadjutor (see next
annal). The shook of the capture of Hereford may well have killed them
both.
246
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1056
1056 C, D] On the events of this year, lee F. N. C. it. 396-408.
^gelrio bisoeop . . . »t Dnnliolm, D] See above, p. aao.
Her • . . iBpelBtan, C, D] He died at Bosbury, near Ledborj. Fl.
Wig. i. 314.
on -iiii. id' I'dbrii] Therefore G doee not here begin the year with
Easter.
Kenepas.* kenepas] This word has proved a great stombliog-block to edHon
and translators of the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle. Wheloc and Gibson did
not use MSS. C and J> in constructing their texts. The editors of the
MoDumenta Historica Britannioa leave the word untranslated; so do
Stevenson and Thorpe, though the latter makes two untenable saggestions
in a note, one of them borrowed (without acknowledgement) from Ingram.
Professor Earle has nothing to offer. The true explanation was suggested
to me by a passage in an Icelandic law. In the ancient code known as
GriHgiis, in the section on Law Christian (Kristinna Laga J'ittr). ch. vi,
Of Priests (Presta piittr), there occurs the following passage : * Prestar
scolo eigi fara metS sundrgerVir, ]^r er byskop banna. 00 Uta af hangva
kampa, oc skeg, oc Uta gera krunu sina um sinn & miaajSi ' ; i. e. ' Priests
must not wear showy garments such as the bishop forbids, and they must
have their mouBtaches and beard shaved, and be tonsured onoe a month*
(6r<(g^, ed. Finsen, p. ai). In Icelandic, hampr or kanpr is the regulir
word for 'moustache' (v. Cleasby-Vigfdsson Dictionary, sub root). It
is used also for the whiskers of an animal, a sense in which ' camp * still
survives in EInglish dialects. In WUlker*s Glossaries, i. 486, ' cenepum '
glosses * lupatis.' The word does not occur in the new Bosworth-ToUer
Dictionary. The enormity, therefore, of which Bishop Leo%ar was guilty,
was that he wore his moustaches after he was ordained. Similar pre-
scriptions to that which I have cited are found among the Anglo-Saxoo
Laws and Canons (cf. e,g. Thorpe, Laws, ii. 254, 294), but the wori
kenepas does not occur in them. The Council of Toulouse in 11 19 exoom-
municated * quilibet clericus qui . . . tanquam laicus ooroam barbamque
nutrient,' B. P. p. 529 ; of. j^lfric. Lives, i. 160. The above explanation
was given by me in the Academy of Feb. 8, 1890. I did not, at that
time, know that Kluge had already given the same explanation, on philo-
logical grounds, in Paul und Braune's Beitrage, viii. 538. I owe the
reference to Professor Logeraan.
ongean Gfrrif&n ))one 'Wyllscan oing] According to the Welsh
Annals, Grafiydd, in this invasion, was in alliance with a Soandinavian
chief, Magnus, son of Harold, Ann. Camb. p. 35; Brut y Tywys., p. 44.
The latter calls Harold King of Germany, a title which puzsled Mr. Free-
man; but as the writer calls Cnut King of England, Denmark, and
Germany, p. 38, it is plain that Norway is meant, and that the person in-
tended is Magnus, son of Harold Hardrada, who succeeded his father after
Stamford Bridge. But possibly these entries refer to 1058 D; cf. infra, p. 34S.
Welsh
campaign
of Bishop
Jjeofgar.
1058] NOTES 247
he weulf pnr ofSilagen, D] The battle wm fought at a place called His death.
Claftbnry [read Claitbury, ue, Glasbury], Fl. Wig. i. 215 ; cf. H. Y. ii. 345.
Ealdred . . . feng to taaa biaonprioe, C, D] According to Fl. Wig. , Ealdred
tbifl was only a temporary arrangement, ' donee antistes conititueretur ' ; >uo<)o^b
Ealdred kept Hereford, however, till his own appointment to York in
1060, q. V.
C6na ae oaaere] The Emperor Henry III is meant ; cf. £ Lat. In Death
calling him Cona, C and D probably confase him with his predecessor, ^^®
Conrad II, who is spoken of as Cnana in Ghron. Scot. «. aa, loai, 1036 ; ^^ '
cf. F. N. C. ii. 409. At this point in C half a page is left blank, and the
next entry is 1065.
Odda eorl] He died at Deerhurst, Fl. Wig., where his brother also died ; Death of
see above, p. 338. This was evidently their home. Florence gives him the ^^^ Odda.
alternative name of ^gelwine, and pronounces a splendid enlogiam on him.
on Fersooran] Where his brother was also bnried ; so that evidently Pershore.
they had some hereditary connexion with that monastery.
to mtmece gehadod] By Bishop Ealdred, Fl. Wig.
1067 D, E] On the events of this year, see F. N. C. ii. 408-419.
Her com ISadward sspeling] On the £theling*8 marriage and return, Coming
see ft.i, 410; ii. 647-652 ; Fl. Wig. i. 181, 215, 216, 275 ; Life of St. Mar- ^J^^
garet, Pinkerton, ii. 199 (which stands in close relation with Florence*s Ed^n^L
account) ; H. H. pp. 196, 296. According to these authorities, he and his
brother had been first sent by Cnut to James, King of Sweden, with a
request that they might be put to death, which he disregarded and sent
them on to Hungary ; cf. C. P. B. ii. 118.
JBadmnnd cing, D] Note the nominative construction where we should
expect the genitive ; see on 661, supra,
Iren sid] Probably the earliest occurrence of the name.
p. 188. IVe wiston we, 70.] D is the only authority which mentions He is ex-
the exclusion of the Etheling from the king's presence. It seems to be S'*^®^,
hinted that there was some underhand influence at the bottom of it. \^^^
W. M. calls the Etheling ' uir neque promptus manu, neque probus presencei
ingenio,' i. 278. I do not know what authority he had for this unfavour-
able view. 1 am inclined to suspect a dislocation of the text, and that the
phrase really belongs to the description of Edgar Etheling.
fotlfferde Iseofirio eorl, D, E] According to Fl. Wig. i. 216, Leofric I>eath of
'died at Bromley (StHlTordshire) ii Kal. Sept.* (whereas D says 'ii KaL ^^^'"o-
Oct.'). He gives a long list of the monasteries which he and his wife
Godgyfn founded or endowed.
7 liS on Burh, D] On these Peterborough entries in D, here and at
1059 and 1060, see Introduction, § 74.
.Sgelric ... a hafen] On this, see 1058 note.
1058 D, £] On the evenU of tlds year and the next, see F. N. C. ii
428-438, 665>67a
248
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1058
Beticenoe
ofD.
iSlfgax'g
expulsion
and retam.
Ealdred
restores
St Peter's,
Gloucester,
and goes
on pUgrim-
age to
Jerusalem.
English
goldsmiths
famous.
Stigand's
reception
of the
pallium.
iSIgelric,
Bishop of
Selsey.
Siwardof
Bochester.
p. 188. hit is langsum to atellanne, yc, D] We are reminded of
Herodotms* irritating phrase, c28drf oit kiyw. It is a pity that D hss not
given a full accoant of the causes of iSlfgar's expulsion and retun.
Fl. Wig. is a little fuller : ' Algarus ... a rege Eadwardo secundo ex*
legatus est, sed regis Walanorum Griffini iuuamine, et Norreganae dssu
adminiculo, quae ad ilium uenerat ex improuiso, cito per uim suum oomi-
tatum recuperauiti* i. 217. But the whole matter is most mysterioot.
Mr. Freeman suggests that it may have occurred during Harold's abience
from England on his Roman pilgrimage, which seems to have taken plsoe
ahout this time. For the Norwegian fleet, see above, p. 246.
f mynster on Gleawcestre . . . to . . . aSe Fetre] Thb * minster.'
restored by Ealdred, must be carefully distinguished firoiii .£theLflcd'i
foundation in honour of St. Oswald (see on 909 G), though W. M. seem^
to confuse them, i. 136 (contrast G. P. p. 393, where 4bey are righilj
distinguished) ; cf. 918 C.
ferde to HieruBalem] Fl. Wig. says: ^per Ungaiiam (Pannonism.
H. T. ii. 345) profectus est Hierosolymam, quod nullus archiepisooponim
uel episcoporura Angliae eatenus dinoscitur feclsse,' u, », The ' wondroa»
workmanship * of his offering at the Holy Sepulchre was probablj Engliib.
English goldsmiths* work was famous at this time. At Monte Cannn,
c. loao, we hear of Moculus mirificus . . . argento et auro ac geminis
Anglioo opere subtiliter ac pulcherrime decoratus,* Perts, vii. 649; sn
* aurifex Anglus* was killed near the same monastery, ib, 712.
Benedictos . . . aende pallium Stigande, D, E] See Introdoctioii.
$12, note. Freeman, u. #., shows how injuriously the reception of the
pallium from Benedict, who was afterwards regarded as an anti-pope,
affected Stigand*8 ecclesiastical position, already weak. One of the chaigu
against Stigand at his deposition was that he had used the pallium of hi»
predecessor Robert in celebrating mass. That Robert did leave hi^
pallium behind we have seen, 105a £, i. 183.
JEgelxic W838 to 1^ e ge hadod, D] D has placed the death of Hec»
and the appointment of ^gelric, probably rightly, in 1057 ; and ibt^
consecration of iEgelrio only in 1058 ; whereas £ and F place all three
events here. Eadmer cites ^gelrio as one of his authorities for his life
of Dunstan, * cui pene contemporaneus fuit/ Stubbs* Dunstan, p. 164. A?
Dunstan died in 988, and ^gelric survived at least till 1070, FL Wig
ii. 6, he can hardly have been born much, if at all, before Dnnstan's death :
but as a Canterbury monk he may have been a channel through which
traditions about Dunstan reached Eadmer. As ' uir antiquissimus et
legum terrae sapientissimus ' he appeared at the famous placitum of
Pinnenden between Lanfranc and Odo, Ang. Sac. i. 355.
Sihward abl^ ... to Hrofe oestre, D, E] He was Abbot of Chertser.
Ann. Wav. p. 187, note ; and died in 1075, which knocks the bottom wiX
of W. M.'s pathetic story that he only survived the Norman Conquests few
io6i] NOTES 249
days, G. P. p. 136. All the Chronicles coimeot the consecration of the
new prelates with Stigand's reception of the palliam. Mr. Freeman is
wrong in saying, p. 433, that Stigand never consecrated any other hishops.
He consecrated Bemigius of Dorchester in 1067, Stubbs, £p. Suco. p. ax ;
^ 3» P- 37 ; P* N. C. iv. 13a, 133. With this annal F comes to
an end.
1060 D, £] On the events of this and the next year, see F. N. C. ii.
438-457, 669-680.
fcndtferde Kynaige, E] On him, see above, pp. 334, 342. This very year, Death of
1060, he had consecrated Harold's Church of the Holy Cross of Waltham. Cynesige.
That even Harold should not have ventured to employ the services of
Stigand shows how very donbtfol his position must have been. The Position of
Waltham historian says bluntly : ' quia tunc uacabat sedes Cantuariae,' S^'^iand.
p. 18; cf. p. zvii; fl. Wig. i. aai, io6a : 'Stigando . . . officium epi-
soopale tunc ad omino apostolioo interdictnm erat, quia Bodberto . . .
uiuente archiepiscopatum susdpere praesnmpsit.' On the other hand it
may be noted that Stigand is called archbishop in Domesday, i. 133;
Maitland, p. 74 ; and he signs as archbishop in 1069, Ordnance Survey
Charters, II. Exeter Na zvi ; Hickes, Dissert Epist. p. 77.
"Waltera . . . Dnduo • . . Gisa, D] All these three prelates were Lothar-
Lotharingians; the first a chaplain of the queen's, Fl. Wig. i. 218. Giso ^^'^
and Walter were consecrated at Bome by the Pope in 1061, f&. cf. ii. 7 ; on
April 15, F. N. C. ii. 454. The grants to them of their temporalities are
in K. C. D. iv. 194 ff. £ places Dudno's death under 1 061. Dr. Stubbe,
£p. Succ. p. 19; ed. If p. 34, gives the day as Jan. 18. If this were
Jan. 1061, a difference as to the beginning of the year would account for
the divergence. Dr. Stubbs, however, gives Jan. 1060.
1061 D, £. Her for Saldred 1^ to Bome, D] On £aldred*s journey to Ealdred'8
Rome, of. St. Edw. pp. 410-412; G. P. pp. a5i-S53; Malmesbury's Life^"^®y to
of WuMrtan, Ang. Sac. ii. 250; H. Y. ii. 346, 347 ; Ailr. R. cc. 757-760 ; ^"*®'
K. C. D. iv. 181 ff. Besides the request for the pallium, the mission had
another object, to obtain papal confirmation for Edward*s refoundation of
Weetminster. In the latter object it was successful ; but at first Ealdred,
so far from obtaining the pallium, was deprived of all his preferments ;
according to some for simony, according to others for oncanonical trans-
lation or plurality, the last certainly a well-grounded change. Ultimately
the Pope relented, and the pallium was granted on condition of Ealdred
anrvendering the see of Worcester.
Tostig. 7 his wif] His wife was Judith^ sister of Baldwin of Flanders Tostig ami
and of the Conqueror's wife, ' religiosa ooniunz/ St. Edw. p. 409, and Judith go
a great collector of relics, Pertz, xv. 922, 923; Biogr. Misc. p. la *^ ^°*®»
(S. 8. 1838). Besides Tostig and his wife, Gyrth also accompanied the and Gyrtli*
mission, St. Edw. p. 410. Whether Giso and Walter also went with them
or independently is not quite clear.
2SO
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[io6i
Their
misadveii'
tores.
Gkxiwine,
bishop
at St.
Martin's.
Wulfirtan,
Bishop of
Worcester.
Welsh
campaign
of Harold.
se bisceop 7 se eorl gebidan myoele earfoiVnysae, 70.] T^ie
exphination of this is that ihey were attacked by robbers, and obliged to
retam to Borne. See the reff. given above. There is an interesting
allnsion to this in ' Petri Damiani disceptatio synodalis/ a tract written
in June or July of the very next year, 1062, a passage which has escaped
Mr. Freeman : ' [Gerardus comes de Galena] paulo antequam moreretsr,
propter ducem et archiepisoopum Anglornm, quos a beati Petri liminibos
redeuntes inuasit, spoliauit, et usque ad mille Papiensis monetae librat
appendentia rapuit, ... in plenaria synodo, papa Nycolao presidente
excommunicatns est, et exstinctis luminaribus sub perpetuo fuit anathe-
mate condempnatus,' Libelli de Lite Imperatorum, i 91.
pp. 180, 190. Godwine b est sSe Martine, D, E] Bishop at (not of)
St. Martin's ; see on him. Hook, Archbishops, i. 488. Thorpe, in his index,
confutes him with Godwine of Rochester; but they both sign a charter,
Ordnance Survey Charters, iii. 43 ; of. K. C. D. vi. 199.
pp. 100, 101. 'Wulfrlc a15b] On hira, see I043*> £ ; i046*> E, ad t«t7. ;
above, pp. 225, 329.
2BVeIsige mnnuo, E] On him, see F. N. G. iv. 135 ff., 7498!
1062 £] With the exception of the brief Latin entry of £, the Chronidei
are bare under this year ; Fl. Wig. gives the appointment of Wulfstan to
Worcester, with a sketch of his previous life and character, points of which
he says he derived from himself : < quod a nobis uix crederetur, si non ab
ipsius ore hoc audissemus,' i. 218-321. There is a life of Wulfstan by
W. M. in Ang. Sao. it 241 fil ; cf. Hardy, Cat. ii. 69-72 ; P. N. G ii.
458-464.
1063 D, E. for Harold eorl, 70.] On Harold's Welsh campaign, see
F. N. C. ii. 465-474, 683-686, who uses with good effect some notices
of the campaign in John of Salisbury's Polycraticus and Giraldus Cam-
brensis, De Illaudabilibus Walliae, justly remarking how great must have
been the impression made by it, that it should be thus commemorated by
post-Conquest writers. He has, however, missed an interesting passage is
the life of S. Gundleius, which, though very mythical in form, has not
impossibly preserved a true tradition as to one of the many canses of
quarrel between the English and Welsh, viz. commercial disputes: 'In
tempore Grifudi, regis fortis tocius Wallie, Edwardo rege Anglie regnante,
mercatores frequenter neniebant de Anglia, et in portu ostio fluminis Uysc
oommutabant commercia ; post finita, reddebant theloneum, et si non
reddi dissent, . . . non habit uri amplius essent licentiam applicandi ac
mercandi per ostium. Contigit autem una nice quod nolebant reddere. Hoc
audito, Bigrit, fiUus Imor, nepos Grifudi regis, . . . precepit reddi debitum,
nee pro precepto reddidemnt. Postea, in derisione regni, et in dedeoore
Angligenarum, amputauit funem anchorae, et anchoram solutam fedt
deferri ad Sancti Gunlyu templum. Naute reuersi et mercatores ad Hanl-
dum oomitem nuntiauerunt illatum dedecus. . . . Comes igitur maliaolaf
1065] NOTES 251 I
I
. . . coDgregauit ezercitum ; [et] . . . irmit in Galatmorgftntiam ...
Qaidam de OMtantibus intraaerunt ecclesiam uenerabilis Gunlyu ; [et] ...
qaaii lapi aoidiBsimi . . . rapuerunt omnia que niderant ... In proximo
menfle [this is, of course, an exaggeration] pro ilia nequitia, deuictus est
[Haraldos] in bello Hastingensi, . . . et interfeetos/ Cambro-British Saints, j
pp. 152, 153.
alle }Mi gewsBda, D] ' Armamenta/ Fl. Wig. ; it probably means the !
sails, tackling, ftc.
Ao her on Viasan iloan geare, 70.] Fl. Wig., i. 222, begins a new
annal, 1064, at this poiut. It is possible that he had good authority for
this. Marianus places Gruffydd's death yet later, in 1065, Pertz, v. 558. Gmffydd
That his death was due to treachery is expressly asserted by the Welsh alain.
Annals, Ann. Camb. 1063 ; Brut y Tywys., 1061. W. M. ascribes it to
Harold's < sollertia/ i. 237 ; cf. St. £dw. p. 416. Fl. Wig. represents him
as being formally outlawed by his subjects.
ytk bone )>er mid] Bone occurs nowhere else. Fl. Wig. translates *bone.'
it by ' omatura.* If this is right, then the participle ' geboned,* which
occurs not unfrequently as an epithet of various articles In Anglo-Saxon
wills, should probably be translated * ornamented ' (' inlaid,' Earle, Charters,
p. 491), not * polished,* as Bosworth-ToUer. The biographer of Edward
describes it as
'Proram cum puppi pondus graue scilicet auri,
Artificum studio fusile multiplici.*
St. £dw. p. 426.
Ble^gente 7 Bigwatlan] We hear of them again in 1067, Fl. Wig. Evil times,
ii. 1,2. A charter of Edward of the year 1063 complains bitterly of the
evils of the time, in which these Welsh troubles may be included, K. G. D.
iv. 1 60.
1065 0, D, 1064 £] As to the eTents of this year, cf. for the Welsh
raid on Fortskewet, F. N. C. ii. 474-476 ; for the rising of the north,
ih, 476-497, 686-691 ; for the consecration of Westminster Abbey, ih.
497'5'^* On the relation of the three MSS., see Introduction, %% 72, Belation of
110; D is mainly a conflation of the materials used by C and £ ; but each ^^^ MSS.
acoonnt has peculiarities of its own. Fl. Wig. is nearer to C than to D ;
but he, too, has interesting and authentic details of his own, i. 222-224 ; so
has Edward's biographer, St. Edw. pp. 421-424 ; cf. W. M. i. 245, 246.
for huntno)>es }>ingon, C, D] On Edward's love of hunting, cf. St. Edw. Edward*s
pp. 414, 422 ; F. N. C. ii. 25. So Howel the Good built himself a hunting- |^^^?^
box in Carmarthenshire, H. & S. i. 212, 213. '
Cradoo Orifllnes sunu] He was the son, not of the Northern, but of Garadoo,
his rival, the Southern Gruffydd; 'filias regis Sutb-Walanorum Griffini,' ^^*^ ^m
Fl. Wig. i. 222. ^ •
JSe wisten we . . . gerssdde, D] This is understood by Mr. Freeman as
a hint that Caradoc was stirred up by Edwin, who bad recently sucoaeded
25a TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES [1065
hiB father, ^fgar, as Earl of Mercia ; bot it niay merely refer to Harold'i
imprudence in boilding so near the enemy^s coantry.
Bisingof foron NorKhymbra to gsBdere, E] Fl. Wig. gives the names of the
the north, leaders of the northern rising : Gamelbeam, Danstan, and Glonieom. Of
these the first is Scandinavian < Gamal-bjom ' or ' Old Bear/ the seoond
English, while the third is pore Irish, 'Glan-iairn ' or * Iroci<knee.' The
first and third seem to be niclinames. One of the Danish housecaris pat
to death by the insurgents was named Reavensvartus, t. e, * Hrafn-SFsrtr '
or ' Kaven-black.'
on Boferwio scire, C, D; on Noziniymbralande, D] The earliest use
of the term Yorkshire (of. S. D. i. 98, 173, a 17, aao), and of Northumber-
land in the modem restricted senHc.
pp. 102, 103. sende eft Harold heom to to Hamtnne] This is cti-
dently the true reading, from which D and E have both diverged ; D the
more seriously.
The in- sst NozK hamtnne. 7 swa on Ozenaforda» C] C alone of the MSS.
ad^iT^^to ^^'^^^^^^^ ^y ^* ^^' ^'^ prewrved the detail that during the negotiatiooi
Oxford. ^^ insurgents, or some of them, moved further south from Noithamptun
to Oxford. So St Edw. p. 433. It is obviously authentic ; and its authen-
ticity is confirmed by an interesting note in which my friend Mr. F. H.
Baring traces their ravages by the evidence of Domesday, Engl. Hist
Review, April, 1898.
he rypte Ood ssrost] The anti-Godwinist C is much the most severe
on Tostig.
Gnat's he njrw^de jMsr Cnutes lage, D, E] This would be of the nature of s
I^aw. political amnesty; see on 10 18 D.
Misread- }>a ByKrenan, D] I think this is merely one of D*s many errors for ' |a
in?- norOeman ' (' ]» norGeme men,* E). It is just conceivable that it may be
for ' >a hri))renan,' < the brutish people.* Mr. Thorpe makes them Bnthe-
nians (!). The Ann. Wav. have « Norrensee.'
Baldwin of to Baldwine, D, E] On Flanders as a refuge, see above, pp. a x6, 227, aaS.
Flanders. Baldwin was, besides, Tostig*s brother-in-law. The biographer distinctly
ascribes Edward's illness and death to his vexation at having to yield to
the rebels, pp. 423, 424. S. D. is therefore wrong in inserting in Fl. Wig.'«
narrative a statement that Moroar was chosen earl 'iussu regis,' ii. 179.
Westmin- f myiister . . I8t halgian .... getimbrode, C, D] Of the bnildii^ and
ster Abbey, consecration of Westminster Abbey there is a nearly contemporary account
by Sulcard, a monk of Westminster, written 1076 x 108a. It does not
seem to have been printed. Hardy, Cat. i. 644, 645. What profia«es to be
the charter of foundation is in K. G. D. iv. 173 ff.
on Gilda msssae dssig] E, beginning the year with Christmas, plscei
this in 1066. For Innocents' Day, as a supposed unlucky day, see
Hampson, i. i aa
Death of 7 he foilUiBrde, 70.] According to our reckoning, Edward's death
Edward.
io66] NOTES 253
and burial, and Harold's coronation, were on Jan. 5-6, 1066, and so they
are placed by £. On lives of Edward the Confessor, see Hardy, Cat. i.
634--643 ; the oldest, by Osbert (on which, see W. M. II. ci, cii), seems
never to have been printed. To the list given by Hardy may be added, for
the sake of completeness, the very mythical Saga Jlltvaiffar Konnngs hirs
helga, printed in Vigfliason's ed. of the FltfteyjarlxSk, iii 463-472, from
that MS. ; and in Annaler for Nordisk Oldkyndighed, 185a, from MS.
Reg. Stookh. Island, No. 5. Gaimar, w. 5139 f., calls Edward :
' Le meildre rei, e le meillur,
Ke Engleis enssent a seignur.'
Note that the Waltham writer speaks of him as ' strenunm regimine,* p. 33.
weolaa britnode, D] This reading is certainly better than that of 0,
which is corrupt, and has been tampered with. In the preceding line the
alliteration shows that 'twenty- four ' is right ; and this seems to show that
Cs reading in the following line, < healfe tid,' must be wrong ; for Edward
did not reign 24 j bat 23 j years, June io42->Tan. 1066. D's reading
avoids this difficulty. Prof. Earle suggests * 7 he ealle tid.*
'Walnm ... 7 Bryttam, C, D] What distinction, if any, the writer Welsh and
made in his own mind between Welsh and Britons, I do not know ; it may Britons.
be Wales and Cornwall, or Wales and Strathdyde. The latter is more
likely.
pp. 194, 186. xxviii' wintra gerimes] From the first election of Cnut
in 1 014 to Hardacnut's death, 1042.
befieste t rioe] See next note but one.
ha lyUe sitillneBse . . . gebad] Cf. Alfred's words in the preface to
the Pastoral Care : ' gif we ))a stilnesse babba9,* pp. 6, 7.
1066 C, D, £] The whole of Mr. Freeman's third volume, nearly eight
hundred pages, is occupied with the events of this one year. Those parts
of it which bear specially on points connected with the Chronicle will be
pointed out in the course of this note.
The relation between the three texts, C, D, and E, remains much the Relation of
same as in the preceding annal. Florence is nearer to C, but he also had ***® ^®^'
before him a Ma like E. On (i) the death of Edward, (2) his alleged
bequest of the crown to Harold, (3) the election of Harold, see F. N. C
iii. 1-25, 575-616. It will be noted that E is the only text which mentions Election
(3) ; and it is much more explicit as to (2) than the others, *se cyng hit of Harold,
him gea9e,' i. 197 ; whereas the words in C, D, 1065 ad Jin,, * befieste ^t
rice . . . Harolde,' need not mean more than a regency (cf. F. N. C. iii. 61 1,
61 a), or even such an authority as Harold exercised during Edward's life-
time (cf. ib. 687). On all these points Florence is very explicit : < [Ead- FL Wig/s
wardo] tumulato, subregulus Haroldus, . . . quem rex ante suam decessionem Amount.
regni snccessorem elegerat, a totius Angliae primatibus ad regale cnlmen
electns, die eadem ab Aldredo Eboraoensi archiepiMopo in regem est
honorifice consecratus,' i. 224. (The title * subregulus,' given to Harold,
254 TWO SAXON CHRONICLES [io66
should be noted, as indicating the sort of Benii-royal position which he held
even during Edward's lifetime ; cf. * regb manuB deztra,* above^ p. 333.
Mr. Bound unduly depreciates Fl. Wig.'s authority, G. de M. pp. 437, 438.
Harold This passage settles (4) who was the prelate who crowned Harold ; a point
^iT*^ **y not mentioned in any of the texts. See on this F. N. C. iii 41, 4a, 61S-
626 ; and add to the passages there cited, H. Y. ii. 348, which is important.
as embodying the York tradition on the point. The notice in Hennann'i
Mirac. S. £dm. is interesting : < [Eadwardus] . . . finit hominem uigilia
epiphaniorum, fere ad Angliae totius exterminium. Quo regali tumolato
more ante diet tniManif Tbeophaniorum die, Haltm cum iniroitu mieBoe m-
thronizatur in solio regni Haroldus . . . callida ui ueniens ad regnum,' &c.,
Liebermann, pp. 345, 246.
Harold in On pistim geare com Harold kyng of Eoforwio, 70., C, D] None
the north, ^f ^j^^ primary authorities tell us how Harold came to be at York. There
is an account in \V. M.'s life of Wulfstan, which Mr. Freeman accepts,
u, J. 58-64, 635-638, that Harold had gone thither in the hope of con-
ciliating the favour of the north, which then, as later, was inclined to
hold aloof, Ang. Sac. ii. 253, 254.
The comet. swylo tacen, 70.] On the comet of 1066, cf. F. N. C. iii. 70-73, 645-
650, where it is shown how many of the Chronicles, both native and
foreign, regard the appearance of the comet as ominous of the great eventi
which took place this year in England ; and add to the passages cited by
Mr. Freeman, Pertz, iii. 1 28, ' Stella cometa . . . Anglorum occiaionis . . .
praenuntia '; ziii. 640, 64X ; xx. 792 ; Bouquet, xL 133 ; Ord. Vit. ii. 116;
Matth. Westm. sub anno; Lib. de Hyda, p. 291, where a verse on th«
subject is attributed to Lanfranc.
Iietania Maiora] April 25 ; the date viii KL Mai. is that of the eve,
April 24. See H. & S. iii. 368 ; Hampson, ii. «. v.
Move- Bona . . . com Tostig eorl fram begeondaa a& into "Wiht] On
^J®j1» ^ the movements of Tostig after his exile from England, see F. N. C. iii
301-306, 720-725. It is doubtful whether these ravages of his on the
southern coasts were made from Flanders or from Normandy. FL Wig.
takes the former view, i. 225 ; and it seems to be implied by Galmar, for
he says expressly of Tostig's followers, vo. 5159 ff. :
* Tut Ii plusur furent Flemeng ; ' (cf . C ad fin., i. 198).
He says that they came first to 'Wardstane,* then to Thanet, thsn
V*^Cw\Y*^ overran * Brunemue * (? Bournemouth), then to Lindsey (for Lindaey, cf. C,
i. X96 h.). There is some evidence for the latter view ; and though there
is nothing in the Chronides directly bearing on the point, yet the my
in which C connects the arrival of the news of Tostig's ravages directij
with Harold's preparations against William rather favours the Normandr
theory, as it seems to imply that Tostig was regarded as the an^wZ-rgOrirr
jff^^S^^^i^/\r\^^^^i/^Qf William ; nor is there anything improbable in Tostig having carried
on a treasonable oorrespondence with both the invaders of England.
io66] NOTES 255
aoipfyrde 7 . . . landfyrde, C; soiphere. 7 . . . land here, D] Note
the difference. Probably both elements were present in Harold^s forces.
pp. 196, 197. WiUelxn . . . wolde hider, C, D] Note that C calls Opposing
William* the earl,* and by addmg the words, 'King Edward's relative,' S^jJ?^
seems to recognize some sort of claim on his part ; whereas D bluntly
calls him < the bastard,' cf. F. N. G. iii. 608, 609, and all through regards
his success as a punishment for the national sins. Note, in accordance with
this, the enthusiastic way in which D, a little lower down, speaks of Harold
our king.* C, in fact, maintains its anti-Godwinist character to the end.
nam of pam butee karlon . . . un]>anoea, C] This fully agrees with Butsecarls
the explanation of the word * butsecarl ' given above. Sandwich was a ^°^^^>
frequent place of assembly for the fleet. Sailors who had been in the king's
pay would naturally be found there. TosUg forced some of these to join
him, willingly or unwillingly. But they deserted him on the first oppor-
tunity : * l^a butsecarlas hine forsooan,' E, i. 197.
he for tSa to Sootlande, G, D, £] On Tostig's sojourn in Scotland, and Tostig's
junction with Harold Hardrada, see F. N. G. ui. 327-347, 722-734. It ^JJ^*^***^
will be noted that G places the junction in the Tyne after previous Harold
agreement, * eall swa hy ler gespreoen heefdon ' ; whereas D and £ place it Hardrada.
in Scotland. The more precise version of 0 is probably to be accepted.
he for ut mid soip hero to geanee 'Willelme, £] This is only in K Harold's
It does not imply that any fighting actually took place, though there is ^^
some evidence for something of the kind, F. N. C. iii. 339, 340, 728-730. ^^SSmh.
See Introdaction, § 47.
9a lyfde man mannnm ham, G] On this, see F. N. C. iii. 337-339* Harold's
C gives the reason * waes manna metsung agl^n ' ; so Fl. Wig. * uictu defici- force dis-
ente,' i. 235. There is a curious reference to this in a MS. Ghron, cited P®"®*-
Ann. Winton. p. 27, note : *adeo erat [Haroldus] animi inconstantis, quod
nullus Buorum se credidit illi. Unde et cum prim urn ezercitum duzisaet in
Vectam insulam, ut ibi praestolaretur Willelmum ducem . . . exercitus eius
diffugit ab eo.'
andlang Usan] * in loco qui Richale dicitur, applicnerunt,* Fl. Wig. Tostig and
i. 226; t.0. Riccal, three and a half miles north of Selby. Gaimar sajrs S^I^^^
that they left their ships ' a Seint Wlfirei/ The editors of M. H. B. suggest come to *
Brayton, one and a half miles west-south-west of Selby, the church of fiicoaL
which is dedicated to St. Wilfrid.
heom )MBr -wit fuhton. IBadwine ... 7 Morkere, D] This is the Battle of
battle of Fulford. The name is inserted by S. D. ii. 180, in the account Fnlford.
which he borrows from FL Wig. It is also in Gaimar, v. 5215. The site
was itill shown in H. H.'s day, H. H. p. 200. See on the battle, F. K. 0.
iii. 348 ff.; G. P. B. ii. 185. 192, 222, 225.
pp. 197, 198. 9a com Harold . . . oyning, G, D] On Harold's march Harold's
to the north, and the battle of Stamford Bridge, see F. N. G. iii. 354-377, J|^^
730-740 ; G. P. B. «. f. and ib, i. 366; ii. I79» 199, 211, 228, 598. ^*J^
2s6
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1066
Battle of
Stamford
Bridge.
Mistake of
Harfae^r
for
Hardrada.
Earls of
Orkney.
Campaign
€if Hast-
ings.
View that
Harold
engaged
prema-
turely.
on unwflor, D ; on unwaran, C] Gaimar says that they were plonder-
ing, which is likely enongh, v. 5228.
begeondan pore bryoge, C] This must be said from the point of view
of the enemy. To the English, ooming from York, they woold be on the
hither side of the bridge. The enemy were possibly in the act of crossiBg
the stream, or at any rate had thrown part of their foroes across, wbes
Harold of England fell suddenly upon them. The closing paragraph of C
is evidently, from the language, much later than the rest of the aoeoant;
see Introduction, § 9a. If the tradition embodied in it is founded on fati,
the incident must have taken place between the surprise of the foroes on the
right bank, and the main action on the left bank of the Derwent The
story is also in H. H. u. «., and W. M. i. a8i.
pp. 198, 199. Harold HSr fagera, D] This mistake of Harfager for
Hardrada runs through almost all the authorities, natire and foreign,
Fl. Wig. i. 200, 226, it 42; W. M. i. 281, ii. 318; Ailr. R., oc. 766, 777
(Harfau) ; St. Edw. pp. 20, 21, 1 15, 116, 14T, 143; 144 (carelessly copied bj
the editor, pp. xz, xxxiil, xxxviii ; of. H. H. p. 199 margin) ; Pertz, ziz.
508, ▼. 559 (Arbach), vi. 361 (Harwich) ; Bouquet, xi. 21 2 (Arvegre) ; Liber
de Hyda, p. 292 (Herrard) ; Ord. Vit. ii. 123; and William of Jumi^iesy
cited F. N. C. iii. 721 ; of. Z. N. V. p. 14.
pBiL eorle of Orcan$ge] 'Paulum nomine,* Fl. Wig. i. 226. Torfins
had died in 1064, and had been succeeded by his two sons, Paul sad
Erlend. According to the Saga, they both accompanied Harold Hardrsda,
Laing's Sagas, iv. 36. Who * their bishop ' was, I do not know.
nngerim foloes, C] ' Magna congeries ossiam mortuorum usque hodie
iacet,* Ord. Vit. ii. 144-
hit naotes ne widstod] Mt availed naught,* Tlioipe. 'Hetmundos'
should be Olaf, as the text of D shows.
Da 00m Wyllelm eorl, 7c. , D] D is the only native account of the
battle of Hastings, or Senlac. C stops with the battle of Stamford Bridge,
and £ is a mere summary. Fl. Wig.'s account is based mainly on D, but
with details of his own, i. 227-229. On the campaign of Hastings and the
battle of Senlac, see F. N. C. iii. 378-506, 744-773- Into the controversj
which has been raging on the subject ever since the publication of
Mr. Round's ai-ticle in the Quarterly Review of July, 1892, it is impossible
here to enter. D, by calling Harold's force ' here,' not * fyrd,* seems to
imply that it was composed mainly, at any rate, of housecarls ; and hj
saying that William came upon him, 'ser his folc gefylced waire,' he seem«
rather to endorse the view that Harold engaged somewhat preouitarelj.
This view is taken very strongly by Chron. Ab. L 482, 483 ; so the Waltbam
historian, though most favourable to Harold : ' nirnis praeoeps et de uirtate
sua praesumens, . . . heu nimis animosus, minus . . . quam expediret eir-
cumspectus, propriis . . . magis quam suorum oonfidens uiribus,' pp. 25-26.
(The whole account of Harold's death, character, and burial, as given by
io66] NOTES 257
thifl good Mid limple-bearted priest, is most beftatifol and affocting, and
worthy of careful reading, ib. 35-31.) Gaimar appreciates better Harold's
difficulties, tw. 5257 ff. :
*Cino inrs i mist al asembler,
Mais ne pout gueres avner.
Pour la grant gent ki ert oocise.
Quant des Norreis fist Deus iostise.'
And if FI. Wig. is correct in saying that some of Harold's forces deserted
him, i. 227, it is possible that delay might have diminished rather than
increased his strength. But, indeed, we do not know enough to be able to
criticise effectively.
Dssr weailS ofslssgen Havold, D] * Cum Haroldo omne robur deddit Death of
Angliae,' W. M. i. 282, On the death and burial of Harold, see F. N. C. Harold.
iii. 506-521, 781-790. As to the wild legend of Harold's escape from the Legend of
battle, see the romantic Life of Harold, ed. De Gray Birch, 1885 ; Hardy, ^ escape.
Cat. i. 668-672 ; F. N. C. iii. 785 ff. The foreign Chronicles are so
donunated by the Norman point of view that it is worth while to record
the emphatic words of the Annales Corbeienses : * Willehem basthard,
Ugitimo rege Angloram expulso, regnum sibi arripuit* Perts, iii. 6.
Eadwine. 7 Morkere.- him beheton . . . woldon] Fl. Wig. adds : Conduct
* Sed dum ad pugnam descendere multi se parauere, oomites suum auzilium of Edwin
ab eis retraxere, et cum suo exercitu domum redierunt,' i. 228. Mr. Free- ^^^ '*
man, «. «. 794, 795, therefore doubts whether tbey can have been at the
submission of Berkhampstead, as D, i.- 200, and Fl. Wig. say. But it
seems a little rash to set aside the statement of our two best native
authorities; and the fact that Florence adds to the list of those who
submitted, Wulfstan of Worcester and Walter of Hereford, shows that he
ia not merely copying the Chronicle mechanically. D is justified in faying,
t. aoo, that if they were going to submit they had better have submitted
earlier ; this would probably have prevented the worst part of William's
ravages. For similar comments, cf. $uya, 1016, i. 151 ; 1040 C, D ;
1055 D.
p. 200. 7 Wyllelm eorl fov eft ongean to Hssstingan] On the William
events between the battle of Hastings and the coronation of William, see ^^^"^ to
F. N. C. iii. 5"-563, 794. 795. Hastings
bine halgode . . • Ealdred, D, £] Mr. FVeeman justly lays stress on His corona>
the unique position of Ealdred in having within one year crowned two ^^P,^^
kings of England under such exceptional ciroumstanoes. In the case of
a foreign conqueror like William, the royal oath would be of special
importaaoe.
Swa peah leide gyld, 70., D] See Bound, in Domesday Studies, L
87-89-
p. 108. wfVS^n. heora land bohtan» £] ' terram suam eiga eum Lands
releuanerunt/ Ann. Wav., p. 189 ; * probably this refers only to those redeemed.
U. B
258
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1066
Leofric,
Abbot of
Peter-
borough,
dies.
Brand
■uooeedfl.
William
goes to
Normandy.
Later
history of
Stigand.
ifithel-
noth,Abbot
of Glaston-
bury.
Waltheof.
Odoof
Bayeuz,
snd Wil-
liam Fitz-
osbem.
Chron-
ology.
English lords, those thegns or the like, who were fortunate enongb to find
that a ransom would be accepted/ Maitland, p. 60 ; cf. ib. 137.
7 9a WSBS Ijeoflrio abbot, 70.] The Peterborough chronicler coa-
cludee this annal with a piece of local history, and strikes that note of
hopelessness and depression which characterises this Chronicle to the end.
On Leofric, ©.«. 1052 B, ad fin, ; F. N. C. ii. 348, 349. Hugo Candidoi
calls him ' pulcherrimus monachorum, flos et decus abbatum LewricQi ;
cf. the whole passage, pp. 41, 42. From the list of hu abbeys it woold
seem that plurality was as rife among the abbots as among the bisbopi.
On Coventry, cf. K. C. D. iv. -253 fF. ; G. P. pp. 309-311 ; on Croyland, ih.
3"» 3".
p. 109. Brand prouost] On him, see H. Candidus, pp. 47, 48. There
IB a document, K. C. D. iv. 169, in whidi both Leofric and Brand occur.
On the title ' provost ' in the monastic sense, see Bede, L zzviii, xzix ;
IL 38, 180, a66, 267, 370-37'-
p. 200. f(5r p^ on pam lengtene ofar «6, B] This of course belongs to
1067, and is so placed in E ; the writer, or the aathority which he followed,
evidently begins the year with Easter. See on this visit to Nonnandr,
Ord. Vit. ii. 167 ; 'F. N. C. iv. 77 fiF. Fl. Wig. adds to the list of EngliA
hostages ' nobilem aatrapam, Agdnothum Cantuariensem,* ii. i.
nam mid him Stigand] This is the last mention of Stigand in the
Chronicle. For his subsequent fate, cf. G. P. pp. 36, 37 ; he was deposed
in 1070, and died in 1072, Liebermann, p. 74. A mutilated entry in s
calendar at Feb. 22 probably refers to his obit, Hampson, i. 43a. Ailr. R.
credits him with an end like that of Judas Iscariot, c. 773. Here again, in
view of the prevaih'ng continental opinion about Stigand, it may be worth
while to note that Theofrid, Abbot of Eptemach, loSi, calls him < Angl<^m
archipraesul ezimius.' Theofirid's opinion may, however, have been in-
fluenced by the &ct that Stigand presented some relics to his monastery,
Pertz, xxiii. 25.
jiESgelnaff abb on at br] There is a writ of Harold addressed to
JSthelnoth in K. C. D. iv. 305, and it is the only royal writ of Harold>
in that collection. ^thelnoth*s deposition Is mentioned in the Latin
continuation of S, i. 289, infra. Yet F. N.C, ii. 360, sUtes that he died
in possession of his abbey ; a mistake silently ooireeted, ib. iv. 78, 79.
"Wmlpeot eorl] This is the first mention of him. On his earidom.
cf. ib. ii. 559, 560.
ddab/Wyllelmeorlf/o.] On their administration during Williaxo'c
absence, see ib. iv. 103-123. Of them and Waltheof we shall hear again.
fi aytWan ... God wylle] This is extremely like the tone and form
of some of the later entries in E.
10d7-1069» D, £] Tlie accounts of the Chronicles are unhappily verv
fragmentary here, and very confused as to chronology ; cf. F. N. C. iv. 774.
775. FL Wig. and S. D. give some additional help. Orderio, who for
1067-1069] NOTES 359
manj parte of the story ia our lole BDthority, is unluckily very sparing in
the matter of dates. I take, therefore, the entries in these annals in their
chronological order; imierting after each the date, and a reference to the
pages of Mr. Freeman's fourth volume, of which I have made great use in
determining the order of events.
William goes to Normandy. 1067, ^t^^, PP* 77 ff- (On this see notes
to preceding annal.)
Death of Wulfwig, Bishop of Dorchester. March x Dec., pp. 130-133. Death of
-WuliVl t torn fepde, D] He died at Winchester, Fl. Wig. li. i. His Wulfwig.
successor, Remigius, transferred the see to Lincoln ; cf. H. H. p. 212.
Rising in Herefordshire, c Aug. 15, pp. 108-1 1 1.
7 SSadrio oild, 70.] See on him, F. N. C. iv. 2r, 64, 110-112, 274, Edric the
aSo, 463, 514, 738-740. He is caUed ' the Wild ' ; ' cognomento Guilda, WUd.
id est Siluaticus,' Ord.Vit. ii. 166 ; of. %b, 193 ; and here, too, it is probable
that * Eadric cHd * is a mistake for * Eadric «e w ilda,* due to the occurrence
of the wordi'< Eadgar cild,' a little above and again a little below. He is
not mentioned again in tbe Chronicle.
wurdon tmsehte] If this is correct, it -must mean tbat Edric and the
Wekh were at variance with William ; but perhaps the reading which the
scribe df D had before him was ' wunlun sebte,' and he duplicated the second
syllable. Then the meaning would be that Edric and the Webth made an
allisnee together ; cf. Fl. Wig. ' ascitis sibi in auxilium regibus Walanorum,
Bletbgento . . . et Rithwalano . . . Edricus, circa Assumptionem S. Mariae
[Aug. 15] Herefordensem prouinciam usque ad pontem amnis Lucge deuns-
tauit,' ii. I, 2. These are the Welsh princes mentioned above, 1063. This,
therefore, preceded the return of William on St. Nicholas* Mass day, Dec. 6.
Return of William ; burning of Christ Chureb, Canterbury. Dec. 6,
pp. 124, 125.
Her 00m se kyng ... on gean . • > 7 )mbs dssgea forbam Orlstas
oyrce, D, E] Strictly, Deo. 6 was the day on which William lefl Nor-
mandy ; Dec. 7 the day of his arrival in England.
The fire is so closely oonnected with William's return, both in D and E, Fire at
that tbere can "be no doubt that 1067 is the right year, though S, the P^?|^''
Canterbury Chronicle, places it in 1066 (above, i. 196). But the entry was
probably not made oontemporaneoufcly, see Introduction, ( 95. There was
a Canterbury tradition tbat the fire was due to the wrath of Dunstan
because the 'quorundam odioea adulatio' had led them to bury near the
saint, within the chureb, an infant child of Harold, who had only been
* initiatus' (t. e. primesigned; see Yigftisson, Icelandic Diet. 0. v. primsigna),
not baptised. Everything was burnt except the dormitory and refectory ;
and many MSS. were destroyed, Stubbs* Dunstan, pp. Iziii, 70, 141, Destmc*
142. 230, 231, 253, 350 ; cf. O. P. p. 69 ; H. Y. I. xlvi f. 225 ; Hardy, *»<>» ^^
Cat. ii. 22, 446. It is possible that this fire, by ito destruction of genuine n^nts.
documents, cleared the ground for that aodadoai series of foigeries in
B 2
a6o
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES [1067-1069
Distribu-
tion of
lands.
Interpola-
tion in D.
Escape of
Gytha.
Castles
built at
York.
Edgar
retires to
SooUand.
support of the claims of Canterbury over York, wMch first made Hi
appearance in 107a. See Bede, IL 84 ; and infra, p. 264. lAofnae
himself allades to the destruction of documents by this fire, G. P. p. 46.
he geaf ssloas maxmea land, E] Cf. H. H. p. 204 : ' diuisit tenam
militibus.' And on the great changes in the ownership of English Uod
brought about by the Conquest, see F. N. C. iv. 14, 15, 34-27, 127, nS,
&c. ; ▼. 22, 23.
Campaign in the west ; capture of Exeter ; escape of Gytha, &&, to
Flatholme. 1068, Spring, pp. 138-173. These events certainly beloog to
the spring of X 068; though Fl. Wig., contrary to his usual custom, follows D,
and places them in 1067. (Between the capture of Exeter and the escspe
of Gytha, D has clumsily inserted the retirement of Edgar Etheling sad
his sister to Scotland, and in connexion therewith an account of his eaintly
sister, Margaret, the wife of Malcolm Cennmor. This ought to have been
inserted at the foot of i. 202, after the first rising of the north, and in odd-
nexion with the retirement of ' Gospatric and the best men.' Fl. "Wig.
omits the first rising of the north, and so misses the motive both of Wil-
liam's northern march and of Edgar's retirement, though he rightly brings
Edgar and Gospatric together instead of separating them as D does.)
p. 201. he ferde to Defenaaoire, D] Cf. Ord. Vit. ii. 179, 180.
p. 202. 7 her ferde QytSa fit] With Gytha went a priest named
Blaohman, a tenant of the monastery of Abingdon, who 'nunqnam postes
comparuit,' Chron. Ab. i. 484 ; ii. 283. The Lib. de Hyda calls Gjths
' magnae nanctitatis, multaeque religionis,' p. 289. She founded a college
of priests at Hariland, Waltham, p. vii. A grant by her, < pro anima mca
et domini mei comitis Godwin!,' is in K. C. D. iv. 264.
William keeps Easter at Winchester. March 23, pp. 178, 179.
On ))iaan Eaatron, 70.] That xo68 is meant is shown by the date
given for Easter, March 23. If D's year begins with Easter, the number
1068 should be inserted at this point.
Arrival of Matilda in England, D. Soon after Easter.
Her coronation by Ealdred on Whit-Sunday, D. May ii.
First rising in the north. William marches north to Nottingham and
York, D. Summer, pp. 181-206.
worhte twegen caatelaa] Mr. Freeman thinks that D and FL Wig.
are mistaken in thinking that both the York castles were built now. The
second castle was probably not built till after the second rising. So Ord.
Vit. cited below. D, in describing the second rising, says that the insur-
gents ' ])one castel tobrtecon,' i. 204 m ; while E, which has not mentioned
the building of the castles, says that they ' ^ castelas gewunnan,' L 203 b.
Fl. Wig. is consistent, saying on the seoond occasion ' castellu fractis.'
Gaimar seems inconsistent : < un chastel,' v. 5400 ; * les chastels,* e. 5440^
Edgar Etheling, Gospatric, &e., retire to Scotland, and remain th«« all
the winter.
IO67-1069] NOTES 261
pp. 200, 201. ]MM someres Badcar olid for ut, D, E] With this
must be combined, as I have shown above, the statement of D at the foot of
i. a03, about the retirement of Goepatric and the beet men to Scotland.
William retoma south by the east side of England (of. D, i. 202 b. :
' 7 on Ltnoolna, 7 gehwar on )»an ende*), pp. 207-224.
Contemporaneonsly with these events the west is ravaged by Harold's
■o"W» PP« 224-227.
p. 203. amaag piaan, 70., D] So Fl. Wig. ' dum haec agerentur.*
com an Haroldes anna] Fl. Wig. says three sons, God wine, Ed- Bavages
mund, and Magnus; Gaimar says Godwine and Edmund, sons of Harold, o<'H»rold'«
and Tostig, son of Swegen, w, 5405 ff. I cannot help thinking that what
the scribe of D had before him was : ' 7 amang ^san ooman Haroldes suna
... 7 hergodon . . . foron ]», 70.' Having misread ' ooman * into ' com an,*
lie corrected ' hergodon ' into ' hergode,* but forgot to cany hii corrections
any further; cf. 1068 D, i. 203 1. : * iEfter Jiisum ooman Haroldes sunas * ;
which suggests that the error was helped by the failure of the scribe to
recognise tuna as the genuine old nom. pi. of aunu ; he took it for a gen. pi.
dependent on an, and when he wanted a nom. pi. coined a new form by
analogy tuna».
ISadndS aUllere] See on him, W. M. ii. 313 ; F. N. C. iv. 757-761.
Murder of Robert of Commines. 1069, Jan. 28, pp. 238-243. Murder of
pp. 202, 208. )Ni landeamenn . . . hine ofsiagon, D, E] The precise ^^^. ^^
date, Jan. 28, comes from S. D. ii. 187 ; in i. 98-100 he gives it as Jan. 31. ^^i"*®*
(If D*B year begins with Christmas or Jan. i, the number 1069 should
stand where 1068 now stands ; if, as is more probable, it begins with
Easter, 1069 should head the second paragraph, ' MfUr ))isum,' &c. I was
certainly wrong in following Thorpe, who would place the new annal at
the head of the third paragraph, * Her fortfferde Aldred,' for the date of
that is September ; see below, p. 262.)
This murder leads to the second rising of the north, which is joined by Second
Edgar Etheling. William marches suddenly f^m the south and defeats ^'^^^j^
them. Edgar retires to Scotland, D, E. [Second castle at York built, v. «.
So Old. Vit. ii. 188: 'rex dies viii in urbe morans alteram praesidium
oondidit.'j
Second invasion of Harold's sons at midsummer; possibly in concert
with Swegen. June 24, pp. 243-249.
coman Haroldes sunas, D] They had again taken refuge with Diar- Second
maid in Ireland, who lent them sixty-six shi|is, Ord. Vit. ii. 189, 190 ^^J^"^.,
(where the editor excusably confuses this expedition with that of 1068). aons.
Breon eorl] On him, see F. N. 0. iv. 244, 245.
foron eft to Yrlande] After this the family of Godwine disappears
from history, with one exception mentioned infra on 109S.
Arrival of the Danish fleet, which is joined by Edgar Waltheof, &c., D, K
Aug. 15 X Sept 8, pp. 247-259.
262
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES [1067-1069
Death of
Ealdred.
William
feoovers
York.
Harrying
of the
north.
St. Mar.
IFibret
p. 202. betwyx pam twain eoa Marian mmaaaan, £] t.c the At-
sumption and the Nativity ; see above, pp. 336, 237.
pp. 202, 204. Bwegenea suna, D, £] Ord. Vit. says that Swegen was
'multotiens pecuniis Angloruxn, et obnixis predbus 8olUcitata&/ ii. 171,
190, 191.
Death of Ealdred on the feast of SS. Protus and Hyadnthus. Sept. ii,
pp. 260-266.
p. 203. Her forlSferda Aldred, D] D is wmng in placing the death of
Ealdred before the coming of the Danish fleet, though he did die before the
capture of York. His end is said to have been hastened by liis grief at
the miseries of his country. * Aldredus bonae memoriae, uUimuf AmgU-
gena archiepitcopus/ H. Y. ii. 128, 211, 344, 354. To him Folcard dedi-
cates his life of John of Beverley, ib, i. 2-39-242 ; cf. ib. lii, liii; Gaimar,
vv. 5383 ff. ; Ord. Vit. ii. 156.
Capture of York by the English and Danes, D, E.. Sept. 21, pp. 268-
271. The date is from Fl. Wig. ii. 4; cf. W. M. ii. 307: « Eboracmn,
unicam rebellionum suffagium.'
William marches northward, D, E, pp. 280-298. The Chron. gives b»
details of William's capture of York. Mr. Freeman says : ' I with we oodd
believe the tale of a later writor [the so-called Matthew of Westminster],
. . . that he met with a valiant resistance,' p. 287. There is,.however, modi
earlier evidence, viz, that of William Ketell, who wrote the Mirades of
St. John of Beverley about 1150, H. Y. i. 265, 266 ; cf, ib. liv.
Harrying of the north, D, £.
p. 204. pa soire mid ealle for hergode] On the lasting effects of
this harrying, cf, G. P. pp. 208-210 ; H. Y. ii. 107, 361, 362 ; on the
flight of its wretched victims into other parts of England, Chron. Evesfa.
pp. 90 ff. ; on the destruction of documents caused by it, H. Y. ii. 98, 343,
344 ; cf. Ord. Vit. ii. 195, 196 : * in multis Guillelmum nostra libenter eztdit
reiatio, sed in hoc . . . laudare non audeo.*
[Flight of iEgelwine, Bishop of Durham, Dec ii, S. D. it 189; i. 100,
101 ; cf. ib. i. 94, 105 ; ii. X90, 192, 195. He retires to Scotland.]
William keeps Christmas in York, D, Dec. 25. For the rest of Wil-
liam's dealings with the north, which are not given in the Chron., see
F. N. C. iv. 299-320.
Arrest of Bishop iEgelric, and outlawry of bis brother. Bishop iBgd-
winc. 1070, Easter.
on ya, Uoan Eastron] This must be the Easter of 1070, at D says
distinctly that it was the Easter which followed William's return from
the north. On these two brothers, see above on 1041 C.
Marriage of Malcolm and Margaret, D, E, i. 201. 1070.
On the lateness of the interpolation in D about St. Margaret, see Intn>>
duction, § 75 ; it is evidently taken from some life of that saint, possibly
that asci-ibed to Turgot (Pinkerton, Lives of the Scottish Saints, vd. it« of
loyo] NOTES 263
which there is a translation, with notes, by W. Forbes-Leith, S.J.), which
lays stress on much the same points — ^her anwillingness to raarry, p. 163 ;
her influence on her but half-ciyilised husband, pp. 165, 166 (where it is
told how he would toaoh and fondle the books which his wife loved, though
be could not read a letter himself) ; her efforts for the religious and moral
reform of her people, pp. 167 ff. It would be a mistake to infer from Date of her
the insertion of the story at this point that the marriage of Margaret ™.^^[f^?|^^
and Malcolm took place in 1068. 8. D. shows clearly that it belongs to colm.
1070. Early in that year Malcolm, who was harrying the north on his
own account, met £dgar and bis sisters at Wearmouth, whither they had
retired after the final capture of York by William ; and the reason why
the chronicler inserts the episode here may be that he connected it with
the first, instead of with the second, retirement of Edgar to Scotland.
See, however, on the other side, S. C. S. i. 422, 423. It wai this harrying
of the north by Malcolm which filled Scotland with those English slaves,
which it was one of Margaret's many works of charity to redeem, S. D. ii.
189-192; Pinkerton, ii. 173.
p. 201. 7 owssIS f heo, 70.] Professor Earle would place the fourth
line after the first : * And said that she would not have him or any with
bodily heart, in this short life.* He compares ' Huly Graal,' ed. Fumival,
p. 450 : ' Man that in this world liveth bodily,* i.e. unspiritually.
p. 202. Eadgar. Eadredinff] We must, of course, read 'Eadgar
Eadmunding.' This again speaks for the lateness of this insertion.
p. 204. 1070 A. Her Landfrano . . . wearV uroet] This is the first Lanfranc
mention in the Chronicles of the great Lanfranc. See on liim, F. N. C. Appointed
ii. 115, 116, 220-225 ; iii. 102-106, no; iv. 95-97. 345 ff. ; Hardy, Cat. ][^^*®'^"
it. 53-58 ; Ang. Sac. i. 55, 56 ; H. H. p. 214 ; G. P. pp. 68-73, where a
beaatiful account is given of his charity and liberality ; the * prognostioon *
at his consecration was 'date eleemosinsm et eoce omnia mundti sunt
uobis.* He was regarded as the teacher of all the Latin-speaking world :
Mnuictiflsimus totius Latinitatis magister,' Ang. Sac. il 122 ; cl H. Y. ii.
243 ; W. M. ii. 326 ; G. P. p. 73 (the same phrase of Anselm, t2>. 97, 122) ;
Ord. Vit. ii. 2 10, 21 1 : ' Athenae quando incolumes florebant . . . Lanfranco
. . . assargerent.* Even the York writers do not deny his great qualities,
though they regard him as ' plus quam decebat monachum gloriae et digni-
Utis appetens,' H. Y. ii. 100.
Thomaa . . . Eferwio] Similarly his opponent Thomas of Bayeux, Thomas
Archbishop of York, is highly praised even by Canterbury writers for his of fiayeuz,
character and learning : * omni uita integer, . . . liberalitate . . . prodigus ; ^^^^^^
. . . philosophis antiquis scientia comparandus, neo elatus ; . . . moribus
dulcis ; . . . multa ecclefdastica oompoeuit carmina,* G. P. pp. 257, 258 ;
' musica oerte tunc teniporis facile omnium primus,* Ang. Sac. ii. 255 ; cf.
<b.i.66; H. Y. ii. 363. He had a very important influence on the cathe- His im-
dral oonstitutioni of England. The oonstitiition commonly ascribed to portanoe
264
TfVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1070
in English
cathedral
histoxy.
Contro-
versy
between
Oanterbnry
and York.
Weakness
of the
Canterbniy
claim.
It rested
on un-
blnshing
fox^ries.
The real
question
was politi-
calf not
legal.
St. Osmund of Salisbury is really that of Bayenz, of which charcb Thomas
was treasurer, and was introduced at York and Lincoln before it made its
way to Salisbury ; see Life of Henry Bradshaw, pp. 282 , 383, 345. He had
travelled as far as Spain in search of knowledge, H. Y. it 356 ; Hardy,
Cat. ii. 91. H. H. calls him 'Musaram a secretis,* p. 233 : he wrote the
epitaph for the Conqueror's tomb. He was appointed at the Penteooet
gem6t of 1070, Fl. Wig. ii. 6 ; and died in 1 100, v. infra.
p. 206. pa for soo he. 7 sssde f he hit nahte to donne] On the
interminable controversy between Canterbury and York as to the primac}'.
see, from the York point of view, H. Y. ii. 99-227, 312-316; from the
Canterbury point of view, ih, 228-251 (the letter of Archbishop Ralph to
Calixtus II in 1 1 19, the year of the Council of Rheims r see below) ; G. P.
pp. 39 ff. ; W. Td. ii. 346 ff. ; Ang. Sac. i. 65-77 ; Hardy, Cat. ii. 22, 102.
It is clear that the Ofinterbnry case rested (i) on an evasion of the plain
meaning of the ordinances of Gregory I for the organisation of the Chnreh
in Britain, an evasion arrived at (a) by representing the privileges granted
by Gregory to Augustine personally, as granted to the see of Ganterbarr.
Bede, H. E. i. 39, and note ; (h) by an unscrupnlous use of the accideotai
fiftct that Gregoiy had in the first instance named London and not Oanter-
bury as the seat of the southern metropolis, <&. ; (e) by laying strees co
facts such as the authority exercised by Theodore in the north, which were
wholly irrelevant, as belonging to a time when the northern metropolis was
in abeyance, no northern prelate having received the pallium between
Paulinus and Egbert '(the attempt to make one metropolitan subject u>
another seems directly contrary to the principle laid down by Gregory I.
i&. i. 27, p. 52, and note, II. 50 ; cf . a good passage in S. D. ii. 249, 250 :
and ib. 239, where S. D., while copying bodily from Fl. Wig. ii 56, pointedly
alters one of his sentences, which by implication makes York a suffiagan
of Canterbury). But (2) the Canterbury claim rested on a series of the
most unblushing forgeries ; see Bede, II. 84, 91, 92, iii, 205, 283; H. Y.
ii. 100-102, 204. It is difficult to acquit Lanfranc of complicity in a rerr
discreditable business. That documents cited should be garbled is
comparatively a small matter. H. Y. ii. 242.
There can be no doubt that the motives of William and Lanfranc were
mainly political. In earlier times it had been attempted to guard against
the dangers which might arise from the independence of the northern
primate by allowing him (uncanonically) to hold the see of Worcester
within the southern province. The risings in the north showed that these
dangers were more threatening than ever; but under the reformed system
of William and Lanfranc, the old remedy could no longer be applied.
The York writer is probably correct in representing Lanfranc as urging on
the king : * utile esse ad regni integritatem et firmitatem conseruandam,
nt Britannia tota uni quasi primati subderetur; alioquin oontingeR
posse, . . . ut de Dacis, sen Norensibus, sine Sootis [including Edgsr
I070] NOTES 265
Etheling] . . . anus ab EboracenBi archiepiicopo et a pToniDciae illiuB
indigenia . . . rex crearetnr, et rio regnum turbatam Bcinderetur/
H. Y. ii. 100. It is not true that Lanfranc obtained from Thomas ' all
that he craTod.* The profession was strictly personal, the general question
being expressly reserved. This is admitted by both York and Canterbury
writers, H. Y. it loi ; O. P. p. 4J. An act of the council of 107a on this
sabject is fiscsimiled in the ptiblications of the Palaeographical Societyi
III. Plate 170; of. Hist. MSS. Commission, v. 45 a. From the Saxon
▼erslon of this annal it might be thought that the consecration of Thomas
had only taken place after the return of the two archbishops from Rome.
But the Latin version shows that the voyage to Rome was not till the
following year, 1 071, and that Thomas* consecration preceded it, infra
i. 287, 288 ; of. F. N. C. iv. 354.
pp. 204, 206. 1071 B, 1070 E] The date of E is correct. D gives the
original form of the annal. 3! is largely interpolated with Peterborough
matter; see Introduction, (51.
l^sslpeof gryVode, D, E] Waltbeof s subnussion took place on the Sabmis-
banks of the Tees in Jan. 1070, towards the dose of the campaign in ^^?^ f
the north ; see F. N. C. iv. 302, 303.
■• kyngo let herglan ... pa mynstra] Feb., March, 1070, Harrying
F. N. C. iv. 3a8, 329. Fl. Wig. says that it was done by advice of ^***®,
William Fitzosbem and others, and that the object was to get possession teries.
of the treasures which the English had deposited there for safety, ii. 5 ;
cf. Chnm. Ab. i. 486.
m*n hergade f mynster set Burh, D] Ob the rising in the fen Rising in
country and the attack of Hereward and the Danes on Peterborough, May- *^« ^^*-
June, 1070, see F. N. C. iv. 454-462.
00m Swegn oyng, E] Mr. Freeman, u. »., throws doubt on this alleged
visit of Swegen.
Xi^iatien pa Bensoe 1^] Christian, Bishop of Aarhns, Gams, p. 339 ;
Langebek, Scriptores, iii. 247 (cited by Stevenson).
Oabeam eorl] See above, 1068 D, 1069 E.
Hereward 7 his genge] On Hereward, who has a brief life in Hereward.
history and a long one in romance, see F. N. C. iv. 455 ff., 469 ff., 484 ff.,
805 ff. He evidently regarded a monastery under a Norman abbot aa part
of the enemy's country.
an J^noisoe abbot] Turold was originally a monk of Fecamp, and Turold,
bad been made Abbot of Malmesbury by WiUiam, who translated him to ^^^^ ^^
Peterborough because of his military qualities : * per splendorem Dei, quia borough,
magis se agit militem quam abbatem, inueniam el oomparem, qui assultus
eioa acoipiat,' G. P. p. 420. He is mentioned by H. H. in his De Con-
temptn Muitdi, p. 318. He died 1098, infra. Some have wanted to make
him the author of tiie Chanson de Roland.
oanteloapaa] See the New Eng. Diet. «.v.
266
TfVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1070
of Peter-
boroogh.
f he dyde eall be jMore mnnece rode] * He did tluit wboUj hj
the monks' counsel.' /at is the demonstrative prononn, not the eon*
junction, which would require the insertion of an and before it. Profeaor
Earle has rightly called attention to this, as most of the translatora have
gone wrong. It is a (true) statement by the chronicler; not a (&1k)
allegation made by the sacristan to Turold. It is correctly undrastood by
H. Candidus : * Vwarus . . . audito rumore, per consilium inonachiorum
accepit quidquid potait/ &c.y p. 48 ; see ib, 4^52 for an account of this
attack on Peterborough, mainly based on £, but with additional locsl
traditions.
pe kynehelm . . .pet fotspure . . . golde] So of the cmeifiz at
Waltham it is said that Gytha, the wife of Tofig Pruda, daughter of
Osgod Clapa (see above, p. 221) * capiti illius circumdedit ooronam ex
auro obrizo, . . .. et ex eodem auro sobpedaneum,' Waltham, p. i a.
on bokes] Above we have had the true old plural, ' Chiistes bfc,'
which may have been preserved by the technical character of the phrase.
p. 207* Iieofwine lange] Cf. 'Alfwordus oognomine Lengos,' St.
Dunstan, p. 226.
secrsBxnan in] i.e. S^ocra manna inn,, the monastic infirmaiy, en
which see Bede, I. xxvii ; cf. * infirmatoriumj seoecra manna hus,' 'Wixlker,
Glossaries, i. 185.
Agreement. P* twegen kyngaa . . . wiizlSon seshtlod] To this Adam of Bremes
of Wil- seems to allude : * Inter Suein [regem Danorum] et Bastardum perpetos
liam and contentio de Anglia fuit, licet noster pontifex [ue, of Bremen] moneribtt
Swegen. Willehelmi penuasus, inter r^es pacem formare noluerit/ Pertz, vii. 356.
Death of ^^' ^^®> ^^' Baldawine eorl foilSferde, D,.E] This is Baldwin VI,
Baldwin YI the brother of Matilda, William's wife. His son Amulf was a minor-
of Flan- His widow Richildis assumed the regency, and married William Fitscebern,
ders; wars ^^^ Conqueror's confidant, who is the *Willelm eorl' here mentionsd.
sion. But her tyrannical government so incensed the Flemings that they cslled
in Robert * the Frisian,' Baldwin YI's brother, who, after the death of his
nephew in the battle of Cassel here recorded, became Count of Flanden.
The death of Baldwin belongs to 1070, the battle probably to Feb. 1071.
See on these Flemish affairs, L'Art de V^f. lii. 5, 6; F. N. C. if.
531-537.
1072 D, 1071 £] The date in E is correct
hlupon fit, D, £] On the escape of Edwin and Morkere, and the revdt
and reduction of the Isle of Ely, see F. N. C. iv. 462-487. According to
Fl. Wig., Edwin was slain while attempting to escape to Scotland, ii 9.
p. 208. soip fjrrde] FI. Wig. calls William's naval force ' butsecarW d.
brygoe worhte] ' pontem in occidentali [plaga] duorum millitfiomiD
longum fieri iussit,' ib. He also, after the capture, built a castle; whicb
may be what H. H. means : * pontem parauit, domum belli artifidose coo-
struxit, quae usque hodie perstat/ p. 205 ; unless this is some si^woriu
The mon-
astic in-
firmary.
Bevolt in
the Isle of
Ely.
William^s
siege-
works.
1072] NOTES 2lSq
on ]>a UB healfe] ' in oriental! plaga/ Fl. Wig. ii. 9.
buton Here werde annm] Mr. Freeman, tc. «., p. 45^, notices (as I have AH submit
already noticed on 878) that this is the same phrase as is there used of hntHere-
Alfred ; cf. Gaimar : ^'*^-
'Toz alerent merci crier,
Fors Hereward, ki mult fa ber/ vo. 5549 f.
JBgelwine b . . . foxIS ferde] Fl. Wig. gives two accounts of the Death of
death of Bishop j£gelwine;. one under 1 071 is evidently translated from Bishop
the Chronicle. But under 1070 he has this: '^gelwinus Dunholmi ''^^^^"*®'
eptscopns ab hominibus regis WiUelmi capitur,. et ia carcerem truditor;
ubi dnm ex nimio cordis dolore oomedere noUet fame et dolore moritur/
ii. 8. Mr. Freeman, iv. 812, 81^ suggests that this is due to a confusion
with .^i^lric. This is possible, but it does not help the text of Florence,
for he Las the death of iEgelrio under the right year, 107 a. It is worth
while to note how S. D. deals with the difficulty. When embodying
Florence in his Gesta Eegum, he simply omits the earlier account, giving
only the one derived from the Chronicles, ii. 195. In his earlier work (the
Hist. Bun. £ocl.) he combines the two accounts, telling how j£gelwine was
first sent to Abingdon, then fresh charges were brought against him, and
he was thrust into prison, where he died as described by Florence, S. D.
i. 105, This may be mere * Harmonistik,* but it may be based on northern
sources.. On the other hand, H. Y. ii. 357, also- northern, follows mainly
the account of the Chronicle;, while Chron. Ab.. i. 485, 486, which
embodies the Abingdon tradition, says distinctly that ^^^elwine remained
in captivity at Abingck>n till the day of his death. The Abbot of
Abingdon, Ealdred, was himself involved in < the movements against
William, and placed in the custody of Walkelin, Bishop of Winchestei, for
the rest of his life, tb.
1078 D, 1072 £] The date in E is right.
Her Wyllelm kyng ... to SootBmde, D, E] On this see Fl. Wig. William
ii. 9, 10; Ann. Ult. «.a. 1073 ; F. N. C. iv. 513-523 ; S. C. S. i.. 423-4.25. invades
ofeP t "W8B«, D ; est pam Ge wsede, E] This is the Forth. OriginaUy this Scotland,
was the northern boundary of Northumbria, * Anglorum terras Pictorumque Forth,
disterminat,' Bcde, H. E. iv. 26. So in the Vita Oiwaldi : ' Begnum . '. .
Bemiciorum [antiquitus erat] de Tinae exordio usque in Scotwad, quod in
Hcottomm lingua Forth nominatnr,' 8. D. i. 339 ; and a twelfth-century
deseription of Scotland speaks of ' iUa aqua optima, que Scottice uocata
est Froch [Forth], Brittanice Werid, Romane [I] uero Scottewattre, id est
Aqua Scottorum, que regna Scottorum et Anglorum dinidit,' P. & S. p. 136;
cf. lib. de Hyda, p. 15. (The admission that, technically at least, the
' regnum Anglorum * extended to the Forth should be noted as throwing
light on the question of the Scotch homage. It also explains the *■ ferde
inn * D, * inn Isedde ' E, of the Chronicles here. William was not strictly
in Scotland till he had crossed the Forth.) Similar names were applied
268
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
ti07a
The
8olway.
Death of
Bishop
JEgelxic
William
conqners
Maine.
Edgar re-
tires to
Flanders.
Precious
William
receives
Edgar.
to the Sol way on the other side of the island ; «.y. Fordun : ' Flamen de
Forth, qnod . . . didtnr . . . mare Scoticum ; flaaiom Esk, quod dkitur
Scotiswath, sine Sulwath * [Solway, of. Silloth], L a ; iii. 7.
he ]MBr naht ne ftmde, D, E] The chronicler eyident] j regards the
invasion as indecisive.
se IS .Sfgelrio foxIS ferde] On him, and on the stoiy of his appointment
to York, see p. 220, tupra. His successor at Durham was Waloher.
S. D. i. T05, 106; Fl. Wig. 11. 10; see on 1080 £.
p. 20e. 1074 D. 1073 E. 'Willelm . . . ge wann is land Maub] On the
revolt and subjugation of Maine, see F. N. C. iv. 543 ff. To William'*
English forces FL Wig. mainly ascribes his success : ' maxime Anglomm
adiutorio . . . sibi subiugauit>* ii. 10. W. M. is evidently very proud of
the exploit : * Cenomannico solo pene eztermininm indixit, dncta expedi-
tione illuc de Anglis, qui sicut facile In solo suo potuerunt opprimi, ita in
alieno semper apparuere inuicti,* ii. 316. Mr. Freeman seems inclined to
accept the tradition that Hereward commanded the English contingent,
but the story has a very legendary sound.
1076 D, 1074 E] On the events of this year, see F. N. C. iv. 568-573 ;
S. C. S. i. 425-426. D seems here also to have interpolated from some
source connected with St. Margaret.
of Fleminga lande, D] Mr. Freeman, «.«. pp. 517, 518, connect*
Edgar*B withdrawal to Flanders with the agreement of William and
Malcolm in 1 07 2. St Giimbald*s Mass day (see above on 903), on which
he returned to Scotland, is July 8.
meiVeme . . . grasohynnene . . . hearma acynnene] ' Of martin,
mioiver, and ermine * ; all three words are adjectives. Miniver, ' meno
vair,* in modem French < petit-gris,' is the skin of a kind of grey squirrel,
or, aa some suppose, of the common squirrel under pnrticular conditions; oee
Ducange, s. v, * griseum * ; Littr^, $. vv. ' petit-gris/ * vair.' For the deri-
vation of the word ermine, see the New Engl. Diet. «. r. All three skin«
were highly esteemed in the Middle Ages, and are oftoi mentioned in lists
of articles of value : cf. ^ pelles grifas atque mardelinas,* Ann. Erphes-
fnrdenses, Pertz, vi. 540; 'pelles castorum nel martnrum, quae noci
ammiratione sui dementes faciunt,* Ad. Brem. ib. vii. 377 ; ' miHtee . . .
quos pellibus martulinis aut cibelinis, aut renonibos nariis [* of vair 'j et
hermellnis omauerat,* Landulfus, (b. viii. 56 ; ' nariis et griseis et arme-
rinis,* Rolandinui Patau, ib, xix. 46, where *vair* and 'gris* seem to he
distinguished.
p. 210. se cyng hine ge inlagode, E ; hine underfengc, D] W. M.
gives well the motives which made William glad to get Edgar into his
hands : ' quod regi gratissimum fuisse ferunt, nt incentore bellomm Anglia
uacaret ; nam et ultro solitus erat quoscunque Anglos suspectos habebat.
quasi honoris causa, Normanniam ducere, ne quicquam se absente in regno
turbarent.* He speaiu strongly of Edgnr's incapacity, ' nselesi for the
1076] NOTES 269
preMnt, hopelan for the fatore.* We ahftU come mtom him again. The
date of his death does not seem to be known ; he slipped out of the world
annotioed. He must have lived to a considerable age, as he was still alive
when W. M. wrote the Gecta Regum, about 1135: *ntme remotus et
taciius canos sues in agio oonsumit/ ii, 309, 3x0.
awlloo gerihta, D, £] 'liberationem/ Ann. Wav. p. 19a, * liver//
< allowanoes.'
1076 D, 1075 £] On the oonspiraoy of the earls, see F. N. C. iv. 572- Conspiracy
59a; Ord. Vit. ii, 258 ff.; FL Wig. ii. lo-ia. The last gives several <>^^®
details which are not in the Chronicle ; and in some points diffem from it. ^^
Thus he says that the mairiage took place ' contra praeceptum regis * ; and
that the place of the bride-ale was not Norwich, but Yxning or Exning,
then in Cambridgeshire, though according to modem arrangements it is
in Suffolk; see Maitland, Domesday, p. la. Mr. Freeman accepts these
statements as corrections made by Florence in the Chronicle out of fuller
knowledge. Throughout this annal 'Bryttisc' and 'Bryttas' mean
'Breton,' not < Welsh.'
p. 211. B«walf eoxl. 7 Bogoer eorl, D, £] Ann. Wav. insert the name
of Waltheof between these two.
Hacon eorl] 'On him see Munch, iii. 394,^ £arle.
p. 212. Some hi wurdon geblende] Of. the rhymes on the Etheling
Alfred, 1036 C, D.
se tawod to acande, D] Cf. the passages in Bosworth-ToUer, «. v.
tawian; and JEHt Lives, i. 164: 'se wsn yfele getawod.' Dr. Ingram
translates * towed to Scandinavia ' (!).
1077 D, 1076 £. SwegOB kyngo, D, £] ' Bex Danornm Suanus, bene
Uteris imbutus obiit,' S. D. zi. ao8.
'WyUelm cyzigo geaf . . . Fi^ele, 70.] On the translation of Vitalis from Vitalis,
Bemay in Normandy on the Charentonne to Westminster, see Hardy, Cat. ^^ ^f
ii. 29-31 ; Ord. Vit. ii. 116; F. K. C. iv. 401, 40a. Some remains of the ^^^
Abbey of Bemay slill exi^k Vitalis' monument, iu the cloisters of West-
mixister Abbey, is the earliest English tomb with an effigies, according to
Mr. Westmaoott, Archaeological Journal, i860, p. 304, cited by Earle.
pp. 212,213. Wal^eof eorl beheafdod] 'Pro interfectione Gnal- Execution
loui oomiUs Guillelmus rex . . . iusto Dei iudicio multa aduersa per- ^^
peaauB est^ nee unquam poetea diutuma pace potitus est,' Ord. Vit. ii. a90 ;
cf. F. N. C. iv. 59a-6o7; FL Wig. ii. la; W. M. ii. 311, 312; G. P.
pp. 321, 33a; C. P. B. ii. aaa, aay. Malmesbury hesitates greatly in
both his works between the English and the Norman view of Waltheof,
though he hopes the former is true : * utinam a ueritate non dissideat,'
O. P. p. 3a I. For the later legendary literature on Waltheof, cfl Hardy,
Csit. ii. as-a;.
on ade PetroneUa msBssedag, D] May 3 ; see Bbtmpsoa, ii. 317;
ahe is said to have been the daughter of St. Peter.
270
TfVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1077
Fire of
London.
Abbot of
Evesham.
Death of
Hermiui.
Maelsnech-
tan.
Malcolm's
invasion.
Murder
of Bishop
Walcher.
be 8fl9t pone oastel »t D61, D, E] See P. N. C. iv. 635-638.
1078 D, 1077 K] Of the events here narrated, the agreement between
William and the French king, and the fire of London (E), belong to 1077;
the other events, both in D and E, belong to 1078, in which year there wis
an eclipse of the moon on Jan. 30.
for barn Ifunden bnrh, E] * This fire of London is foand in no Saxon
Chronicle except E ; nor do I find it repeated by any of the Latlncrs/ Earie.
JBgelwig . . . ab% on Bofeahamme, D, E] He had succeeded Maoni,
who reHigned in ID59 and died in 1066. William made him gfovemorof
the sbires of Worcester, Gloucester, Oxford, Warwick, Hereford, Stafford ;
and he aided Wulfstan in resisting the conspiracy of the earls, Cliron.
Evesh. pp. 46, 87-96 ; FL Wig. ii. it.
Hereman 15] On him, see above, 1045 C. D here calls him Bishop of
Berks, Wilt9, and Dorset ; he was saoceeded'by Osmund.
Malchdlom . . . MsslslsDhtan modor, D] Maelsneohtan, whose defest
by Malcolm is imperfectly mentioned by D, was hereditary ruler of
Moray ; he died in 1085, S- C- S* '^' 4^6, 437. His father, Lulach mac
Gillachomgain, had been set up as king in opposition to Malcolm on the
death of Macbeth, ib, iii. 78, 287.
1070 D, £. Her Bodbert . . . Ueop tnm hia fissder, D] On this lae
Ord. Vit. ii. 386 AT.; F. N. C. iv. 638-650.
p. 214. FilippnB mid hia ge ]>afunge] This is mentioned because bb
consent as feudal overlord was necessary.
Tokig Wiggodes sunn] See F. N. C. v. 38.
p. 213. com Meloolm cyng, £] His invasion was possibly connected
with Robert's rebellion, F. N. C. iv. 662, 663* lEldbertson, E. K. S. i. 140.
On both events, cf. Fl. Wig. ii. I a, 13.
d8 hit com to Tine] This phrase enables us to connect this invadoa
with a notice in S. D. how Malcolm in one of his forays was about te
attack the church of Hexham, but was prevented by a sudden rising of Ok
Tyne, miraculously caused by the saints who protected that sanctoary.
^' 36-38. The fact of the flood is likely to hftTe been correctly preserred
by tradition, though « legendary setting has been given to it.
p. 214. 1080 E. wes se t Tyalchere of slagen on Dnnholme] S«e
Fl. Wig. ii. 13-16; S.D.i. 10, 20, 105-118 ; ii. 195, 198, 208-211 ; W.M.
>'• 330, 331 ; G. P. pp. 371, 272 ; Hardy, Cat. i. 907 ; ii. 100 ; F. N. C. ir.
663-676 ; Waltham, pp. rix, 33. Since the death of Waltheof. Walcbw
had had the temporal adnunistration of the earldom as well. He is here
called a Lotharingian, and so in many of the accounts. More precisely he
was 'de clero Leodicensis ecclesiae,* i.e. Li^ge, 9. D. ii. 195 ; hence his
followers are here called Flemings ; elsewhere Lotharingians. The words
' on Donholme ' must be taken with * bisceop/ not with ' o&lagen.* T^it
murder took place at Gateshead-on-Tyne, at a church. H. H. says: *iii
quodam palatio . . . iuxta Tinam,* p. 307. Mr. Arnold (note a J,) (
1083] NOTES 271
the ' iuzta Tinam/ which is right, bat sajf nothing of ' palatio/ which it
wrong. Sigebei'tnt Gr«mbl. has a detail which is not in any of the English
acconnts. It may be genuine, bnt on the other hand it may have been
added to increase the horror of the crime, which dearly made a great im-
pression : * Gualcheros ex dero Sancti Lantberti [St. Lambert in Liege, v. #.]
in AngUa episcopus Angloram odiis innocens inpetitar, et in eelehrando
nUsmm ab eis quad alter Stephanus Papa martinzatur/ Fertz, vi. 365.
Both Fl. Wig. and S. D. give the day of the murder as ii id. Mai.
(May 14th). Tn the Durham obituary it is variously .given as ii and iii
id. Mai, Lib.Yitae Duo. pp. 138, 143.
1080 D] This is evidently a later addition ; and it has been entered Late addi-
fifty years too early, MLXXX for Moxzx. On the rebellion of Angus, £arl ^^^n in D.
of Moray, and its suppression, see S. C. S. i. 460 ff. ; iii. 7, 287. He was
a nephew of the Maelsnechtan mentioned in 1078 D. On the abrupt
termination of MS. D, see Introduction, $ 24.
1081 K ae cyng ISBdde f^rde in to Wealan] On this, ef. F. N. C. iv. Expedition
678-681 ; H. & 8. i. 297-299. Some of the Welsh Chronicles disguise it ?^^^^°*
under the name of a pilgrimage. For another instance in which the
conquest of a district is concealed under the guise of a pilgrimage, cf. ib,
ii. 9. This Wdsh expedition seems alluded to, Ghron. Ab. ii. 10. /^
1082. Her nam se oyng Odan IS] See F. N. C. iv. 681-685. It called Arrefet of
forth strong remonstrances from the Pope, who failed to appredate j^** ^^
William's subtle plea that he arrested not the Bishop of Bayeuz, but the
Earl of Kent ; cf. Ghron. Ab. it. 9 ; Lib. de Hyda, p. 296.
1083. seo on gehwssmes . . . betwyz . . . pnrstane. 7 his munecan] Feud
Not inaptly termed a war, liebermann, p. 10; cf. Fl.Wig. ii. 16, 17; ^^^"^^
G. P. pp. 127, 194, 195, 421. Of Glastonbury, W. M. says : * nescio quo and monks
infortunio semper poet adnentum Normannorum pessimis infracta reo- of Olaston-
toribus/ G. P. p. 196. He contrasts William with Cnut in the way in ^'"V"
which he refused to promote Englidimen, W. M. ii. 313; cf. ib. i. 278 :
' nallns hodie Anglus uel dux, uel pontifex, ud abbas ; aduenae quiqu^
diaitiac et uiscera corrodunt Angliae, nee uUa spes est finlendae miseriae * ;
cf. Ado. Wint. p. 33; Ord. Vit. ii. 225, 226, 285 ; who is very strong on
the unoanonical deposition of native abbots, * pro qnibus stipendiarii non
monacbi sed tyranni intrudebantur.' The dispute with Thnrstan was on
a qaeatlon of chanting. On the contempt of Norman abbots for English
saints, cf. Chron. Ab. i. 284. A very similar inddent took place three
centuriei earlier in the monastery of Farfa, between Rome and Riati,
where in 769 * episcopus quidam Wigbertus . . . Anglorum gente exortus,'
was intruded on the monks : ' per xi menses ezerouit t} rannidem, quosdam
ez . . . monachis eaedebat, quosdam . . . retrudebat in oarcerem, atque alios
in eziliam mittebat . • . F«oe qui eius furoris ueianiam fugientes sete poet
. . . altare mittebant, cam ipao lacro uelamine altaris exinde pellere fedt,'
Pcrts, zi« 528.
273 TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES [1083
hit mnndon lufalioa] In the GloBsary I have t«keii 'suendoD* as
coining from ' meenan/ to mean, intend. StevenBon, however, takes it to be
from ' meenan,' to complain of; and this may be right; 'humiliter qoMii-
neranti,* Ann. Wav. p. 194.
Death of p. 215^ foitSferde Mahtild . . . owan] 'Foemina noetro tempoce
Matilda^ singulare {HTudentaae speoulam, pudoria culmen/ W. M. ii. 391 ; cf. F.K.C.
iv. 655, 656. ^William's character i% said to have degenerated after ber
death, Ang. Sac.iv^257.
Heavy myoel gyld] T^ heavy Danegeld of dz BhlllingB per hyde ia placed by
geld. Fl. Wig. under 1084, to the beginning of which it does belong ; S dividing
^ the year at Easter '.here, v, #. Mr. Eyton (in an interesting article in tbe
Trans. Shropshire Arch. Soc i. 99 ff.) has shown that the Inquisitio Geldi,
printed with the Bzeter Domesday, and often treated as a part of it, k
really the aceoant of this levy for the south-western shires, and is, there>
fore, two years older than the Domesday Inquest. I owe tbia refefeoce
to Professor Earle.
Abbots of 1084. Her . . . foiVferde 'WnlAiuold a1^] His successor was s
Chertsey. Norman named Odo, Ann. Wint. p. 34; F. N. C. iv. 389, 390 ; F. W. B.
i. 350. He resigned in 109a, *■ nolens abbatiam de rege more BaecnUriom
tenere,' Ann. Wint. p. 37.
Threatened 1085. Cnut oyng . . . fondada hiderward] See F. N. C. iv. 685-
invasion of ^^. jpi. wig. ii. 18.
^ here ridendra manna. 7 gangandra] Gfl Oros. p. 1 1 a : 'he gegadersde
. . . ag>er ge ridendra ge gangendra unoferwinnendlicne here.'
Brittany. of Brytlande] t. e. from Brittany. Note that ^ Brytland ' is not part d
< Francric' FI. Wig. includes them both under the phrase ' de tota Gallia,*
fl». «. Of the Bretons, W. M. says : ' est . . . illud genus hominum egeiu
in patria, aliasque externo acre laboriosae nitae mercatur stipendis,*
ii. 478.
p. 216. se eyng let to soyfton pone here] On this, ct Cbron.
Ab. ii. II.
TheDomea- haefde se cyng . . . gepeaht. 7 - . . apssoe wlS his witan] C£
(^Survey gede, p. 134: * mid his witum gespreo 7 ge)>eaht habban'; cf. ib, 148,
* 454. But * gel^eaht * means not only ' counsel ' but ' council * : ' hi tugoa
hine to heora ge]>eahte,' ^If. Horn. i. 44; cf. id. 46.
hu hit wesre ge sett] ' Edictum a rege eziit ut tota Anglia deMriberetur.
undo compilatus est liber qui Rotulus Regis didtur,' Ann. Wint. p. 34 ; ct
Luke ii. i, Vulgate. In Chron. Evesh. p. 97, Domesday is alluded to si
* Rotulus Wintoniensis.* William dates a writ * post descriptionem iotiiii
Angliae,* Madox Formulare, No. 396; cited by Hampson, i. 32. Of
Domesday literature the following may perhaps be mentioned : Sir H. EQii'
Introductions; the various volumes of Mr. Eyton; the two volomes of
Domesday Studies; Mr. Freeman's fifth volume; Mr. Rouiid*s Feudsl
England ; and Professor Maitland's illuminating work, < Domesday a&d
1087] NOTES 273
Beyond.' The taking of the Great Survey wai ordered in the mid-winter
gemdt of io8f-6 ; the survey itself belongs to 1086, nnder whioh Fl. Wig.
enters it; c£. Lieberm»nn« pp. ai, 32 ; F. N. C. iv. 690-694.
p. 217. 1085 [1086]. ^a land sittende men. l>e ahtes wssron] ' Omnes The Salis-
terrarii ... qui alicains pretii erant,' Ann. Wav. p. 194. ^'^"^ ^'•*^'
wwron yeoB mannes men )>e hi wsbtoxl] Literally : ' were they the
men of what man they might be,* t. e. ' whoseeoever men they might be.*
On the constitational importance of this, cf, S. C. H. i. 266, 267 ; F. N. C.
iv. 694-^97.
hold aSas tworon] A Saxon formula of the ' holdiff * will be found in
Thorpe, Laws, i. 278; Schmid, p. 404.
Sadgar flsl>eUng . . . beah pa firam him] On £dgar*s Apulian expedi-
tion, see F. N. C. «. «. ; Fl. Wig. iL 19.
under feng halig reft] i.e. 'took the veil.' I have wrongly followed
Professor Earle in reading 'rest.' Gibson, Ingram, and Thorpe have
rightly * reft.'
WSB8 swiBe hefelio gear] On these snmmaries, as characteristic of the Physical
annals in this part of theChron., see Introduction, % 53, note. On the physical <»l*nait»»«-
calamities of William's last years, of. F. N. C. iv. 697-699 ; W. M. ii. 331.
1086 [1087]. Bwylo ooUe] Cf. the curious account of the pestilence in
Tighemach, #. a, 1084, where it is said to have been caused by demons
from the isles of the north.
p. 218. Hwam ne nieeg earmian, 70.] On the querulousness of the
national Chroniclei of this time, cf. S. G. H. i. 213.
buton mid muneoan ane] Cf. W. M. (of a somewhat earlier period) : Monks.
' omnes uirtutes, terns relictis, caelum petiere ; in solis fere sanctimonialium
mentibus, si uspiam sunt terrarum, illas reperies,' i. 271 ; cf. t6. ii. 385 (of
the Cistercians).
7 ne rohtan, 7c.] H. H., p. 209, quotes the line of Juvenal (itself Bapaoity.
derived from Ennius) 'Undo habeas quaerit nemo, sed oportet habere,'
8«t. xiv. 207. For the king himself W. M. makes the excuse, 'quia
Donnm regnum sine magna pecunia non posset regere/ ii. 335.
)Mt ge refian] This had constantly been a cauiie of complaint ; for similar Oppres-
complaints just a century earlier* cf. Blickling Homilies, p. 61 ; of. Thorpe, ■i«»»of t*>o
Laws, ii. 320, where the decline is dated from the death of Edgar.
nnrihte tollas] ' iniustas teloniationes,' Ann. Wav. p. 196.
Bac on Vam ilcan geare, 7c.] On William's last campaign and death,
0ee F. N. C. iv. 699-712 ; W. M. ii. 336-338 ; Ord. Vit. iii. 225 ff.
twegen halige menn . . . for beamde] See, for a similar instance, my Two an-
Bode, I. xxii, note. W. M., u. b., tarns these two holy men into ' reclusa ^^^^
A 1 X J burnt
nn* ustulata.'
p. 210. he nnfde . . . buton aeofon fot mssl] And even that not William's
without dispute. See the striking account of his burial, F. N. C. iv. 712- K^^ <***"
7J3, 821, 82a ; Ord. Vit. iii. 26off. *'''**^-
IL T
274
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1087
The
chroni-
cler's
sketch of
him.
He favonn
xnonasti-
cism.
His three
anntiAl
courts.
Odo's
ftrreet.
William*s
goodpolloe.
The Great
Survey.
Wales
bridled.
Oif hwa ge wilnigilS, 70.] For a good skeiofa of William's oharaeter and
administration, see W. M. ii. 326, 331-336, but it is inferior to this of the
chronicler. It is a pity that we do not know who this was ' who looked on
him, and formerly sojourned in his court.* It is an extreme instance
of the mediaeval system of borrowing without acknowledgement that the
compiler of Ann. Wav. translates this quite literally : ' nos dioemvs qui
eum nidimus, et in curia eios aliquando foimns/ p. 196; of. Introdoo-
tion, ( 50.
ho arerde msnre mynster] On the foundation of Battle Abbey, 9.
F. N. G. iy. 402-410 ; Hardy, Gat. ii. 407, 408 ; and for the effect of the
Oonquest on architecture, F. N. G. ch. a6.
mid munecan] On the restoration of monasticism in the north, see
S. D. i. 9, 108-113, laoff.; ii. 201, 202, 247, 267, a8i, 284, 285, 298, 299,
304, 305, 321 ; F. N. C. iv. 664 ff.: on the previous decline of monastidsm
there, G. P. pp. 253, 254. Of. the curious verses on William I's death :
* Bonos dilexit derieos
Yeroeque magis monachos,*
Bouquet, xii. 479 ; and cf. Ord. Vit. ii. 20T ; iii. 36.
Jnriwa he bssr his oynohelm] On this, see F. N. G. iv. 329 ; F. W. R.
i. 222 ; S. C. H. i. 369, 370, and the references there given. It was a sort
of minor coronation. The crown was placed on the king's head by ooe
or both of the archbishops, and the oeremony sometimes occasioned an
outbreak of the never-ending jealousy between Canterbury and York ; cf.
H. T. ii. 104,218.
p. 220. swiSe rice t] On Odo's arrest, see above, 1082. W. M. calls him
' immane quantum opulentus, et qui diuitiis oertaret cum r^ge,* Ang. Sac.
ii. 355-
msBsest^r] This is the right expansion of this contracted word, which till
]ately puzzled editors of the Chronicle, myself included. See Prut N^ier's
letter in the Academy, December 26, 1 891 ; he compares Exodus i. xi,
'Witudlice he sette him weorca nuegeetras -t Praeposuit itaqua eis
magistroe operum.'
in man . . . goldes] This is of course traditional and proverHaL
H. H. improves it into *puella auro onusta,* p. 210 ; cf. G. G. p. 138.
pe him sylf aht wasre] ' qui alicuius uigoris esset,* Ann. Wav.
p. 197.
he forleas pa limu] This was merely a continuation of Anglo-Saxon
law ; cf. Thorpe, Andent Laws, i. 78 ; Schmid, Gesetze, p. 86 ; ct Bouquet^
X. 133, note.
nsM an hid landes,70.] Again a reference to the inquisitorial character
of the Great Survey, see above, 1085.
Brytland] This is Wales; the chronicler first sketches William's
position in Britain, and then proceeds to his continental dominions.
per inne oasteles gowrohte] Note that the Conqueror began the
1087] NOTES 275
policy of bridling Wales with castles, which was developed bj William II ;
see below, pp. a8a, 284.
]>6t mannoynn] I wrongly followed Prof. Earle in printing ' Mann-
cynn ' with a capital letter ; it simply means ' that race/ i. e, the Welsh.
Mans] On William*8 conquest of Maine, see F. N. C. iii. 186 if. ; cf. supra, Maine.
p. a68.
Trlande] On this, cf. F. N. 0. iv. 526 ff. IreUind has had many Ireland,
misfortanes ; among the heaviest may probably be counted the fact that
she escaped both Ihe Roman and the Norman conquests.
werscipe] In Wfilker, Glossaries, col. 202, 4, ' weerscipe* glosses ' cautela
•i- astutia* ; contrast : ' ^ ge forluron >urh unwserscipe/ .£lf. Hom. i. 68.
The Ann. War. translate ' probitate sua,' as if from ' wer ' ; but * werscipe *
•eems only to mean ' the married state.*
castelas he Ut wyroean] For the English hatred of castles, cf. F. N. C. Castles
iv. 66, 104, &c. ; Ord. Vit. ii. 184. ^'^^
p. 221. IsBgde laga ]7ssrwiS] On William's Forest Laws, cf. F. N. G. The Forest
\r. 608 ff. ; the * mycel deorfriff * is perhaps an allusion to the New Forest ; I*^"»«
cf. W. M. ii. 332, 333.
pa hasdedr] 'feraa,' Ann. Wav. p. 197; and perhaps this is right;
then it will be a generic term including all the animals previously
mentioned.
Daa ping, 70.] W. M. makes the same daim of impartiality for his Impart!-
portrait of William, *quia utriusque gentis sanguinem traho*; but hjg *li^y <>^ ^®
assertion that the English 'pro gentilibus inimicitiis, foedis dominuih
suum proscidere conuitiis,* ii. 283, is certainly not true of our author, to
whom W. M. himself and all later writers are so much indebted.
p pa godaa men, 7c.] Compare with this Bede's Preface to his H. £.
Bwa hit WSBS on Denmearcan] The murder or martyrdom of Cnut Events in
really belongs to 1086. The writer baa placed it here perhaps from a desire I>enmark,
to bring all these great events together, F. N. C. iv. 689, 699 ; cf. W. M.
ii. 319. 330.
Bao weaxK on lapanie, 70.] ' The only notice of Spain in these and Spain.
Chronicles,' Earle. In 1085 Alphonso VI of Castile (« Anphoe) won
back Toledo from the Moors; but in 10S6 he was defeated in the
disastrous battle of Zalaka near Badajos. Mr. Freeman, u . «., thinks that
the chronicler has confounded these two events; or perhaps he has
transposed them.
p. 222. maaega lioe men, 7c.] See F. N. C, «. #. It was Stigand
who transferred the Soutb-Saxon see from Selsey to Chichester, G. P. p. 205.
The three abbots were respectively Scotland, ^f8ige,and Thutstan.
SngUe landes oyng] ' I think this is the earliest use of the strictly * King of
territorial style in English,' F. N. C, u. a. It occurs, however. 1077 E, 1085. England.'
jaSfter his dea0e, 70.] On the accession of Bufus and the determining Accession
influence of Lanfranc, cf. W. M. ii. 359, 360; F. W. B. i, 9-22; ii. 459- of Bufiis.
T 2
2j6
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[lo«7
Rebellion
against
Bnftis.
Odoof
Bayenx
The traitor
bishop.
Odo's
liberality
to stadents.
465. It may be this close association with Lanfrane which has led one
authority to place the coronation at Canterbury : ' 1087. Gulielmns Russet
Cantnariae rex consecratur/ Chron. Andegau., Bouquet, xi. 170. Another
nickname of the Red King seems to haye been ' Longsword * : ' dono patrif*
regnum puacepit Angliae Willelmus oognomento Longos Ensis/ Heremanni
Mirao. S. Eadmundi, liebermann, p. 266. This is a strictly contemporary
authority. According to the editor the name is found nowhere else. At
this point H. H. says: 'Hactenus de his quae uel in libris neierum
legendo repperimus, uel fama uulgante peroepimus, tractatum est. Nunc
autem de his quae uel ipsi uidimus uel ab his qui uiderant andinimna,
pertractandum est/ p. 214. He continues, however, for some time longer to
draw roiunly on the Chronicle ; see Introduction, % 54.
1087 [1088]. On ^isum geare . . . asUrad] On the rebellion agminst
Rufu8,8ee F. W. R. i. 22>i40 ; ii. 465-469; FL Wig. ii. a 1-26; W. M.ii.
360-363 ; S. D.ii. 214-2x7 ; H. H. p. 214.
Oda b] The Conqueror on his death-bed had been persuaded, mti<^
against hia own judgement, to releace him, Ord. Vit. iii. 247 ff. ; F. N. C.
iv. 711. There are some verses by Serlo, Canon of Bayenx, on his release,
which end : ' Lux patriae fies, ecclesiaeque dies,* a prophecy singularly
falsified by the result, Hardy, Cat. ii. 37, 38. He was restored to his ««rt-
dom of Kent, if not to greater power; see next note. His two episcopal
associates are Geoffrey, Bishop of Coutances ('qui magis peritia militan
quam clericali uigebat,' Ord. Vit. iii. 406 ; cf. ii. 223), and William of
St. Carilef. There is an allusion to Odo's rebellion in Chron. Ab. ii. 17.
8wa wssll dyde se cyng be ]>am 1& . . . Drihtene] To which of the
bishops mentioned in the preceding clause does this apply f It is commonl j
understood of the last, William of St. Carilef. So Freeman, «. «. ; Thorpe ;
Fl. Wig. ii. 22 ; W. M. ii. 360 (cf. G. P. pp. 272, 273), who indeed tracea
the rebellion mainly to Odo's jealousy at the larger powers conferred fm.
William of Durham, but fails to explain why in that case William himself
should have joined the conspiracy ; whereas Odo had his imprisonment to
avenge. The Ann. Wav. expressly apply the words to Odo : * rex autem in
tantnm benefecerat Odoni episcopo,' Ac, p. 198 ; so Ingram and Stevenson ;
Gibson and Gumey are ambiguous. H. H. and S. D. both seem to nndcar-
stand the words of Odo. Thus H. H. calls Odo, after Rufus' aooea^oo.
' iustitiarius et princeps totius Angliae,' * prinoeps et moderator Angliae/
pp. 211, 212, 214; while S. D., who takes the former part of this annal
from Florence, but in the latter part closely follows the Chronicle, says of
Odo, 'fere fuit secundus rex Angliae.' ii. 216, 217. Ord. Vit. uses almost
the same phrase of Odo, ii. 222, 223 ; cf. ih. 265 ; iii. 189, 247, 263-266, in
which last passage he gives one fine trait in his character: 'Dooles
quoque derioos Leodicum [Li^ge] mittebat, et alias urbes, ubi philoso-
phorum studia potissimum florere nouerat, eisque oopiusoe sumptus, ut
indesinenter . . . philosophiae fonti possent insistere laigiter adminis>
io883 NOTES 277
trftbat.' Among thof>e whom he thus educated were Thomas, Archbishop
of York, and Sampson, Bishop of Worcester, his brother, and Thorstan,
Abbot of Gloucester. ' Sic Odo pontifex . . . mnlta . . . laudabilia. per-
miscebat illidtis actibus.* In his Hist. Dnnelm. £ccl., Simeon gives Divergent
William of St. Carilef an excellent character, i. Ii9ff.; and says that his 7^^]^°^
dinension with Bofus was due to 'alioram machinamenta,* ib. ia8 (cf. g^ Carilef.
the tract De iniusta uexatione Willelmi episcopi, ib, 171 : 'ab inuidis
circamnentus '). No doubt in the case of Durham writers writing of the
man who founded their glorious church and introduced the monks there,
we must make allowance for the working of the principle, which the
Carthusian of Pavia stated so naively to Commines, when he asked why
he gave the title ' saint ' to that ' grand et mauvais tyran,* Gian Galeazzo
Visconti. * II me respondit bas : nous appellons, diet il, en ce pays icy,
sainctz, tons ceulx qui nous font du bien,* M^moires, vii. 9. Still the
extreme divergence between the northern and southern views of William
of Stw Carilef at this time is hard to be accounted for, and we must
remember on the other hand (i) that Rufus was not such a guileless
character that any one who differed from him must necessarily have been
in the wrong; (2) that St. Carilef *s later conduct to Anselm may easily
have caused a prejudiced view to be taken of his earlier dealings ¥dth
Rufus; (3) that this view would help and in turn be helped by an
interpretation of the Chronicle, which transferred to him a judgement
which S. D., H. H., and Ann. Wav. (the two last of which had no Durham
sympathies to mislead them) seem to have understood as applying to Odo.
It may be noted that the tract, De iniusta, &c., though written after the
bishop's death, says nothing of his behaviour to Anselm.
Bogere eorl] Roger of Montgomery, Earl of Shrewsbury.
p. 223. Bodbeard a MundbrsBg] Robert of Mowbray, Earl of North-
umberland.
Beorclea hyrnesse] * Berclea et quicquid illuc pertinebat,' Ann. Wav. Berkeley,
p. 199; * Berkeley Harness,' F. W. R. i. 44; 'the Saxon term occurs in
many of the ancient evidences of Berkeley Castle,' Ingram, p. 299. There
in still a Hundred of Berkeley ; see a paper on Berkeley, in Bristol and
(rloucestershire Arch. Trans, xix. 70 ff., by Rev. 0. 8. Taylor.
2>a men pe yldest wssron] * barones,' Ann. Wav. p. 199.
ae arwui4fa "b Wlstan] The only mention of Wulfstan in the Wulfstan.
(Chronicles. See on him, Fl. Wig. i. 218-221 ; W. M.'s life of him in Aug.
.Sac. ii. 239 ff. ; W. M. ii. 329, 354, 355 ; G. P. pp. 278-289, 301-303 ; Ailr. R.
cc 779-781; Hardy, Cat. ii. 66, 69-75, I33i where it is suggested that
PI. Wig. may have written his Chronicle at the instigation of Wulfstan ;
see above on 1062.
Boger hit an] Roger Bigod.
Hugo eao] Hugh of Grantmesnil.
Alo onriht goold] ' onmem' iniustum scottum* (sceat), 8. D. ii. 215.
278
TH^O SAXON CHRONICLES
[1088
Etutaoeof
Boulogne.
• Nithing.'
William of
St. Carilef
banished.
Death of
Lanfi»nc.
Earth-
quake.
Bufns'
designs on
Normandy.
sUetinge] * uenatas/ Ann. Wav. p. 199.
p. 224. 7 adrengton ma, 70.] * Ludilario nostris, nbi ezitio faere, nam,
ne niui caperentur, e transtris se in mare praecipitanint,' W. M. iL 36.
Ka arisan ]>a men, 70.] S. B. here adds to the Chron., ' qnidam assere-
bant hoc factum esse calliditate episoopi/ ii. 215 ; 'ipaias fallacia,' H. H.
p. a 1 5. W. M. says, * uultus episoopi cum uerbis oratorum non oonaeoidMt,'
ii. 363.
Bustatius pd iunga] Eustace III, Count of Boulogne, son of the old
opponent of God wine, above, 105 a D, 1048 E. He is mentioned again
below, 1096, 1 100, 1 1 01.
Bogeres . . . ]>reo sniian] Probably his three eldest sons, Robert
(of Belesme), Hagh, and Roger, F. W. R. i. 57. Of Robert we ahall hau
frequently. For Hugh and Roger, see below, pp. 282, 285.
pd wssre unnlSing] Note the appeal to English feeling ; cf. Old. Tit
iii. 272. To a Norman the term would be unmeaning ; cf. W. M. : ' Nist b
qui uelint sub nomine Nii5ing, quod nequam sonat, remanere. Angli qai
nihil miseriuB putarent quam huiusce uocabuli dedecore aduri, cateruatim
ad regem confluunt,' &c., ii. 362 ; the Ann. Wav. retain the word ' nn-
nithing,' p. 200.
of porte 7 of uppe lande] * sine in burgo, siue extra,' Ann. Wav. p. 200.
p. 225. for let his blsoop rice] He was restored just three years later,
S. I), ii. 2 18. Rufus seems to have treated the church of Durham with
unwonted gentleness in his absence, ih, i. 1 28. According to the Iniusts
uezatio, 'a Roberto . . . comite Normannorum, honorifioe susceptoSh
totiuB Normanniae curam susoepit,* ib. 194, 195. S. D., however, uaei
almost the same words of Odo : * totias prouinciae curam suscefut,* iL 216.
But I believe that in the latter case, S. D., by accidentally skipping s
sentence of the Chronicle, which was very possible owing to the rimilarity <^
the phrasea ' forlet )x)ne wur^sicipe,* ' forlet his bisceoprice,* has attached
to Odo a description which really belongs to William of St. Carilef.
1080. On pisum geare . . . Iiandiranc] See above, on 1070 A. On
his death, and the effect which it had in removing the last check upon
Rufus' tyranny, see F. W. R. i. 140 ff. ; W. M. ii. 367. There is some
divergence as to the date of Lanfranc's death. Fl. Wig. gives May 24.
and this is probably right. Some Canterbury authorities give May 28,
Ang. Sac. i. 6, 55, 86 ; but this appears to be the day of his burial, ib, 108.
May II and June 23 are also given. Hardy, Cat. ii. 58.
miineca feder] H. H. calls him ' doctor luoulentus deiicorom, et pater
dulcissimus monachoram,' p. 215.
myoel eor« styronge] CI F. W. R. i. 176 ; W. M. ii. 374 : * ut aedificia
omnia eminus resilirent, et mox pristine more residerent.*
1000] On the affairs of Normandy, and Rufus* designs on it up to this
year, v. F. W. R. i. 177-272 ; W. M. ii. 363.
hu he mihte wreoon] If * wreoon * is infin. for ' wrecan/ to punidb,
1091] AOTES 279
M (following Earle) I luire taken it in the Gloflsary, we almost need to
iotert ' and' before * ewiVost.' It would be poMible to take it as dat. pi.
of < wneo ' after ' swenoean.'
7 he for hie lafan oMSe for his myoele gersuma] This is qaite
Tacitean. Neither FL Wig. nor W. M. seem to regard the former
alteimative as worth considering.
1091] With this year begins the system of recording the three annual Three
courts, which extends to 11 27, inclusive. On Rofos' invasion and the *""^^
events of this year in Normandy, see Fl. Wig. ii. 27 ; F. W. R. L 272-395 ; ^rded.'^
ii 522-54a
p. 226. Kissres burh] Caesarisburgus, Cherbooig. At this time it Cherbourg.
belonged to the youngest brother, Henry, at whose expense this treaty was
largely made. Freeman, «. 9.
>a Manige] ' Le Maine ' ; so in 1099, ' of >eBre Manige,' where Thorpe Maine.
translates it rightly. Here, however, he translates it ' the many,* a mistake
which is as old as the Ann. Wav. ' rex . . . promisit se adquisiturum illi
plora quae pater eorum conqnisierat,* p. aoi ; and has descended through
a long line of translators, Gibson, Gumey, Ingram, and Stevenson. Fl.
Wig.'s * Cenomannica prouincia* might have kept them right.
Onmang ]>am pe, 7c.] On Malcolm's invasion and Bufus' Scotch Malcolm
expedition, see F. W. R. i. 395-312 ; ii. 540-551 ; Fl. Wig. ii. 28 ; and g ^^^
note how the writer seems to connect Maloolm*s raid with the return of
Edgar to Scotland,
hine geoyrdon] The Scots had advanced as £sr as Ohester-le-Street,
a little north of Durham, S. D. ii. 221. Their withdrawal was ascribed to
the special intercessions of St. Cuthbert, tb. 338 ff.
ao aeo soip f^rde • • . forfSr] There is an interesting passage in the Bofus'
Miracles of St. Oswine, which apparently belongs here : * Naues ... 1. qnas ^^^
apud Ocdduofl Anglos triticeis merdbus onustas, Scotiam dirigi praeceperat
... in ostio Tynae . . . applicuerunt ... In crastino . • . Coket perueniunt . . .
Quae insula Coket fluminis ostiop raeiacens, ab eodem nomen aocepit. ... In
samma tranquillitate aeris coeperunt naues uninersae in scopulos offendentes
sese inuicem collidere, et fluctus . . . nantas . . . omnes fere absorbere,' Biogr.
Misc. S. S. p. 23. This was in punishment for outrages done to the
sanctuary of St. Oswine at Tynemouth. Mr. Skene reminds us that
September is one of the stormiest months in the Scotch seas, S. C. S. i. 428 ;
so we may probably set aside the * summa tranquillitas ' as part of the
legendary setting of the tale. According to the same writer, Rufus had Earlier ex-
previously sent an expedition against Scotland under Nigel of Albini, P^dition
Biog. Misc. pp. 21, 22. This may have been in consequence of Malcolm's sf^u^u^d.
refusal to do homage ; and Malcolm's raid may have been in revenge for
Nigel's invasion. Speaking of the invasion of 1091, the writer says that
it was due to the fact that Malcolm *a [Willelmi] dominatione se
suamque gentem uelle sorripere/ Biog. Misc. p. 22; cL Orderic*s
28o
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1091
Restora-
tion of
William of
St. Carilef.
Tx>thian.
Restora-
tion of
Carlisle.
Hufus*
illness.
Anselm.
Defeat of
the Scots,
phrase : ' seraiiintn ei denegauit,* iii. 394. If this view la oorrcct. H
doos away with the diffioulty which Mr. Froeman found in Oideric^s
words, «. «., p. 396.
And se oyng 7 bia hrdSvr . . . ferdon] It was on hit way north thst
Rufus restored William of St. Carilef to his see of Dnrham, to the greet
joy of the monks, S. D. ii. 218; i. ia8, 195.
IioVene] This is of coarse Lothian, not Leeds as it is often taken;
a view due to the difficulty of realising that Lothian is technically part of
England. On the extent of the district to which the name was applied,
cf. S. C. a i. 240, 241.
p. 227. to uran oynge] Note that, as against the Soots, even Bnfos
seems quite a national king.
1002. Be cyng . . . Cardeol . . . ge sdVstapeleda ... 7 Polfln
ut adraf ] On Rufus' restoration of Carlisle and its significance, see F. W. B.
i. 313-318 ; ii. 545-551 ; Fl. Wig. iL 30. On the previous history of the
district, which is very obscure, cf. H. & S. ii. 3, 4. Dolfin was a son of
Gospatric, formerly Earl of Northumberland. He probably held the
district of Malcolm, of whom bis father, after the loss of his earldom, had
held Dunbar, S. D. ii. 299; cf. i. ai6, 217. On the form Gardeol» which
Gibson needlessly altered into Carleol, see Zimmer, in Gott. geL Ani. 1890,
pp. 525-537.
myoele mssni^e oyrlisces folces] The * multos uillanoa' of Ann. Wav.,
p. 302, shows that this conjecture of Thorpe is right.
1093. warH se cyng . . . gaaeclod] On Rufus' short-lived repen-
tance, and Auselm's appointment, see F. W. R. i. 390-434 ; H. Y. ii. 104,
105. On Anselm generally, cf. F. W. R. chap. iv. §§ 2-5, 7; App. Y;
the admirable life by Dean Church; Hardy, Cat. ii. 108-116. The
chief contt-mporary authority is Eadmer, in his life of Anselm^ and the
Historia Nonomm ; cf. liebermann, pp. 282 ff. ; G. P. pp. 73-125. W.M.
confesses bis obligations to Eadmer, ib. 74, 113; W. M. ii. 370, 489. In
the last passage but one he says enthusiastically of Anselm : < nemo
unquam iusti tenador, nemo hoc tempore tam anxie doctns, nemo tam
penitus spiritualis . . . pater patriae, mundi speculum ' ; cf. Perts, vi. 400 ;
xvu. 14, 15 ; 'floe bonorum,' Ord. Vit. iv. 398.
cyroeaa . . . wiV feo geayllaa] On Flambard*s system of Administra-
tion, cf.F. W. R. i. 229-357; ii. 551-568; S. C. H. L 898 ff.
se cyng of Sootlande] On these Sootch affairs, cf. F. W. R. ii, 3-36,
590-598 ; Fl. Wig. ii. 31, 32 ; W. M.ii. 366 ; 8. D. ii. 221, 222.
p. 228. besyrede . . . beawikene] All the aathoritieB seem to agree
that Robert of Mowbray won his victory more by guile than by raloor.
But whether the guile amounted to actual treachery, or only to such
ambushes and stratagems as are allowable in war, does not appear.
Malcolm and Edward were buried at Tynemouth, but Alexander I (11077
1124) translated his fisther^s body to Dunfermline, W. M. ii. 309, copied by
1094] NOTES a8i
Fordan, y. ai ; if thii Is correct, the bonee discoyered at l^emoath in
1 357, Matth. Par. Chzon. Mai. v. 633, cannot have been those of Malcolm.
A note in Matth. Par. u.#. vi. 372, lays that the body translated by the
Scota was that * caiusdam hominis plebeii de Sethtune ' (? Seat<»i). In
reference to the disoorery of 1 257, there ii an interesting letter, i6. 370 ;
Hexham, i. App. xi.
Monsl] There is a Morsd in the Liber Vitae Eocl. Dnn. p. 55, col. 3,
probably this man.
hire gorihtan undarfeng] Mbi oonfessa et oommuDicata est,' Ann.
Way. p. 203.
hao hire gaat ageafj On the death of Margaret, of. her life by Torgot, Death of
Pinkerton,ii. 179-182. StMar-
Dtuieoan] He was a son of Malcolm by his former wife or concubine, S^^^,
Ingibiorg, and had been given as a hostage to William I, as the chronicler
here states. See above, 1073 D, 1072 £.
1094] On the continental campaign of tbtB year, and the preparations
for it, see F. W. R. i. 434-474; Fl. Wig. ii. 33-35 ; H. H. pp. 217, 218.
hine . . . betealde] * se derationasset,' Ann. Wav. p. 203.
p. 220. f mynster est psere Bataille] Battle Abbey ; the Conqueror's Battle
votive offering for his victory. See on it, F. N. C. iv. 404 ff. Abbey con-
Herbearde laoaange] This is the famous prelate who removed the East Herbert
Anglian see from Thetford to Norwich, which Herfast had removed from Lodnga.
Elmham to Thetford. See on him, F. N. C. iv. 421, 422 ; F. W. R. i. 354-
356. 448. 449; ii. 267, 568-570; Q- P- PP- io7» 108, 129, 151, 152;
W. M. ii. 385-387. There is a modem life of him by Goolbum and
Symonds. H. H. says of him : ' ub benigaus et doctus, cuius «ztant
scripta,* p. 316. His letters were printed by Anstruther in 1846, and
translations of them are embodied in his life, tf.#., in the second volume
of which his sermons are printed for the first time. No other works of
his are known to be extant. He was bom ' in pago Oxymensi,' which has
mnch pussled his biographers. It is the Hi^mois, the district belonging to ^
Exines, east of Argentan in Normandy. The origin of his name, * Losinga,'
baa been much discussed ; that it came from his < ars adulatoria,' Fl. Wig. •
W. M. ; 6. P., is rendered unlikely by the fact that it was also home
by his father Robert, from which it would i^pear that it was in some
way a family name. (This Robert, father of the Bishop of Norwich, must
not be confounded, as i^ done by some, with the contemporary Bishop of
Hereford, Robert the Lotharingian, sometimes called Robert Losinga.
Nor will this furnish a key to the origin of the name, at least in the case
of the Bishop of Norwich, for the widest application of the name Lotharingia
would hardly take in Normandy.) Herbert Losinga died in 11 19, S. D.
ii. 354.
biastfsf benam] This was because of his unauthorised dealings with the
Pope. He appears to have made his peace with Rufus not long afterwards.
X ^A l^.^jUA i/^^vVvj ^'v^^ ^^f^
sSa
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1094
BaftiB
bribes
Philip to
retire.
Domfront,
Affiuisof
Wales.
Death of
Wulfstan.
Bevolt of
Robert of
Mowbray.
Falling
stars.
ge semade boon no mihtan] Cf. * hie mid nanum Jiinge ne mehton
gesemede weor^an,* Oros. p. 64; of. tb. $2 ; K. C. D. ir. a66.
mid pam iloan mannan . . . makadon] i. e, the guarantors (' iiii»-
tores/ H. H. p. 217) of the treaty of 1091, twelve on each side ; cf. ' Doane
is her seo gewitnes iSe set 9isum Idoe wses/ K. G. D. it. 267.
Bogger Feitouin] Roger of Poitou, son of Boger of Montgomery, Esrl
of Shrewsbary.
piirh ge smeah go csrrred] The writer forbears this time lus ironial
saggestion that there was any loTe between Philip and Rnfns. H. H. showi
us the nature of the 'gesmeah *: 'Ingenio . . . et pecunia r^gia WiUehni
rex Franoorum reuersus est; et sic totos exerdtos peconiae tenebris
obnubilatus euanuit/ p. 217.
his broVer Heanrige ... est Damfiront] The men of Domfrant had.
in 1092, chosen Henry as their lord ; and he retained possession of (be
place to the end of his life, F. W. R. i. 319, 320 ; ii. 537, 538.
p. 230. ]>a 'Wylisoe menn] On the afiEairs of Wales up to the end of
1094, see ib, ii. 69-103. W. M. ascribes Rufus* comparative £ulare is
Wales to the ' soli inaequalitas et coeli indementia,* ii. 365.
castelas abrsDCon] Note again this feature of Norman policy towards
Wales.
]>a Scottas] On this counter-revolution, cf. F. W, R. iL 35, 36 ; S. C. S.
i. 439; Robertson, £. K. 8. i. 154-160.
1095. This is the year of St. Wul&tan's death, an event not mea-
tioned in the Chronicle, but told naturally at great length by FL Wig.
ii. 35-37; and inserted in the chronicler's account by Ann. War.
p. 204.
on paa cyngea heldan] * in loco regis,' ¥i. Wig. «. «.
so eorl Bodbeard . . . nolde to hirede cmnan] On the coospxtcs
and revolt of Robert of Mowbray, see tb, 38, 39 ; F. W. R. ii. 36-59, 603-
613 ; Liber de Hyda, p. 301. H. H. attributes it to his pride at having
overcome Malcolm : ' in superbiam elatus, quia regem Soottorum strauerat,*
p. 218. The occasion of the outbreak was an outrage oonmiitted by the
earl on some Norwegian merchants ; the object was said to be to set ap
RufuB* cousin, Stephen of Aumale, as king. Northern piety traced th«
downfall of the earl to his having unjustly transferred the church of
St. Oswine at Tynemouth from Durham to St. Albans, S. D. i. 124, 125;
"• 345-347; ct Biogr. Misc. p. 15.
wssron Eastron on •viii. It Ap^.] March 25 ; this is quite comet
for 1095, in spite of Thorpe.
on aSe Ambrosias msBsseniht] April 4 (ii Non. Apr.) is St. Ajd-
brose's day, not the eve.
steorran . . . feoUan] This phenomenon is noted in several Chronidei»
its significance being variously interpreted ; et Pertz, xiU. 83 ; Bouquet,
xiii. 623, 672.
1096] NOTES 383
•wa Idolioe] 'ut gnmdo, nisi laoeret^ pro deniitftte paUretur/ Ord.
Vit. iii. 461 ; cf. ii. 574.
p. 281. Ixman anan fiestene] t. e. Newcastle ; on which lee Round,
G. de M. pp. 339, 340.
ICalneisin] Cf. 'nonum illad castrum quod nolgo nominsbatur Male- lialyoisin.
leanim/ Bouquet, zii. 44, 211 ; cf. Ord. Vit. iv. 311 ; i,e, Malassis, south of
Gani, D^p. Eure» built by Henry I against Louis VI. Malus Vidnus occurs
also ai a surname, t&. iii 35, aaa ; iv. 353.
feorda se eorl ... at of Bebbaburh] According to Fl. Wig., «. #., he
was tricked by a Calse offer from the garrison of Newcastle to betray the
fortreu to him. If so, the guile which he used towards Malcolm was
poetically avenged,
innan pam niwaa castela] i,e, the Malueisin.
pa'Wylisoe men] Sec F. W. R. ii. 103-105.
p. 282. pos Fapan sando] On the mission of Walter of Albano, see
F. W. R i. 521-541 ; G. P. pp. 89-91 ; Hugonis Chron., Pertz, viii. 475.
He appears not to have come till after Easter.
untidgewidera] CI the definition of such seasons in Orosius: 'of Bad
untidlican gewideran, )78Bt is of w»tum sumerum, 7 of drygum wintrum, ■«*«>*>«•
7 of re5re lenctenhiete, 7 mid ungemstre hcrrfestwaetan 7 sBfterhaB)>an,' p. 102.
1006. WUlelxu bia8 . . . foiKferdo] On this, see a D. i. 132-135, 195 ;
F.W.Rii. 59-62.
to geares d»ge] Note that the chronicler calls Jan. I ' geares daeg,* Death of
though he has just shown by his mention of the Christmas court that his ^^^^^ ^
own year begins with Dec. 25. Cf. M\fne, Hom. i. 98 (Sermon on the ^
Circumcision) : ' we habbaS ofb gehyred ^t men hatalF Jiysne daeg geares
daeg ; . . . ac we ne gemetaS nane geswutelunge on cristenum bocum hwi
>aB8 dseg to geares anginne geteald sy. pa ealdan Romani . . . ongunnon
^ses geares ymbryne on 0ysum dtege,* &c. The more precise statement of
the Durham historian, u. t., that William of St. Carilef died < instante hora
gallicantus ir non. Ian. feria iv,* %. e, very early on Jan. a, may lafely be
accepted. He was taken to Durham and buried in the Chapter-house,
Jan. 16, ib. The see remained vacant for thi^ee years. See 1099.
on Searbyrig] On the Salisbury gem<$t» and the punishment of thoee Oem^tat
charged with complicity in Robert of Mowbray's conspiracy, see Salisbniy.
F. W. R. ii. 62-69.
on orresite] For the word, see Glossary. It occurs in the same sense, Trial by
K. C. D. iv. 156: <ordel et create,' ordeal and trial by battle. In the ^^Ob.
works of Avitus (Archbishop of Vienna t523) there is a curious dialogue
between the author and Gundobald, King of Burgundy, who introduced
wager of battle into Burgundy. Avitus argues : ' An forte sine telii et
gladiia causarum motus aequitas supema nou iudicatf cum saepe, ut
cemimuB, pars aut iuste teneus aut iusta deposcens laboret in proeliis, et
praaoaleat iniquae partis uel superior fortitudo, uel furtiua subreptio/
284
TJVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1096
Odo, Oonnt
of Cham-
pagne.
The first
Cronade.
Heavy
gelds.
Welsh
campaign.
Gmffydd
of North
Wales.
Wales
bridled
with
castles.
Breach
between
Anselm
nnd Bofos.
Fertz, 4to, VT. ii. 3, 3. Yet it took the world some oentnries to lesn tfan
somewhat elementary truth.
'Willelm hatte] William of Alderi. The accounts differ as to his goilt
or innocence. See F. W. R., u. 8.
Eoda . . . pms oynges aVom] Odo, Count of Champagne, hnsbsod of
the Conqueror's sister Adelaide, and therefore uncle by mainage to Rufiii.
He was the father of that Stephen of Anmale whom the oonspiraton bsd
wished to set up as King of England, F. N. C. v. 126 ; F. W. B. ii. 59.
myoel styrung] The first Crusade. For an account of it, see Archer
and Kingsford, pp. 26-107 ; on it, and the mortgage of Normandy, cf.
F. W. B. i. 545 fir. It was but an example in high places of what went m
generally : * praedia . . . , bactenus cara, uili pretio nunc uendebaatur, et
arma emebantur/ Ord. Vit. iii. 468 ; v. 19a.
be Hungrie] Cf. Ann. Corbei. 1096: 'multi in Ungaria periemnt,'
Perta. iii. 7.
p. 233. mssnig fealde gylda] This was to pay the 10,000 marks ad-
vanced by BufuB to Bobert on the security of Normandy. Cf. W. M. ii.
37^ 372 ; G. P. p. 432 ; Fl. Wig. ii. 40.
into VTealon] See F. W. B. ii. 106-110.
1007. in to "Wealon ferde] ' Lit omnes masoulini sexns intemedooi
daret,' Fl. Wig. ii. 41. On the Welsh campaign of 1097, see F. W. K. t
110-113.
mid . . . here . . . mid . . . fyrde] This seems to point to the t«o
divisions of Bufus' troop?, the foreign mercenaries, and the nstire
levies.
GnfOnes . . . cynges] t. e. of Gruffydd, King of North Wales, of whom
we heard so much in the reign of the Confessor.
castelas let ge makian] On the importance of this in eecuring ike
subjugation of Walea, in spite of the small success of Bufus' tctul
campaigns against the Welsh, see F. W. B. ii. 69-77, 112, 113. The
(H>licy had, however, already been begun by William I. See above, p. 274.
uppon sde Michaeles madssan -iiiio* No. Octobr.] Strictly taken, these
two dates, Sept. 29 and Oct. 4, are inconsistent. Ann. Way., p. 206, omii
the former. Perhaps we should read 'tide,* or take 'measan * loostdy io
that sense.
Anaeahn] The final breach between Bufus and Anselm was conneeted
with the Welsh campaign, and arose out of Bufus' complaint as to tkt
equipment of the knights furnished for that service by the archbishop's fief-
See F. W. B. i. 571 ff. ; G. P. pp. 92 if. It is noteworthy that the Chronid*
says nothing of the dissensions of Anselm with Bufus from the date of bis
appointment to that of his exile. So untrue, as Mr. Freeman remarks, b
the common charge that monastic chroniclers care for nothing but ecdt-
siastical affairs. Anselm was honourably received at the monastery of
St. Bertin before he went on to Lyons and Italy; and an interestias
1098] NOTES 285
account is given of the discuasions which he held with Lambert, the abbot
of that hoose, Pertz, xv. 949 ; cf. tb. xxv. 788.
ae oyng . . . Int6 If ormandig f5r] This was in preparation for the war
with Maine, on which see F. W. R. ii. 176, 177, 191 fiF.
p. 234. hired o98e here] i.e. the king's household and his mercenaries.
■wiHe heflg tyme gear] The annaLi of Tighemach say of 1097, ' mains
annns et ueniat bonos annus.*
manege soiran . . . belumpon] Mr. Thorpe alters ' sciran * into Trinoda
' scipan/ which is neither sense nor grammar. It is the old * trinoda nooessitas.
neoessitas ' inequitably and oppressively exacted, as were the feudal dues
under Bofns and Flambard. On the Tower, London Bridge, and West-
minster Hall (cf. heall-palatium, Bede, p. 128), see F. W. R. ii. 257-265 ;
F. N. C. iv. 369 ; Ri)und. u. s., p. 334 ; W. M. ii. 374. For an elaborate
case of * bridge- work ' at Rochester, see Birch, iii. 657-659.
into Soot lande] On this forcible revolution, and the effect which it Bevolntion
had in giving the predominance to English influenoea in Scotland, see i^^ Scotland.
F. W. R. ii. 114-X26; F. N. 0. V. 122, 123.
1098. 'Walcelin] Onhim.seeF.W.R. ii. 265-267; G. P. pp.71, 172, 173, Death ot
where a very high character is given to him, except that he had at first ^^*^^ **^
been opposed to the monks} In the life of Wulfirtan, W, M. cites him as ^^^ *''
the authority for a story there related, and calls him ' in uirtutibns tunc
temporis Lanfranco, sed longo interuallo, proximum,' Ang. Sac. ii. 256 ;
cf. tb. i. 255, 256. To him Folcard dedicated his life of St. Botolf, Hardy,
Cat. i. 373.
Baldewine aW] He died on Dec. 29. Fl. Wig., in accordance with and of
modem usage, places his death under 1097 ; the chronicler, beginning the 5^^)tS*St
year with Christmas, under 1098, Florence calls him: 'eximiae uir Edmund's,
religionis, . . . genere Callus, artis medicinae bene peritas/ ii. 41. He was
a monk of St. Denys, and was appointed by the Confessor shortly before
his death. He had a hard struggle with HerCast, Bishop of Thetford,
for the independence of his house, in which he was supported by the
Pope, Liebermann, pp. 244>257. Cf. Jaff^, Monum. Gregoriana, p. 49 ;
F. W. R. ii. 267-270.
Turold] On him see above, 1070 £.
in mere blod weoll] Cf. Ores. : * hG mon geseah weallan blod of Portent.
eoiVan,' pp. 3, 162 ; < an wielle weol blode,* il. 184; and Virgil, Georg. i.
485 : ' Nee puteis manare eruor cessauit.'
ixman Angles ege] On this war of Anglesey, see F. W. B. it 126-147 ; War of
Brut y Tywypogion, 1096; Ann. Camb. 1098 ; Ord. Vit. ii. 422 ; iv. 26 ff, Anglesey.
The ' Hugo eorl ' is Hugh of Montgomery, Earl of Shrewsbury,
fram ^twikingan] Two of the MSS. of H. H. have this reading in 'Out-
a curiously corrupt form, 'apnd Wilcinges,' i,«. * ab titwicingis.' Others ^Ikw^K**'
have * ab Hibemensibtis,' which Mr. Arnold places in the text. But this
is a mistake. The Irish wikings whom the Welsh at first hired to help
286
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1098
Bobert of
Belesme.
Heavy
gelds.
Balph
Flambard.
BnfVis
to
the con-
tinent.
Oinniuid,
Bishop of
Sanun,
dies.
Portent.
Death of
BoAis.
them went over to the Norman earls ; and the dironicler probsbly uses the
term ' on ^-wikinga ' to distingnish the Norwegian firom the Irish sea-raven.
See Introduction, § 54. Their leader was none other than Msgnns Bsre>
leg, King of Norway, the son of Harold Hardrada ; cf. C. P. K n. 333,
240-344. He had with him Harold the son of Harold, son of Godfrine.
This union of the sons of the victor and the vanquished of Stamford Bridge
is an interestiDg &ct. Nothing is known of the subsequent &te of Harold,
W. M. ii. 318, 376.
bis brother Bodbert] This is Bobert the Devil of Belesme. On him
and his position, see F. W. R. ii. 147-164 ; i. 182-184 ; H. H. p. 31a
swiloe heo . . . byxnende were] Cf. Ores. : ' micel wundw. . . swelee etl
se hefon bimende ware,' p. 86 ; ih, a, 184. Cf. Ord. "Vit. iv. i, 15 ; v. 159.
manigfealde tuigyld] 'tributis . . . et ezactionibus pessimis popaki
Anglomm non abradens sed exoorians,' says H. H. of Ruins in this yeir,
p. 231.
mersolande] ' omnes aqnaticae texime,' Ann. Wav. p. 207.
1009. Bannulfb his capellane] This is the €unous (or in&moni)
Ralph Flambard. See on him and his appointment, F. W. R. ii. 270-274;
W. M. ii.^68, 369; G. P., pp. 273-275 ; a D. L 107, 135; ii. 230; Ord.
Vit. iii. 3 10 ff. ; iv. 54 ff, 107 fL He seems to have borne the title of royal
chaplain in some special sense: 'propter quandam apud regem excdlentiam
singulariter nominabator capellanos regis,* S. D. L 135.
p. 236. sBror . . . bewiste] For the phrase, cfl ' >a forleton hie 0a firde
}pe hie bewitan sceoldan,' Oros. p. 66. For the &ct) cf. the reff. givea
above under 1093. H. H. calls Flambard < plaottator sed peruersor, ezscCor
sed exnstor totius Angliae,' p. 232 ; cf. 'placitator ac totius regni exactor/
FL Wig. ii. 46.
ofer B& for] This was the occasion on which Rufus is said to have made
his famous speech : ' Kings never drown.' On this, and on the second vsr
with Maine, see F. W. R. iL 274-302, 645-652. For H^e de la Fl^e,
Rufus* high-minded antagonist, see ib. Index ; Ord. Vit. iv. 38 ff.
Osmund] On him, see Hardy, Cat. ii. 183, 184; G. P. pp. 183, iSf
He died Dec. 3, FL Wig. ii. 44. For his work in connexion with the ' Use
of Sarum,* see Register of St. Osmund, I. xii. ff, R. S. ; above, p. 263.
1100. blod weallan] This looks like a doublet of the entry under 1098,
and this was perhaps the view of Fl. Wig. and W. M., who only give this
entry. In some accounts, by a later development, Rufus himself is nuid«
to be present at the spectacle, Pertz, viiL 495 ; ix. 392.
mid anre fla of sceoten] On the death of Rufus, and the endless I^endi
which grew up in connexion with it, see F. W. R. ii. 315-343, 657-680;
Ord. Vit. iv. 83 ff. The story of Walter Tyrell's chance shot appetn
early and is widely diffused. Against it is the solenm denial given by him
to Abbot Suger when he had no motive left for concealment: 'qoem [k.
Galterium Tirellum], cum nee timei-et nee speraret, iureiurando ss^iot
rioo] NOTES 287
andiiiiiniii, et qnaii sacroBaiictum aawrere, qaod ea die nee in earn partem
■ilnae, in qna rez nenabatnr, uenerit, nee earn in silua niderit»* Suger, Vita
Ludouici GitMsi, Bonqaet, xii. la. Other names are mentioned : Ralph of
Aix, F. W. R. ii. 335, 334, 663; Walter de Belram, Pertz, xiii. 647
(a panage which Beeme to have escaped Mr. Freeman). A wholly different
Tersaon appears in one authority : ' dum uenaretar, peronssns ictu fulgaris,
obiit dinino indicio,' Bouquet, xii. 308 (this passage also Mr. Freeman
seems to have overlooked). Mr. Freeman thinks that if we had only the
words of the Chronicle, we should naturally infer that Rnfus was murdered.
I am not sure. In the following passages very similar phrases occur, and in
all (except possibly in the second) the idea of deliberate aim is excluded,
the death taking place, not indeed by pure accident, but in the chance-
medley of battle: '7 he . . . ^r wearO oftcoten mid anre flane,' Ores,
p. 30; '^r wealth [he] )»urhscoten mid anre flan,* ib, 134; ' >Ber wear0
[he] mid anre fll(n ofsooten,* ib. 144; * Nicanor weai^ gesooten mid anre
fla . . . »t snmon gefeohte,* JELt Hom. ii. 492 ; cf. Lives, i. 396 (of Ahab's
death) : ' an scytta asc^t ana fli&n swylce on ungewis.' In some foreign
Chronicles there is a curious story that Henry wished to found a monastery
on the site of Rnfus* death for the good of his soul, but Rufus appeared to
him borne by two dragons, and told him that it was useless, Pertz, vi. 733;
xiv. 404; xvi. 180.
He W8B8 swiSe Strang] On Rufus* character, cf. F. W. R. i. 5, 6, i43ff.; His
ii. 244, 256, 337, 490 ff.; W. M. ii. 359. 366-374; Ord. Vit. iv. 9 ff. character,
Against Mr. Freeman's view that Rufus had no special dislike for things
English, tf. «., i. 133, 156, may be set the words of the Waltham writer :
* uiUa oensens omnia Anglorum instituta,* p. 32.
he asloes mannas . . . yrfenuma beon wolde] i.e. the theory was and fiscal
rigidly acted upon that all land was held by grant of the down, and that V^^^y-
on the death of the holder it reverted, to be regranted for a sufficient con-
sideration. For the mode of dealing with vacant benefices before Rufus,
see Ord. Vit. iii. 313.
p. 236. bebyrged] The story of a sort of popular excommunication of His buriaL
Rufus, in virtue of which he was buried without any religious rites, rests
only on a doubtful passage of Orderic. There is nothing of it in the Ghron.,
FL Wig., or H. H. ; while W. M. (as Mr. Freeman admits) looks the other
way, for he says ' post iusta funeri regie persoluta,' ii. 470. The sentence
in Orderic is this : ' ecdesiastici doctores . . . [eum] . . . ecdesiastica, neluti
biothanatum, absolutione indignum censuerunt, quem ... a nequitiis cast!-
gare nequiueront. Signa etiam pro illo in quUttudam eoelesiiB non son-
qemnt/ iv. 89, 90. Now it is hard to see how Rufus could have received
absolution, seeing that he died without confession and repentance, 'buten
behreowsuDge 7 slcere diedbote ' ; and we can easily understand that »om0
clergy might refuse to toll their bells for the oppressor. But that he was
buried without religious rites seems inconsistent with Orderio*8 own words
a88
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[llOO
immediately preceding ; ' Cleriei . . . et monaehi . . . oboiun proeowemnt,
et pro reuerentia regiae dignitatis in neteri roonasterio oeleriter tmnn-
lauerunt/ tb. .6aimar*B account is really benntifnl and pathetic, but is
utterly anhUtorioal. For his view of Rufus' character, Bcelntrodaction, § 56.
Accession Heanri^] On the accession of Henry I, his charter, Ac, see F. W. K.
of Henry I. «. 345-370, 680-683 ; Fl. Wiflr. fi. 47 ; W. M. ii. 468-471.
Bannulf of Bonholme] He was arrested on Aug. 15, S. D. i 138.
His genam Mahalde] On this marriage, see F. W. R ii. 382-391,682-688.
marriage. Mr. Freeman justly dwells on the significance of the contrast between tbe
change from Edith to Matilda in the case of Henry's bride, and th»i from
Emma to ^Ifgyfii in the case of £thelTed*8. Matilda is called * ualde
Ktterata,' Pertz, ijc. 405; Bouquet, xii. 67, a suitable wife for fieorT
Beauclerc; who, according to Kudborne, was a M.A. of Cambridge
University (!), Ang. Sac. i. 273. To her Turgot dedicated his life of her
mother : < ut quae faciem matris parum noneratis, uirtutum eius nofcitaAm
plenius habeatis,' Pinkerton, ii. 159.
of pan rihtan .ffinglalandes kynekynne] Gf. Introduction, § 75;
and note on 1067 J) ; Ailr. R. cc. 773, 774 : cf. ' for Jwn J« he ryht cyne-
cynnes waw,* Oros. p. 150; *hie wseron of Dauides cynne stiynde, )ks
riht cynecynnes,' Blickl. Hom. p. 23.
Thomas of Eoferwio] On him, «. «. 1070 A. He died Not. i8, at
Eipon, H. Y. ii. 109, 364.
1101] On the evento of this year, see F. W. R. xi. 39a-4i5» 688-691 ;
Fl. Wig. ii. 48, 49. Mr. Freeman justly remarks on the similarity of
these events to those of 1088, the first year of Rufus' reign. There is aa
allusion to Robert's invasion in Chron. Ab. ii. 1 28.
to Xi^es mssssan ... on West mynstre] 'ubi interfnit Lodowkus
electus rex Francorum,* S. B. ii. 232 ; an addition of his own to the text
of Florence which S. D. here follows.
p. 237. Bises geares eac, 7c.] The escape of Flambard (Feb. 2) oQcrht
to have been placed, as FI. Wig. places it, at the beginning of the year.
It was, as the chronicler says, largely the cause of what ensued. Accordii^
to S. D. i. 138, Robert made him Bishop of Lisieux ; he is not mentioned in
the list of bishops of that see, in which there seems to have been & echism
about this time.
1102] On the events of this year, especially the reduction of Robert of
Belesme, see F. W. R. ii. 420-457 ; Fl. Wig. ii. 50, 51 ; Ord. Vit. iv. 174,
177, 305.
Clerical p. 238. Ansealm heold . . . sinoV] On this, see G. P. pp. 118-131 ;
marriages, j- j^ q y 220-225. The chief measure was against the marriage of the
clergy: 'prohibuit sacerdotibus uxores Anglorum, antea non prohibatsM^*
H. H. p. 234, who has some good remarkn on the subject. Another canon
of the synod gives what is to a great extent the key to the Roman policy
in this matter : * nt filii presbyterorum non sint heredet eodenaram ]
Death of
Thomas of
York.
Opposition
to Henry.
Escape of
Flambard.
1 1 04] NOTES 389
saomm/ 6. P. u. «. The danger of eodesiMtical offices becoming heredi-
tary and feudal was a yery real one. S. D., in an addition to Fl. Wig.,
represents the enactment as causing a sort of clerical strike : ' undo plnres
eonun ostia eodesiamm obserauernnt omittentes omnia offida eccleeias-
iica/ ii. 335. This may, however, be only the result of the conncirs own
action : ' at presbyter quamdiu iUicitam oonuersationem molieris habaerit,
non . • . missam celebret/ 6. P. u. s.
manige . . . heors stafas . . . for luron] A list of these deposed abbots Deposition
is given in G. P. and Fl. Wig. «. s. ; cf. F. N. C. v. 224. The crime ©f o^»*>^**-
moat of them was simony. It would have gone hard with some of the
bishops, had the same measure been applied to them.
of Alueamie ... of Franoe] Note that Auvergne is not reckoned as Auvergne.
part of France. It was a fief of the duchy of Aquitaine. Hugo Gandidus
has ' Alemannia.' He adds : < et quamuis postea capti essent, nihil tamen
de hiis quae aoceperant ad proficuum ecclesiae prouenit, sed omnia regi
<lata sunt,' pp. 64, 65.
U08] On the affairs of this year, see Fl. Wig. iL 52, 53; who gives
ecclesiastical matters at greater length than the chronicler. Cf. F. N. G.
V. 215-228; G. P. pp. 109, no. The whole trouble sprang out of the Contest
great contest about investitures. Anselm refused to consecrate those •^^ti^
prelates who had received investiture from the king. Henry required them
to receive consecration from Gerard of York, who was quite willing to act ;
but all, with the exception of Roger of Salisbury, refused.
Oirarde of Xoferwio] He had been translated from Hereford on the Gerard of
death of Thomas of Bayeuz, iioo. In G. P., pp. 258-260, a very bad York,
character is given of him ; cf. F. W. K. i. 543, 544 ; while the northern
writer calls him: 'dericns . . . scientia et eloquentia nulli aut pancis
secundua, et qui Virgilio in metro, et Tullio in prosa parum cessisset,*
H. T. ii. 109-111. He died, suddenly, on May 21, 1108, infra tub
ann,
fliwa swa him 7 pam oynge gewearif] 'sicut ei et regi oonnenit,'
Fl. Wig. ; see above op 918 G f Mercian Register).
Mathias aBft of Burh] ' misit eis rex quondam monaohum, Matthiam Matthias,
nomine, fratrem Galfridi Ridelli iustioiarii sui ; ... [quo] mortuo rex p^^* ^^
t«nnit in manu sua abbatiam iv annis,* Hugo Gandidus, pp. 65, 66 ; cf. i)orongh.
Ord. Vit. iy. 429 f. He came from Mont St. Michel.
p. 280. 1104. gebroiden . . . gemette] Ingram quotes Matth. Westm. Celestial
#. o. : «albi. pidi, et mirabiliter implicaH*; cf, Fl. Wig.: 'quasi essent *Pg^'
picti ' ; ' m^tan,* ' gem^tan,* mean literally to invent, hence to paint (cf.
the use of 'innenit* in the signature of old pictures and engravings);
< mating ' is painting. See Bosworth-Toller, «. v. The appearance lasted
* H sexta hora usque in nonam,' Liebermann, p. 76.
Botbert de Bssleame] 'The first appearance of de in the Ghron.,*
Ingrami p. 326.
II. V
290
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1104
Willlaxn,
Earl of
Mortain.
Bednotion
of Nor-
mandy.
'Honour* in
the feudal
senge.
Victory of
Tinohe-
bmy.
Edgar
Etheling.
Advantage
to Nor-
mandy.
Deposition
and death
of Henry
IV.
Vacant sees
and abbeys
iillednp.
Emnlf,
Willelm eorl of Moretoin] He was the son of Boberi of Mortain, ths
Conqueror*8 uterine brother, and perhaps the greatest landowner in Bnglind,
F. N. C. iv. 168.
hine se oyng ealles be n»mde] Cf. ' Constantinos hiene bensmde . . .
)Nes onwaldes/ Oros. p. 284.
1105. he ge wann . • . Oaptun 7 Balusj ' Cadomnm peeoniA, Baioemn
annis/ H. H. p. 235. In Fl. Wig. also, great stress is laid on the part
which English gold played in Henry's reduction of NormaDdyy iL 54.
p. 240. for his land lyre her on laixde] 'propter honorem suum,<)uein
perdiderat in Anglia/ Fl. Wig. u. i, * Honor * is here used in its feudal
sense of a lafge landed estate ; see Glossary, s. «. ir; aod of. ' possessioiisi
. . . magnas et uarias, qoas uulgo uocant honores/ H. H. p. 306.
U06] For the evento of this year, cf. Fl. Wig. ii. 54, 55 ; H. H. pp. 235,
236 ; W. M. ii. 463, 473-476.
an on gewunelio steorra] Cf. Ord. Vit. i v. 210, 211.
p. 241. se sige wearK psss oynges] In G. P., pp. 116, x 17, is a letter
from Henry to .Anselm, announcing the victory of Tindiebray, which
Fl. Wig. also alludes to, ' hoc per Utteras Anselmo . . . indScaoifc/ «. «.
W. M. treats Tinchebray as a reversal of the Norman Conquest : ' idem
dies ante quadraginta circiter annos fuerat, cum Willelmus HaatJngui
primus appulit ; prouido forsitan Dei iudicio, ut eo die subderetnr Angbae
Normannia, quo ad earn subiugandam olim uenerat Nonnannorum oopia,*
ii. 475 ; and there is a certain truth in this view ; see F. N. C. y. I74>i7<i.
On Robert's clerical captor, of. Ord. Vit. iv. 230.
ISad^ar ssjMUng )>e . . . to jMun eorle wass ge fiaren] ' Hie oorpore
speciosus, lingua disertus, liberalis et generosus . . . sed dextera s^tiub enU,
ducemque . . . quasi collactaneum fratrem diligebat.' Ord. Vit. iv. 70 ; d^
iii. 322.
SyWSan ge eode se oyng, 70.] On the advantage to Normandy of the
change of rule, cf. 'cum enim Normannia nescisset adhuc quid essel
iustitia, huius temporibus facta est regula iustitlae,' Bouquet, xii. 210;
F. N. C. V. 1 77. Orderic is strong on the same point.
be twox ]>am Oasere, 70.] The Emperor, Henry IV, was deposed Dee. 31,
1 105, and died Aug. 7, 1106.
1107] On the events of this year, see Fl. Wig. ii. 55-57 : H. H. p. 236,
to Sastran] ' uictoriosus et tunc primum rex fortis,' H. H. tut,, who
perhapsrather exaggerates the weakness of Henry atthebeginningof his reign.
baton . . . hyrde] Cf. 'Seo cyrioe mi Hrofesoeastre wass heoideless,*
Bede, p. 150.
Bera wssron swa fela] This was owing to the dissension between Heniy
and Anselm about investitures ; but in 1 106 they had been personallj reooa-
oiled, and in this very year, at a council at London, the question of investitarei
was settled, v. FL Wig. u. 8. ; F. N. C. v. 226, 227.
Srnalf J ' quem libentissime acceperunty quia erat bonus monachal et
1 109] NOTES 291
sapieiiB, et pater monacborum/ Hugo CandiduB, p. 66 ; he had been a monk Abbot of
f>f Beanrais, bat because, owing to the disorders of that monastery, * ibi f^^^' ^
animam suam saluare non posset/ he came by Lanfranc's advice to Canter- g^^ ^hop
bury, where Anselm made him prior, G. F. pp. 137, 138 ; cf. infra 11 14, of Boohes-
where his promotion to the see of Rochester is narrated. He was the ^'*
cximpiler of the famous Textus Roffensis ; see on him Hardy, Cat. i. 781 ;
ii. 150, 151; Ang. Sac. L xxx, xxxi.
Hotbert aW] He had been Prior of Westminster, liebermann, p. 131.
Bioard a^] After his death Ely was erected into a see, with Herr^, Ely made^
who had been nominated to Bangor, as the first bishop, Fl. Wig. ii. 60 ; » bishopric.
G. P. pp. 335, 326.
Sadgar . . . Alexander] On these Scottish aflairs, see S. C. S. i. 444 ff. Scottish
Aibr. R. calls Alexander ' homo litteratns,' c. 736 ; so he would seem to »ff*"*
have inherited the bookish tastes of his mother, St. Margaret. The Durham
obituary giyes the date of Edgar's death as < vi Id. lanr.,* t. e, Jan. 8, instead
of Jan. 13, lib. Vit. Dun. p. 138; Fl. Wig. says * viii id. lanr.,' i.e.
Jan. 6, ii. 55.
p. 242. 1108. FbilipptUB . . . IjOlSewis] On the importance of this deyo- Devolution
lution of the French Crown, see F. N. C. y. 178 flf. According to H. H., ^J^^
p. 336, both these monarchs died of corpulence. Grown.
Thomaa] For a sketch of his pontificate, see H. T. ii. 1 1 1-128. It was Thomas II.
an important stage in the controversy between Canterbury and York, of York.
Thomas agreed under pressure to make profession of obedience to Anselm :
' quod • . . nullatenuB fecisset si exilii et fatigationis . . . corpus patiens
haberet ; sed corpnlentus erat, et pinguior quam oporteret,' tb, 1 24 ; cf.
G. P. pp. 26o->263. Richard of Hexham, however, gives him a high character,
Hexham, i. 50-54 ; he was a nephew of the former Thomas of York, being
•on of Sampson, the Bishop of Worcester. Both Sampson and his brother. Clerical
the elder Thomas, had been canons of Bayeux, and were themselves sons f^a^riages
of a priest named Osbert. These facts show that the celibacy of the clergy Qi^ndy.
was no more established in Normandy than in England in the eleventh
century ; cf. Ord. Vit ii. 397, 398 ; iv. 407-409 ; and see above, pp. 263,
364, on the importance of Uiis Bayeux influence.
UOO. hlB dohter )>am Oasere to gifene] On this alliance of Henry Alliance of
with the Emperor, see F. N. C. v. 184 ff. Of the bride, who was at this ^.®J?'?J*
time a mere child (' adhuc paruula,* Pertz, v. 27), W. M. says : ' exhibebat smperor.
patrem fortitudine, matrem religione/ iL 509. The actual marriage did not
tftke place till 11x4, Fl. Wig. ii. 67 ; Perts, ill. 8, 113, though she was sent
to Germany in 1 1 10, q. v.
pvaoTA. . . sBgeslice] Cf. ^Ifric, lives, i. 114: 'swifHic eoi<Aityrung
7 egeelic )»nnor.'
Anaealm . . . foxVferde . . . xi. ft A^.] The real date is 'xi Kal. Death of
Mali/ %. e, Apr. 21, as Fl. Wig. ii. 59, et alii. On Anselm's death, see the Anselm.
»athoritiea given above under 1093. Lambert, Abbot of St. Bertin's, was
u a
292
TfVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1109
Latest
possible
Easter.
Henry
gives bis
dangbter
to the
Emperor.
H^lie de la
Fl^be.
A doubtful
passage.
Tborpe*s
conjeoturo
unsatis-
factoi^'.
Earle's con<
jecture
solves the
difficulty.
Dispute
between
Henry I
andFulkV
thought of as bis successor, see his life in Fertz, zv. 952, a fact wkieh
seems to be mentioned nowhere else. Farioius, Abbot of Abingdon, ws£
also thought of; see below, on 11 17. As it was, the see remained vacant
five years.
Easter dssg on Letania maior] i. e, April 25 ; the last day on which
Easter can possibly fall ; hence Ann. Wav. say : * ipso anno fnit ultimnm
Fascha, hoc est vii Kal. Maii,* p. 213.
1110. on )>am niwan "Windlesoran] ' quam ipse aedificauerat,* H. H.
p. 337-
pam Oasere forgeaf] 'ei misit earn a Douere usque ad Witsand in
initio Quadragesimae, quod fuit iiii id. Apr.,' S. D. ii. 24 x ; it wa?,
however, Easter Bay, not Ash Wednesday, which fell on April 10 in 11 to.
The fact that the year * quo rex filiam suam Bomano Imperatori dedit ' i<
used in dating documents, shows what importance was attached to tldD
event, Chron. Ab. ii. 65, >o8. She was crowned July 25, mo, and her
name Adelaide was changed to Matilda. Hugh the Chanter calls Henry V
' Exaugustus Henricus, Caesar Teutonicus, immo Cedar [«. e. Kedar] totw
iniquus,' H. Y. ii. 176. This is because of his setting up the Anti-pope
Gregory VIII in 1 1 18.
p. 243. Ellas eorl] On H^ie de la Fl^che, fee the references given
above on 1099 ; Ord. Vit. seems almost to regard the comet as pressging
his death, iv. 300. ,
7 on oweow] Ingram's idea that this is an attempt to represent the
Flench phrase * en quenage ' is too ingenious to be true ; and (apart from
Frofessor Earle's criticism that it takes no account of the conjunction 'and'l
is open to the fatal objection that * qneuage,* ' cheuagium ' or head-tax,
' census capitis ' is one of the basest kinds of rent, and quite impossible for
a great prince like the Count of Maine. Thorpe's conjecture ' Angeow '
gives a result which is historically false, if taken in the obvious seoie
that H^ie held Anjou as well as Maine, while taken as Mr. Thorpe tske^
it ' of ])am cynge . • . geheold, 7 [of pun. eorle of] Angeow,' it leaves too
much to be supplied. Frofessor Earle's conjecture, 'oncneow' from
'oncnawan,' to acknowledge, adopted by Leo and Boeworth-Toller, i$
satisfactory alike on textual and histqj'ical grounds ; and is strongly sap-
ported by the feudal sense of the corresponding Latin word^ * eognoseere,
cognitio, recognoscere, recognitio,* which are constantly used of acknow-
ledging dependency, especially by doing homage ; e. g. Chron. Ab. ii. 107 :
' Walterius de Bipario . . . Abbendoniam uenit, ibique abbati Faritio pro
praedicta terra homagium fecit, et earn de ecclesia lecognosoeodam et
tenendam snscepit ' (so a little above) ; cf. W. M. ii. 483 : ' WiUelmuf .
filius regis [Henrici] homagium regi Francorum de Normannia fecit, ion
legitime de eo prouinciam oogniturus'; and see Ducange, Stt6 rr. Tba
contrast, then, is between Hole's acknowledging, and Folk's refusing to
acknowledge, Henry's overl^rdship ; cf. 1 1 1 1, 1 1 12. This was Folk V ; he
1114] NOTES agg
succeeded to Anjou in 1109, and claimed Maine in right of his wife, who of Anjou
was a daughter of H^ie, Art de V^rif. ii. 849. The contest was ended in '^^^^^
1 1 13 by Fulk doing homage to Henry; cf. F. N. C. ▼. 183, 193, 196.
The importance which Henry attached to this agreement is shown
by the fiftct that he dates thereby a charter of 1113 : 'anno quo comes
Andegauensis meoum pacem fecit, et Cenomannum de me, mens homo
factus, reoepity' Ord. Vit. ▼. 199. The fact that Ann. Wav. omit the
sentence seems to show that the corruption was in the MS. which this
compiler used.
ggrld . . . for his dohter gylte] i,e. the feudal ' aide pour fiUe marier/ ' Aide pour
an important landmark in the history of the growth of the incidents of ^^^ . .
manor
feudal tenure in England. H. H. tells us that it was three shillings a hide,
p. 337 ; cf. Ann. Wav. : ' magnum geldum quod rex cepit ad dandam filiam
suam,* p. 314.
on Ceortes ssge] See on 964, 1084 supra, * There seems to be no record Chertsey.
of the final destruction of the abbey,' H. Shaw, Tile Pavements from
Chertsey Abbey, cited by Earle.
Under this year H. H. enters the death of his own father Nicholas, ' ut Death of
. • • omnes legentes • . . pietatis affectu dicere dignentur : Anima eins in ]F' i^*'
\ A * o father,
pace requiescat. Amen, pp. 337, 338.
1111. coronan] Note the influx of foreign words. H., however, 11 14 Influx of
infra, keeps the old word ' oynehelm.' w^^
Baldewine] Baldwin VII (Hapkin). On the death of his predecessor, Baldwin
see Ord. Vit. iv. 390, 391. VII of
Ilia. Botbert de Bsslesme ... on prisune] He was imprisoned first ^^1^".
at Cherbourg (not Carisbrooke, as Mr. Thorpe says), and then at Wareham, jQ^Qt of
Fl. Wig. ii. 66 ; infra, 1 113. His imprisonment was so strait that 'quem Bobert of
tantopere fama coluerat, dum niueret, in carcere utrum uiueret uel obisset, Belesme.
neeciait,* H. H., p. 310. * Prisun * is another new-fangled word ; the older
words are ' carcern,' and ' oweartem.* We have had ' prisun* in 1076 D,
where £ has ' gefestnoiie bine * ; cf. Introduction, § 76, note. On Bobert's
capture, cf. Ord. Vit. iv. 305 : ' capto itaque tyranno . . . erepta de iugo
praedonis plebs Dei gaudebat.*
1113 H. On this fragment, see critical note, i. 345, and Introduction, Fragment
i 39. Ihe purity of the diction and grammar is in striking contrast with ^^ ^^
the corruption of £. We have, e,g„ 'midwinter,' 'kinehelm,' instead of
' Christmas/ < Nativity/ ' crown * ; ' on ' maintains its place against the
tendency in £ to use < of ; e,g.' ai^ of Burh,' i. 345 £. Either then
there must have been places where the language escaped the corruptions
to which it was exposed at Peterborough, or the Anglo-Saxon renaissance
(of which Professor Earle speaks, Charters, p. 348) must have come earlier
than ' the close of the twelfth century.* The writer seems to have been
chiefly interested in ecclesiastical afiairs.
p, 244. 1114 £. in to "Weftlon . . . cattelos weoroean] This shows '^^^
** # -• castles.
«94
TfVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1114
Ralph of
S^es, Arch-
bishop of
Oanter-
bury.
Thnntan
of York.
Ernnlf
appointed
to Roches-
ter.
John of
96ez, Abbot
ofPeter-
borongh.
Theobald,
Bishop of
Woroester.
St. Evronl.
Grant of
the earl-
dom of
Northamp-
ton to
David of
Sootland.
that Henry continued Bnfas* policy towards Wales. See ahove en 109;.
The troubles lasted, however, to the very end of his reign, Ord. Vit.
▼• 43, 45.
be eaatan ^esre brigge] ' inter pontem et regiam Tarrim/ FL Wig.
iL 67.
Baolfe] Anselm had appointed him to the see of Rochester on the
death of Gundulf in 1108. He had previously been a monk and Abbot of
S^ez in Normandy, H. k S. i. 300 ; S. D. i. 256-359; G. P. pp. 135-131,
who gives him a very high character ; while in literature ' totas exhaotit
Athenas.* The ' prognostioon * at his consecration had been the very beau-
tiful one, ' erunt similes angelis Dei.* He is highly spoken d also by the
biographer of his opponent Thurstan of York, H. Y. U. a6a ; of. Ord. Yit
iii. 308, 309 ; iv- '9». a99» 430-43>.
p. 246. Turstein] On Thurstan, and his controversy with Caaterburj
on the subjeet of the profession, see F\. Wig. ii. 69, 73; G. P. pp. 131.
36a-a66; Hexham, i. 57, 58; S. D. ii. 254-358,262,302-305; JiS^,
R. P. pp. 515, 529, 531, 540, 55i» 55a. 565, 5<57; H. Y. ii. 139-369, 515
530 ; and the references given above, 1070 A. Nor was tiiis the only
matter in which he showed his steadfastness ; one of his biographen
narrates: ' quam firmus et oonstans in amicitia fuerit,' ib, 537.
Bmulf] On him see above, X107.
dsme spreoe] ' quia erat confessor eius,* adds Hugo Candidas, p. 7a
)>a naodde [so oyng] him . . . Hrofeceastre] Rochester was in the
archbiihop's gift, and H. H., G. P., and H say that Ernnlf was appointed b}
Ralph ; so Ann. Wint. p. 44. No doubt tbe king and primate were agreed.
p. 246. God SBlmihtig wnnle, 70.] This shows that this passage.
though a Peterborough interpolation, must have been written befort;
Emulf's death in 11 24; while the change of Ms' to 'waes' shows Ihst
Warner had died in the interval between the text and the oorreetioa.
an maneo of Ssois . . . )>arh ]ma aroeb geamnnge] The archbiaho}'
himself, as we have seen, had been a monk and Abbot of S^ez.
p. 244. U14 H. Teobalde] Fl. Wig. ii. 66, and G. P. p. 390, eaU him
Teoulfus, Thiulf us ; like his predecessor Sampson, he was a canon of Bayeox.
He was appointed Dec. 28,111 3. H, like E, begins the year at Ghristmas,
and therefore counts this as part of 11 14.
Bomlge] On Thorney, mo G. P. pp. 3260329.
B8e Xbronlfl] St. Evroul, the monastery of Orderious Vitalis.
pone eorldom on Vorltham tun scire Dauide] At far a$ Iknow, ihk
is the only record of the date of the grant of the earldom of NorthamptoD
to David. He acquired a claim to that and the earldom of Huntingdon-
shire, through his wife Matilda, who was a daughter of Waltheof, F. N. C.
iv. 604, 605 ; V. 209. Mr. Robertson's note, E. K. S. i. 188, would there-
fore seem to be wrong ; see S. G. S. iiL 5.
Oemel] On Ceme, see G. P. pp. 184-186.
III7] NOTES 295
p. 245. forbam Oioeatre] * per calpam incoriM/ Fl. Wig. ii. 67 ; cf. Fii« at
ib, 70; Bede, II. 91, 258. Chicheeter.
Alboldo wma mnnno on Beoo.] At the time of his appointment he was Albold,
Prior of St NigB«ia8 at Menlan, Liebermann, pp. 131, i6a. Abbot of St.
Myolanfge] On Michelney, cl G. P. pp. 199, 200; above, p. 137. Edmunds.
p. 246. 1116 £. his sunn 'WiUelme] He had been born in 11 03, William
•oputa uirilis euboles,' as Paschal II calls him, W. M. ii. 489. He was theEthel-
now, therefore, about twelve years old, ib. 495. On Henry's endeavours to
secure the suocession for him, see F. N. C. v. 186, 192, 193. The Norman
homage was repeated in if ao, jost before the shipwreck, S. D. ii. 258.
Bw% Strang winter] ' ita nt omnes fere per Angliam pontes glacie Hard
frangerentur,' Fl. Wig. ii. 67. winter.
M W8B8 nefk] ' nepos ex sorore,' 6. P. p. 128 ; he was Abbot of S. Sabas Abbot
in Rome, Jaffe, R. P. p. 513 ; Wilkins, L 377; 'papae familiaris et ab eo Anselm.
Abbas S. Sabae confessoris effectas. Qui in diebns beati aunnculi sni
plorimo tempore in Anglia degens, pro mansuetudine sua ab indigenis
terrae quasi unus eorum diligebatur,' Eadmer, Hist. Nou. p. 87. In 11 21
he became Abbot of St. Edmund's in East Anglia, and appears in that
capacity, infra, 1 1 2 3. See Liebermann , pp. 131,316.
1116. 7 pmt l(t f mynster halglan] ' rege Henrico praesente et ooro- Consecra-
nam ibi gesUnte,' Ann. Camb. it 16. On this dedication, see Gesta Ab- ^^^^^
batum S. Albani, 171; Matth. Paris, Chron. Mai., ii. 142 ; H. H. p. 239.
Ttodbalde de Blais] On this, see W. M. ii. 480, 481 ; F. N. C. v. 180 ; '^^^f
Art de V^rif. iL 617. Theobald was Henry*s nephew, as being the son of ^^ ^
his sister Adela, wife of Stephen of Blois.
p. 247. bflsmde eall ^ mynstre of Bnrh] ' abbas enim eadem die Fire at
maledixerat domnm, et per iram, quia iracundus erat nimis, oommendauit ^^^)^
ineaute inimioo,* Hugo Gand. p. 71 ; cf. Liebermann, p. 13; snd Intro-
daetiony | 52.
1117. for pes oynges unsehte of 7rance 7 his olSra nehhobura] League
' iuranemnt namque rex FVancorum et consul Flandrensis, et oonsul An- ^^^j
degaaensis, se Kormanniam regi Henrico ablaturos, et Willelmo filie
Robert! duds Normannomm earn daturos,' H. H. pp. 239, 240.
orauetlioa wndera, 70.] Cf. H. H. p. 240 ; S. D. ii. 251. The date of Bad
the eclipse, Dec. 1 1, is oorrsct. seasons.
sec myoele eoxVbyAmg] See on this, Ports, vii. 791 (— Muratori Earth-
Sa RR. IL iv. 529) ; X. 1 1 2 ; Fl. Wig. ii 70. It b mentioned also in the q^^^ke.
Irish AunaUi. It was felt at Rheims, Porta, xiii. 83.
Fftrits a>n of Abbanduna] He was a Tuscan of Areno, physician to Death of
Henry I, and highly trusted by him. He had been a monk of Malmee- ?^|^^
tmiy ; his appointment to Abingdon had been one of Henry's first acts on ^^jij^on.
his accession, Abingdon having been one of the many abbf^s kept vacant
by Rufos. He was a wise and most munificent ruler of that house ; and
his memory was warmly cherished there. He died repeating the verse :
296
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
[in7
Defective
entry.
TheConnt
Death of
Qaeen
Matilda.
' Domine dilezi decorem domus tuae * (Pa. zxt. 8, Vulg.), Chron. Ab. ii.
290. He had been thought of for the primacy, see above, p. 29a. Aooord-
ing to one acooant hia atriotnesa aa a ruler was dreaded, 6. P. p. 126;
according to another hia medical profeaaion waa objected to, Chrtm. Ab. ii.
387. See on him further, ib, 44-55, 96, 97, 146-159, 285-290, 38a, 394,
400 ; G. P. pp. 1 92 , 1 93 ; Fl. Wig. ii. 47, 70, notes. For hia life of Aldhehn,
cf. Bede, II. 308.
on piaum yloaa geare . • .] Possibly the writer waa going on to
mention the refoundation of the monaatery after the fire ; of. Ann. Petroh
1 1 1 7 : ' Hoc anno noui monasterii nostri fundamentum iactum est tin id.
Marcii,' Idebermann, p. 13.
1118. 86 eorl of Flandra warV . . . ge wundod] On hia wound and
of Flanders death, which followed in 1119,9.17., after he had become a monk at
wounded. St. Bertin'a, see H. H. pp. 241, 242 ; Perti, ix. 311 ; xiii. 656 ; xiv. 360:
Bouquet, xiii. 463.
se cyng . . . mioel for leas] Cf. Ord. Vit Iv. 323, 324, and note.
p. 248. Theophanie] ' As Epiphania became " Epiphany," so Theo-
phania waa Englished down to " Tiffany. " See Miaa Yonge's HistoiT of
Christian Names, i. 433,' Earle.
seo ow§n Mahald fortSferde] The Hyde writer gives her a mask
elaborate panegyric both on the occasion of her marriage, and also of her
death : ' foemina uere iucomparabilis, in cuius uita floruit Anglia, et in
eius morte decidit flos eius ' . . . ' ex quo Anglia primum est subiecta legi-
bus ex omnibus reginis non fuit inuenta ilU similis.' He gives a curious
account of the number of masses and psalms recited for the good of her
soul, pp. 305, 306, 311-313 ; cf. H. H. pp. 240, 241 ; ' matemae pietotift
aemula,* W. M. ii. 493-495 ; * ab Anglis uocata Jlfo^ the Good Qv»n*
Budborne, Ang. Sac. i. 276, 277. Her death is mentioned in the Iri«h
Annals, where she is called Mary ; cf. also Bouquet, xiii. 674, 675 ; Orl
Vit. iv. 95-97, 313, 314.
Botbert of Mellent] ' sapientisiimns in rebus saecularibus omniam
usque in lernsalem degentiuro,' H. H. p. 240; c£ ib. 306, 307, for tfas
curious story of his death-bed. On Hobert, Count of Meulan, and his
sinister wudom, see F. W. B. i. 184-187, 417, 511 ; ii. 182, 243, 350, 362,
366, 400, 420. He had been excommunicated by name at Borne in Mareb,
1 105, as one of Henry's advisers in the investiture struggle, Jaffifi, B. P.
p. 488.
mycel wind] Cf. Ann. Bemenses, 1118 : ' Vigilia natalis Domini fiiit
uentus uehemens, qui multa aedificia strauit,* Ports, xiii. 83 ; Ord. Vit. ii
460; iv. 324.
Faschalis . . . Oelaaias] Paschal II died Jan. 21, 1118 ; Gdasios II
was elected Jan. 24, and consecrated March 10, dying Jan. 29, 1 119.
In this year, 11 18, on July 7, 'obilt Dominus Florentios Wigoneiuas
Huius snbUli soientia et studiosi laboris indnstria, praeeminet
Hobert,
Count of
Meulan.
High wind.
Succession
of Popes.
Death of
Florence of monachus.'
Worcester.
il2o] NOTES 297
cunctia haee ChronicMrnm Chronica/ FI. W\g, ii. 72. The praise is tho-
ronghly deserved. Next to the Chronicles themseWes he has been our
most trnstworthy guide ; cf. Introdaction, i 84, note. His Chronicle is
continued by Tarious hands to 1 395 ; and for brevity I shall still continue
to cite this work as FL Wig.
1110. )>a twegen oyxigaa . . . ooman togndere] On this battle of Battle of
Br^mule, see Old. Vit iv. 354 ff.; Lib. de Hyda, pp. 315-318; H. H. Brimule.
pp. 241, 243. It had been foreshadowed by a strange battle of birds at
Rouen, ib. 63. The date was Aug. 3o.
JNBS eorles dohter of Angeow] This marriage had been arranged when Marriage of
Folk of Anjon made peace with Henry in 1 1 1 3, «. «. on x 1 10. Either then William
or now the county of Maine, which had been in dispute, was granted to ^^^ and^
the bride, Matilda of Anjou, as her dower, F. N. €. v. 183, 193. She was Matilda of
reclaimed by her father after her husband's tragic death, infra i I3i ; S. D. Anjoiu
ii. 363.
to B«inB . . . oonoiliom] ' Numeratae sunt ibi personarum pastoralium Council of
uirgae cccoxziiii,* S. D. ii 254-358 ; Ord. Vit iv. 373 ff. On the affair of Bheims.
Thurstan, see reff. given under 11 14. Eadmer, Hist. Noa. p. 94, followed
by Fl. Wig. Cont. ii. 73, does not hesitate to say that Thurstan bribed the
Pope. But this is possibly a piece of Canterbury spite^
p. S49. foxifferde . . . Baldewine] Cf. Ord. Vii. iv. 391, 315-317.
348, 4^.
hia fSaVaranu] The pedigree is thus : — Counts of
Flanders.
Bobert L (the Frisian)
Bobert IL Adela - St. Cnnt
Baldwin Vn. (Hapkin) Charlesi
Cf. W.M.ii. 315.
'pmm haligan oynges] Charles himself attained the honours of martyr* St. Cnut.
dom by a fate very like his father's ; see on 1137.
IISO. on pam Care wiirdon adrunoene] This happened in the night Wreck of
between Nov. 35 and Nov. 36. See on it, Fl. Wig. ii. 74 ; W. M. ii. 495- ^^« White
498 ; Hoveden, I. xxxv. 177; (from) S. D. ii. 358, 359. 363 ; H. Y. ii. 190 ; ****
F. N. C. V. 195 ; Hardy, Cat. ii. 138, 139; Brut y Tywys., 11 17. H. H.
gpvee the young prince and his companions a very bad character, p. 343 ;
that he should use their fate to point the moral of his letter De Ck>ntemptu
Mundi, was natural, ib. 303, 304 ; where he says that he had offcen thought
that the excessive attention paid to the prince would bring down a nemesis.
By those who regarded the marriage of Henry I and Matilda as unlawful
the event was regarded as a special chastisement, Fertz, xiv. 380-383. It
was said to have been foretold by Merlin, Bouquet, xii. 37 ; Hardy, Cat. ii.
303 ; Ord. Vit. iv. 491 ; cf. ib. 41 1 ff.
298
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[iiao
Heury and
Thurstan
reconciled.
Second
marriage
of Henry I.
Adelheid of
Lonvain.
TuTstein . . . weaT6 . . . aoordad] This was partly owing to ibo &ct
that ThurBfcan had made himself very serviceable in the negotiatioiis be-
tween Henry and Louis of France, S. D. ii. 258 ; H. Y. ii. 188.
1121. to wife forgyfen] < causa polchritudinii,' H. H. p. 243 ; ' ne quid
ulterins inhonestum committeret/ Eadmer, p. loi ; FL Wig. iL 75. There
can be no doubt that the main motive was the hope of a male heir, F. N.C.
V. 196 ; cf. W. M. ii. 575. Her father was Godfrey VII, Duke of Lower
Lorrainet and Count of Louvain, Art de Y^rif. iii. 103, 103. H. H. «. 1.
and S. D. ii. 259 follow the Chronicle in calling him Duke of Louvsin;
Eadmer and Fl. Wig. Cont. «. d. call him Duke of Lorraine ; ct W. M. «.i.
AHelis] On her seal her name appears as ' Aalidis/ but Mr. Albeit Way.
in an article in Arch. Joum. xx. 281 fi, painted out to me by Profenor
Earle, has shown that this form arises from her having used the matrix of
the seal of Henry I's first wife, Mathildis being altered into Aalidis. Is
charters she is^led 'Adeleidis' and ' Aelidis.' Below, 1x27, the ssme
name appears as .^tfelic^The marriage was on Jan. 29, the oofonatioL
on Jan. 30, Fl. Wig. According to Graimar she wrote, or perhaps cauwd
to be written, a work on the history of her husband's reign :
' Del rei Henri ne frai memoire,
Kar Aeliz la bone reine . . .
En a traitie un livre grant,'
M. H. B. pp. 828, 829, notes. She was a benefbotress and patrooess of
Waltham, and presented to his prebend the author of the tract 00 tbe
Foundation of Waltham, pp. xx, xxi, 35, 53-55.
on Jmre nihte Non^ Ap!^.] The eclipse was at 9.30 p.m. on April 4.
The word ' niht ' is, therefore, here used in the ecdesiastioal sense of 'eve ' ;
cf. 'messesefen,' * massseniht.'
p. 260. into "Wealan fdr] According to S. D. ii. 262, the Welsh had
been excited by the news of the drowning of Richard, Earl of Cheater, in
the White Ship.
wi8 hine aoordedan] ' Datis decern millibns pecorum/ Ann. Cambr.
his dohter let feccean] Seven years later she took the veU at Fon*
tevraud, where she became abbess in 1 1 50, dying in 11 54, Ord. Vit.
iv. 439. See above on 1 1 19.
1122. Freteriens Hio viii. idtus Mr.] This is the Gospel for the
Wednesday after the fourth Sunday in Lent in the Roman Missal ; and
this did fall on March 8 in 1 122. Fl. Wig. Cont. has wrongly ' vii idw
Martii,' ii. 77.
Tywesdssi . . . zi* ft Ap?.] The Tuesday after Palm Sunday fell oa
March 21 in 1 1 22. Probably we should read ' xii KaL Apr.*
Sumer aete soire] * Probably the first ooonnenoe of this compound.'
Earle.
xiiio* It Voaemb.] This date is confirmed by Eadmer, who seems to havt
been present, p. 103 ; and by Ang. Sac. i. 7, 56, 109 ; Liebermaan, p. 5*
<^ Tfvfl, O^n/u^tiAvx, AAJ-y>waj^yvD rr\^^A/V>^ (M^/Jiy s^Mi^^
^ «^ -WY(A^ (^HAAW ^^*>V ^^ OJ^XjU/JU'^
Lunar
ecliiise.
Invasion of
Wales.
The Welsh
submit.
Fire at
Gloucester.
Death of
Ralph of
1123] NOTES 299
Fl. Wig. Cont M. t. gives ' xiv Eal. Noa., feria v ' ; and so Ang. Sac. i. 86 ; Canter-
Liebermann, p. 78. Oct. 19 was a Thursday in iiaa, but the day of the ^'^'y*
week may have been taken from the day of the month, not vice versa.
p. 261. 1123. peB eorles aandermen of Angeow] This was with Embassy
reference to the dowry of his widowed daughter Matilda, which Fulk ^^^^
claimed, and Henry refused to surrender. This refusal threw Pulk on the Anjou.^
side of Henry*s nephew William Clito, to whom he gave his daughter Sibyl
in marriage, S. D. ii. 267 ; infra, 1 1 24. Henry got the marriage set aside
on the ground of consanguinity, infra, 1127 ; though that argument would
have told equally against the marriage of Henry's own daughter Matilda
with Geofiey of Anjou, the son of Fulk ; and of his son William with Fnlk*8
other daughter Matilda, v, t, 11 19.
to 'Wudeatoke] 'quod Latine dioitur siluamm locus,' S. D. U. 267. Woodstock.
Etbelred's earliest dooms were issued ' »t Wudestoce on Myrcena lande/
Thorpe, i. 280 ; Schmid, p. 198.
"Wodnee del . . . liiio. idua laxirii] This is right for ii'23.
Botbert Bloet] He had been appointed at the same time as Anselro, Robert
above, 1093. See on him, F. W. R. i. 13, 395, 445-448 ; ii. 584-588 ; H. H. |j^*' ^^,
pp. 216, 244, 245, 299, 300. 305 ; G. P. pp. 313, 314, Lincoln.
ae 1^ of Ceaatre Botbert FeooeV wasa gehaten] ' Rodbertus Peccator,* Robert
8- D. ii. 259 ; *cognomento Feccatum,' Fl. Wig. ii. 85 ; G. P. p. 310; so 3®°^®***;,^.
H. H. p. 316. He had been appointed in 11 21. The ancient Mercian see Coventry,
of Lichfield had been transferred after the Conquest first to Chester and
then to Coventiy, G. P. pp. 307-31 1 ; Hardy's Le Neve, i. 543 ; H. H. t*. «.,
like the Chron., calls him Bishop of Chester ; S. D. u. 8,, more correctly, of
Coventry ; Fl. Wig. Cont. uses both phrases, ii. 76, 85 ; cf. Round, G. de M.,
p. 427.
ISa biscopaa . . . se prior 7 ae mtixieoaa] On the rival claims of the Dispute an
monks of Christ Church, Canterbury, and the bishops of the province of *^ ^^Jj,^
Canterbury to elect the archbishop, see Stubbs, Pre&ce to Canterbury Archbishop
Letters, R. S. On the present occasion a compromise was arrived at. The of Canter-
biahops carried their point that the new primate should not be a monk, and ^^^^*
four names were put forward, from which the final selection was made by
the monks, S. D. ii. 268. No doubt it was the king's will which prevailed.
aamodlioe] * in a body,* Earle.
•e bisoop of Bssrea byrig . . . woalde eall Engle land] ' iustitiarius
fait totius Angliae, et secundus a rege,' H. H. p. 245. See also W. M. ii.
483, 484 (an important passage).
^Willelm of Corboil . . . was canonie] In this too there was some- Election M'
thing of a compromise ; for though not a monk he was a canon regular ^^j^j^ "^
of St. Osyth's, Essex ; ct G. P. p. 146, where a high character is given to ^^^^^
him ; * uir eximiae religionis, . . . oanonicus S. Osgithae de Cice,' Fl. Wig.
ii. 77 ; ' modestae uitae uir ac litteris bene litteratus,' S. D. ii. 269 ; he had
been a friend of Anselm, and, strange contrast, in the household of Ralph
30O
TiVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1123
crated hy
the Bishop
of London.
Bernard,
Bishop of
St. Dftvid's.
His dispnte
with Urban
ofLlandaff.
The arch-
bishops at
Rome.
(Jodfrey,
Bishop of
Bath and
Wells.
Flambard ; ' postea meliorandae aitae gratia apod Ciee rcgnlaris cancNueas
effectos/ ib, ; cf. ib. L 358. (On the foandaUon of St. Osyth's, ct Old. Vit.
iv. 376.) On the other hand, H. H. says of him : * caius laodes dici ne-
queunt, quia non sunt/ p. 514.
p. 262. an Iiegat . . . Henri] tSee below, on 1127.
ge blatsod . . . tma ae biacop of Iiondane, 7c.] Thontaa daimed u*
consecrate him, bat the eternal qaestion as to the relations between York
and Canterbniy prevented this, H. Y. ii. 19S-200 ; S. D. ii 269. Hiis
controversy went on daring William's primacy also, R. P. pp. 551-553.
ae 1^ Bernard of 'Wales] t.e. Bishop of St. Bavid's; cf. 11 30. He
snoceeded in 1 1 1 5. See Fl. Wig. ii. 68 : < Wilfridas episoopas de S. Danid
. . . obiit. Usqae ilium episoopi extitere Brytonici ' ; contrast 690 aboT&
He was the first Nonnan Bbhop of St. David*s, and had been the qn«enV
chancellor, tb. Hia appointment, therefore, marks a stage in the redaction of
Wales to dependence. But, as is often the case with foreigners, he tried to
be more national than the natives, and was the first Bishop of St^ David^s to
claim a formal metropolitanship over Wales, with a view to throwing off the
yoke of Canterbury. His dispute with Urban of Llandsff on this pointy and
also as to tbe limits of their dioceses, may almost rank with the York and
Canterbury controversy for complexity and persistence ; see on it, H. & S.
i. 149, 506-350 ; ct W. M. : 'Tunc . . . [1132] contentio inter Bemardani
. . . et Urbanum . . . aetemo fine sopiia est ; tot enim ad coriam Romanara
appellationibas, tot itinerum expensi% tot causidicorum oonflictiboa moltis
annis nentilata, tandem aliquando morte Urbani . . . soluta, uel potias
decisa est»' ii. 535 ; cf. ib, 573 ; i. a8 ; Hardy, Cat ii. 408 ; H. H. p. 253 ;
Fl. Wig. ii. 90 ; Z. N. V. p. 69. The name of his predecessor, ' Wilfridus,*
Fl. Wig., * Walfridas,' Eadmer, p. 89, might suggest that he wm« an
Englishman, but the name in Welsh sources is Grifiri.
in pe lenten ... to Borne] *ii id. Mar.,' i.e. March 11, Liebermann,
p. 5. For the controversy of the two archbishops at Rome, aee the
references given above, p. 294 ; on Bernard's appearance as the spokes-
man of Canterbury, H. Y. ii. aoo ff.
Befired] Brother of Archbishop Ralph, S. D. ii. 269, who calla him
Polochinus; he is the 'Sigefrid of Cicaestre' of 11 30 infra; et H. H.
p. 244; Fl. Wig. ii. 79.
Anaelm] See above on 11 15.
togeanes rihte] One of the things objected to him was ' qnod in onrta,
quae a cruore dicitur, ibi enim sanguinum indicia fiunt, sit electns,* S. D.
ii. 273.
QodeflreiS] He was consecrated by Archbishop William on his retnm
from Rome, at St. Paul's, London, Aug. 26, Fl. Wig. ii. 78 ; cf. GesU
Abb. Gemblaoensium : ' consensu et rogatu [Alexandri Leodioensium
antistitis] ... est consecrate aecdesia nostra in uilla, quae dicitur Castra,
a domno Godefrido quamuis Anglorum episcopo, tamen compatriota 1
1 1 25] NOTES 301
ill id. Nouemb. . . . anno Domini 1133/ Pertz, viii. 553. I owe the
reference to Mr. T. A. Archer.
p. 253. Alexander] He wm consecrated at Canterbury on July a a, Alexander
Fl. Wig. ii. 78. To him H. H. dedicates his history, pp. 1-4, and applies ?i^^P^^
to him a phrase like that which in his history he applies to his uncle
Roger, ' princepa a rege secundus ' ; cf. ib. a 80, and above on 1x33.
eall ofer Fenteooate wuoe] S. D. says that he crossed on Whit
Monday, ii. 373.
wsBpmen] Cf. ' wapned men,* Oros. p. 46.
1134. On the continental warfare of this year, see F. N. C. ▼. 196- 199.
pes kinges onihtes] Commanded by William of Tancarville, the king's
chAmberlain, H. H. p. 345.
7 aflemden hem] According to S. D. ii. 275, they were surprised,
' inconsulte . . . ab insidiantibus.'
p. 254. Be iloe "Willelm . . . Angeow] See on 1133 ad xniU
iintime on Single lande] The famine was very severe in Flanders Famine.
aUo ; cf. Perte, xii. 56a, 563.
^ aoer end hwaote] ' Semen frumenti ad tres acras,** Ellis, Domesday,
Introd. i. 303 ; cf. Levit. zxvii. 16 (Earle). My friend Mr. H. Le B.
Lightfoot tells me that this statement as to the proportion of seed required
for an acre of wheat, barley, and oats respectively would hold good still.
ae . . . biscop Ernulf] See above, 1107, ^4*
Alexander . . . ix kt Mai] S. D. says : < vi kal. Maii,' ii. 375 ; cf. Death of
S.C.S.i.454. Fl. Wig. Cont. puts this under 1133. ^3^d.
Dauid . . . NorlShamtiine scire] The long reign of David, 11 34-1 153, Succession
is an important turning-point in the history of Scotland. It marks the of David,
period when Anglo-Norman, especially feudal, ideas became predominant
in Scotland ; a change largely due to the personal position and taste of
Davifi himself. W. M. says of him : ' nostrorum conuictu et familiaritate
llmatus a puero, omnem rubiginem Scotticae barbariei deterserat,* ii. 477 ;
cf. i. 378; F. N. C. V. 308, 309; S. C. S. i. 454 ff. ; iii. 5 ff. John of
Hexham gives a beautiful character of him. • He seems to have inherited
much of his mother's piety, S. D. ii. 330, 331.
Baulf Basset] He is mentioned in H. H.'s De Contemptu Mundi, Balph
p. 318. This Court of Hundehog illustrates the growth of the system of ^^^'J^
itinerant judicature. The justices of the Curia Regis sit in the County Hunde-
Court; but their presence makes it more than an ordinary 'sclr-gem6t,' hog.
and it is called by the higher name of * Witenagem6t.' Thus ' the Norman
coria meets the Saxon gem($t,' S. C. H. i. 391, 39a ; cf. xb. 377, 378.
p. 265. 1125. toforen Oristes messe . . . wit^innon )>a twelf niht]
i.e. Christmas, 1134, to Epiphany, 1135.
|>a minitere] According to Ann. Wint. p. 47, there were three Win- Pnnish-
cbeater moneyers who escaped. ' Contra trapezetas, quos uulgo monetarioe ^^^^ of
oocant, praecipuam sui diligentiam ezhibait,' W. M. ii. 476 ; cf. ifr. 487 ; ^ ^J^'*-
3<»
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[i"S
The legate,
John of
Crema.
Bnglish
prelates at
Rome.
Famine.
Return
of the
Empress
Matilda.
Robert of
Normandy.
Robert,
Earl of
Qloncester.
G. P. p. 442. In 1 1 a3 the Cotincil of Borne had paased a decree agunst the
coiner and issuer of false money, 'tanqnam maledictos et paupermn
oppressor,* S. D. ii. 272. Dunstan had been spedallj severe against this
crime for the same reason, and on one occasion was said to have refbsed
to celebrate Mass until a sentence of mutilation bad been actually carried
out, Stubbs' Dunstan, pp. 106, ao3, 203, 300, 343 ; 6. P. p. 27. For
Anglo-Saxon laws on coiners and the coinage, see Thorpe, Laws, i. 206,
296, 298, 301-303, 380; Schmid, pp. 138-140, 216-221, 274. Under
Ethelred the penalty was death. H. H. has a very ideal oonoepkion of
English coinage : ' omnis moneta eius argento puro conBcttur,' p. 6.
lohan of Oreme] H. H. tells a scandalous anecdote about him, the
insertion of which he justifies by the fact that Moses ' secretarius Dei *
gives the stories of Lot and Reuben, pp. 245, 246; cf. F. N. C. v. 236.
He came to England in April, H. & S. i. 317, 318 ; ii. 23. Scotland was
included in his commission, and between his arrival in April and the
holding the Council of London, he traversed Englaod, and held a oouncfl
at Roxburgh in conjunction with David of Scotland, S. D. ii. 276 ff.;
H. Y. ii. 209 ff. ; H. & a ii. 211. The canons of the Council of London
are given by Cont. Fl. Wig. ii. 81 ff. ; S. D. u. t., evidently from a com-
mon source ; though S. D. wrongly puts the council under 1 1 26.
7 swa to Borne] The two primates had been summoned to Rome by
the Pope with reference to the eternal controversy between their Churches;
see H. Y. u. s. John of Glasgow (here called Bishop of Lothian) went
thither with reference to the hardly less interminable question of the
subjection of the Scottish bishops to York ; v. H. A; S. ii. 16-33, 192, 201,
205, 212-215. On this occasion the question was adjourned, H. Y. ii. 215.
217. This is the last mention of Thurstan in the Chron. He died n
1 140. See the account of his death and character by John of Hexham
in S. D. ii. 302-305 ; above, 1114, note.
p. 256. mioel un time] ' Iste est annus carissimus omnium nostci tern-
poris, in quo uendebatur onus equi frumentarium sex solidis,' H. H. p. 246.
1126. )>a com . . . Mlohaeles mease] More precisely * iii id. Sept,' Le.
Sept. II, S. D. ii. 281.
mid him com . . . his dohter . . . wife] ' Inuita, ut aiont, imperatzix
rediit, quod dotalibus regionibus consueta esset, et multas ibidem po«e»-
siones haberet,' W. M. ii. 527 ; * Mathildis regina ... ad patrvm suma
profidscitur, manum S. laoobi secum deferens; per quod iireparafaile
damnum regno Francorum intulit,* Perts, xvii, 23.
his broker Botbert] This is the last mention of him in the Chixn.
He died 1134, at Cardiff; v. F. K. C. v. 206, 208, 849, 850.
his snne Botbert] This is the famous Earl of Gloucester, a natorsl
son of Henry by an unknown mother. (The statement that his mother
was Nest, the daughter of Rhys ap Tewdwr^ rests on a oonfosion ; see
P. N. C. V. 851-854.) He was the great supporter of his half-sister
1 1 27] NOTES 303
Matild* against Stephen. He inherited from his father a gennine love of
learning, and was a patron of learned men. W. M. dedicates to him both
hia Gesta Begnm and Historia Noaella, and speaks enthusiastioaUy of
Wm, ii. 355, 356, 5i8-53i» B^Sy 53^, 655> 55^. 578, 58a, 585 ff. On the
date of his earldom see Ronnd, u. «. pp. 430 ff., who decides for iiai x
iiaa.
1127. «t CriatesmsBase] i,e. Christmas, iia6. At this assembly it Dispute
nearly came to an open rupture between the two archbishops ; Thurstan, l^^^'J^
however, ultimately giving way, H. Y. ii. 217 ; Fl. Wig. ii. 84. bishops. '
JESt(elic] She is called Aaliz and Adela by John of Hexham, S. D. iL 30a, Marriage of
309. She is better known under her later name of Matilda, which she ^^ ^^'
probably took on the occasion of her first marriage, F. N. G. v. 185. On the ^^^^^
novelty of the idea of female succession, v, tb. 199-206, 856 ff.
Aldin Fergan] Alan Fergant, Duke of Brittany, 1084-iiia.
OoafireiB Martssl] This is Geo&ey V of Anjou, called * the Fair,' and to Geffrey
more commonly Flantagenet, whence the name descended to the dynasty. -^J^^-
The name ' Martel ' belongs properly to Geoffrey II and IV of Anjou, but
apparently not to Geoffrey V, Art de V^f. ii. 838, 843, 85a.
Sit of|mhte napema] We should expect 'na^elass/ and the trans-
lators translate as if the latter were the reading of the text, 'howbeit,*
' nevertheless.'
p. 267. wssa se eorl Karle . . . mairne] With the exception of the Murder of
martyrdom of Becket, no event so impressed the imagination of the twelfth ^^^^ ^
century as the murder of Charles of Flanders. It took place March a, in
the Church of St Donattan at Bruges, during Mass, while the count was
in the act of giving alms, and just as he had finished reciting Ps. 1. (Ii.) 9 :
' Ajsperges me hyssopo, et mundabor : lauabis me et super uiuem dealba-
bor.* It was said to have been foreshown by portents ; and to have been
followed by vengeance so signal as to be an evident token of divine judge-
ment. The news of it travelled with miraculous rapidity. It was known
in Laon and in London on the day after it occurred. Besides the numerous
mentions of it in the Chronicles, there are three lives of the martyr, two
of them by eye-witnesses of the murder ; four poems were composed on the
event, and many epigrams and epitaphs. It even formed the subject of
a tragedy. A narrative of it was recited each year on the anniversary.
Parts, xii. 531 ff., and the references there ^ven. Of. also ib, iv. 30 ; v. 14,
28; vi. 380, 444, 449 ; vii. 547; ix. 31a, 324; xiii. 658; xvi. 504 ; xxv.
793-794 ; xxvi. 3i6 ; Bouquet, xii. 54-56, 187 ; xiii. 4x3 ; Ord. Vit. i. 189 ;
iv. 474 ff.; V. 160; H. H. p. a47 (when W. M. wrote he was still alive;
' Cju-oIos, qui mode prinoipatur in Flandria,* ii. 315); of. Meyer, Ann.
Flandriae, ff 38-40 ; Kervyn de Lettenhove, Hist, de Flandre, i. 353 ff.
A aomewhat similar murder, which also sent a thrill through Europe, was Murder of
tbai of Henry, son of Richard, King of the Romans, by Guy de Montfort Henry, son
in the Church of San SUvestro (now Chiesa di Gesti) at Viterbo in 1379; <^^^<^^^^^
304 TPyO SAXON CHRONICLES [uiT
King of the »n event which Dante has made immortal by his venes, Inf. xiL iiSff-:
Romana cf. Hampson, ii. 251.
WiUiam of 7 "^ ^^« <>' Franoo. 70.] William of Nonnandy was practically farced
Normandy on the Flemings by Louis VI, who wished to use him as a piece in the
thell °^. ^*™® ^* ^^ Pl»yjng agMMt Henry I (cf. H. H. De Contemptu Mundi:
ings. " * quibus curis demolitus est [Henricus], dum, nepote sno Willelmo FUa-
driam adipiscente, se diadema regni amissurnm pro oerto putaret ! ' p. ZHh
William had no connexion with Flanders, except through his grandmother
Matilda, the wife of the Conqueror ; and he never made good his poeition.
His death in 1 1 28 is recorded below. His wife was Joan, daughter of
Rainier, Marquis of Montferrat, and uterine sister of Adelaide of Saroy.
the queen of Louis VI. Ultimately Thierry of Alsace, who through hit
mother Gertrude was a grandson of Robert the Frisian, and was th«
candidate supported by Henry, established himself as count. See De
Lettenhove, u. 8, pp. 401 ff. ; Art de V^rif. iii. 10; H. H. p. 249.
An ecclesi- Heanri ... of Feitowe.] On the abbacy of this ecclesiastical adven-
astical ad- turer, see Hugo Gandidus, p. 73-75, which is, however, little more thsa
venturer. ^ translation of the Chronicle. He does not occur in the lists of any of
the three sees which he tried to gain possession of, Soissons, Besan^on, or
Saintesi v. Gams. He was a son of William VII, Duke of Aquitaine and
Count of Poitiers, who died this very year, 11 27, and was snooeeded by his
eldest son William VIII, Art de V^rif. ii. 358; cf. Ord. Vit. iv/430.
St. Jean d'Angely is (not five but^ about fifteen miles north of Saints?.
The abbey was destroyed in 1568 by the French Calvinists. Some
remains of it still exist. Henry was elected abbot in 1 1 04 , G allia Christians.
ii. 1096 ff., where nothing is said of his connexion with England. He died
soon after his expulsion from Peterborough, Hugo Candidus, p. 75.
legat of tSone Borne soott] He is mentioned in that capacity under
1x23.
00 hit ne wsos naASema eall swa.] Here, and in the next annsl,
* na9ema ' is rightly used, ' it was not any the more [for all his words] to
[as he said].*
Bauenni] Savigny. The order came to England in 1 1 23, S. D. ii. 247.
The Wild p. 268. Ba htintes wssron swarte, 7c.] Cf. a similar story in JQfnc
Huntoman. Lives, i. 264; and on the legend of the Wild Huntsman, Hampson, i. 514
on pe selue der£ald] * %» the very deer-fold ; in the home>park itself/
Earle.
Contem- of his utgang . . . aeggon] As he was expelled in 1132, vide «. a., ve
^^Jf^ see how strictly contemporary this writing is.
D^th^f 1128. Ood geare his sawle] All the English chroniclers seem to wriur
William of with sympathy of the untimely fate of the young count : ' Comes Flan-
Normandy, drensium, WiUelmus nomine. Miser cognomine, . . . morte cnnctis ddends
. . . defungitur,' Fl. Wig. ii. 90. 91 ; < nobilissimns iuuenum aetate breui
famam promeruit sempitemam/ H. H. p. 250, who also speaka of him is
1129] JVOTES 305
the D6 Contampia m < Mlua regios haeraB,* adding: 'omaes qui iUnm
regem futamin securi exspeotabant, . . . illuri snnt/ p. 305 ; of. S. D. ii.
a8a, 283; De Lettenhove, li. t.; F. N. C. v. 307; Z. N. V. pp. 377, 278.
He received his fatal wound in a akinuish near Alott, hikving onlj a few
days before gained a great victory over his rival Thierry. His death is me^o-^U^l^r-
aaid to have been made known to his father Robert, then in prison at ^^^^-'Ov^cZa
Devises, by a dream, Ord, Vit. iv. 29a ff., 464, 465, 479, 481-486.
p. 260. Sandulf Faaseflunbard] On his death and repentance^ see Death of
S. D. i. 140, 141. On the discovery of his grave in 1874, see an article by 5?^^^ .
the Rey. J. T. Fowler, of Durham, Arohaeologia, xlv. 385 ff. (1879). The *^^*°**»«*-
see was kept vacant nearly five yean.
Hu«o of pe temple] This is Hugh de Payen, the founder of the Tem-
plars ; cf. H. H. pp. 350, 351.
1120. pmr hi gisleden hem] After the death of William of Normandy Suooess of
they were no longer dangerous, F. N. C. u. t. For the success of Henry's Henry's
policy at this time, cf. S. D. ii. 283, whose Chronicle ends at this point ; ^ ^^'
cf. also H. H. p. 250.
p. 260. 7 ne forstod noht ealle )>a bodlaoes] On the council, cf. Council
H. H. pp. 250, 25 T, who says: *rex decepit eos simplioitate Willehni "f*^
archiepiMopi. Concesserunt namque regi iustitiam de uxoribus sacerdotum, marriages,
ei ... res summo dedeoore terminata est Accepit enim rex pecuniam
infinitam de presbyteris, et redemit eos.*
Henri his nefe] This is the famous Henry of Bbis, brother of Stephen, Heniy of
who played such a leading part in the next reign. Gont. Fl. Wig., like the ^^o^.
Chron., calls him Abbot of Glastonbury ; S. D., however, says : ' Henrico
qui apud Cluniacum ab infantia nutritus erat monachus, Wintoniensis
eodesiae dedit episoopatum, adiuncta ei in augmentum honoris abbatia
Glastoniae, quam prius ad procurationem sui a rege aeceperat,' iL 283 ;
1. e. the abbey was vacant and in the king's hands, and he appointed his
nephew to administer it as his representative ; cf. above on 943 a. H. H.
calls the bishop ' nouum quoddam monstrum ex integro et corrupto oom-
positum, scilicet monachus et miles,' p. 315. His predecessor, William
Giffiud, he calls ' uir nobilissimus,' ib,
foiitferde Honorios] The death of Honorius and consequent papal Death of
schism (which lasted till 1138) really belong to Feb. 1130; cf. Milman, iv. ^''.''^'^''"j
299 ff. ; W. M. ii. 530-534 ; Gregorovius, Gesch. d. Stadt Rom, iv. 386 ff. ^hi^^
Petrua . . . rioceete men of Borne] Piero de' Pierleoni His family Anacle-
was of Jewish origin, and had risen by the practice of usury. He took ^"^ ^'
the title of Anacletns II.
ae dno of Bioilie] Roger II ; ' perhaps the first instance of the title Roger IT. of
duke in English literature,* Earle. Sicily.
Qregorioa] Cardinal of St. Angelo ; he took the title of Innocent II. Innocent
Heanri of Xngleland] He did not, however, acknowledge him until ^^*
Jan. 1131, and mainly through the influence of St. Bernard. MMdrbv
II. X Henry I.
3o6
TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES
[1130
John,
Bishop of
Bochester.
GUbert
Umveraalt
Biahop of
London.
Proverb.
MiMxyof
monkB
onderabad
abbot.
Contem-
porary
writing.
Fate of
Abbot
Henry.
The last
continaa-
tor.
1180. lohan of Boueoeaatre] ' Willelmas archiepisoopiu dedit qn-
Boopatam Koueoeastriae lohanni arebidiaoono bqo,' H. H. s. a. iia$.
Qilbert Uniuersal] *Magnas philoaophus ' ; 'Non fuit adrnqne
Bomam par ei icientia. . . . Quapiopter dun scholas regeret Niaernis in
Gallia, ad Bummum Londoniae sacerdotium . . . ezoratuB oonoeefit,' H. H.
pp. 307, 308, 316; be was appointed in X128 and died 11 34, tb. 247, 253;
Fl. Wig. ii. 89. He was also * cauBidicas famosuB,* and had pleaded the
cauBe of Canterbury at Borne againBt the rival claimB of York, H. Y. xi.
215. H. H., «. »,, gives him a bad character for avarice, as does the York
writer ; cf. on him, Hardy, Cat. ii. 187, 188.
AudoentLS of Buereus] He was a brother of Archbishop Thnrstan, and
died in 11 39, S. D. ii. 301.
p. 26L haege . . . dsBleth] Thorpe's translation is the best : ' hedge
abides that fieldB divides.'
1181. on an Moneniht ... ill Idna Ia2Lr] Jan. 11 was a Sondsy
in II 31 ; therefore * niht * muBt be taken, as in the case of eodedasttcal
festivals, in the Bense of ' eve * ; see Gloasary.
orf owalm] See W. M. 11. 534.
p. 262. hi soolden nedes ... an god dssi] For a picture of the miBery
which a monaatery might Buffer under a bad abbot, aee the case of Evesham
under Abbot Boger, Ghron. Evesh. pp. X02 ff., 200 ff., 230, 236 ff.
Her him tmoode . . . eall CFisteno folo] ' ** Here all his boasted
astuteness failed him ; now he had good cause to creep into his vast wallet
[and explore it] in eveiy oomer, [to see] if by any chance there might be
there just one poor contrivance, so that he might yet oooe more deceive
Christ and all Christian folk." The 6gQre is, that this Abbot Heniy'i
stock in life was a wallet full of tricks and evasions, but that now, whes
he Borely needed one of them to serve his present oooasionB, they were all
exhausted or worn out. Gibson caught the spirit of the passage : " omnii
ei angulns tentandus est," ' Earle, who also compares Chancery Bomaont
of Bose, 3263 :
'So moche tresoun is in his male.'
So in Oricn. Saga, Earl Hakon is called ' ftej^r fiSlgins gUeps,' < a Jtsn
purse {or treasury) of secret wickedness,* p. 360.
nu hem behofeiS Oiistes helpe] As the help came the very next year,
we see how strictly contemporary this writing is.
1182. faren at of lande] According to Hugo Oandidus, pw 75, he
recovered his abbey of St. Jean d'Ajigely, but died soon after, fie ssvi
he made a good end, and that he was at any rate liberal in alms-friving.
' With this annal begins the final oontinuator. . . . His work has not
much chronological arrangement, but it is full of vigour, earnestness, sad
pathos. The language is very rude. Saxon seems now to have reached
the lowest stage of decline at which written literature is possible. Bat it
is just this combination of the feeble with the strong, decrepit languid
1135] NOTES 307
wiih indignant patriotism, that, while it cripples the narrative, enforoes
the lamentation, and makes us regard it with tenderness and reverence.*
Against this well-weighed judgement of Professor Earle, p. 260, Mr. Free-
man's declamation about * all the matchless strength of our ancient tongue '
will not count for very much, F. N. C. v. 284.
1180. On )>is gssre for se king] Henry really left England at Lammas, Henry I
1133, and never returned to it again. And there was an edipse of the ^^^'
■un at noon on Aug. 2, 1133 \, but the chronicler, having omitted all events f^^^ i^st
under 1133, brings the eclipse into closer and more dramatic relation with time.
Henry's death than the facts warrant Two days after the eclipse an
earthquake occurred, Fl. Wig. ii. 93, 94. (who wrongly places the eclipse
in 1133) ; W. M.ii. 535-537 ; Liebermann, p. m.
On Henry's death, character, and burial, see further H. H. pp. •54-358, His death,
311, 312 ; 8. D. ii. 285, 286 ;. W. M.u. 485-488 ; Hardy, Cat u. 7; Pertz, character,
vi- 385, 393, 396, 451 ; F. N. 0. V. 154-166, 339-342. Henry is a great ^^ hunaU
hero with Ord. Vit iii.. 367 ; iv. 93, 95. 163-168, 337-339, 490 (where he
is identified with Merlin's Lion of Justice) ; v. 53 ff. : ' gloriosus pater
patriae ' ; cf. ib, 196. Gaimar, w. 6505 f., calls him
'Ii reis meillur
Ke unkes fust ne james seit'
The Welsh chronicler's description of Henry is noteworthy: *gwr uis
dichawn neb ymoscryn ac ef, eithyr Duw e hun/ i. e. ' a man whom none
could contend against but God Himself,' Brut y Tywys., p. 1 38.
p. 268. pa westre sona )>a8 landes] This passage, which has troubled A certain
all editors of the Chronicle, myself included, has been definitely cleared «nenda-
up by an ingenious and quite certain emendation by Mr. 0. F. Emerson,
of Cornell University, wUch consists solely in a different division of the
words : ' >a wes treson a ]xis landes,* t . 0. * then was treason in (a for on)
these lands.' For a copy of the letter in which Mr.. Emerson communi-
cated this discovery to * Modem Language Notes,' I am indebted to the
courtesy of the writer. I may add that a MS. note by Prof. Earle in his
own copy of the Chronicle, which he kindly placed at my disposal, shows
that he had anticipated within one letter Mr. Emerson's conjecture.
bebixiend in Bedinge] The Abbey of Reading had been founded by Beading
Heniy himself, W. M. ii. 489;. G. P. p. 193; Ord. Vit iv. 467 ; v. 49 ff.; Abbey.
Liebermann, pp. 10, 1 1 ; Ang. Sac. i. 363.
In connexion with Henry's monastic foundations may be cited an extra- A Dantes-
ordinarily Dantesque vision said to have been seen in 1141 by a monk ^^® vinoa.
of Bee, who had formerly been one of Henry's knights. To him Henry
appeared, followed by a troop of demons, who cut him into minute fngroentf
with their swords. Next a crowd of monks appeared with crosses and
tapers praying for his soul ; whereupon he was restored to his former shape
and said : ' En nides frater quid padar, quidqoe passurus sum pro peocatis
meis usque in diem iudioii. Eooe quantum mihi oonferunt monachi pro
X 2
3o8 TPV'O SAXON CHRONICLES [1135
modicis beneficiis que illis contoli. His dictii . . . disparait.* This rtory
I fbund in a Cambridge University MS., Ff. i. 27, f. 219*. I do not know
whence it comes. We are reminded of the punishments of the ninth bdgis
of the eighth oirde of the Inferno, Canto xxviiL
Coronation on mide wintre dssi] The authorities vary as to Stephen's coronation
of Stephen, ^^y between Dec. 22, Dec. 25, and Deo. 26 (St. Stephen's Day; Cont.
¥1, Wig.*s Dec. 20 is probably a mere slip for Dee. 22, as he says it wss
a Sunday, and Dec. 22 was a Sunday in 1 135). See Dr. Stubbe in W. M.
JI. cxzxix ; Sir Harris Nicolas, Ghron. of Histoiy, p. 297. The farmer
decides for Dec. 22, the latter for Dee. 26. There is a corions staiement
in Rudbome that Stephen reckoned his regnal years from 1136, and that
in reckoning regnal years it was usual to neglect any period between the
acoession and the beginning of a new year, Ang. Sao. i. 284. The latter
statement is very doubtful (see against it Theopold, p. 45, who shows that
regnal years are reckoned from acoession). But if Stephen was crowned
on Dec. 25 or 26, and the year began with Christmas, then he would date
his reign from Z136. Sir H. Nicolas' suggestion that Dee. 26, as the day
of his name-saint, would be likely to be diosen is ingenious, though not of
course conclusive.
Baldwin de Balduin de Beduers] This rebellion belongs to the following year,
Redvers. 11 36, as docs the agreement with David of Scotland at Durham, which
preceded it, H. H. pp. 258, 259 ; Fl. Wig. ii. 96, 97 ; S. D. iL 287, 288.
it litel forstode] See on 1138.
Leap years 1136] Of this blank year Ord. Vit. says : ' Hie tomultnosus annos ncre
unlucky. bissextilis fuit ; et tunc ultimus in ordine concurrentium bissextas CQeor-
rit, ac, ut uulgo dicitur, bissextus super regem et populum eius in Nonnannia
et Anglia cecidit,' v. 66. For the idea that leap years are specially nnlocky,
of. ib. 78 ; iv. 464.
Stephen in 1137. for . . . ofer am] He went in March and returned in Deoember,
Normandy. 1137^ Ord. Vit. v. 81 ; Fl. Wig. ii. 98 ; H. H. p. 260 ; W. M. ii. 543. 544.
his tresor] About £100,000, W. M. ii. 540.
Arrest of gadering sst Ozene ford] The council at Oxford, in which the bishops
the bishops. y„^Q arrested, was in June, 1 139, H. H. pp. 265-267; S. D. ii. 301, joa ;
W. M. ii. 547-555 . This quarrel with the Church was of course one of the
main causes of Stephen's ill-success ; it gave the signal for the civil war, aad
the arrest of the great administrative prelates paralysed the whole framework
of government, S. C. H. i. 324-326; see, however, Round, Q. de M. pp. 99 1
Roger of Boger of Bereberl] He died Dec. 4, i x 39. On his career and character.
^*"*^'^'7- cf. W. M. ii. 530, 556-560 ; and see above on 1123.
Alexander Alexander 1^ of I«incol] On him, see above on x 123. He died in
oflinooln. jj.g
hise neues] ' hit nephewi, i.e. two nephews of Roger, Biahop of Ssli9-
bury. Gibeon rendered " suum nepotem," and this has been followed by all
after translaton. Yet the words are distinctly plural, to a degree that admita
1137] NOTES 309
not of bdng rendered in [modem] Englitb, as both the pronoun and the
subituitiTe hftve planJ forms. Alexander, Bishop of Lincoln, was nephew
of Roger, Bishop of Salisbury ; while the other Roger, the Canoellarius, was
his nephew by courtesy, or as Malmesbury sets it forth, *' qui nepos esse,
uel plus qnam nepoe, eiusdem episoopi ferebatur,*' W. M. ii. 549,' Earle.
There was another nephew, Nigel, Bishop of Ely, treasurer of the £x- Nigel of
chequer, and &ther of Richard, Bi(>hop of I<ondon, who held the same office, ^^*
and wrote the famous ' Dialogus de Scaocario.' On these two prelates, see
Liebermann, Einleitung in den Dialogue, pp. 16-54.
be milde man was 7 softe 7 god] On Stephen's character, cf Fl. Wig. Chazacter
it 106, 117; Perti, xxiii. 836; Bouquet, xii. 554; S. C. H. i. ^32. It is of Stephen,
a tragic instance of what might haye been a really fine character ruined
for want of a little strength of will ; a want which made his very virtues
more hannful to others than the vices of men like Henry I or Henry II.
ytk dlden hi alia minder, 70.] The following description of the anarchy Teudal
of Stephen's reign is mure often quoted than any passage in the Chronicle, A^^'ohy
except perhaps the description of the Conqueror. On the general obarac- Stephen.
teristics of the anarchy imder Stephen, see Fl. Wig. ii. 96; W. M. iL 544,
545, 560-563 ; Waltham, p. 41 ; Gesta Steplk pp. 96 ff., 106^ i3o, 121 \
WilL Neub. i. 60, 61 ; Pertz, vi. 386, 451, 45a ; xx. 259 ; Bouquet, xii.. 135 ;
S. C. H. L 333 ff. ; F. N. C. v. 342, 353-356, 283 ff. ; Round, 6. de M. ch. 9^
With the adulterine castles in England, cf. the 'adulterina municipia*
erected in Noimandy on ihe death of William I, Ord. Vit. iii. 290. On the
diabolical cruelty of the tenants of the castles, see W.M. ii. 563, 564; Hardy,
Cat. L 7 ; S. D. i. 153, 154, 163, 164 ; H. Y. i. 302-305 ; Misc. Biogr. p. 34.
All these authorities, except the two first, are northern ; and they hardly
support Mr. Freeman's view that the north of England was comparatively The north'
exempt fivm the evils of Stephen*s reign, u. «. pp. 383, 317. Many of the A«t exempt-
atrocities dsKribed are identical with those in the Chronicle. Cont. Fl.
Wig. says that the disorder was specially bad in Wales, U. 96.
p. 264. carlmen 7 wimmen] i,e, men and women. For carl « male,
9. N. £. B. «. V.
% lastede pa ^zix* wintre] This shows that this description was not
written till after the reign of Stephen was over.
sore um wile] t . 0. ' &fre ymbe hwlle ' «> ' from time to time,' ' at regu-
larly recurring intervals ' ; so in the Lay of Byrhtn60, line 371 :
< Kfre ymbe stunde
he sealde sume wunds.'
I owe this explanation to Professor Napier.
7 olapeden it tenaerie] This vrord has been illustrated by Mr. Round 'Tenserie.'
and Mr. Paget Toynbee in the Academy for July ix, 1893. The former
writes : ' Ttnterie . . . was a generic name for certain irregular exactions,
both in Latin and in Norman-French. . . . Pope Ludns II, in one of his
letter^ strangely confirms the accuracy of the Chronicle, writing that
3IO
TWO SAXON CHRONICLES
["37
Attacks on
chorohes.
Town and
township.
'He wa
asleep.'
Martin,
Abbot of
Peter-
borough,
obtain!
papal
privileges.
'Wican.'
"quidam etiam Bub nomine tenteriarum uillas et homines luot Bpoliant";
while the great judicial iter of 1 194 had for one of its diief objects an
inquiry " de prisis et tenteriU omnium balliuorum/* etc (B. Horeden, iii.
267). As fo» the Norman-French form, it is employed by Jordan Fan-
tosme, who, writing of the burgesses of Northampton (11 74)* tells us that
David of Scotland ** ne pot tenterie de eus aver." * Mr. Toynbee shows
how, starting from the Low Latin ' tensare,* ' to protect ' (v. Dacange, t. r.)
various words were formed, ' tensamentum,' ' tenseria,* ftc., signifying pro-
tection, and hence, the feudal dues exacted in return for such protectioa ;
and that similar words ' tenseamentum,' ' tensaria,* of which Duoange give»
examples, with the evident meaning of ' rapine,* ' plunder/ are simply the
same thing looked at from the taxpayer's point of view. See also Bound
G. de M. pp. 414-416.
ciroe ne cyroe iaord] For attacks on churches, &o., cf. S. D. ii. 305.
314 ff. ; H. H. pp. 376, 377 ; W. M. ii. 540, 543 ; Biogr. Misc. pp. 43, 44 ;
Chron. AK ii. 178, 190, 201, 307, 308, 210, 315.
p. 265. tun . . . tunacipe] Tun is the village, twMoipe the body of vil-
lagers (hence construed with a plural verb) ; cf. Bede : ' heht 8one tunsdpe
[uicanos] ealne ofslean, 7 )>one tun [uicum] forbeman,* p. 416. The word'
occur also in £dgar*s Laws, Thorpe, i. 374 ; Schmid, p. 198 : ' mid his tus-
scipes gewitnysse . . . )>ies tunes men.'
hi asdden openlioe t Xpist alep] ' They said openly thai Christ depi.
Was it His poor friends or His proud foes that said so ? The latlsr, it
would seem, from the word ** openlice." Bat there are examples for both.
Perhaps in some sense He admits it Himself: '' Donnio sed cor meuni
uigilat,*' Cantica Canticorum. When He slept in the ship all this ws»
indicated, Ezekiel viii. 13, ix. 9; 3 Pet. iii. 4; Ps. exxi. 4,* Earie. Cf.
F. N. C. v. 384, note ; where it is pointed out that H. H. answers the
question in one way, and William of Newburgh in the other.
Martin abbot . . . viii. dois] As he was installed on June 29, 113*
(o.«.a.), this would bring us to Jan. 11 55, which again shows that thia
sketch was not written down till after the end of Stephen's rdgn ; «. ti|fre,
under 1x54. Also, as Thorpe points out, Eugenius did not succeed till 1 145-
begaot thare priuilegies, jo!] Similar papal privileges for Abingdoc
are in Chron. Ab. ii. 190 ff. ; the reason there given for seeking them
would doubtless apply to Peterborough also : ' uidens . . . abbas . • . rcgi^
litteras ad mnnimen ecclesiae, cui praeerat, modicum aut nihil profioere,
quia propter regni discidium diuersi principes dinersis ducibus obediebaat,
et quod unus confirmabat alter irritum facere studebat,* &c.
oiroewiosn . . . horderwyoan] 'Mr. Stevenson's venion of tki»
passage was (substantially) right, but. Mr. Thorpe has involved it is
obscurity again. Mr. Stevenson has it : '* privileges, one for all tlie laaib
of the abbacy, and another for all the lands which belonged to the [office
of] lactist ; and had he lived longer, he intended having done the same for
113?] NOTES 311
the [office of] treMorer." Tbeie words ** drcewican *' and " horderwyoan '*
■hoald be the offices of which we have the officen' titles, p. 26a m., " ciroe-
weard and hordere," churchwarden and treasurer. And there is a passage
in i£lfnc, Horn. ii. 592, in which « wican '* is used of eodesiastical offices in
general : ** Hu msg o99e hu dear eenig Isawede man him to geteon puth
riocetere Cristes wican " ; t'.«. How can or how dare any layman appro-
priate to himself through the insolence of power the offUes of Christ ! '
£arle. In x 120 'wlcan* is found in a quite general sense; though there
it means probably 'officers' rather than 'offices'; but indeed in both
passages it might be taken either way without much affecting the sense ;
cf. Ormnlum. Glossary, s. v. ' wikenn/ * office, doty/ One motive for appro- Beason for
priating certain estates and revenues to particular offices within the appropriat-
monastery was to prevent these revenues from falling into the king's J^e^(M*to
hands during a vacancy in the abbacy. In the reign of Henry II there separate
was a suit on this very point between the monks of Abingdon and the monastic
receiver appointed by the Crown on the death of Abbot Roger. It was ®*®**
tried before the fiunous justiciar Ralph Glanville and other justices, and
was decided in favour of the monastery, Chron. Ab. :ii. 297 ff. ; cf. %b,
337 fit In the customs of Evesham it is ordered that if any of these offices
become vacant they are to 'be filled up at once, 'ne aliquo casu in manum
regis deueniant ipsa officia, abbate forte decedente,* Chron. Evesh. p. 306.
In 1229 the abbey did &11 vacant, and the king took into his bands all
the revenues, < exceptis redditibus specialiter ad obedientias monachorum
aasignatis,' ib. 273. A similar appropriation was made at St. Augustine's,
Canterbury, about 1130, Thorn, c. 1799.
Aldewlngle] ' Aldwinkle, Northants, the birthplace of Fuller the Aldwinkle^
Church historian, and of Dryden,' Earle.
winiserd] On the growth of vines in England, see my Bede, II. 5, 6. Vines.
On his time] The date is vague. The life of St. William, ui infra, Alleged
p. Izxxix, places it in 1144; so do two Chronicles in Uebermann, pp. 48, miwtyrdoni
133 ; Ann. Camb. ; Chron. Fiscannense, Bouquet, xii. 779; Chron. Petrob. ^£111^,^.
(the last gives another case at Gloucester in ii6x). Two other foreign
Chronicles give 1 146, Bouquet, xii. 783 ; Perti, vi. 472. From a story in
Richard of Devises under 1192, it would seem to have been the natural
thing to chaige the Jews with crucifying any missing Christian child, Rio.
Din. pp. 59-64. The charge against the Jews of using the blood of Oommou
murdered Gentiles, especially Christian children, for ritual purposes is as <^^^8^
old as the time of Josephus, see his Contra Apionem, ii. 8 ; and has been jf^
more than once revived within the labt ten years. In 1889 a formal work in ancient
waa published in support of the charge, and gave rise to a correspondence ^^
between Cardinal Manning and the Chief Rabbi, Dr. Adler, which was times,
published in the daily papers of Feb. 7, 1890; while in 1892 a Jewish
tnitcher, named Buschkoff, was twice tried on the charge of murdering
ft Christian boy, aged five, at Xanthen. The second trial was at Cloves in
312 TWO SAXON CHRONICLES [1137
July, 1893, and resulted in a complete acquittal. See also an artide
in the Nineteenth Century, xiv. 753 ff. (1883). In the Middle Ages the
charge was frequently made; and more than one ohild-eaint owes hii
St Hugh saintship to this legend ; of whom St. Hugh of Lincoln is the best known
of Lincoln, through Chaucer's Prioress* Tale. Chaucer represents him as having his
throat cut ; but Matth. Paris says distinctly that he was crucified like
St. William, Chron. Maiora, iv. 516-519. Many Jews were ezeented on
this charge. This was in 1 355.
Otheroasea. In Robert de Monte's Chronide under 117a, 1177, alleged instance!
are given. Under the former date the case of St. William of Norwich ib
dted along with other parallel cases ; and the paragraph concludes : ' et
frequenter, ut dicitur, fiuinnt hoc in tempore Paachali, si oppartonitateai
inuenerint.' There is a chapel in the old cathedral at Zaragosa to a sunt
of this class, San Domingito (little St. Domenic) ; of. also AA. SS. March,
iii. 494 ff. For St. William the chief authority is his Life and Miradei
recently edited by Drs. Jessopp and James, 1896; cf. also *St Hugh of
Lincoln, an examination,* by Bev. A. Hame, 1849. Both St. Hugh and
St. William are commemorated in Gapgrave*B Noua Legenda, and M. Ffso-
dsque Michel published a collectioin of Anglo-Norman ballads on St. Hugh
(1834). In a vision of the other world recorded by Vincent of Beanvais,
Speculum Historiale, zzvii. 84, 85, St. William of Norwich was seen in
Paradise. See Wright, St. Patrick's Purgatory, pp. 31, 3a.
Chronologi- p. 266. 1188.] It illustrates the chronological confusion of this section
cal confu- of the Chronicle that the writer, after himself mentioning the date 1140
in the preceding entry, now goes back to 1138. For a good acoonnt of
Scotch Scotch affairs, see John of Hexham in S. D. ii. 388-295. The agreement
affairs. ^f 1135 <i5tel forst<5d,* v.s. It was only with the utmost diffieolty that
Archbishop Thurstan prevented an outbreak of hostilities during Stephen's
absence in Normandy in 1137. In Jan. 11 38 the Scots invaded North-
umberland, but retired on Stephen's approach. After Easter thej invaded
Battle of England again, and ravaged fkr and wide until they were defeated in the
the Stan- ^^^^^ ^^^^^ Standard, near Northallerton, Aug. 22, 1 138 ; cf. alK> H. H. pp.
^ ' 260-265 ; Fl. Wig. ii. 1 1 1 ff. ; H. Y. ii. 266 ; all these accounts give the credit
of organising this successful resistance to Archbishop Thurstan, of vriMW
the last named says : * fieri iussit in uiis subterraneis quaedam instramenfta
sonoB horribiles leddentia, quae Anglice dicuntur Pttrtmoef, qoibos reso-
nantibuB, ferae et caetera armenta, quae praecedebant ezerdtom . . .
Dauid regis . . ., timore strepitus perterrita in exerdtum . . . ferociter
reeiliebant.* All these aooounts agree with the Chron. in giving the diief
command to William of Albemarle. Ailred of Bievaulx, in his monograph
on the battle (Twysden, Deoem Script. 00. 337 ff.; Migne, Pair. Lai
cxcv. cc. 701 ff.), endeavours to give the first place to his own hero, Walter
Espec, the founder of Rievaulz. Peace was made in x 139, S. D. ti. 300;
H. H. p. 265 ; cf. F. N. C. v. 263 ff.
1 140] NOTES 313
1140.] This entry is made ap of notioM of the principal erents of
Stephen's reign, thrown together with very little regard for chronology.
I give a list of these events in the order of the chronicler, with dates and List of
authorities appended. To deal fully with these notices would be to write ^T^" °f
^L u'_. _/ox I- » • Stephen's
the history of Stephen s reign. reign.
Attempt of Stephen to seize Earl Robert, April, 11 37, W. M. ii. 543.
Edipee of the sun, March ao, 1 140, «b. 563. (This is quite correct
according to the table of eclipses.)
Death of William, Archbishop of Canterbury, Nov. 21, 1136, Stubbs*
Ep. Succ. p. a6 [ed. a, p. 43].
Consecration of Theobald as archbishop, Jan. 8, 1 139, ih, a8 [ed. a, p. 45].
War between Stephen and Kandolph, Earl of Chester, Dec. 1 140, W. M.
ii. 569 ; S. D. ii. 306.
Siege of Lincoln, Christmas, X140 — Feb. 11 41, W. M. ii. 569-572;
S. D. ii. 307, 308 ; H. H. pp. a68 £t ; Ord. Vit. v. 135-139.
Capture of Stephen, Feb. a, 1141, W. M. ii. 571, 573 ; S. D. Ii. 308;
Fl. Wig. ii. 139; Ord. Vik ».#.
Arrival of the Empress Matilda In England, Sept. 11 39, W. M. ii. 555 ;
Ord. Vit. V. 131.
Her flight from London, June, 1 141, H. H. p. 375 ; W. M. ii. 577, 578 ;
Fl. Wig.ii. 131, 13a.
Henry of Winchester goes over to her, March, 1141, W. M. ii. 573.
Siege of Winchester by Stephen's queen, Aug. — Sept. 1141, ih, 578 if. ;
Fl. Wig.ii. I33ff.
C^tnre of Earl Robert, Sept. 14, 1141, W. M. ii. 581 ; Fl. Wig. ii. 134 ;
H. H. p. 375.
He is exchanged for Stephen, Nov. 1141, W. M. ii. 58a, 587-590;
Thome, c 1807.
Stephen and the Earl of Chester reeondled, 114a, Round, G. de M.
p. I55>-
Fresh quarrel, 1146, H. H. p. 379.
Oxford surrendered to the Empress, March, 1141, W. M. ii. 573, 574;
but according to Fl. Wig, ii. 130, which seems more precise, May, 1 141.
The Empress besieged in Oxford, Michaelmas Advent, 1143, H. H.
p. 376 ; W. M. u. 593, 596.
She escapes to Wallingford, Dec. 1143, H. H. p. 376 ; W. M. ii. 595,
596 ; cf. Round, u. #. p. 199.
She retires to the continent, before Lent, 1 147» Gervase, i. 133.
Normandy goes over to the Count of Anjou, 1141-1x44, Art de V^rif.
ii. 853.
Eustace marries Constance, the sister of the French king, Feb. 1140,
Fl. Wig.ii 135.
Death of Eustace, Aug. 1153, Gervase, i. 155 ; Liebermann, p. 83 ;
K. de Monte, p. 176; S. D. ii. 33M H. H. p. 388.
314 TIVO SAXON CHRONICLES [1154
Death of Matilda, Stephen's queen. May 3, 1153, Liebennum, p. 81;
Gervase, i. 151 ; S. D. ii. 337.
Death of Geoffrey of Aojoa, Sept. 7, 1151, R. de Monte, p. 163; H. H.
p. 383 ; S. D. u. 336.
Divorce of Loais VII and £leanor, March, 1153, R. de Monte, p. 164:
Gervase, i. 149.
Marriage of Eleanor and Henry, May, 1152, R. de Monte, p. 165;
Gervase, u. s,
Henry oomes to England, Jan. 11 53, R. de Monte, p. 171; H. H.
pp. 384 ff.
Peace made, Noy. 6, 11 53, R. de Monte, p. 177 ; Bouquet, xil. 475.
p. 268. makede pais] ' Henricus . ^ . antiquam paoem reformat,* Pertz.
Ti. 456-
Death of 1154. Btephne ded] He died Oct. 35 ; there were ramoura that he had
Stephen. been poisoned, Perti, vi. 397, 407.
Faures feld] Faversham, Kent, founded by Stephen and hit queen. It
was completed in 1148, Gervase, i. 139, 151; Liebermaan, pp. 81, 82;
H. H. p. 388 ; S. D. ii. 337 ; Perte, xx. 545.
Willelm de Walteuile] On his abbacy, see Hugo Candidus, pp. 89 H.
He was deposed by Archbishop Richard in 1 175, ib. 94.
.e<Vi.utA» vypvOUk /itt-d^M^. -A^<<>1. It^MAy mun^ A^M^Offi^
r*t4»,ayy^ AptJ^ ^«-vv6t Jk^dA . -i^^^tc/<4«^KiL .*^X**W-<*^
^dA^ ^p^pi^H^yw. ]in^*yh/ JIm^A^ ■^t'g^U. Jkttpix^rv^
'*^f«*»u -ky^^y^A 4^^!U. /^^jh^n/^t^jTAtouA^^W) ^Jttff
(J^C/ytA "Jti/tAi/^ £^dA„ -dt^f 4je^f('^n^^ 4^.tU¥in^ fkt^^^^^
^9-pc^U^ fin4f^njfC f>^^\^ 'Uy^^.m, ^Uv^n^jC ix^fiOl^
NOTES TO APPENDIX
These notes have ali^ady -extended to sach length, that I must not
attempt to comment on the metrical Calendar in Appendix A. The Latin
Acts of Lanfraoo in Appendix B are, however, so directly connected with
the Chronicle, that a few words mnst be Mid on them. On their sooroe,
■ee Introduction, § 97,
p. 287. Hoo anno] t.e. 1070, see above on 1070 A.
p. 288. abbata Scotlando] On him, see Ord. Vit. ii. 209 ; Thome,
oc. 1788 ff.
Seoimdo anno] Lanfrano was consecrated Aug. 1070. The second Lanfranc
year of his consecration would therefore be Aug. 1 071 to Aug. 107a. He ^^ ^
went to Rome in 1071, Fl. Wig. ii. 8 ; G. P. pp. 65, 66. On the two pallia, ™^'
see above on 1022 D. The Council of Winchester was held at Easter,
1 1 72, F. N. C iv. .357 ff. On Osbem of Exeter, see G. P. pp. aoi, 202.
p. 289. Teroio anno] Aug. 1072 — Aug. 1073. The consecration of
Peter of Lichfield was in 1073 ; df. G. P. p. 308. The great moot on Great moot
Pinnenden Heath is also placed by Freeman under 1072. Stubbs (I know ^^ ^^^^^^j^
not on what authority) places it in 1076, St. Dunstan, p. 144 note. (Is he
confusing Bishop ^thelric*s appearance at Pinnenden with his appearance
at the Council of Winchester, 1076, when his ovon trial was finally
determined? Wilkins, Concilia, i. 367.) Ob this *■ famosa congregatio,' see
F. N. C. iv. 364 ff. ; S. C. H. i. 277, 278.
Quarto anno] Aug. 1073 — ^Aug. 1074. The consecration of Patrick
was in 1074; '^ ^* ^- ^* i^- S'^i S^Q* ^^^ I"'"^ call him Gilla Patraic;
be was drowned in 1084, Four Masters, f . a. His fonn of profession is in
Ang. Sac i. 80; cf. Z. N. V. p. 214.
Quinto anno] Aug. 1074 — Aug. 1075. ^o^ ^^ Council of London, Council of
see Wilkins, i. 363 ff. It was held during a vacancy of the see of London.
Rochester, which proves that it belongs to 1075, as Siward did not die till
that year.
Berto anno] Aug. 1075 — ^Aug. 1076. The consecration and death of
Amost, and the Council of Winchester, all belong to 1076.
Septimo anno] Aug. io76-*Auff. 1077. Gundulf was consecrated ^
^yjUrUUMojUAA^ 1VV9 ^^ cJxe, OhMa^I 1<^ ^*'*i!^
3l6 NOTES TO APPENDIX
Manch 19, 1077; cp. G. P. pp. 136, 157. The oonsecratioa of Rftlph.
Bishop of the Orkneys, by Thomas, WulfsUn, and Peter, was on Msrdi 5,
1077 ; see H. k S. ii. 162-164. On Gnndolf, see Ang. Sac. u. 271 ff.;
Hardy, Cat. ii. 103, 104 ; Round, u. 8, pp. 337 ff.
JSthelnoth Ootauo anno] Aug. 1077 — Aag. 1078. ^^helnoth of Glastonbary
of Glaston- ^,|g gujd to have been a great dilapidator of his monastery ; see W. M.
^^^ ^ Antiq. Glast. p. 324. After his deposition he lived at Canterbury, Stubbs*
Attempt to Dunstan, p. 420. This may be the same cx>ancil in which the attempt wsi
depose St. made to depose St. Walfstan, which was frustrated by the miracle related
Wulfstan. ^y j^^^ g ^ 779-781. WUkins places that event in 1078. It cannot
be 1075 (F. N. C. iv. 381 note), as Gundulf is spoken of as Bishop of
Rochester on the occasion, Ailr. R. c. 780.
Anno xi] Aug. 1080— Aug. 1081. The consecnition of William of
St. Garilef was Jan. 3, 108 1.
Relations p. 290. misit . . . Donaldo . . . litteras] Lanfraiic*s Epistle, No. xxziii,
''^th^™^** Migne, Pat. Lat. d. 532, 533, is addressed ' ad Domnaldum Hibemiae Epi-
j^^ ^ soopum,' in answer to questions received from him. I am not sore as to the
person meant ; it may be Domnall O'Heney, Archbish<^ of Cashd, who
died 1098, F. M. tub anno.
Sexto decimo anno] Aug. 1085 — Aug. 1086. Bonatns appears m
Donnghus, or Donagh 0*Haingly, in Irish sources ; he died 1095, F. M.
i. a. He was consecrated 1085. His form of profession is in Ang. Sac
i. 81. The Council of Gloucester is the £Eunous midwinter gem6t of
1085-6, in which the Great Survey was ordered. All the three prebUei
here named received their appointments in that gem<St, r. s., s. a. Their
consecrations belong to io86.
Ootauo deoimo anno] Aug. 1087 — ^"i»* loSS, On the death of WilUasiI
and the accession of Rufus, v. t. pp. 275, 276. Godfrey of Chicbsetei^s
consecration belongs to X087, John of Bath's to July, 1088. Wido or Goy
was consecrated on St. Thomas' Day, Dec 21, 1087, Thome, oc. 1092 f. It
Feud at is difficult to make out the cause of the feud between Guy and his monks.
St. Angus- preeman says : * he must have been nominated either by Lanfrane or b?
tino 8. Can*
terbnry. ^® ^^^ king,' F. N. C. iv. 413. Unfortunately both the Augnstinian
historians, Thorn, «.«., and Elmham, pp. 345, 346, distinctly say that
Lanfrane tried to force on St. Augustine's one of his own Christ Church
monks as abbot, that the Augustinians resisted, and on exhibiting thdr
privileges before Rufus, obtained from him licence to elect Guy, ooe of
their own number, and that Lanfrane for some time refused to oooMcrate
him, but eventually gave way.
Death of P- 291« Nono deoimo anno] Lanfrane died May 24, 1089. Hie Wido
lAnfrunc. mentioned here as a monk of Christ Church, Canterbury, must be a differeot
person from the abbot, unless the Augustinlan historians have very
definitely lied. On the vacancy in the archbishopric, and the appdntmeot
of Anselm, see above, p. 280.
EXPLANATION OF THE INDEX
Nam«8 printed in thiek type occur in the Texts printed in Vol. I ; names
printed in small capitals oocnr only in the Introduction and Notes.
All names and forms of names which occur in our texts are included in
the present index. Of course it Ib only as to the two principal texts S and
£ that the list is exhaustive.
It has not been found possible to indicate which of the various forma of
» name occur in each separate citation as was done in the Glossary ; bat
after eadi form an indication is given of the MSS. in which that form
occurs.
One reason for this is that in many cases it is not the name but only the
title of the person meant which is given. Thus Fulk V of Anjou is fre-
quently mentioned, but his actual name, Fulk, only once occurs ; elsewhere
he is simply ' se eorl of Angeow.*
References to the texts are given in the same way as in the Glossary.
(See the explanatory note prefixed to the Glossary.) Where the notes are
cited separately, the pages of Vol. II are given. A small Roman numeral
preceded by the letter p, indicates the pages of the Introduction.
A dagger after a reference indicates that there is a note on the passage
in question.
Facts contained in the notes are not included in the index where
they refer directly to the passage of the text to which the note belongs ;
where they are not so connected they have been carefully indexed. For
instance, on 1054 C, D, there is a long note referring to Macbeth, who
is mentioned in the text. The facts in that note referring to Macbeth are
not given in detail in the index, because it is assumed that the dagger
following the reference in the index under his name will be a snflScient
warning to the student to consult the note as well as the text. State-
ments relating to Macbeth oocarring In other notes not directly connected
with him are all given under his name. Without this limitation the index
would have exceeded all bounds.
Entries in MS. F are not indexed, unlea either in form or substance they
add something to those contained in the other texts.
Names which occur only in genealogies are marked with a t i those
which occur only in charters are marked with a |).
3l8 EXPLANATION OF THE INDEX
Only those forms of oftines which actually occur in our texts are given.
There can therefore be no question of phonological oonnstency, for the
Mcribes are not consistent. Even if we limit ourMlves to the first scribe of
the oldest MS., 3, we find the same names spelt differently ; thus we have
Eadbald and Edbald. Eadwine and Edwine, EalchsUn and Ealhstan,
Ecgfer> and £gfer)>, Gewis and Giwis, Gleawanceaster and Gleaweoeaster,
Hreopedun and Hreopadun, NorOhymbre and NorOanhymbre. In the
very same annal (694 A) we find Eroonbryht and Aroenbryht ; so Wyhtlseg
and Wihtkej; (755-^)* Those forms which do occur I have tried to amage
consistently ; but I shall be neither surprised nor greatly concerned to find
that I have not wholly succeeded. The order is stricUy alphabeticali and
abundant cross references are given to facilitate research.
Persons bearing the same name are arranged (with few exceptions)
chronologically.
To save space a few abbreviations are used : bp. abp., for bishop, arch-
bishop ; dr. for daughter, &c.
Where the identification of place-names is uncertain, the authorities for
the various views which have been held are sometimes cited under the
following abbreviations: Ca.» Camden's Britannia; Ea.s£arie; Fr.«
Freeman; GL-^ Gibson; I. « Ingram; P. « Pearson, Historical Maps;
R.» Robertson, E.K.S. ; S.- W. H. Stevenson, in New Oxford Historical
Atlas ; T. =- Thorpe.
INDEX
A.
Aachbk, v. Aquae.
AARHU8, JfitUnd, DenmArk, Chiit-
tian, bp. of, ii. 365.
Abbandun, Abingdon, Berks, bp.
Sideman boned in St. Mary 8
miuBter at, 977Ct; bp. .^IfsUn
buried at, 9816)*: alderman
Edwin boned at, 98 iC; Siward
retires to, 1048C; boried at,
1049 C, ad fin.; bp. if^gelwine
Hent to, and dies at, io7i£,
io7aDt. Abbots of, Eadwine,
984E, 985C; ^thelflige, 1016E,
p. I53t; iEthelwine, ioi8Et;
Siward, Atbelstan, 10440,10431;;
1047C, I046£t; Spearhafoc,
a>. Kf; I048E, 105 iD; Rudolf,
tb. E, i05oCt; Faridui, iiiyt;
cf. ii. apa; iEthelwold, ii. 154;
Osgar, li. 171 ; abp. i£lfric, ii.
178; Ealdred, ii. a07; v, Boger,
Wulfgar. Origin of MSa
B and 0 to be sought at, pp*
zzix, zzzi, Izzzix, ozviii; home
of MS. 0 at, pp. xxxi, Ixv,
zeti; entries in E relating to,
pp. Izy f., Izxiv ; cf. p. cxvi. ;
relics of St. Gothlac at, ii. 37 ; of
St. Edmond, ii. 87 ; of Edward
the Martyr, ii. 168 ; identified by
M>me with Clovesho, ii. 70;
^thelbald a benefactor of, ii. 83 ;
alleged spoliation of, by Alfred,
ii. 113; ^thelwold brings monka
from, to Winchester, ii. 158;
Edith, wife of Edw. Conf., gives
land at Lewknor to, ii. 334;
Blachman, tenant of, ii. a6o ;
papal privileges for, ii. 310; trial
relating to, ii. 311.
Abbo of Fleubt, life of Bt. Edmund
of East Anglia by, ii. 86 ; rela-
tions of Dunstan with, iL 134;
brought to Ramsey by Oswald,
ii. 1 76 ; letter of Gregory V to, ii.
>79.
Abil^e, ii. 7.
Abivodon, v. Abbandon.
IIAbon, alderman, signature of, 656
E, p. 3a b.
Absoldtb pabtioiplb in Anglo-
Saxon, ii. 184.
Aooa, bishop of Hexham, priest
of Wilfrid, whom he sooceeds,
7ioEt; expelled, 733Et; dies,
737E-
Aooa, &ther of Eadwold, 905 A, D.
Aoemanneaburh, Bath, 97 aF, v.
Baffum, let, Ac.
Aoemanneaoeaster, Bath, Edgar
crowned at, 973At.
Aolea, site uncertain, synod at,
78aEt ; 789Et ; cf. il. 70, 78.
Aolea, Ockley, Surrey, Danes de-
feated at, 85i*t.
Adalolfus, count of Boulogne, and
abbot of St. Bertin, causes Edwin
Etheling to be buried at St.
Bertin*s, ii. 1 37 ; cf. Addenda.
{Adam, West Saxon pedigree
traced up to, 855 A, B, Of.
Addimohax, in Wharfedale, Torks.,
abp. Wulfliere flies to, ii. 107.
Adela, dr. of William I, and wife
of Stephen of Blois, ii. 395.
Adela, dr. of Robert I of Flanders,
and wife of St. Cnut, ii. 397.
320
INDEX
Adelaide, sister of William I, and
wife of Odo of Champagne, ii. 384.
Adelaide of Lodyain, v. AOelis.
Adelaide of Savot, wife of Louis
VI, ii. 504-
Adelaide, v. JEJUfUxc
Adelard, a monk of Blandinium,
his accoant of Dunstan's death,
ii. 172; dedicates his life of
Banstan to ^Ifbeah, ii. 183.
Adelheid, second wife of Otho I,
mother of Otho II, ii. 169.
Adrianua (Hadrian), Roman
emperor, accession of, 11 6F.
Adrianus, papal legate, 675E,
ad fin.-):.
Adrianus, pope, ue, Adrian I,
sends legates to England, 785 Ef ;
cf. ii. 54-5^ •• <iie»» 794t.
uBbbe, a Frisian, slain, 897A,
p. 9it.
Aedan, v. M^Kn,
^delwiOf. V. M^\'.
iBdgar,^dmiind,^dred,iBdrio,
Edward, ^dwig, ^dwine,
V. Ead-.
iBdwina Etheling, drowned at
■ea, 933Et; cf. ii. I34» '58;
possibly king of Kent, ii. I3i.
^dwinesolif, probably the Eildon
Hills, 00. Roxburgh, Oswine
slain by Moll at, 76iEt.
JBferwio, v, Eofer-.
^flc, king's high -reeve, cf. ii.
180; murdered by Leofsige of
Ensex, 1002E; Eadwig, brother
of, loioE.
uBfic, dean of Evesham, dies,
io37Ct.
^gbriht, V. Ecg-.
JBgelberht, 995F ; Egelbert,
552F; V. ^Hbriht.
JBgelbryht (A), ^g[e]lbriht (E),
of Gaul, bp. of the West Saxons,
succeeds Birinus, 650A, 649Et;
leaves Cenwalh, and becomes
bp. of Paris, 66o*t ; Hlothhere,
nephew of, 670*; (.A^gebertns,
648F, Addenda).
.Sigelesburg, Aylesbury, Bucks,
captured by the West Saxons,
571 *t ; cf. ii. II ; Danes ravage
between Bemwood and, 921 A.
^gelesford, Aylesford, Kent,
battle between Wyrtgeom and
Hengest at, 455Wt ; Ediic
Streona submits to Edmund at,
1016D, E, p. I5it.
uBgeleabrep, probably near Ayles-
furd, battle between Wyrtgeom
and Hengest at, 455*t.
JBgebner, o. iSSelma^r.
^gelnaV, Ailnodus, abbot of
Glastonbury, appointed, 105 3D
taken to Normandy with William,
1066D, p. 200t ; deposed, i. 289t.
iEoELNOTH, 'Satrap' of Kant,
accompanies WilUam to Nor-
mandy, ii. 258.
iBgelnoV, uBgelred, uBgoIric, v,
JEais.VKio, reeve of Kent, ii. 217.
JBgelrio, bp. of the South Saxons
(t.«. Selsey), appointed, i057Dt ;
consecrated, 1058D, Ef ; preaent
at the moot of Pinnenden and
oouQcil of Winchester, ii. 316.
iBgelrio (Egel-, 1072E), bp. of
Durham, 1072E, 1073IH;
consecrated at York, i04iDt;
resigns, and retires to Peter-
borough, i056Df ; accused and
sent to Westminster. 1068D,
ad fin., io69Et; io72E,io73D;
excommunicates the plunderers
of Peterborough, io7o£, p. 207,
1071D; had been consecrated to
York, 1072E, io73Dt; dies,
and is buried at Westminster,
JBgelward, abbot of Glaston-
bury, dies, 1053C.
iBgelwig, abbot of Evesham,
die^, 1077E, i078Dt.
.Sgelwine (Egel-, 1071E). bp. of
Durham, succeeds his brother
.£gelric,i056D ; outlawed, 1068D.
adfin.f lo^oEf ; joins the insur-
gents at ^y, 107 1 E, 1072D:
submits, is sent to Abingdon/
and dies, ib.f.
.£oelwine. other name of earl
Odda, ii. 247.
.SSgelword, r. iE9elward.
uBglea, V, Iglea.
JBifiKHf kmg of the Scots of
INDEX
321
DalriadA, defeated at Begaasiao,
603E, at.
Mlj, son of .£lfwold of Northam-
bria, murdered by Ethelred, ii. 60.
^Ifeaoh, JBlfeahy v. iElfheah.
^Ifeg (-^Eirheah), father of
Brihtric, Toi7Dt.
^Ifelm, alderman in Kortbum-
bria, slain, 1006 Ef; Wulfheah
and Ufegeat said to be sons of,
ii. 184; iEUfgyfa of Northamp-
ton, daughter of, I036£t.
.Slfere, v. JSlfhere.
^Ifetee, perhafMi Elvet, Durham,
Pehtwrine consecrated at, 762 Ef.
^Ifgar, alderman, father of /ICthel-
fl»d, Edmnnd's wife, 946Df .
^Ifgar, king's relative, ^es, 96aAt.
^Ifgar, son of iEIfrio of Hants,
blinded by Etlielred, 993Et.
^LFOAR, son of Meaw, fights on the
Danish side at Sherstone, ii. 197.
.Slfgar, bp. of Elmham, dies,
lOJiDf.
.Slfkar (G, D, £), JBlgar'(D),
Algar, Ealgar (F), son of
Leofrie, earl of Mercia, Harold's
earldom given to, 1048E, p. 177 ;
■acceeds to Harold's former earl-
dom, 1053C, D, E; banished,
attacks Hereford with Welsh
and Irish help, 1055C, D, Ef
(of. p. cxxiv n.) ; restored, ib.C,
Df ; his fleet, ib.C, ad fin ;
succeeds his father, 1057D, £;
banished, but rest^tred by Welsh
help, i058Dt', Moroar, son of,
1005D, 1064E ; Edwin succeeds,
in Mercia, ii. 351, 252.
jSSlfset, miswritten for .^3lheah,
ioi7Bt.
.fiSlfget, slain by the Welsh, 1030C.
JSSlfgyfn, wife of Edmund, mother
of Edwy and Edgar, 955Dti ii.
147.
^l^nrfiii wife of Edwy, divorced on
fi^ronnds of consanguinity, 958Dt.
^LFOTFU, dr. of Etbelred, wife of
Uhtred of North umbria, ii« 190.
JESlfgyfa, of Northampton, dr. of
alderman ^fhclm, mother of
Harold Harefoot, io36£, 1035C,
II.
^Ifgyfti (C, D), JBlfgiAi, JBlfgiue
(E), JBltgrt^ Imme (1035G),
.S:ifgiue7mma(ioi7F, 1052E),
Inuna (1023D), Imme (1051C),
.SSlfgiua 7mma, Tnuna (^If-
ffiua) (F), i. 0. iElfgyfu-Emma,
queen of the English, daughter of
Richard of Normandy (cf. 1017D,
E; 1040E), comes to England,
ioo3Et ; makes the French
Churl, Hugh, reeve of Exeter,
ioo3Et; goes to her brother
Richard of Normandy, 1013E, p.
144; Cnut marries, 10X7D, Ef;
her double name, i^F, p. 154
note; assists at the translation
of St. ^Ifheah, 1023D ; occupies
Winchester, and holds Wessex
for Hardacnut, 1036E; cf. 1035
0, Df ; expelled from England,
and takes refuge at Bruges,
1037C, E+ ; joined by Hardacnut,
i039Ct ; mother of Alfred
Etheling,io36C, D; of Hardacnut.
1023D; 1039G; i04o£; 1051G;
1052E; of Edward Gonf., 1040E;
1051G, 105 3E; gives the head
of St. Valentine to the New
Minster, 104 iFf; stripped of
her possesftions by Edward,
1043G, D, i043Et; Stigand au
adherent uf, ib.G ; dies, 105 iG,
I052^D, Ef ; buried near Cnut,
ibXj ; question of her share
in the death of Alfred Etheling,
ii. 213, 214.
^Ifbeah, bp. of Winchester, ap-
pointed, 934A, 935Ft; dies,
951A+.
^Ifheah ( A,D), iBlfeah rD, E, a),
^Ifeaoh (994E), ^Ifeg (G, E),
JBlfehg (A), Alfegfus, abp. oif
Canterbury, succeeds ^thelwold
as bp. of V/inchester, 984At (cf.
884FLat.) ; called also Godwin,
{&.t; advises payment of the
Danegeld« 993ikt; "ent by
Etbelred to negotiate with Anlaf
Tryggvason, 994Et ; becomes
abp. of Canterbury, ioo6*t ; goes
to Rome for pallium, ioo7l)t ;
had rescued the traitor ^Innser.
loiiEf; it taken and kept in
322
INDEX
prison by the Danes, tft.f : head
of EngUsh Christianity. t&. ; re-
fuses to ransom himself, and is
martyred, loiiEf ; buried in St.
Paurs, London, ib,f ; his relics
translated to Canterbury, 102 3C,
D,E,f ; his intercession imploi^ed,
ib.J> ; assists in Ethelred*s legis-
lation, ii. 182.
iSlLFHEAH, V. i£lfeg, ^Ifget.
i^LFHKLM, bequeaths a * scegtJ ' to
Ramsey, ii. 185.
iGLFHELM, V, .^felm.
^Ifhere (A), JBlfere (D, E, F),
alderman of Mercia, signature
of, 963E, p. 117 ; heads the anti-
monastic movement, 97 5 D, E+;
translates the body of Edward
the Martyr, 98oEt ; dies, 983*t ;
execution of £dgar*8 code en-
trusted to, ii. 164 ; prominent
position of, t6.
JBlfhun (E), iBlfiin (C, D), bp. of
London, conveys abp. ^Ifheah's
body to London, ioi2Et; sent
to Normandy with the two
Ethelings, 1013E, p. I44t.
^LFLiKD, dr. of ^thelhelm, wife
of Edward the Elder, ii. 134, 142.
^LFLiED, dr. of i£lfgar, and wife
of Brihtnoth, ii. 147 ; leaves
property to Ely, ii. 175.
.Sllfled, second wife of Ethelred of
Northumbria, 792Et.
MuryiM&t V. iElmer.
^IfnolS, sheriff, probably of
Herefordshire, sl^in in battle
against the Welsh, 1056C, D.
Alfred (Alured, 855F), king of
the West Saxons, son of .ZBthel-
wulf, 871*; 901 A ; succeeds his
brother Ethelred at the age of
23, A Pref. p. 4t ; cf. ii. 79 ;
87 1 *f ; succeeded by his son
Edward, fi Pref. p. sf ; sent to
Rome by his father, 853At ;
crowned and confirmed by Leo
IV, ib.f; cf. 855F; Burgred of
Mercia invokes the aid of, 868* ;
joins in making Ethelred abp.,
870F, i. 183; fights with the
Danes at Reading, 87i*t ; at
Ashdown, ib,f ; defeats them, ih. ;
defeated at Basing, ib. ; fighu
with them At Meretan, tb.f;
defeated by them at VTilton,
ib.f ; smaller operations by, tb. ;
defeats the Danes at sea, 875*;
Danes make peace with, on the
sacred ring, 876*^ ; fails to over-
take the Danes, 877*t ; makes
peace with them, ^.f; carrier
on desultory operations against
them, 878*t; fortifies Athelney,
ih.f ; defeats them at Ethandan,
ib.f; Godrum submits and be-
comes godson to, ib.f ; defeats
the Danes at sea, 88 2**^ ; sends
alms to Rome, &c., which be
had vowed at London, SS^E;
drives the Danes from the n^gfa-
bourhood of Rochester, ^85*;
sends a naval force to £aBt
Anglia, ib. ; Danes in East
Anglia break iaith with, %h.,
ad Jin, ; obtains the freedom of
the En^ish school at Rome,
885*; occupies London, 886*t;
all the English submit to, ib,f ;
entrusts London to Ethelred of
Mercia, ih.f ; sends alms to
Rome by .(Ethelhelm, 887* ; do.
by Beocca, 888* ; do. by Beom-
helm, 890* ; sends couriers to
Rome, 889*; ^thelswith, sister
of, 888*+; three 'Scots' com*
to, 89TAf ; Northumbrian and
East Anglian Danes break faith
with, 894At ; collects the fyid,
ib.f; institutes a twofold di-
vision of the fyrd, ib.f (cf. iL
1 29) ; operates against the Dane^,
ib,f; marches towards the Golne.
ib., p. 86h.t ; marches to Exeter
and raises the si^fe, tb., pp. 86,
87 1; releases Haesten's wife
and sons, ib., p. 86Lt; godfiatfa^r
to a son of Hssten, ib.f;
had made an agreement with
Hssten, ib.f; blockades tlie
Danes on the Lea, and protects
the harvesters, 896 Af ; boilds
new ships, 897 A, p. 9ot ; eeads
nine of them against the Danish
ships, ib. ; dies, 901*+ (cf. 941 Af ) ;
king of all the En^ish^ IbJL ;
INDEX
323
Ethelred, alderman of Devon,
dies four weeks before, t6. A, Df ;
laws of, pp. xxiii, zzviii, cv n. ;
his relation to the Chronicle, pp.
civ ff. ; his materials, pp. dx ff.;
his version of Bede, v. fieda ; of
Orosius, r. Orosius ; Osburf^,
mother of, ii. 13; goes to Rome
with his father, ii. 80; British
and Trojan pedigree given to,
ii. 82 ; John YIII urges abp.
Ethelred to resist, ii. 87; jewel
of, found near Athelney, ii. 93 ;
leaves Wedmore to his son
Edward, ii. 94 ; letters of Fulk
of Rheims to, ii 103; liberality
of, to Irish churches, ii. 105 ;
marriage of, to Ealhswith, ii. 1 1 7 ;
fate of his remains, ii. 113, 114 ;
significance of his reign, ii. 114 ;
reckoned among the Bretwaldas,
ii. 73, 113 ; legacies of, to iEthel-
wold, ii. 115; instructors of, ii.
laa; Grimbald recommended to,
%b. ; said to have translated the
Bible, ib. ; Asser's relations with,
ii. J 25 ; Eadwulf of Bamborough
a friend of, ii. 132 ; founds
Shaftesbury, ii 168 ; purchases
peace from the Danes, ii. 174;
./Elfthryth, dr. of, Addenda, p. viii.
.Allfred, reeve at Bath, dies,
906A, Df.
^i^FBBD, a pretender, disputes the
throne with Athelstan, ii. 134.
Jfil£red Etheling, son of Ethelred,
sent to Normandy with bp.
.^3fhun, 1013E ; comes to
England, arrested by Godwin,
t»ken to Ely, blinded, and dies,
io36Ct; cf. u. 225, 235.
^fiSlfirio, ^her of Osric, uncle of
E:dwin, 634E,
.^5i.FBlc, the homilisty his views on
rojal elections, Ac., ii. 145, 146;
bis Heptateuch cited, ii 141,
153; his Lives of Saints cited, ii.
15a; his relations with ^thel-
w^old, ii. 155 ; his views on the
rianiih invasions, ii. 163, 164,
1 78 ; dedicates his homilies to
i^bp. Siric, ii. 173 ; and his Lives
of Saints and Heptateuch to
alderman ili^thelweard, ii. 174;
not identical with the abp. of
Canterbury, ii. 178.
iELFRic, abbot, author of a life of
bp. iEthelwold, ii. 177.
.^Ifirio, abp. of Canterbury, pre-
viously bp. of Ramsbury, cf. ii.
183 ; a leader of the English
fleet, 992 Ef (miswritten iElf-
stan); appointed to Canterbury,
994A, 996E, p95Ft; story of
his expelling the secular clerks
from Canterbury, t&.f; goes to
Rome, tb., p. 130; 997 Ff; dies,
1005A, loc^Ef ; bequeaths ships
by will, ii. i86.
JBliVio, alderman of Mercia, suc-
ceeds ^fhere, ^83C, Ef ; ban-
ished, 985C, Ef.
JBlfrio (Ealfric, 992E), alderman
of Hants, commands the English
fleet, 992Et ; his treachery, i&.t ;
iElfgar, son of, blinded, 993Et ;
renewed treachery of. 1003E;
slain at Ashingdon. 1016D, E, p.
I52t; not identical with SXixic
of Mercia, ii. 170; purchases the
abbacy of Abingdon for his
brother Edwin, ii. 171.
^Ifirio, abp. <if York, succeeds
Wulfstan II, io23Et ; conse-
crated by ^thelnoth, i&.Ff ;
goes to Rome for his pallium,
1026D; dies, 1050C, i052Dt;
buried at Peterborough, ib.Cf ;
bp. of Worcester at the tin^e of
the ravaging, ii 219, 225; de-
prived of the see of Worcester,
ii 220, 221, 225.
JBIfric, miswritten for .SSSetxc^
q,v, 1034D.
^Iftio, bp. of the East Angles, t. e.
Elmham, 1038C, Ef.
^LFRic, bp. of Elmham, successor
of the preceding, ii. 216.
iELFBio, a relation of earl
Godwin, elected abp. by the
monks of Canterbury on Eadsige's
death, ii 234.
uBUHo, brother of Odda, death of,
io53i>t; cf-M- 338.
.fillfsigo, bp. of Winchester,
appointed to Canterbury, but
y a
324
INDEX
dies on the way to Rome, ii. 154 ;
Godwin, eon of| slain, looiAf.
^Ifsige, abbot of Peterborough,
translates SS. Cynebui^, Cyne-
swith, and Tibba to Peterborough,
96 3E, p. ii7t; goes to Nor-
mandy with .^Il%yfa-£mma,
IOI5E, p. 144; purchases the
body of 8t. Florentine, t'i.f;
dies, 1041E.
^ifsige (£% iBlfsie (J>\ bp. of
Winchester, assists at the trans-
lation of St. iSlfheah, loaaDf ;
dies, I032£t.
iELFSiOB, abbot of Bath, dies, ii. 275.
Il^lfstan, bp. of London, signature
of, 963E,p. 117.
.ffilfstan, bp. of .Wilts {i. e. Rams-
bury), dies, and is buried at
Abingdon, 98iCt.
iSilfstan, miswritten for ^fnc (of
Ramsbury), 992Et.
^''^'Ttf#", .ZEBlAtaaas, abp. of
Canterbury, called Lifing (7. v.)*
ioi9Dt, 1020F Lat.; grant of
Gnut to, ii. 106.
ZESlfistan, abbot of St. Augustine's,
Canterbury, consents to the ap-
pointment of Wulfric, io43Et ;
dies, I044E; writof Cnut to,ii. 217.
i£LFTHRTTH, dr. of Alfred, and wife
of Baldwin II of Flanders,
Addenda, p. viii.
jSlfSryV, dr. of alderman Ordgar,
wife of Edgar, 965Dt ; cf. ii. 238.
.Sllfiui, r.iElfhun.
.ffilfward, bp. of London, and
abbot of Evesham, xo45l>t.
JBlfweard, son of Edward the
Elder, dies, 924C, Df.
iELFWEARD, abbot of Glastonbury,
his letter to abp. Siric, ii. 173.
.^If wig, bp. of London, consecratt-d
at York, ioi4Dt.
iElfwine, brother of Egfrid of
North umbria, ulain, 679*t.
.^LFWiKE, son of iElfwold of North-
umbri n ,mnrdered by£thelred,ii.6o.
iELFWiNE, cousin of Athelstan,
slain at Brunanburb, and buried
at Malmesbury, ii. 141, 142.
^^^FWiNB, son of iSHfric, fights at
Maldon, ii. 17a
.^Ilfwine, bp. of Elmham, succeeds
JEXfgar, ii. 204; cf. ii. 227.
.ZEBlfwine, miswritten for .£ihel-
wine, 1016D, p. 15 2t.
^Silfwine, bp. of Winchester, ap-
pointed, i032Et; dies, 1045E,
1047C, 1048D.
JBlfwine, prior of St. Augustine's,
Canterbury, committed to Christ
Church, i. 290.
^Ifwold, Alf- (E), Al- (F),
king of the NorthumbriAnn,
accession of, 778£f ; expels
Ethelred, ib. ; sends to Rome for
pallium for Eanbald I, 78oEt:
murdered by Sicga, and buried
at Hexham, 789Et ; summons
northern legatine synod, il 57.
iSlLFWOLD, king of the Northmn-
brians on Et^wnlfs expulsion,
ii. 68, 84.
i^LFwoLD, brother of ^thelwxne
'amicus Dei,' resists the anti-
monastic reaction, iL 163.
i£LFWOLD, bp. of Crediton, be-
queaths a ship to the king, ii.
186; cf. ii. 218.
JBlfword, king's reeve, captured by
the Danes at Canterbury, 101 lE.
^Ifwyn, daughter of EUielred of
Merda and ^thelflsed, deprived
of power in Mercia and led to
Wessex, 919C+ ; cf. ii. I20t.
For other names beginning with
iFOf-, V. iEl-, Alf% Elf-.
.SSlgar, V. .£lf-.
llJBlhmund (s=Ealhmund), sig-
nature of, 656E, p. 32b.
.SSlle, king of the South Saxons,
arrives in Britain, 477*t; b'ts
three sons, ib.f ; they defeat the
Britons, ib.; first Bretwa!da,827« ;
cf. ii. II ; fights with Hriton»
near Mearcrs»lesbum, 485 * f ;
besief^es Anderida, 491*+.
.^lle, king of theDeirans, son ofYffe.
560B, C ; cf. ii. 5 ; aooesaion of.
in Northumbria, 56o*t; dies, and
is succeeded by iEthelric, 588*+ ;
father of Edwin, 617E.
JBllBj king of the Northnmbrian-^
not of royal race, 867*t ; slain by
the Danes, t5.t.
INDEX
385
ll-SOm, Elm, Gambridgeehire, in
Peterborough Charter, 656E, p.
30b.
^Immr, rescued by abp. .£lfheah,
betrays Canterbury to the Danes,
101 iE+.
jMimasr, abbot of St. Augustine's,
Canterbury, released by the
Danes, loiiE.
JEtixamr Dyrling (D), Deorlinso
(£), fights OD the Danish side
at Sherston, 1016D, £, pp. 150,
15 If-
.fiSlstanus, v. JELhi^n,
.fiSluredos, rebellions monk of St.
Augustine's, Canterbury, punished
by Lanfranc, i. 291.
.Stnglaland, JBngliso. v. Eng-.
JESsc, son of Hengest, and joint
king with him, 456*t; defeats
the Britons at Creyford, 457*;
near Wippedsfleet, 465* ; de-
cisively, 473*t ; sole king, 488*t.
.^Boesdun, Ashdown, Berks, Cen-
walh grants land to Cuthred at,
648*t ; Wulfhere ravages up to,
66i*t; Ethelred and Alfred de-
feat the Danes at,87i*t; cf.ii. 113;
the Danes traverse, 1006E, p. 137.
Il^^flotim, Ashton, Northants, in
Peterbcffough Charter, 963E, p.
116.
.Ssowig, bp. of Dorchester, a com-
mander of theEngUsh fleet, 992Et ;
abp. Siric borrows money of,
H. 174.
.23aowine, king of the West Saxons,
succeeds Sezburg, A Pref. p. af;
6 74*t ; descended from Cerdic, ib. ;
ib.\ son of Cenfus, 674A, 675E;
fights with Wulfhere at Bedwin,
675*t; dies,676*t.
)l.s:8tfeld,£astfield, Northants (T.),
in Peterborough Charter, 963E,
p. 116.
JBsftgeat, the East gate (of London) ,
abp. Bobert and others escape by,
I052E, p. 181.
||.Sl8tun, V. Estun.
Aktiolooioal legends, see notes on
465*, 477*. 495*» 501*, 5i9*» 544*.
.fiStla, i.e. Attila, king of the Huns,
warsof theRomans with, 443E, af.
IS^ Ljbtb, Eanbald I dies in mon-
astery of, ii. 64.
XJRyelhM, father of Oswald, son
of CynebaJd, 728 A.
Apelbald (A, D, £), JESSalbold
(£), AJBelbsld (K), king of the
Mercians/ accession of, 7i6*t;
captures Somerton, 733*t ; ravages
Northumberland, 737Dt; fights
against Cuthred, 741 A, 740E;
against the Britons, 743*t; son
of Alweo, 716A ; c£. ii. 6 ; present
at the council of Clovesho, 74aF ;
defeated by Cuthred at Burford,
752*t; slain at Seokington and
buried at Repton, 755*, suhfin.^^^ ;
Felix' life of St. Guthlac dedicated
to, ii. 37.
^ttolbald(D), ^«ebald(E\ slays
three high-reeves, 778Et.
^tSelbald, miswritten for MJSf\'
wald, 828E.
uB^elbald, king of the West Saxons,
succeeds his &ther ^thelwulf, A
Pref. p. 4t ; succeeded by his
brother Ethelbert, ifr.f ; with his
father defeats the Danes, Ssi^f ;
succeeds .^helwulf in Wessex,
855*t ; length of his reign, tft.f ;
dies, and is buried at Sherborne,
86o*t ; marries his fath^^s widow,
Judith, ii. 80, 81; said to have con-
spired against his father, ii. 81 , 82.
iEreelberht (E), -byrht fF), abp. of
York, consecrated, 76oEt; dies,
779Et ; called also Coena, ii. 52 ;
sends Alcuin to Charlemagne, ii.
56 ; goes with Alcuin to Rome, ib.
JSmelberht (E), -byrht (F), bp. of
Whitem and Hexham, conse-
crated, 777Et ; consecrates Bald-
wulf, 79iEt ; crowns Eardwulf,
795Et ; dies, 797E.
|]iEnSelbold, signature of, 656E,
p. 33b.
2ES9elbold, v. -bald.
JBbelbriht, miswritten for M^V
dryht, 673B, C.
.SVelbriht (E, a), -bryht (A\
-berht (E, F), -byrht (a),
JBgelberht(F),Egelbert(552F),
i.e, Ethelbert I, king of Kent,
first Christian king in Britain,
326
INDEX
552F; son of Eormenric, ib.\
61 6F ; father of Eadbald, 616'^ ;
694A ; accession of, 565E, af; mis-
sion of Gregory onder, ib. ; 995F;
driven into Kent by Ceawlin and
Cutha, 568*t ; Bioola, sister of,
604E, a ; sets Seebetht over the
East Saxons, ib.t ; grants London
to Mellitus, and Rochester to
Justus, i&. ; dies, 6x6*; third
Bretwalda, 827* ; Canterbury the
capital of, 995F.
.aSSelbriht (E), -bryht (A),-b7Tht
(a), i,e, Ethelbert 11, king of
Kent, accession of, 748a; son of
Wihtred, tb, ; 760a ; dies, 76o*t.
2B«elbpiht (E), -bryht*, king of
theEast Angles, beheaded byOffa,
79a*f ; cf. ii. 7a ; his minster
burnt (».«. Hereford Cathedral),
i055Et.
^«elbriht(E), -bryht (A), -berht,
-byrht (F), king of the West
Saxons, succeeds his brother
^thelbald, A Pref. p. 4t; suc-
ceeded by his brother Ethelred,
ib,\ ; 866* ; succeeds his father in
Kent, &c., SsfAf; succeeds to
the whole kingdom after Mi\\e\-
bald, 86o*t; buried at Sher-
borne, ib,
.Sr8elbarg,widow of Edwin, returns
to Kent, 633E.
JB^elburg (A), .S^lburh (E),
queen of thn West Saxons, wife
of Ine, destroys Taunton, 7a2*t.
^]>eldryht (A), -pry]^ (A),
iBVeldriS (£), begins the founda-
tion of Ely, 673*t ; dies, 679*t;
buried at Ely, 963Et ; Germinus,
brother of, ii. 24.
.ffipelfepjj* (a), -firiB* (a), king of
the Northumbrians, father of
Oswy, son of iEthelric, 670A ;
cf. ii. 5 ; 685 A ; cf. 593E ; acces-
sion of, 593*t ; defeats Aedan at
Deegsastan, 603E, af ; Theobald,
brother of, slain, 603E ; slaughters
the Britons at Chester, 605E,
6o7at ; slain by Bedwald of East
Anglia, 6i7Et ; succeeded by
Edwin, who expels his sons, i&.f ;
Eanfrid, son of, 634E.
JBVelfei^, a king's geneat, slam,
897A, p. 9it.
^THSLFLiED, dr. of Oswy of
Northumbria, .^EthelfiBd of
Mercia possibly called after,
ii. 118.
.SlSelflsBd, lady of the Menaans, re-
stores Chester, ii. 118; fortifies
Bromsberrow, 909D, 910CI- ;
Scergeat and Bridgenorth, 9iaOt;
Tamworth and Stafford, 913C,
Df; Eddisbury and Warwick,
pi4Ct (cf. 915D) ; Chirk, War-
burton, and Bunoom, pisCf;
captures Brecon, 9i6Ct ; Derby,
9i7Ct; and Leicester, 918C;
makes a treaty with the men of
York, t5.t; dies at Tamworth,
t&.f; 922A ; 9i8£; buried at
Gloucester, 918C ; subjects of,
submit to Edward, 92 a A ; foonds
St. Oswald's, Gloucester, ii 118,
248; Athelstan educated at
court of, ii. 134.
iB]>elfleBd, of Damerham, dr. of
./^fgar, and wife of Edmund,
946Dt; leaves property to her
sister i^flsed, ii. 175.
iS^rHELFL£D, ' oognomento Eneda,^
first wife of Edgar, ii. 158.
^THELFLAD, mother of abp. Athel-
gar, ii. 173.
JBVelfiriS, v. iEj>eIfer}».
iSh'HBLOAB, bp. of Creditcm, dies,
ii. Z48.
^]>elgar, abp. of Canterbury, abbot
of the New Minster, Winchester,
signature of, 963E, p. 117; ap-
pointment of, as abbot. 964At ;
cf. 988F; made bp. of Selisey,
98oCt ; translated to Canterbury,
988C, Ef ; dies soon after, ib.f.
.£)>ellieard, king of the West
Saxons, success Ine, 728A,
726E, A Pref. p. 4t ; descended
from Cerdic, ib.f ; succeeded by
Cnthred, tb.f; fights with the
Etheling Oswald, 728At; dies.
741 A, 740Et; Frithogith, wife
of, ii. 40.
^]>elheard, AtSelhard (F), ASel-
ard (F), abp. of Canterboiy,
995F, p. 130; election of, 790*t ;
INDEX
327
abbot ' Hladensis monaiterii,'
fb.Ff ; hdda a council, 796Ft ;
go«e to Rome, 799*f ; dies, 803 *t;
his declaration on^ay power In
the Church, i. 383.
.SSSeUieard, alderman, dies,
794Et.
||.ZEr8elheardy alderman, signature
of, 85 2£
jSS)ieUielm*, JEpBlm (B), alder-
man of Dorset, defeated and
slain by the Danes at Portland,
837*t.
wS3]>elhelm*, JB]>elm (A), alder-
man of Wilts, conveys Alfred*s
alms to Rome, 887**}*; collects
forces and besieges and defeats
the Danes at Buttington, 894A,
p. 87m. f.; dies, 898 A.
i£THXLHBLM, alderman, father of
i¥Ufl»d, ii. 134.
.fiSKelbere, brother of Anna of
East Anglia, slain at Winwid-
field, 654£t.
.ATSelhere, a Frisian, slain, 897 A,
p. 9it.
.ZES]>elhan, alderman, Cuthred fights
sgainst, 750*t.
lJ.ffi)>elhuniglond, in Peterborough
Charter, 675 E, p. 37ra.
JESHelic , ij6. Adelaide, dr. of Henry I,
called also Matilda (ii. 292, 303),
empress, and countess of Anjou,
1 1 40; promised to the emperor
Henry V, ixo9f ; sent to him,
iiiof; cf. 1126; returns to
England, Ii26t; advises the
transfer of Kobert of Normandy
to the custody of Robert of
Gloucester, t6. ; recognised as
Henry Ts successor, ii27t ; mar-
ries Geoffrey of Anjou, »6.+ ; cf.
ii. 299 ; comes to London, expelled
by the Londoners, i I40f ; Henry
of Winchester negotiates with,
ib.f ; flies from Winchester, i6.
p. 267 ; England divided between
Stephen and, ib, ; besieged in
Oxford, <h. ; leaves England, ib.
^aBbelingaden, ? Alton, Hants,
Hampshire fyrd defeated by Danes
at, 1 001 A.
.ai]>eUii«aeigg (A),-ig (£), Athel-
ney, Somerset, Alfred makes a
fort at, 878*t ; Aller, near, <b.
uBpelxn, V. i£)ielhelm.
^pelmasr, alderman of Hants,
dies and is buried in the New
Minster, Winchester, 982Ct.
.^iTHKLMjBB, brother of Edric
Streona and father of Wulfiioth,
ii. 186.
JiTSelmsar, ^gelmer (D), the
Stout, father of iEthelweard,
1017D, Ef.
^pelxner, alderman of Devon, sub-
mits to Swegen, 1013E, p. I44t.
^jTebnnnd {M\m\-y E), alderman,
defeated and slain at Kempsford,
8oo*t ; Ceolburg, wife of, ii. 68.
iB)>elno)», alderman of Somerset,
collects forces, and besieges and
defeats the Danes at Buttington,
894A, p. 87m.'t' ; with Alfred at
Athelney, ii. 94; present at
6uthrum*s 'chrism-loosing,' iJb.
iB'Belno'S (C, D, £), -nod (E).
JBgelndS (F), Athelnot (a),
abp. of Canterbury, formerly dean
of Christ Church, 1020D, E;
goes to Rome and receives his
pallium from Benedict VIII,
102 2D, Ef; returns home, ih. ;
translates the relics of ^Elfheah
to Canterbury, 1023D, Ef ; con-
secrates i^fric of York, ib.Ff ;
dies, 1038C, D, Ef ; iEthelrio of
Selsey prays not to survive,
t&.Df ; said to have refused to
crown Harold Harefoot, ii. 209;
assessment of lands of, ii. 217.
JBpelred*, iBpelrssd (A), iB]>e-
red (A), king of the Mercians,
joins in his brother Wulfhere's
endowment of Medeshamstead,
656E+ ; ib., p. 31I. (cf. 963E. p.
116); present at the consecration,
tb., p. 3oh. ; signature of, %b. , p.
32I. : accession of, 675*; sends
Wilfrid to Rome, tft.Ef ; letter
of pope Agatho to, tb., pp. 35b.,
36h. ; in the sixth year of reign of,
tb.f p. 37h. ; orders Theodore to
summon the council of Hatfield,
ib. ; grant of, to Medeshamstead,
ib. ; Ostryth, queen of, t&.; 697Et;
3^8
INDEX
ravages Kent, 676^ ; fights £g-
frid on the Trent, 679Kt; be-
comes a monk, 704*+ ; buried at
Bardney, 716*.
2Ei2«elT6d (E), Attolred (F), king
of the Northumbrians, aooession
of, 774£t ; son of Moll iEthel-
wold, id., 79o£ (and of .^hel-
thryth, ii. 49) ; expelled by
iElfwold, 778E ; restored, 79oEt ;
marries iGlfifiBd as his second wife,
792 Ef ; slain by his own people,
794*t ; murders the sons of
iGlfwold. ii. 60 ; orders Eardwulf
to be slain, ii. 64.
^tSelred,miswritten for^SSelheard,
799E.
^Velred (E), ^})6red^ king of
the West Saxons, succeeds his
brother Ethelbert, A Pref. p. 4t
(cf. 866*) ; succeeded by his
brother Alfred, t6.+ ; cf. 87i*t;
goes to help Burgred of Mercia,
868*; makes Ethelred abp. of
Canterbury, 870F, i. 383; fights
with the Danes at Reading and
Ashdown, 87i*t; defeats them,
i/). ; defeated by them at Basing,
{b.\ fights against them at
Meretun, tb.f ; dien, and is buried
at Wimbome, t&.f; ^tbelwold,
son of, ii. 115; Ethel werd de-
scended from, ih. ; cf. p. ci.
iSnSelred (F), iB)>ered* (a), abp.
of Canterbury, formerly bp. of
WUta, 870F, at; dies, 888*t;
said to have consecrated Cimeliauc
of Llandaff, ii. 137 ; tries to
expel secular clerks from Canter-
bury, 870F, i. 383-285 ; ii. 179.
^})6lred(C,D),JEpered*(C),alder.
man or lord of the Mercians,
London entrusted to, by Alfred,
886*t ; godfather to one of Uses-
ten's sons, 894A, p. 861. t ; Haes-
ten ravages district of, ib. p. 87t.t ;
collects forces, besieges and de-
feats the Danes at Buttington,
i&.m.f; dies, 9ioD,E ; 91 iC;
91 2 A, Df ; iGIfwyn, dr. of, 9i9Ct;
restores Chester, ii. 118; founds
St.Ottwald'8, Gloucester, t&. ; semi-
royal position of, ii. 118, 119.
iBOelred, ^gelred (F), Le. Ethel-
red II, king of the English,
succeeds his (halO-brother Ed-
ward, 9784. 979Et ; crowned at
Kingston, 979C, Ef ; ravagea
Rochester, 986C, Ef; otden a
fleet to assemble at London, 99 lE;
entrusts it to SXixic and oibcn,
tb.f ; orders iEl%ar to be blinded,
993 Ef; purchases peace from the
Danes, 994E ; appoints ^firio to
Canterbury, 995F; joins with
him in restoring monastioiBm
there, »b. p. 130 ; futile meswures
of, against the Danes, 999^^;
1009E, p. 139; loioE; ravages
Cumberland, loooEf ; P*Uig
deserts, looiAf; sends Leofaige
to n^otiate with the I>ane<,
looaE^; banishes him, ihjf^
orders the Massacre of St. Hrioe,
i6.t; crosses the Thames and
goes to Shropshire, 1006E, p. 137;
purchases peace of the Danes, i^.;
loiiE; orders a naval levy,
ioo8E*f ; Athelstan, relation of,
lOioEf ; appoints Lifing to Can-
terbury, 101 3Et; in London^tft.;
with the English fleet 00 the
Thames, ib. p. 144; sends his
wife with abbot .£l£»ige, and bp.
i£lfhun with the two Ethelings
over sea, {6.E, F; goes to I. Wight,
and theooe to Richard of Nor-
mandy, %b.\ recalled by the
witan, ioi4Bt; sends his son
Edwsrd to England, t&. ; retnms
himself, tb. ; ravages linds^, ib. ;
lies sick at Cosh.am, X015K; in
London, 1016D, E ; vainly oxged
to act against the Danes, tb. ; dies,
after a troublous reign, «6., pp.148,
I49t ; iElfgyfu*Bmma, widow
of, 1017D, Ef; io5a»»D; Alfrei
Etbeling, son of, 1036C, Df;
Edward Conf., son of, 1040E,
1041C ; 1065C, D, pp. 192, 193;
established the Danegeld, 105 2D,
p. I73t; kin of, overcome by
Cnut, 1065C, D, pp. 194, X95;
son of Edgar, father of Edmasrl
Ironside, 1066D, p. 203 ; letter of
Dunstan to, ii. 68 ; not the tint
INDEX
329
to bay peace of the Danes, ii. 84,
173» '74 > disasters of his reign
not wholly due to, ii. 168 ; favour-
able views of, reflected from the
sanctity of his son, ii. 168, 169 ;
his marriage with Emma of
Normandy, il. 182 ; MLigyiM,
dr. of, ii. 190 ; possible deposition
of, ii. 191 ; coronation address of
Dunstan to, ii. 223.
i£)>ELRSD, V. i£>ired, Ethelred.
^pelrio, king of the Bemicians
and Deirans, father of ^thelferth,
son of Ida, 595E ; 670A ; 685 A. ;
of. ii. 5 ; accession of (in Deira),
588*t.
JQtBXLBlQy bp. of Sherborne, letter
of, ii. 191.
JBp^ljAo (G,E), m^l" (1038D).
JBgel- (F), bp. of the South
Saxons, «. e, Selsey, dies, 1038C,
D, Ef ; prayed not to survive
abp. iEthelnoth, %bJ>f.
i£|>KLBic, 9. JSgelric, ^fferio.
JliiSelslge, miswritten for ^Bthel-
wine, 1016E, p. I52t.
JBtfolsiffe, abbot of Abingdon,
ioi6£, p. X53t ; dies, ioi8£t.
uSHfeUige, abbot of St. Augustine's,
Canterbury, previously monk of
the Old Minster, Winchester,
io6iSt.
£tbkl8IOK, v. Ethelsinus.
.S;)>elstan*, .ACSestan (C), son of
Egbert, king of Kent, &c., acces-
sion of, 836*t ; defeats the Danes
at Sandwich, 85i*t.
^SSelstan, bears Alfred's alms to
Borne, &c., 883*.
.ffipelstan, baptismal name of God-
rum, q. v., 890*.
i¥>THEL8TAN, ' half-king/ alderman
of East Anglia, father of i£thel-
wold, ii. 159; and of ^thelwine,
ii. 176.
iB)MlBtan (2Bpe8taii» B), king of
the West Saxons, succeeds his
father Edward, /3 Pref. p. 5t
(cf. 925A, 924£t) ; succeeded by
bis brother Edmuud, ih.f ; elected
by the Mercians, 924C, Df ;
crowned at Kingston, t5. ; gives
his sister to the son of the king
of the Old Saxons, i&.f ; meets
Sitric at Tamworth, and gives
him his sister, 925l>t' ; annexes
Northumberland, and reduces
Celtic princes, 926Dt; expels
Guthfnth, 927£t; ravages
Scotland, 934*i* ; wins the battle
of Brunanburh, 937 ^f ; returns
triumphant to Wessex, ib. p. 109;
dies, 940E, 94TAf ; reigns four-
teen years, t'b. ; reign of, leaves
little trace in the Chron., p. cv ;
alleged share in the death of
Edwin, ii. 137 (cf. ii. 158) ; his
benefactions to St. Bertin*s, ib. ;
at York in 036, ii. 140; gives
a Grospel Book to Christ Church,
Canterbury, ii. 141 ; held out as
an example, ii. 164 ; his seal in
collecting relics, ii. 192.
iETHELBTAN, bp. of Bamsbury,
ii. 125.
iBVelstan, relation of Ethelred,
father of Oswy, slain, loioEf.
i^THBLSTAN, other name of Lifing,
bp. of Wells and abp. of Canter-
bury, ii, 190.
JEipelBtan, abbot of Abingdon, ap-
pointed, T044C, 1043E; dies,
1046E, i047Ct.
.ffi]yelstfin, bp. of Hereford, had
built the cathedral, 1055C, D,
pp. 186, 187 ; bp. Tremerin,
coadjutor of, ib, ; dies, I056C,D ;
buried at Hereford, ib.
iDrBELSTAN, V. Athelstan.
.S2)»elswip, daughter of ^Ethelwulf
(of. ii. 82), marries Burgred of
Mercia, 85 3 A, 852Et; sister of
Alfred, 888* ; dies, and is buried
at Pavia, i&.f .
i®rHBLTHRYTH, wife of Moll ^thel-
wold of Northumbria, becomes
an abbess, mother of Ethelred,
ii. 49.
JBpelpry]>, v. ^]>eldryht.
.iB]>elwald(A), -wold (E), king of
the South Saxons, receives a grant
of Wight from his godfather
Wulfhere, 66i*t.
.ffibelwsld, bp. of Lichfield, dies,
828At.
.fitSelwald (A), -wold (D),
3ap
INDEX
Apelwold (D), son of Eihelred I,
seizes Wimbome and Twinham,
90 1 A, Df; joins the Danes in
Northumbria, ib.f; abduction of
nnn by, ib.f; comes to Essex,
904A, D. ; stirs up the Danes in
Eant AngUa, 905A, Df ; slain at
the Holme, ibf.
i£])ELWALD, V. iE)>elwold.
^«elward (E), ^gelword (F),
alderman in Wessex, sent to
negotiate with Aniaf Tryggvason,
994£f ; cf. ii. 174 ; identical with
the chronicler Ethel werd, q^v.,
ib.; i^helmser son of, ^thel>
weard grandson of, ii. aoi.
JBt^lwtLTd, son of iEthelwine * Dei
amicus/ slain at Ashingdon,
1016D, E, p. isjf.
uEJjelward (D), -fflKelword (E),
son of ^thelmser the Stout, slain,
1017D, Ef.
jZETVelward (D), -word (E), alder-
man in Wessex, banished, loaoD,
Ef.
iETHELWEABD, son of Edward the
Elder, dies, ii. 121.
J9S)7elweard, king's high-reeve,
slain, 1 00 1 A.
Jf^THELwiNE, cousin of Athelstan,
slain at Brunanburh, and buried
at Malmesbnry, ii. 141, 142.
^SjSelwlne, ' amicus Dei,* alderman
of the East Angles, dies, 992Ef ;
signature of, 963E, p. 1 1 7 ; ^thel-
weard, son of, 1016C, p. isaf ;
resists the anti-monastic reaction,
ii. 163; execution of Edgar's
code entrusted to, ii. 164 ; Edwin,
son of, ii. 198.
jEl9elwine, abbot of Abingdon,
Bucceed8,ioi8Ef ; probably amere
doublet of ..^thelsige, ii. 200, 202.
iETHELWOLD, other name of MLf-
wold of Northumbria, ii. 55.
.^BVelwold, V, Moll.
..SjSelwold, miswritten for ^jSeU
bald, 737Et.
.2i8elwold, bp. of Lindisfame, dies,
737Et.
^|>elwold (A), Apewold (E),
alderman of Kent, dies, 888*t.
.^Bthelwold, alderman of the East
Angles, son of Athelstan half-
king, and first husband of iElf-
thryth, ii. 159; brother of .£thel-
wine * amicus Dei,' ii. 176.
.^^^HILW0LD, appointed abp. of York,
but resigns, Addenda.
.Spelwold (F), A)>elwold, A)mb1-
wold (D), bishop of Winchester,
made bp., 963*t; appointed by
Edgar, and consecrated by Dun-
stan, i&.E; restores monasteries
at Winchester, Ely, and Pelei^
borough, ib.f (cf. 975D, E);
signature of, tb., ad Jin. ; death of,
wrongly entered, 884Ff ; dies,
984*t; translates St. Botalfs
relics to Thomey, ii. 24; his
prominence as abbot under Edwy
and Edgar, ii. 150; i£thel|;mr a
pupil of, ii. 158 ; life of, by JEHftic,
ii. 177.
i^HELWOLD II, bp. of Wtncheeter,
l^acy to, ii. 239.
JBpelwold, V. Mpelwsi^d.
i£THELWOLF, author of the poem de
Abbatibus, ii. 67.
uSSpelwnlf*, AlSel- (£), IBpet-
(836A), JBpl- (823A), JBdal.
(840E), Attewnlf (Fj, Apnlf
(A, B, C. F), king of the West
Saxons, Muoceeds his father Egbert,
A Pref. p. 4t (cf. 823E, 9^6* ;
855A) ; his pedigree, tb.f ; 855A ;
succeeded by his son ^thelbkld,
ib.; ib.; father of Ethelbert.
Ethelred, and Alfred, ib. ; A. ;
cf. 871*; 901A; sent by his
father to seize Kent, &c., 833f ;
defeated by the Danes at Char>
mouth, 840^ ; defeats the Ihuse»
at Ockley, 85i*f ; reduces the
North Welsh under Buxgred of
Mercia, 853A, SsaEf ; sends his
son Alfred to Rome, tb.A-f- (ct
855F) ; gi^cB his dr. in marriage
to Burgred, i6.*t ; 'books' a
tenth part of his land, 85 5*-^;
goes to Rome, t^.f ; marries the
dr. of Charles (the Bald), i&.f
(cf. 885*t); returns, and dies^
tft.f ; buried at Winchester, tft.t ;
diyision of his dominions between
his sons, ih.\; holds Kent, &c..
INDEX
331
under Egbert^ ii. 76; his reign
ft landmark in the development
of the Chron., p. cxiii n.
^I^lwulf, alderman of Berks, de-
feats the Danes, 860* ; do., 871* ;
slain at Reading, ib.f.
i£)>SLWULr, V. A]>ulf.
.ffi}>ered, alderman of Devon, dies
four weeks before king Alfred,
901 A, Df.
.ffi)>ered, v. .^^Ired.
i£9EBic, of Booking, will of, dted,
ii. 177.
^)>erio, bp. of Dorchester, dies,
1034C, Ef ; buried at Kamsey,
*.C, Df.
^pestan, v. ^>el-.
Afen, the Lower Avon, Wilts and
Somerset, Bradford on, 65 a A.
AfenemuSa (A, D), Afenan- (D),
the month of the Avon, Somerset,
Edward guards, 915D, 918A;
Harold sails from , 1 05 2 D, p. 1 76 f ;
Harold's sons enter, 1067D, p.
203.
AgabuB, foretells famine, 47 E.
Agatha, Agathes, wife of Edward
Etheling, kinswoman of the em-
peror, 1057D; 1067D, p. 202;
mother of Edgar Etheling, &c.,
retires with him to Scotlimd, ib,
p. 301.
liAgatho, pope, Ethelred of Mercia
sends to, 675 E ; sends him letters
of privilege for Medeshamstead,
*•, PP- 35-37; cf. 963E, p. 116.
Agimund, name of two Danish
holds, slain, oil D ; i^.B, C.
Agrifpa I, r. Herodes.
Affust', short for Hagustaldesea, q.v,
A^nifltinas, v. Augustinus.
Aidan, bishop of Lindisfame, dies,
65 1 A, 65oEt.
Aide pour flUe marier, imposed
by Henry I, xiio.
AilnodoB, V. iEgelnaff.
Aix-la-Chap£Llb, v. Aquae.
Akkmannus, eponymous founder of
Aoemannesceaster, or Bath , ii . x6 1 .
Alamanie, Germany, Matilda
empress in, 1140.
AXAir, V. Alein.
Alav, earl of Richmond, gives the
church of Galmanho to St. Mary's,
York, ii. 245.
Albano, v. Albin.
AlbannB, St. Alban, martyrdom of,
286E, 285 af; translation of,
793Ft.
Albemare, Albamar, Albemarle
or Aumale, d^p. Seine Inf^rieure,
Rufus wins castle of, 1090;
William, earl of, ii38t.
Albin, A Ibano, S. E. of Kome,Walter,
bp. of, 1095, p. 232t.
Albiki, Aubigny, d^p. Manche,
Nigel of, V. Nigel.
Albold, abbot of St. Edmund's,
formerly monk of Bee, Iii4t.
Alchfbid, son of Oswy, husband of
Cyneboig, ii. 26.
Alchmukd, son of Alchred, slain by
Eardwulf,ii. 53.
Alohmond, r. Ealhmund.
Alchmund, father of St. Edmund
of East AngUa, ii. 61, 62, 86.
Alohred, Altared (E), Alcred (F),
king of the Northumbrians, ac-
cession of, 765£t; expelled,
774Et; Osred, son of, 789E.
Alcuin, pupil of abp. Ethefbert, ii.
52 ; superintends the building of
York Cathedral, tb. ; master of
the monastic school, and librarian,
ih, ; sent to Rome for Eanbald 1*8
pallium, ii. 55 ; his relations
with Charlemagne, ii. 55, 56;
goes to Rome with Ethelbert, ii.
56 ; leaves England finally, ii. 62 ;
letters of, to ^Sthelthryth, queen of
the North umbrians,ii. 49; to Ean-
bald II, ii. 52, 65; to Ethelbert
of Hexham, ii. 54 ; to Offa, ii.
57, 63; to Egferth, ii. 57; to
i£theiheard of Canterbury, ii. 61,
66 ; to Ethelred of Northumbria,
ii. 61-63; to ^flied, ii. 62; to
Higbald of Lindisfame, ih. ;
poem on the destruction of Lindis-
fame, Q>. ; to the bps. of Britain,
ib, ; to Charlemagne, ii. 63, 65 ;
to Osbald, ii. 63 ; to Cenwulf, ib, ;
to monks of Wearmouth and
J arrow, ii. 64 ; to Amo of
Salzburg, ii. 64 ; to the clergy of
York, ii. 65 ; to Leo III, ii. 65,
332
INDEX
66 ; to Tidfrith of Dnnwicli, ij.
66 ; to Cynebert of Winchester,
ii. 66; present at the northern
legatine synod, Addenda.
Aldberht, abbot of Bipon, dies,
788E; cf. ii. 56.
Aldbryht, r. Ealdberht.
Aldebi, William of, r. Willelm.
Aldewingel, Aid winkle, Nortbants,
rent of, recovered by «kbbot Martin
from Hugh of Walteville, 1137,
p. 265.
Aldfer]? (A),Ald£riS (E),13aldfeT))
(B, 0, E), king of the Northom-
orians, suooeeds his brother £g-
frid, 685Et ; dies, 7o5*t ; Osred
reigns seven years after, 7i6^t ;
husband of Cuthburg, 7i8*t.
^Aldhelm, father of Ec^pvald, son
of Ocga, 731 A ; cf. ii. 5, 6.
Aldhelm, bp. of Sherborne, dies,
709*t ; is succeeded by Forth-
here, ib.\ West Saxon diocese
divided between Daniel and, t6.t ;
his letter to Gerontius on the
Paschal question, ii. 36, 37 ;
spurious charter of, ii. 38 ; Fari-
dus* life of, ii. 296.
Aldred, dux, slays Ethelred t>f
North umbria, ii. 63.
Aldsed, earl of Bemicia, (!) son
of Utred, ii. 195.
Aldred, v. Ealdred.
Ald-Seaxe, v. Eald-.
Aldulf , bp. of Roch ester , consecrated
by Berhtwaltl, 727Et; one of
Tatwine's consecrators, 731 B.
Aldulf, V. Ealdulf.
Aldwine, bp. of Lichfield, one of
Tatwine's consecrators, 73 lE.
Aldwinkle, v. AldewingeL
Aldwulf, bp. of Mayo, consecrated,
". 55-
ALDWULP,dux of the South Saxons,
ii. 72.
Alein Fergan, i. e, Alan Feiy;ant,
duke of Brittany .Brian son of, 1 1 2 7.
Alemannia, Charlemagne traverses,
788E.
Alexander, pope, introduces holy
water, II 4E.
Alexander, bp. of Lucca, elected
pope (« Alexander II), 1061D ;
Lanfranc and Thomas of York
plead their cause before, 1070 A,
p. 206; i. 288; orders Lanfraoc
to assume the primacy, i. 287;
Lanfranc writes to, i. 288.
Alexander I, king of Scotlmnd,
succeeds his brother Edgar, i io7t ;
dies, and is succeeded by hi»
brother David, 11 24, p. 254t ;
translates Malcolm III s body to
Dunfermline, ii. 280.
Alexander, bp. of Lincoln, nephew
of Roger of Salisbury, 1 123.
p. a53t; Ii37t; goes to Roioie,
1 1 25 ; present at the consecrmdon
of Canterbury Cathedral, 11 30;
protects the monks of Petei^
borough, 1 133 ; arrested, ii37t.
Alexandria, Cyril, patriarch c^,
AlfegtuB, V. iElffaeah.
Alfhnn, bp. of Dunwich, dies at
Sudbury, buried at Dunwich,
798Ft.
Alfwabdds oognomento Longns,
a follower of Dunstan, present at
^fheah*s translation, ii. 205 ; et
ii. 266.
Alfirold, bp. of Dorset (». & Sier-
borne), dies, 978C.
For other names beginning with
Alf-, V. mf;
Algar, V. .^fgar.
IIAlhhun, bp. of Woroester, sdgna-
ture of, 85 2£.
Alhred, r. Alchred.
Aller, Somerset, baptism of Godnun
at, 878*t.
^loo, father of Angenwit, aon of
Benoc, 547B, C ; cf. iL 5.
AxosT, Flanders, William CUto
wounded at, ii. 305.
Alfhonso VI, r. Anphos.
Alps, the, e. Munt.
Alrio, son of Heardberht, alain,
798Et. ■
Alsace, Thierry of, v. Thierry.
Alton, v. ^)>elingaden.
Alueamie, Auveigne, thieves from.
plunder Peterborough, 1 loaf .
Alured, v. iSBlfred.
tAlweo, father of ifithelbald, 901;
of Eawa, 7 16 A; cf. ii. 6.
INDEX
333
Alwold, V. JEXt',
Amalri, Hamalri, of Mundford,
i. e. Amaury IV, count of Mont-
fort, rebels against Henry 1,1133,
p- 253 ; defeated, 1 1 34 ; steward
(«. e. seneschal) of France, i&.
(cf. Art de V^rif. ii. 677).
Axnbresbyri, Amesbory, Wilts. ^
JfSXfnc elected to Canterbury at,
995F ; monastery of, said to have
been founded by i£lfthryth,ii 166.
Amibns, «. Einbene.
ANACLBTD8 II, «. PetrOB.
AnagHB, •'. e. Angus, earl of Moray,
slain, loSoDf ; of. p. xxxii.
||Anoarigr» Thomey, grant of, to
Medeshamstead, 656E, p. 31m.
Andefers, Andover, Hants, Ethel-
red stands sponsor to Anlaf
Tryggvason at, 9p4£t ; council
at, under Edgar, ii. 154.
Andreas, the apostle, conversion of,
30^ ; death of, M. a 1 5 ff. ; Medes-
hamstead dedicate to, 656E,
p. 30ni. ; Rochester Cathedral dedi-
cated to, 1 1 30.
Andreas, poem of, perhaps written
for Ine and ^thelburg, ii. 39.
Andred, the Weald, Kent and
Sussex, Cynewulf drives Sigberht
into, 755* ; Limeneroouth at the
east of, 893A, 89aEt; sixe of,
<b. ; cf. p. xlii
Andredesoesster (E), -oester (A),
Anderida, perhaps Pevensey,
destroyed by MIq and Cissa,
Andredesleag (A), -leg (B), the
Weald, Kent and Sussex, Mle
drives the Britons into, 477*t.
Amdbkdeswbald, ii. 11, la.
Ans«a, V. Angeow.
Angeloyim^ (C, D), -oin (E),
Ongoloynn (A), Ongel- (A),
the English race, England,
Britons ask help of the chiefs of,
443E, a; invited by Wyrtgeom,
449E; Ceolwulf fights against,
597*t > "chool of, at Rome, burnt,
816* ; Burgred of Mercia buried
in church of that school, 87*4* ;
Marinus makes free the school
of, 885* ; all, outside the Danish
districts submit to Alfred, 886*t ;
not entirely ruined by the DaoeM,
897At; Alfred king over, 901 A ;
free f^m ravage under Edgar,
975E, p. 131 ; moTements in,
after Edgar's death, ib.t ; Oslac
banished from, t5. p. laaf ; great
£unine in, 976C ; chief witan of,
meet at Calne, 978£t ; Edward's
murder the worst deed done in,
979Et ; Ethelred crowned with joy
of the witan of, ib., adjln.\ murrain
in, 986C, Ef ; Anlaf Tryggvason
promises never to invade, 994E ;
all the Danes in, ordered to be
slain, xooaEf; worst hand-play
experienced by the Danes in,
1004C, D, ad fin. ; severe famine
in, T005Et; Danex provisioned
throughout, 1006E, adfin. ; naval
levy ordered in, looSEf ; largest
fleet ever collected in, 1009E;
hopes of, deluded, ih. p. 139 ; abp.
i£lfheah head of, loiiE, p. 143;
witan of, meet in London, lOiaEf;
elect Edmund Ironside, 1016F,
p. 148 ; Kdrio Streona deceives
ttie people of, tb.D, p. 15a;
principal men of, slain at Ashing-
don, if).D, E; Cnut succeeds to
the whole kingdom of, ioi7Et;
Danegeldthroi^out, ioi8D,Et ;
famine in, 1096, p. 333.
Angeloynneslond (A), -land*, the
land of the English, England,
first Danish ships come to, under
Beorhtric,787*t; Egbert expelled
from, 836*; large Danish army
comes to, 866*t; troubles in,
owing to the Danes, looiA.
Angeli, 1130. 1131 ; «. S2e lo-
hannes of Anieli.
tAngelpeow, father of Eonuer,
son of Offa, 636B, C ; 755A, ad
fin. ; ef. ii. 6.
Anoblt, v. St. Jean d'Angely.
tAngenwit. father of Ingui, son of
Aloe, 547 B, C ; cf. ii. 5.
Angeow, Angon (1140), Angssu
(»&.), Anjou, earl of, /. e. Fulk V,
mot; nil ; in a; 1118; 11 19;
iiai; 1133; 1134; 1137 (4
times) ; Matilda, countess of.
334
INDEX
1 1 40; Geoffrey, earl of, ib.^ pp.
267, 268 ; Henry, %b.
Angfle, (i) the Angles, the Britons
send to, for help, 443E, af;
further influx of, 449E, a; one
of three invading tribes, tb. ;
dwelt between the Jutes and
(Old) Saxons, tb. ; East Angles,
Middle Angles, Mercians, and
Northumbrians derived from, i6. ;
(ii) the English, Edgar, ruler of,
975E ; Hardacnnt received by,
1039E ; V. Engle.
Angleseg, Anglesey, Hugh of
Montgomery slain in, I098t.
*AngIi, V. Engle.
Akolo-Saxon, ousted by Latin in
historical writing, pp. xxxvii, xliv ;
knowledge of, in Middle Ages,
p. xliv.
Anglo-Saxon Chronicles, v.
Chronicles, the Anglo-Saxon.
Angou, V. Angeow.
Angus, v. Anagus.
Anieli, r. SSe lohannes of Anieli.
Anjou, V, Angeow.
Anlaf bhe Black, slain, 911B, C.
Anlaf, son of Guthfrith or Grodfrey,
Danish king, (?) fights at Bmnan-
burh, 937^1 PP. >o8, I09t;
(?) elected king in Northuraluia,
941 Df ; dies, 942Et ; cf. ii. 144.
Anlaf (A, B, D), Onlaf (C), son of
Si trie (944A), Danish king,
(?) figbts at Brunanburh, 937A,
pp. 108, I09t ; (?) elected king in
Northumbria, 941 Df ; captures
Tam worth, 943Dt ; besieged by
Edmund at Leicester, but escapes,
ih. ; makes peace with Edmund,
and becomes his godson, t&.; cf.
94 2 A t ; son-in-law of Constantino
of Scotland, ii. 140, 141 ; expelled
by Edmund, 944At; called
Cwimn (Cuaran), 949Et ; comes
back to Northumberland, i5. ; ex-
pelled, 95 2E; dies in 980, ii. 143.
Anlaf (£), Anelaf (F), Unlaf (A),
i.e. Olaf Tryggvason, king of
Norway, invades England, 993A,
994Ef ; Ethelred sends to, and
stands sponsor to, i&.f ; promises
not to invade England again, t6. ;
his famous ship, the Long Seq>etit9
Addenda to ii. 186.
Axma (E), Onns (A), king of the
East Angles, Esther of Sexbmg,
639E ; slain, 654A, 653E ; i£thd-
here, brother of, 654E.
Annales Rotomaokvsks, 9. Bo6em.
Annales UnoKNSES, v. SSe Ebroulfi.
Annals of St. Nbot, v. Neot.
Annals of Waverlet, v. Waverley.
Anphos, s. e. Alphonso VI of Caa-
tile, his wars with the Mooes,
1086 [1087], p. a2it.
Ansealm, Axiaehn, abp. of Canter-
bury, previously abbot of Bee,
appointed, T093t; i. 292 ; pallium
sent to, 1095, p. 232; goes abroad,
I097t ; readied by Henry 1, 1 100,
p. 236; marries him to Edith-
Matilda, ti.f; holds a synod at
Westminster, iio2f ; goes to
Borne by airangement with
Henry I, Ii03t; dies, iiOQf;
abbot Anselm nephew of, 1115^*;
conduct of William of St. Carilef
to, ii. 277 ; letter of Henry I to,
after Hnnchebray, iL 290; reoon-
ciliation of Henry I with, ii. 290 ;
makes Ernnlf prior of Caniei^
bury, ii. 291 ; Thomas II, of
York, professes obedience to, t6. ;
William of Curboil a friend of,
ii. 299 ; laws of, renewed, i T 25.
Ansealm, Ansetan, abbot of 8t
Sabas, Rome, nephew of Abpu
Anselm, brings pallium to ftbp.
Ralph, I list; abbot of St. Ed-
mund*s, goes to Rome, 1 133,
p. asaf.
Ansian, a herd, slays Sigbex^t, ii.
44-
Antioohis, Antioch of Syria, Si.
Peter bishop of, 35*; Ignatins,^. r.
Antipas, v. Herodes.
Antipater, father of Herod, i i«k
Antoninus (Pius), Roman emperor,
acces^on of, 137F.
AntoniuB, sub-prior of Christ
Church, made prior of St. Angus-
tine's, Canterbury, i. 292.
Anwynd (A), Anwend (£), Dskokfa
king. 875*.
Apulder, Appledore, Kent, the
INDEX
335
Danee fortify tbemsel vei at, 893A,
892E ; 894A, p. 86 ; cf. ii. 107.
Apulia, v. Puilie.
Aquas, Aachen or Aix-la^Chapelle,
Balden submiiB to the emperor
at, ii. 239.
AQUiTAmE, Carloman, king of, ii.
97 ; Auvergne a fief of the duchy
of, ii. 289 ; dukes of, ii. 304.
▲roenbryht, v. Ercenberht.
Abcrenpield, v. Ircingafeld.
Arohilana (A), 'Arohelaoa (E),
suooeedi his father Herod, 2£, 3 A.
Arelatenae concilium, t. 0. council
of Aries, 31 1 E.
Arewe (D), Arwe (E), R. Orwell,
Suffolk, the Danish ships enter,
1016D, E, pp. 150, 151.
Arbzzo, Tuscany, Faricius, abbot
of Abingdon, comes from, ii. 295.
Argentaes, Argentan, d^p. Orne,
castle of, captured by Robert of
Normandy and Philip I, 1094,
p. 329.
Abgtll, lehmarc possibly prince in,
iL 207.
A&LE8, V. Arelatense.
Armenia, Britons come from, £
Pref. p. 3t.
Arno, bp. of Salsbnrg, letter of
Alcuin to, ii. 64.
A BKO8T, «. HemostuB.
Abkdlf I, count of Flanders, pro-
tects Dunstan, ii. 150.
Amolf, V, Eamulf.
Arxmlf (Ill)y count of Flanders,
succeeds his father Baldwin VI,
1070E, 107XD, pp. 206, 307t;
slain, i6.t.
Arnwi, abbot of Peterborough,
elected, I04i£ ; resigns, and sur-
vives eight years, I053£, p. xSjf.
Abthub, wars of, ii. 1 3.
Arnndal. Sussex, Rufus lands at,
1097 ; Henry I besieges, 1102.
Arwe, V. Arewe.
Abx Ctkutt, probably Kenny
Castle, near Appledore, N. Devon,
besieged by the Danes, ii. 93.
Aaosnmyiister (A) , Axaa- (E), Ax-
minster, Devon,the EthelingCyne-
beard buried at> 755*, tub fin,
AflBMDTKE, V. Esendio.
ASHDOWN, ASHIVODON, ASBTOH, V.
.^Sscesdun, Assandun, i£sctun.
Assandon, Ashingdon, Essex,
battle of, 1016D, E, p. I52t;
Cnut goes to, 1020I), E; con-
secration of minster at, i6.C, Df.
Aaser, bishop of Sherborne, dies,
910A, Df ; relation of, to Florence
of Worcester, pp. Ixxxiii f. ; ii. 97 ;
to the Chronicle, p. Ixxxiv n.
Annals of, pp. cili f.
Attila, V, iBtla.
AtSelard. Altolbald, Altolhard, v.
i£);elbald, ^fwlheard.
AKelia, «'. e. Adelaide of Louvain,
married to Henry I at Windsor,
ii2it; Godfrey, bp. of Bath,
chancellor to, 11 23, p. 252;
returns to England, 11 20.
Athelm, abp. of Canterbury, date
of death of, iL 133; translated
from Wells, ii. 135.
Apelmod, a priest, goes to Rome,
and dies there, 96 a A.
Athslnet, v. ^])elingaeigg.
Athelnot, v, ^>Selno9.
ASelred, v, iE^elred.
Athelstav Etheling, son of Ethel-
red II, bequeaths Offa's pword to
his brother Edmund, ii. 62.
Apelwald, -wold, v. i£)>elwald,
-wold.
Attolwulf, V. i£>elwulf.
A)>ewold, Altowalf , v, ^>elw61d,
i£)>elwulf.
A)mlf, alderman, brother of Ealh-
swith, dies, 903 A, Df .
Ajmlf (D), 0]mlf (B, C), a Danish
hold, slain, 91 iD.
I|A|>Tilf, bp. of Hereford, signature of,
963E, p. 117.
A)mlf, V. ^)>elwulf.
AuBiGMT, V, Albini.
AuDOENUS , St. (Ouen) ,head of, ii . 2 2 3.
AadoenoB, bp. of Evreux, present
at the consecration of Canterbuiy
Cathedral, 11 30.
AugustinoB (£, a), AcustinoB
(A, D, F), abp. of Canterbury,
995F, p. 130; sent to Briuin by
Gregory, 596E, spsaf ; cf. 785E;
995F; M. 97 if.; receives the
pallium, 601 *t; cf* 995^; con-
336
INDEX
tiecrates Mellitiu and Justai,
6o4£, a; his prophecy, 605E,
607a ; the apostle of the EngliBh,
614F Lat. ; conieorateB Lauren-
tiua as his sucoessoFi 614, 616F ;
succeeded by him, 61 6£, a;
Laurentiiis bnried near, t5. ; Ed-
mund murdered on mass day of,
946 A, Df ; death and burial of,
^< 95 ff* ; o&th taken on the body
of, i. 291.
Augustus, title of, conferred on
Charlemagne, 800E.
Auitianua, archbishop of Bouen, at
the council of Aries, 31 iK
AviTUS, abp. of Yienne, dialogue of,
with Gundobald, ii. 283.
AuMALE, V. Albemare.
Aurelius, i.e. Marcus Aurelius,
Roman emperor, accession of,
155E, a.
Adstbasia, king of, v. Carloman.
AuvKBONE, V. Alueamie.
Axa (Wylisoe), i. 0. the Usk, ships
from Ireland ravage near, 1050D,
p. 1 7ot ; English merchants come
to mouth of, ii. 250.
AxamilSa, Axinouth, Devon,
Beom murdered and buried at,
1046^ E, p. 169.
Axanmyuster, Axminstkb, r.
Ascanmynster.
Aylesbuby, Atlesfobd, t. .^eles-
burg, .^^elesford.
Ayleswobth, v. EgleswurCe.
Aynbubo, unidentified, Osred of
Northumbria put to death at,
u. 61.
Baohsflsg (A), Bagsecg* (C, D),
Basecg 'vE\ Bssgasso (F), Bag-
soeg (B), Banish king, slain at
Ashdown, 87i*t.
Badeoanwiellon (to), Bakewell,
DerbysUre, Edward builds a fort
near. 924A.
Badewulf. v. Ealdwnlf.
BsBgere, the Bavarisus, defeat the
Ban^iS, 891 A f.
tBsBldflBg, father of Brand, son
of Woden, A Pref. p. 2f ; 547B,
C ; cf. ii. 5 ; 552A ; 597A ; 855A.
Bflslesme, Bsslaaflme, Bellteie,
d^p. Ome, 1 102; 1104; 1105;
1106; XI12; IX13; V. Robert.
Bssrnioe, t;. Beomioe.
Baffseog. v. Bachsec^.
Bainart, v. Willelm.
BaiuB, Bayeuz, Odo, bp. of; 1086
[1087], p. 220; L 390; liiomaa
of, V. Thomas; constituiioii of
cathedral of, ii. 263, 264; Serio,
canon of, ii. 276 ; Sampson, canon
of, ii. 291 ; Theobald, canon of,ii.
294; captured by Henry 1, 1 104+.
Bakewell, v. Badecanwiellos.
Baldawine (B), Baldawine (CFi.
Baldwlne (C, B), i. e, Bnldwin V
count of Flanders, receives .SiU
gyfn-Emma, Z037C, Ef ; Sweg«n
Godwineson goes to laud of,
I045£t ; Lothen and Erling go
to land of, i046Et ; empetor re-
duces, 1049C, io5oBt ; cf. ift.D,
p. 169; Swegen G^winesnn takes
refuge with, 16.C, E, pw 171 ;
To8tig*s wife a relation of, i05aD,
p> 175; Godwine, Swegen, Ac.
take refuge with, ib., p. 176,
1048E, p. I76t; TotUg and his
wife take refuge with. 1065G, D,
io64Et : Alfred Etheling goes to,
ii. 213. 214.
Baldawine (D), Baldewina (E),
t. e. Baldwin VI, count of Flaaidcn,
dies, and is succeeded by bis son
Amulf, io7o£, 1071B, pp. 306,
ao7t.
Baldawine, abbot of St Edmnad'e,
dies, I098t.
Baldewine, t.e. Baldwin YII (Hap-
kin), count of Flanders, saeoeeds
his father, Robert II, iiiit:
invades Normandy, but retires
1 1 1 7 ; wounded in Nomuuidy,
Iii8t ; dies, Iii9t.
Baldred, king of Kent, expelled,
823*t.
Balduin de Beduers, rebels ngaiiyrt
Stephen, but submits, 1 1 .^5-^.
Baldwin II, count of Fbuiden.
Addenda, p. viii.
Baldwulf (E), Badewulf (E, F^.
Bsldulf (F), bp. of Whitem,
consecrated, 791 Ef ; erowns ISmmA-
INDEX
337
wulf, 795Kt ; oonsecraies %bert
of Lhidiflfame, ii. 67.
Bali, John, bp. of Ossorj, hiB
lamentation over the destraotion
of libraries at the Refonnation,
p. czxvi n.
Ballads, influence of, on historical
tradition, ii. 153; value of, as
materials for history, iL 315.
Balsham, Cambridgeshire, tradition
of the man of, ii. x88.
Baltherm, Northumbrian anchorite,
church of, ravaged by Anlaf God-
freyson, ii. 143.
Bambobouou, «. Bebbanburh.
Bamptok, r. Beandun.
Bangob, Carnarvonshire, Herv^
nominated as bp. of, ii. 391.
Babbubt, V, Beranbnrh.
Bab^wxt, v. Bearddanig.
Babkoto, Hildilid, abbess of, ii. 38.
Bam, V. Siward.
Babbow, v. Barwe.
Barrocsoir, v. Bearruo-.
BailSanig, v. Beaitldanig.
Bartholomee, St. Bartholomew,
Alfred sends alms to, in India,
883E ; honoured in Britain, M.
11 Barwe, ? Barrow, Rutland, in
Peterborough Charter,963£,p. 116.
Baseog, r. Bachsecg.
Basengaa (A), Basingas (E),
Basing, Hants, Danes defeat
Ethelred and Alfred at, 871*.
Basinowbrk, Flintshire, Cenwulf
of Mercia dies at, ii. 69.
Bass, priest, grant of Reoulver to,
669*t.
Basset, «. Raulf.
Bassianus (Caracalla), succeeds his
father Severus, 189E, a.
Bataills (1» mynster let >fere),Batt]e
Abbey, Sussex, Rafus orders con>
secration of, 1094, p. aaof ; the
first exempt monastery in England,
iL 30 ; foandation of, by William I,
ii. 203 ; cf. 1086 [1087], p. ai9t.
B^anceastar, Bath, captured by
the West Saxons, 577*.
Birifnm (apt) (A), Btf an^ BtfBon
(E), BaSe (ii33)> Bathe (1130),
^th, Alfred, reeve of, 9o6At;
II.
other name of Acemannesoeaster,
g. «., 973 Af ; Swegen comes to,
1013E, p. I44t ; ravaged, 108^
[1088], p. 323; Henry I at, iioo.
Bps. of, Godfrey, 1 123, p. 252 ;
1 1 30 ; John, ii. 3 1 6. Abbots of,
.^fsige, 1086 [1087], p. a22t;
i£lfhMh, 11. 170; Escwi, q,v.;
V. Hataba^um.
Balhun tune (aet), the town of
Bath, Alfred, reeve of, 9o6I>t.
Baoaria, Kivaria, Charlemagne
comes to the borders of, 788E.
Bavabians, r. BfBgere.
Baybdx, v. Baius.
Beadafordscir, v. Bedan-.
Bkadobicxswtbthe, Bury St. Ed-
mund's, Suffolk, St. Edmund
buried at,, ii. 86, 87; hereditary
priests at,, ii. 155; ThurkiU
ravages, ii. 187 ; bequest of Ulfcy-
tel to, t6. ; V. \S!i% Eadmundesburb.
BxADUH£ABD,.reeve of Dorchester,
opposes the fintt landing of the
Danes, ii. 59.
Beamileot, Benfleet, Esitex, fortified
byHaB8ten,.894A,p*86f ; captured
by the fyrd, i^.f (Bleam-).
Beandun, Bampton, Oxon., battle
of, 6i4«t.
Bbane, R., v. Benefioce.
Bearddanig (A), Beardanigg
(C, D), Beaztfaneg, BazKanig
(£), Bardney, lines., Oswald
buried at, 641 E; cf. ii. 34; Ethel-
red of Mercia buried at, 716*; cf.
ii* 35 1 granted to Medeiiiamstead,
^5^* P* B/l* 1 Oswald translated
&om, to Mercda, 909C, 9o6Df .
Beam, v. Siward.
Beamiosoir* (D), Banruo- (E),
Besrruh-^(D), Berkshire, men of,
defeat the Danes, 860*; Danes
lavage, 1006E, p. 137 ; 1009E,
p. 139 ; loiiE ; Hereman, bp. of,
1078D; fountain of bloud in,
xo98t; ixoof; 1103; alderman
of, V, ^>elwulf.
Bmaumais, d^p. Calvados, Richard
de, V. Richard.
Bbaumovt, 9. Belmunt.
Bbauvaib, d^p. Oise, Emulf origin-
ally a monk of, ii. 391.
338
INDEX
tBeaw, father of Tietwa, son of
Sceldwea, SfsAf ; cf. ii. 4.
Bebbanburh* (a. D), Bebba- (E),
B»bba-(E), Bamboroagh, North-
amberland, built by Ida, 547^, af ;
Oswald's hands preseryed at,
641 Ef; Ealdred of, 936Dt; cf.
924Af ; captured bj the Danes,
993E ; Monel of, 1093. p. 228t ;
siege of, 1095, p. 231 ; Robert of
Mowbray steals out of, ib.f ; sur-
render of, tb. ; Alchred retires to,
ii- 53-
Beoo (U), Beo (E), B£o (E% Bee,
Normandy, Anselm, abbot of,
1093; i. 292 ; Albold, monk of,
1 1 1 4Ht ; Theobald , abbot of, 1 1 40.
Beda (E), Bieda (A), the Vener-
able Bede, dies, 734*t ; his Hist
Eccl. cited, 995 Ff ; obligations
of the Chronicles to, pp. Ixi, Ixviii,
cxiii ; ii. 6-10, 14, 15, 18-25,
28-36, 38-40 ; nee made of, by
compiler of MS. F, pp. xli f. ;
nature and influence of his
chronological epitome, pp. xzi n.,
bciz, cxiii ; omission by Chromdes
of matter contained in H. E., p.
xviii n. ; Winchester and Durham
groupof MSS. of H. E. of, originate
at Ripon, p. Ixxi ; relation of AS.
version of H. E. of, to Chron.,
p. cvii ; Wheloc's editio princeps
of AS. version of, p. x xviii ; AS.
version of H. E. cited by Rud-
bome, p. xliv ; testifies to exis-
tence of li^ts of kings, pp. dx f.;
influenced by Canterbury, p. ex ;
ill-informed as to Wessex, p. cxi ;
MS. of his lives of Cuthbert, ii.
138 ; Felix wrongly made a
member of the monasterv of, ii. 37.
Bedanford* (B), Beda- (D), Bed-
can- fA), Biedoan- (E). Bed-
ford, Britons defeated at, 57i*t;
chief men of, submit to Edward,
9 1 5D, 9 1 8A ; Edward recovers and
fortifies, 91 9A ; Danes repulsed
from, 921 A ; Thurcytel, abbot of,
carries abp. Oscytel's body to,
97 iB; Danes come to, loioj].
Bedanfordsoir (Beada-, X016E),
Bedfordshire, the Danes ravage,
loiiE; Cnut marches into, 1016D.
E, pp. 148, 149.
Bedanhesfod (£), Biedan- A\
Bedwin, Wilts., Uttla of, 675*!;
cf. ii. 13.
Bedoanford, r. Bedan-.
BSDDINOTON, Surrey, bp. .fithel-
wold dies at, ii. 170.
Bedford, &c., r. Bedan-.
^Bedwiff (Beowi, D), &tfaer of
Hwala, son of Sceaf,855B,C; r. ii. 4.
Bbdwik, r Bedanheafod.
BsLLftMB, V. Baeleame.
Belmunt, Beaamont-le-Boger, d^
Eure, belongs to Walerao. ooont
of Meulan, 11 24.
Bblrah, Walter de, q, v.
Bbnedict B18COP, founder of Wear-
mouth, grants of Egfiid to, ii. 25.
Benedict (VIII), pope, reeeive*
abp. ^thelnoth and gives him
his pallium, 102 2D, Ef ; abeolvei
Leofwine, abbot of Ely, fft.Ef.
Benedictos, Benedict of Nunda,
his 'claruit,* 482F; his death.
509Ft ; cf. M. ^o ff. ; his mooas-
tery destroyed by the I>imbard(t,
596E; rule of, 1086 [1087], p. 219.
Benedictos, t. e. Benedict VII,
pope. Hies, 983C.
Benedictus, antipope, made pope.
1058D, E ; sends Stigand a
pallium, ib.f ; expelled, 1059D, E.
Benefloce (A), -floe (D), R. Beane,
Herts., the northern fort at Hert-
ford near, 91 3 A, Df.
Benesing, a Danish hold, alain.
911B, C.
Benesinfftun*, Bssnesing- [A\
Bensington or Benson, Oxon., ca{i-
tured by the West Saxons, 57i*t ;
by Ofla, 777*t.
Benfleet, r. Beainfleot.
Benkington, Long, Lines., a cell
of Savigny, p. xxxvi ; MS. belong-
ing to, ib,
^Benoc, father of Aloe, son of
Brand, 547B, C ; cf. ii. 5.
Beoooa, alderman, conveys Alfined's
alms to Rome, 888*
Beoferlio, Beverley, Yorks., bp
John buried at, 72tEt ; ofierin^e
of Athelstan to St. John of^ ii.
INDEX
339
138 ; ftbp. Oswald's initre pre-
served at, ii. 176; of. Derawuda.
ijBeonns, abbot of Medeshamstead,
{^ants lease of lands to alderman
Cuthbert, 777E, p. 53 Lf ; signa-
ture of, <h, p. 55t. ; suoceeded by
Puta, ih.
BsoNNA, bp. of Hereford, perhaps
identical with preceding, ii. 54.
Beorolea, Berkeley, Glouc, district
of, ravaged, 1087 f 1088], p. 223t ;
Henry I spends Easter at, iiai ;
Ceolburg, abbess of, ii. 68.
Beorgford (A), Beorhford (E),
Burford, Ozon., Cuthred defeats
iEthelbald at, 75a«t.
Beorhhanuted!, 1 Berkhamstead,
Herts. ; or, Berstead, near Maid-
stone, Kent, Edgar Etheling
and others submit to William at,
T066D, p. 200 (cf. Addenda).
Beorhsige, v. BeorhU.
Beorhtfri}), Northumbrian alder-
man, fights against the Picts,
7io*t.
BeophtndB (D,C),Bypt- (B), Beor-
( A) , father of Berhtsige, 90*) A.Df.
Beophtrio (A), Byrht- (836E),
Briht- (E, F), Breoht- (£), king
of the West Saxons, succeeds
Cynewulf, A Pref. p. 4t ; 784*t ;
descended from Cerdio, ib.f ; i6.f ;
succeeded by Egbert, ib.\ <&. ;
buried at Wareham, 784* ; marries
Eadburg, dr. of Offa, 787*t (cf.
836*) ; first Danish invasion in
his day, ib. ; dies, Soo'^f ; com-
bines with Ofia to expel Egbert,
836* ; not present at the legatine
synod of 787, ii. 58.
Beorhtsige (D), Byrht- (A\
Beorb- (G), Byrh^ (6), son of
Beomoth, slain, 905A, Df.
Beorhtulf, alderman of Essex, dies,
897A.
Beorhtwald (A), Brihtwold (E,
F), -wald fE), abp. of Canterbury,
succeeds Theodore, 690A, 692Et
(cf. 995F, p. 130); English
primates begin with, t&.f;
formerly abbot of Reculver, tZ».E ;
consecrated by Godwin of Lyons,
693Ef ; consecrates Tobias of
Rochester, tfc.f ; and Aldulf,
727E; dies, 73i*t.
Beorhtwulf (A), Briht- (E), king
of the Mercians, expelled by the
Danes, 85i*t.
Beorn, Northumbrian alderman,
burnt at Seletun, 779Et.
Beorn, earl of the Middle Angles,
opposes the restoration of Swegeu
Godwineson, 1046^ E, 1049C,
p. i68t ; promises to help him,
1050D, p. x69t ; goes with God-
win and Harold to Pevensey,
i&.O, D, Ef; Harold gives up Ms
ehip to, ib.Ef ; Swegen persuades
him to accompany him to Edward,
tb.C, D, Ef ; treacherously mur-
dered by Swegen, t6.t ; buried at
Dartmouth, t&.C, Df ; at Axmouth,
Ef ; translatedto Winchester, t&.C,
D, Ef; Swegen deserted after
murder of, tfe.C, D, pp. 170, 171 f.
Beorngar, ». e. Berengar, mark-
grave of Friuli, contends for the
Italian crown, 887»t.
Beorahelm, abbot of St. Augus-
tine's, Canterbury, takes Alfred's
alms to Rome, 890*t.
Bbornhbth, Bbrnhath, Northum-
brian leader, fabher of Berhtfrith,
ii. 34-36-
Beomioe, Bssmioe, the Ber-
nicians, Bemicia,Eanfrid succeeds
to, 634Et ; Eata, bp. of, 678E ;
beginning of kingdom of, ii. 14;
extent of, ii. 267; connexion of,
with Wesbex, ii. 6, 14.
Kings of, Hussa, ii. 19 ; ^thelric,
Ida, g. V. Earls of, v. Aldred,
Eadulf, Eadwulf Cudel.
Beornmod, bp. of Rochester, con-
secrated, Fo2*t.
BeorndS, V. Beorht-.
Beomred, king of the Mercians,
accession of, 755*1 »«& ^7j.t ; ex-
pelled by Ofia, tb.E, F.
Beomulf, wick-reeve of Winchester,
dies, 897 A.
Beornwulf( A), Beomulf (E\ king
of the Mercians, accession of,
ii. 69; defeated by Egbert at
Ellendun, 823*t ; slain by the
East Angles, t&.f.
Z 2
340
INDEX
Beowi, V, Bedwig.
Beowulf, Earle's theory as to pur-
pose of the, ii. 57.
Beranburh, Barbury Gamp, Wilts.,
Cynric and Geawlin fight against
Britons at, 556*t.
Bebengab, v. Beomgar.
Berht, Northumbrian alderman,
slain by the Picts, 699£f ; cf. ii. 36.
Borhtln, Bertin, St., monastery of,
at St. Omer, Grimbald a monk
from, ii. laa ; Athelstan's bene-
factions to, ii. 137 ; Edwin Ethel-
ing boried at, ib. ; Dnnstan stays
at, on his way to Rome, ii. 154 ;
liberality of Cnut to, ii. 203 ;
Anselm received at, ii. 384;
Lambert, abbot of, ii. 285, 291 :
Adalolfus, do., q. v. ; Baldwin VII
becomes a monk at, ii. 296 ;
William Clito, do. , 1 1 28 ; dies and
is buried at, i&.f .
liBerhtred, bp. of Lindsey, signa-
ture of, 85 2E.
Berkeley, i^. Beorclea.
BsBKHAMSTEAD, r. Beorhhamstod.
Berkbhibe, v. Bearrucscir.
Bernard, bp. of Wales, t. 0. of
St. David's, 1130; one of the
consecrators of William of Gar-
boil, 11 23, p. 252t; goes to Rome,
i^.f ; present at the consecration
of Canterbury Cathedral, 1130.
Berneg (B), Besmeg (£), Bemay,
Normandy, Vitalis, monk and
abbot of, 1076E, i077Dt.
BfiBNH^TH, V. Beomheth.
Bebnioia, v. Beomice.
Bbbnwood, V, Bymewuda.
Bebstead, v. Beorhhamstod.
Bertin, St., v, Berhtin.
BESAN90K, Besenoun, v. Bysincan.
Bethlem, Bethleem, slaughter of
the Innocents at, 2*.
Bevebeoe, island in the Severn,
citizens of Worcester take refuge
in, ii. 219.
Beverley, v, Beoferlio.
Beverstone, «. Byferesstan.
Bieda, son of Port, 50i*t.
Bieda, v. Beda.
Biedanheafod, v. Bedan-.
Biedcanford, v, Bedan-.
BiooD, V, Roger.
Billinoahoth, Billington Langbo,
near Whalley, Lanes., Wada de
feated by Eardwulf at, ii. 66.
BiLLiNasLET, 0. Bylgedeg.
B1BD8, great murrain of, 67i*t.
Birinos*, Byrinna (£), bp. of
the West Saxons, prosoheB to the
West Saxons, 634*t ; sent by pope
Honorius, tb.£ ; baptises CynegiU,
635*t; and Cnthred, 639^;
dies, 650F (Addenda) ; succeeded
by iSgelberht, 650A, 649Et;
Dorchester granted to, li. 25.
Bishops, lists of. pp. xxtii t n.
Blachman, tenant of Abingdon, ac-
companies Gytha into exile, ii.
260.
Blaia, Blois, Theobald, const of,
1 1 i6t ; Stephen of (t. e. Steplioi.
king of England), 1 1 35 f ; Stephen,
count of, ii. 395.
Blandinidm, monastery of, in
Ghent, Dunstan takes refuge in,
ii. 150 ; monk of, v. Adelard.
^Bleacman, father of Bob, and
son of Ealric, iL 50.
Bleamfleot, v. Beam-.
Blecca, a leading man in Lindsey,
baptised, 627£t.
Blebgent, brother of Gruffydd of
N. Wales, set up as joint king in
Wales, io63Dt ; ravages Hen^
fordahire, ii. 259.
Bloet, i7. Rodbeard.
Blois, r. Blais.
BocKiNG, Essex, ii. 177.
Boolseden (D), -leden (£) (r.
Glossary), Latin, one of the lan-
guages of Britain, E Ptet p. 3t-
BoDMiK, o. SSe Petrocesstow.
BoBTHius, Alfred's translAtion of,
ii. 125.
^BoFA, father of Bymhom, and ion
of Bleacman, ii. 50.
BolhiSe geat, one of the gates of
Peterborough, 1070E.
Boneual, Bonneval, d^p. Enxe-et-
Loir, St. Florentine's body si,
ioi3E,p.i44t. '^
Bonifisoe ( v), pope, sneoeeded bjr
Honorius I, 627E.
BoNiFAOE, St., abp. of Haju, writes
INDEX
341
to Cathbert, abp. of Cftnterbuiy,
ii. 42 ; letters on martyrdom of,
*. ; ii 53-
Bo«a, coniecrated bp. of the DeinnB,
678E ; dial, 685E.
BosanhAin (C, D), Bosenham (E\
Boshftm, Sussex, Swegen God-
wineson oomes to, 1046'>E ; 1049C,
p. 1 68*1' ; Swegen and Beom come
to, t&.G, Df; Godwin and Swegen
oome to, 1048E, p. I76t.
B08BOBT, near Ledbury, Athelstan,
bp. of Hereford, dies at, ii. 246.
Boeing, v. Ealdnlf.
Boston, v. Icanho.
BoTHicoe, ii. 8 ; v, Pathma.
Botulf (A), Botunlf (£), founds a
monasteiT at loanho, 654A,
653£t ; life of, by Folcard. dedi-
cated to bp. Walkelin, ii. 285.
Botwine, abbot of Ripon, dies,
785Et.
BouuMSNB, «. Bunne.
BoUBMB, Lines., identified with Bru-
nanburh by Sir J. Ramsay,
Addenda to ii. 140.
BouBVKUOOTH, V. Brunemue.
BowTBB, keeper of the records,
formerly owned MS. G, pp. xxiz,
xxxi f.
IIBradanea, -ss, in Peterborough
Gharter, 656E, p. 30b.
Braclan Belioe (»t), BeoUoe (D),
Flatholme in Severn estuary,
Danes starved out of, 9i8Af ;
Gytha, Harold's mother, retires to,
loiSyD, p. 202t.
Braden (A), Bnsden (D), Bredon
Forest, Wilts., the Danes ravage
about, 905A, Df.
Bradford (be Afne), Bradford-on-
Avon, battle of, 652At.
Braintan,Brampton, Hantii,Henry I
spends Gbristmas at, ii2if.
$Brand (A, B, G), Brond (A),
father of Frithugar, ion of Biel-
daeg, A Pref. p. 2t ; 547B, G ;
553A ; 597A ; 855A ; cf. ii. 5, 6.
Brand, provost of Peterborough,
madeabbot,io66E,p. I99t; makes
peace with William, and dies, ib. ;
lodi^E.
BBABDOKy R., V. Bradanea.
BrauB, Briouze, d^p. Ome, Philip
o^ mo; 1112.
Bbayton, near Selby, Yorks.,
Harold Hardrada leaves his ships
»t, u. 255.
Brocenanmere, f Brecon, ^thel-
flsed captures, 9x6Gt.
Bbkdov, v. BrcKxlun.
Brbdoh F0BK8T, V. Braden.
nBredone, Bredon, Leicestershire,
in Peterborough Gharter, 675E,
p. 37m.t.
Bregentford (G)« Bnsgent- (D),
Brent- (£), Brentford, Middlesex,
Edmund defeats the Danes at,
1016D, E, pp. 150, 15X ; crosses
the Thames at, {b,
Bregowlne*, Bregwine (F), abp.
of Ganterbury, 995F, p. 130;
consecrated, 759*t; dies, 76 2 F
(i. 50 note) ; cf. ii. 60.
Brkmbk, Addenda, p. x.
Bremeaburh, Bromesberrow, near
Ledbury, Herefordshire, ^theU
flfed fortifies, 909D, 9ioGt.
Bbemulb, d^p. £ure, battle of, be-
tween Henry I and Louis YI, ii.
927.
Bbbndav. St., voyage of, ii. 104.
Brentford, v, Bregent-.
Breodon, Bredon, WorceHtershire,
Tatwine a priest of, 731 E ; Ean-
wulf , founder of, ii. 48.
Breohtrio, r. Beorht*.
Breon, i.«. Brian of Brittany, de>
feats Harold's sons, io68Dt.
Brksoia, Lombardy, battleof, ii.ioi .
Bretene, Bretenlond, Brettas,
Brettiso, Bretwalda, Bret-
wealas, o. Bryt-.
Brbtoms, the,i;.Bryttas,Lidwiccias.
Brian, v, Breon.
Brian, son of Alan Fergant of
Brittany, goes to Normandy with
Matilda, 11 27.
Briog, Bricgstow, Bricatow, v.
Brycg.
Bricina, St., massacre of Danes
ordered on mass day of, ioo2Ef .
Bridoenobth, v. Brycg, and Gwat-
brycg.
Briht, alderman of Egfrid, ravages
the Irishf 684Et.
342
INDEX
Brihteh (D, E), Byrhteh (C), bp.
of Worcester, appointed, 1033 Df;
dies, 1038 C, D, Ef.
Brlhthelm, 693E; miswritten for
Dryhihelm, q, v.
Brihthelm, bp. of London, ii. 153.
BRiHTaELH, bp. of VVella , nominated
to Canterbury, but the appoint-
ment is canoelled, ii. 1 54.
BrihtndS, a monk, made abbot of
Ely, 963E.
Brihtncff (E), Byrht- (A), Byriht-
(B), alderman of Essex, signature
of, 963E, p. 1 1 7 ; slain at Maldon ,
991 E, 993At ; iElflied, dr. of
.Mfgar, wife of, ii. 147; resists
the antimonastic reaction, ii. 163.
Brihtrlo, brother of Edric Streona^
accuses Wulfnoth the South
Saxon, ioo9Et ; attempts to seise
him, ib.
Brihtrlo (E), Bryhtrio (D), son of
iElfheah, slain, T017D, Ef.
BrUitrio, r. Beorht-.
Brihtwold (D, E), Bryht- (C)» ^P-
of Wilts, (t. 0. Ramsbuzy), ap-
pointed, ioo6Ef ; dies, 1043E,
1045C, i046Dt.
Brihtwold II, abbot of Malmes-
bury, treatment of his remains,
ii. 218.
Brihtwold, Brihtwulf, v. Beorht-.
Briouzb, V, Brans.
Bristol, Bristow, v. Bryogstow.
Britford, v. Biyt-.
Brittany, t?. Biytland.
Brittas, Brittene, Britti80,o.6iyt-.
Brixtok, V, Ecgbrightesstan.
Brocmail, ii. 19; in Chron. mis-
written Scrocmail, q. r.
BROMsaBKRROW, 0. Bremesburh.
Brohlet, Staffs., Leofrio of Meroia
dies at, ii. 247.
Brond, V. Brand.
IIBrorda, signature of, 656E, p. 3ab.
IIBrorda, alderman nnder Offa,
grantsWoking toMedeshamstead,
777E, p. 53t.
Brotherhood by Compact, ii. 35, a6.
Bruges, r. Brycg.
Bronanburh, position uncerta{n(8ee
note), battle of, 937*t ; iElfwine
and^thelwine slain at, ii. 141,142.
Brunemuk, t Bournemouth, Tostig
ravages, ii. 254.
Bryog (D), Brioff (B, C), Brigg
(E), Bridgenorth, Shropshire,
Panes fortify themselves and
winter at, 896B, C, Df ; i£thel-
flted fortifies, 9i2Ct; Henry I
captures, II03 ; Waleran of
Meulan imprisoned at, 1 1 26.
Bryog (C, D, E), Bricff (C, F\,
Brigg (F), Bruges, Flanden,
^fgyfu-Emma takes refuge at,
1037C, Ef ; Hardaonut comes to,
io39Ct; sent for to England
from, 10400)* ; Gunhild goes to,
1045D; Swegen Grodwineaon goes
to, 1045E; Baldwin of, 1049C,
1050D; 1052D, p. 175; Osgod
leaves his wife at, tb. pp. 168,
160; Swegen Godwineson takes
refuge at, A.C, E, p. 171 ; God-
win, Swegen, &o., take refuge at,
1051C, 1052D, p. I76t; 1052C,
D, pp. 178, 179; Godwin leaves,
but retuma to, 105 2E; Swegen
leaves, 1052C, p. 182 ; Charles of
Flanders murdered at, ii. 303.
Bryogstow (D), Brlog- (E)« Brio-
(1126), Briatow (1140), Bristol,
Harold and Leofwine go to,
1052D, p. I75t ; Harold sets out
fnnn, 1063D ; Harold's sons ^^
pulsed from, 1067D, p. 203;
occupied by the rebeb, 10S7
[1088], p. 223 ; Robert of Nor-
mandy imprisoned at, 11 26;
Stephen imprisoned at, 11 40.
Bryhtrio, Bzyhtwold, v. Briht-.
Bryhtwlne, bp. of WeUs, asdsta at
the translation of St .£lfheah,
xo23l>t ifiii) ; date of his death,
ii. 208.
Brytenland (E), Bryton- (E).
Bretenlond (A), Bretene- (A),
Britain, Julius Caesar invades,
B.o. 60A ; Claudius invades, a.d.
47A; MaximuB bom in, 381 A.
380E ; .^Sle cornea to, 477* .
English invade, 979E.
Brytenwealda (D,£), -walda (B\
-weald (F), Breteiianw«alda
(C), Bretwalda (A), list of Brct-
waldas, 827*t; cf. iL 11 ; Alfred
INDEX
343
and Edgar reckoned among, ii,
"3-
Brytford, Britford, Wilis., Tostig
with Edward at, 1065C, p. 19a.
Brytland, Britain, ClaacUns in-
vades, 46F.
Brytland, Wales, i^fgar collects
forces in, 1055C, D; Harold and
Tostig invade, 1063D, Ef ; Pt rt-
skewet in, 1065C, D ; William I
bridles with castles, 1086 [1087],
p. aao ; people of, ravage Worces-
tershire, 1087 [1088], p. 223.
BryUandi, Brittany, William J in-
vades, 1076E, 1077D; brings
mercenaries from, io85f ; Alan
Fergant, duke of, 1127.
Bryttas (B, B), Brittas (E, C),
Bretta8(A), Britoni, the Britons
(once in the singalar Brit» Bret,
491*), come from Armenia to
Britain, E Pret p. af; JnUus
Caesar defeats, B.C. 6oAt ; Wyrt-
georn, king of, a.d. 449At ; Hen-
geet aud Horsa come to help, ib.f ;
defeated at Crajford, and abandon
Kent, 457*; 8tuf and Wihtgar
defeat, 514* ; Cerdio and Cjiuio
fight against, 519*; of. 527*;
Cynrio defeats, at Salisbury, 55a*;
Cynric and Ceawlin fight against,
556*t; Columbftcomcs to, 505B,C;
defeated at Bvrtiam, 577*t;
Ceawlin and Cutha tight against
at Fethanleag, 584*t ; hide their
treasures in the earth, ii. 9 ; Alfred
descended firom, ii. 82..
Bryttas (C, D, E), Brettas (D),
the Welsh, under Edwin, join
Morcar, 1065D, 1064E ; Edward
Conf. rules over, ih.C, D, pp. 19a,
i93t ! attack the castle-guard at
Hereford, io67Dt.
Bryttas (E, D), Brettas (A),
Brittaaes, Brytonea (F Lat.),
the Bretons, St. Lo between the
Franks and, 890*; defeat the
I>anes, ih.\', some of, join the
revolt of the earls, 1075 E, 1076 Df;
punished, t6., ad fin, ; hold Dol
against William, io76£, io77l>t';
Athelstan gives help to, against
the Normans, ii. 1 4 x ; v. ladwicdas.
Brytten (E),Bryten (A, a,C,E,F),
Britten (E),Breten (A), Breton
(A), Britan (F), Brittannia,
Britain, description of, E Pref.
p. 3t » langUHges spoken in, tZ).f ;
Britons occupy souUi of, t6. ; Picts
occupy north of, i&.f ; Scots
occupy part of, tb. ; Julius Caesar
invades twice, B.o. 60E ; Claudius
invades, a.d. 47E ; nearly lost by
Nero, ib. ; Lucius, king of, 167 A ;
Severus invades, 189E; Roman
rule ceases in, 409* ; Koiitans
hide their gold hoards in, 418* ;
Angles and Saxons come to, 93 7 A,
ad fin. ; Hengest and Horsa come
to, 449*1*; Cerdic and Cvnric
come to, 495*t; Port and his
sons come to, 501*; Stuf and
Wihtgar come to, 5x4* ; Ethelbert
of Kent, first Christian king in,
553F; gr©** ^ttle in, 593E ;
Gregory sends A ugustine to, 596E,
595<^t > Gregory sends paiiium
to, 601 *t ; Edwin rules nearly
all, 6i7£t ; great pestilence in,
664E; Theodore sent to, 668E;
rain of blood in, 685 Ff; Edgar
king over all, 958F; Cyneweard
departs from, 975Af ; Gregory
arranges bprics. in, 995F ; Jan. 6
called Twelfth Night in, M. 14 ;
St. Gregory celebrated in, M. 40 ;
Bartholomew celebrated in, M. 1 5 5 ;
A ugustine received in , M. 98 ; rests
in, M. 104; king of Saxons rules
throughout kingdoms of, M. 330 ;
[no certain instance of the nomina-
tive occurs in our texts; in E Pref.
p. 3, Brittene might be ncm. in
apposition to igland ; it is more
probably gen. depending on it.]
Bryttiao^ Brytiso (E), Brittiao
(E), BrettiBC (A), British, one
of the languages of Britain, £
Pref. p. 3t; a B. noble slain,
501 *t; a B. king, Natanleod,
508*-}' ; a B. hostsffe, sole sur-
vivor of Cynewulf s followers,
755A.p.48t.t. ^ ,
Bryttiao, Breton, Balph Guader
B. on his mother*s side, 1075E,
X076D.
344
INDEX
Brytwalas (E, a), Britwalas,
•wealaa (E), Bretwalas, -wealas
(A), the Brit-Welsh, Britons,
fly before Julius Caesar, B.C. 6o£ ;
Lndus, king of, a.d. i67£; remain
orthodox till Diocletian, xb. ;
Seyerus builds wall to protect,
189E; send to Rome for help,
443E, at ; * naughtness ' of, 449E,
a; Cynric puts to flight, at
Salisbury, 55aAt; defeated at
Bedford, 571* ; driven to the sea
by Cent wine, 682*+; Cynewulf
fights against, 755*.
BrytWyliso, Brit- Welsh, one of
the five langoAges of Britain,
]> Pref. p. 3t; a B. hostage,
Kole survivor of Cynewulfs
followers, 755E, p. 49h.t.
Bucoingaham, Buckingham, Ed-
ward fortifies, 91 5D, 918A.
Buccingahanisoir (D, E), Bu-
cinga- ( E),Buoing- (£\Bucking-
hamshire, Danes oometo/ loioE;
and ravage, loi lE; Cnut marches
through, 1016D, E.
BuELT, Builth, Femmail, king of,
ii. 17.
BuGOB, dr. of Centwine, ii. 31.
BuLENDUN, Rhys of S. Wales exe-
cuted at, ii. 342.
Bunne (A), Bune (E), Boulogne,
Danes embark at, 893 A, 892Et;
count of (t.e. Eustace III), 1096;
1 100, p. 236; V, AdalolfuB,
Eustace II.
Bures, d^p. Seine Infi^rieure, Rufus
captures castle of, 1094, P* ^^9*
BuRPORD, V, Beorgford.
Burga fife, v. Fifburga.
Borghelm (A), Burh- (E), alder-
man, slain, 822*t.
Burgred*, -wed (A), Borhred (E),
BurhcTed ■ 868E), kingof the Mer-
cians, signature of, 85 2E ; reduces
the North Welsh with iEthelwulfs
help, 85 3 A, 85 2Et; marries iSthel-
wulfs dr., i6.t ; allows the Danes
to winter at Nottingham, ii. 86 ;
invokes the aid of Wessex, 868* ;
expelled by the Danes, and goes
to Rome, 874*t ; buried in the
English school at Rome, %b.
Burgundia, Bmvandy, bp. Felix
comes from, 636F Jj^L ; abp. of,
i. e. Halinard, abp. of Lyaai,
1046E, ad init.-Y ; Mary, diiclie»
of, ii. 21 ; Cariouian, king of, ii.
97 ; Rudolf, count of Upper,
li. loi; Rudolf III, king of.
ii. 306, 207 ; Gnndobald, king of,
ii. 283.
Burh (C, D, £),Biiroh (E), Bnrhe
(1 1 27), later name of Medesham-
stead, q, r., Peterborongfa, 656E,
P- 33™- ; 963E, ad fin,-\' ; bodies
of SS. Cyneburg and (jyneswitli
translated toti&.-f ; called GKldrae-
burh, 1052E, p. 183; 1066E.
p. 199; abp. ^fric boned at,
i05oCt; earl Ralf^ buried at,
i057Di< ; abp. Cynesige buried
at, 1060I) ,* cf. ii. 52 ; bp. .£gelric
retires to, i056Dt ; io68Da</Jif}..
io69£t; tower at, consecrated.
1059D; benefactions ol abbot
Leofrio to, io66£, p. 198 ; misery
of, i&., p. I99t ; ravaged, 1070E,
107 1 Df ; Turold comes to, ^.E,
p. 207 ; plundered, i io2'f* ; sorrov
of monks of, at Ernulfs departure,
1 1 1 4 ; monastery of, burnt, 1 1 1 6t ;
cf. p. liv ; strange appearance at,
1 1 27, p. 258t; abbot Henir
promises to Uve at, 1128; comes
to, 1 130; tries to subject, to
Cluny, ih. ; 1131 ; 1132 ; aocnses
the monks of, ib. ; wanta t*
make his nephew abbot of, it, :
goes from, to Nonuandy, 11 31;
farced to resign, 1 132; Peter
abbot of Cluny comes to, 1130;
misery of, 11 31; benefactions of
abbot Martin to, X137, p. 265t;
abbot William comes to, 11 54.
Abbots of, Ealdulf, 992 Ef:
Kenulf, ib.f; i^lfsige, 963E,
ad fin. ; 1013K, p. I44t ; 1041E;
Amwi, 4b. y lOfaE, p. 183+ ; Leo-
fric, ib.f ; io66E,p. 198+ ; Brand,
ib., p. I99t ; 1069E ; Turold.
lo7oEt; 1098 ; Mattfaiaa, Ii03t;
Ernulf, ii07t; iii4t; "24,
p. 254 ; John of S^es, t7)., p. 246t -
1 115; 1125, p. 256 ; Henry of
Poiton, 1127, pp. 257, 258tJ
INDEX
345
Martin, 1133; 1137, p. 265;
1 154 ; William of Waltevme,ib.t;
WashingboroQgh belonged to,
p. Ix ; MS. E written at, pp. xxzy,
xly, lii, liv, ozxii ; additions in
£ relating to, pp. zl, xlv, liiif.,
Ivn., Win.; entries in D relating
to, pp. Ivii f. ; Wulfstan educated
at, p. IxxTiiin.
BaBLiKOBAM, Norfolk, Robert Tal-
bot, rector of, p. xxxi.
Bume, Eastbourne, Sussex (T.),
Emulf appointed to Rochester at,
1 1 14.
BuBTON« «. Byrtun.
BuBT St. Edmund's, «. Beadorices-
wyrthe, S3e Eadmund.
Butseoarls, character of, ii. 239,
340.
Buttisgtun, Bnttington Tump, at
the junction of the Wye and
Severn, Danes besieged and de-
feated at, 894A, p. 87t.
Byferestan, Beverstone, Glouc,
Godwin, Harold, and Swegen
meet at, 1048E, p. i74t.
Byl^sleg, Billingsley, Shropshire,
Harold makes peace with ^Ifgar
ati 1055C, p. 184.
Bjrhsige, 9. Beorht-.
Byrhteh, ByrhtadV, v. Briht-.
Byrhtmsdr, bp. of Lichfield, dies,
i039Ct.
Byrhtric, Byrhtsige, v. Beorht-.
Bymewndu, Bernwood Forest,
Bucks., Danes ravage between
Aylesbury and, 931 A.
^Btrnhom, father of Eanwine, and
son of Bofa, ii. 50.
Bymatan, bp. of Winchester, con-
secrated, 931 At ; dies, 933At.
ByrtnciS, v, Beorht-.
Byrtun, Burton-on-Trent, abbey of,
held by Leofric, 1066E, p. 198 ;
Nigel, abbot of, 1 1 14H ; Geoffrey,
abbot of, <b.
Bysincun, Besanotin, Besan9on,
abp. of, i, e. Hugues de Salins,
I046^£t ; Henry of Poitou tries
to get abpric. of, Ii37f.
Btwbll, Northumberland, Egbert
of lindisfame consecrated at, ii.
67.
O.
Several names beginning with C
must be sought under K.
tCsdda, Oada, father of Cenberht,
son of Cutha, 685A.
Cadwalla, Cadwallon, v. Cead-
wala.
Oaduugann, nephew of Gruffydd
son of Llewellyn, elected chief by
the Welsh, I097t.
CiEOiNBSHAir, Keyxisham, Somerset,
bp. Heahmund buried at, ii. 88.
Caelin, Northumbrian form of
Ceawlin, q, v., ii. 5 note.
Caen, v. Ca^um.
Gore, R. Carron, Stirlingshire,
battle between the Avon and,
7ioEt.
CABRLEON-ON-UsK,Monmouth8hire,
Chester confused with, ii. 162.
Caesar, v, Gkuus lulius.
Cesster, v. Ceaster.
Caithness, Athebtan's navy
reaches, H. 138.
Oalcedon, council of, 439E ; 449E.
Caligula, v. Gains.
Caliztus (II) .Calistus ( 1 1 34) .pope ,
elected, IT19; holds the Council
of Rheims, i&.f ; consecrates
Thurstan of York, ib.f ; reconciles
him to Heniy I, ii30t ; goes to-
wards Rome, 1 1 19; summons
Thurstan to Rome, 1133, p. 353 ;
gives the pallium to William of
Curboil, i6. ; dies, 1134, P* ^54:
letter of abp. Rnlph to, ii. 264.
Cain, Calne, Wilts., witenagemdt at,
978E.
Gain, V. Coin.
Cambridge, v. Grantebryeg.
Cameleao (A), Oamelgeao (B, C,
D), bp. of Arohenfield, t. f. of
Llaudaff, captured by the Danes,
and ransomed by Edward, 91 5D,
9i8At.
Camermuiffa, miswri tten for Tamer-,
997D.
tOamon (Cainan), 855 A, B, C.
Campaine, Champagne, Odo, count
of, io96t.
Candldan, r. Condidan.
Oaneganmeno (C, D), Oaningan-
346
INDEX
(E), Canning Fen, Somerset,
Danes ravage, lOioE, ad fin,
Cantia, v. Cent.
Cantwaraburh, Canterbury [the
former part of the word appears
as Cantwara* (C, F, H), Cont-
wara- (A), Cantware-* (C, D. F),
Cantuare- (F, a), Cantuuare- (A),
Cantwar- (£, F), Kantwara- (£),
Kantware- (A) ; the latter ]>art
appears in nom. and ace. as -burg
(A), -burh (E), -byrig (E) ; in
oblique cases, -byrig (C, £, H)»
-berig (A), -birig (C), -byri (A,
D, a), -ben (E, F, a), -bin (F)],
Densdedit consecrated at^ 65 5E;
Medeshamstead subject to abp. of,
656£, p. 33t ; abbot of M. to be
consecrated by abp. of, 675E,
p. 36m. ; Theodore buried at,
69o£ ; burnt, 754* ; slaughter by
the Danes at, 8390}* ; Danes make
a breach In, 851*; abp. Etbelred
comes to, 870F, i. 283 ; submits
to the Danes, 1009E, p. I39t ; be-
sieged by the Danes, and betrayed
by iGlfinser, loi lEf (cf. Addenda,
p. x) ; desolation of, i&. p. I4at ;
.Mfheah's relics translated to,
10330, D, Ef; iaElfric of York
consecrated at, ib.Ff ; Eustace
of Boulogne conies to, I048£,
p. 172; Thomas of York comes
to, 1070A ; i. 288 ; is consecrated
at, i&., p. ao6 ; ib, ; church of,
built under William I, 1086
[1087], p. ^'9 I Anselm receives
his palliiim at, 1095, p. 232 ; see
of, ia Kufus' hands at his death,
1100; Emulf to be consecrated
at, 1 1 14 ; abp. Ralph receives the
pallium at, 11 15; Thurstan's
aggression on the rights of, 1 1 I9t ;
abp. William received and con-
secrated at, 1 123, p. 252; John,
archdeacon of, ib. ; of. 11 14;
John of Crema received at, 1125 ;
(?) Constance, wife of Eustace,
sent to, 1 140, p. 267 ; Lanfranc
comes to, i. 287; L. consecrates
abbots and bishops at, i. 288-290 ;
Odo of Bayeux comes to, i. 290 ;
Lanfranc buried at, 1. 291 ;
citizens of, i. 291, 292 ; Walke&n
and Gundulf come to, i. 392;
Anselm comes to, ih, Abps.
of, Deusdedit, 656E, pp. 3Qb^
32I.; Theodore, £6. p. 3310.;
675E, pp. 35b., 37L ; iEthelheard,
796F ; Ethelred, 870a, F, i. 283 ;
888F; Plegmund. 890F; Wulf-
helm, 925at; 941a; Dunstan,
963£,pp. 1 15, 117; Livi]ig,ioi3£;
Efl^ge, 105 iD; Robert of Jo-
mibges,i6., 1050C, I048£; Sfeigand,
1052E, p. 183; cf. 1053C, p.
i84t; Lanfranc, 1070A, i. 287 ff. ;
Anselm, I093t; i097t; 1100;
Ii03t; ii09t; i. 392; Ralph,
1114E, Hf; 1115; ii3o; 1133;
William of Curboil, Ii33t;
ii35t; Ii39(tor); ii4ot; Theo-
bald, ti.f; see also ^Ifheah,
iElfsige, Mlhiaiu .£thdgar,
JBtheLitan, Athelm, AngustinQS,
Beorhtwald, Bregowine, Briht-
helm, Ceolnoth, Cuthbert, Felo-
gild, Honorius, laenberht, Jasiai,
Laurentius, Mellitus, Nothelm,
Odo, Sine, Siwaid, Tatwine,
Wulfred; bp. of, always to be
a monk, 995F; election of abp.
of, disputed between the monks
and bishops, Ii23t. A sduM)!
of historical writing at, pp. ex f. ;
influence of, on Bede, p. ex ; the
section 983-1018 of the Chroo.
probably written at, pp. cxvi
cxx n. ; rights of, curtailed by
Offa, ii. 56, 57; restored by
Leo III, i6., ii. 66 ; rapid succes-
sion of abps. of, iL 173; head of
St. Swithhun said to have been
taken to, ii. 183; garrisoned bv
Edward Conf., ii. 228; con-
trover«y between York and, ii.
264, 265, 274, 291, 294, 397,
300, 303, 303, 306; cf. i. 388:
forgeries in interest of, ii. 359,
360, 364; Alexander of Lincob
consecrated at, ii. 301 ; i£thd-
noth, ex-abbot of Glastonbuiyt
lives at, ii. 316. Dean of,
r. Wotton. St. Martin's,
Godwin, bp. at, 106 iD, £t;
bp.'B see at, ii. 317. Christ
INDEX
347
ChuTch, abp. Etbelred ft monk of,
870F, i. 283; history of, from
Augustine to .^fnc, 995F;
JSSdne expels secular clerks l^om,
ib. ; made abp. of, 996£t ; ^thel-
noUi, dean of, made abp. of, 1020
D, Ef; iBlfheah*s relics trans-
lated to, 102 3Dt ; grant of Sand-
wich harbour to, i03iAt; bp.
Grimoytel buried in, 1047C ; abp.
Robert installed at, 1048E, p. 172 ;
Stigand holds the see of, 1053C,
p. 184; ^SgelrioofSelseyamonkof,
iOK8£f ; Osbem,do.,7.v.; burnt,
1066A, 1067 D, Ef ; cf. p. XXV n. ;
Emulf, prior of, i io7t ; Lanfranc
reoeiyes primacy in, i. 287 ; L.
received at, i. 288; Rochester
given to Amost in chapter of,
i. 289 ; Maurice, bp. of London,
gives gifts to, i. 290; rebellious
monks from St. Augustine's c<Hn-
mitted to, i. 290, 291 ; Guy,
abbot of St. A., flies to, i. 292 ;
monks and prior of, intercede for
rebels of St. A., i6.; Wido or
Gay, and Norman monks of, ib. ;
Antonius, sub-prior of, ib, ; monks
of, transferred to St. A., ib.\
MS. F belonged to^ pp. xxxvi,
xcviii, cxxii ; MS. I belonged to,
p. xxxvii; MS. S transferred
from Winchester to, pp. xxvii,
zcvi ff., c, oxviii ; MS. of Ghron.
lent by Si. Augustine's to,
pp. xcvii f. ; catalogue of Library
of, p. xcviii ; influence of, on the
Chron., less than that of St.
Augustine*s, p. ex ; Henry of
Eastry, prior of, p. xcviii ; feud
vrith St. Augustine's as to burial
of abps., ii. 48, 50, 60 ; Felogild
possibly abbot of, ii. 74; Athel-
Stan gives a Gospel book to, ii.
141 ; Sine said to have expelled
secular clerks from, ii. 173;
JSlfwine one of the clergy of,
ii. 204; Godrio, deciuius of, p. xxiv
n. ; ii. 205 ; possible coronation
of Edward Confessor in, ii. 222 ;
monks of, claim to elect the abp.,
ii. 299; Cnut*s relations with.
Addenda, p. x. St. Augustine's,
abbots of, iElftitan, i043^Et;
1044E; Walfric,t6.;t6.t; 1046*
Ef; 1050D, ad fin,; 1061D,
Ef; i9Sthel8ige,ib.£t; Scotland,
1086 [1087], p. 222t; i. 288 (ph) ;
Wido, or Guy, i. 290-292 ; laen-
berht, ii. 50, 60 ; Wemoth, ii. 74 ;
Beornhelm, ii. 102 ; iElmser,
q. V. ; Forthred, not abbot of, ii.
67 ; monks of, receive Lanfranc,
i. 288; abbot Guy installed by
Lanfranc at, 1. 290; monks of,
refuse to receive him, and are
sent to Christ Church, 1. 290,
291 ; JElfwine, prior of, L 290 ;
Antonius, prior of, i. 292 ; Alfred,
a monk of, i. 291 ; restoration
of monks to, ib. ; plots against
abbot of, tb. ; Columban, a monk
of, degraded at, t'6. ; renewed
rebellion at, punished, i. 291,
292 ; tracts relating to, pp. xxvii,
xcviii; formerly owned MS. B,
p. xxix ; first continuation of E
written at, pp. xlviii ff. ; cxxii ;
MS. of Chron. lent to Ch. Ch.
Cant, by, pp. xcvii. f. ; influence
of, on the Ghron., greater than
that of Ch. Ch., p. ex ; privileges
claimed for, ii. 30; feud with
Christ Church as to burial of
abps., ii. 48, 50, 60 ; rents left to,
ii 74 ; appropriation of revenues
to monastic offices at, ii. 311 ;
V. Dorobemia, Dorwitoeaster.
Oantware* (a, C), Oont* (A), the
people of Kent, Kent, derived
from the Jutes, 449E, a ; Augus-
tine buried in, M. 105 ; exempt
from rule of Edwin, 61 7E ;
Paulinos returns to. 633E ; make
peace with Ine, 694*t \ fight with
the Mercians at Otford, 773A,
774Et; Cenwulf of Mercia
ravages, 796*t ; Cuthred dies in,
805*; submit to Egbert, 823*t;
had formerly belonged to his
race, ib.f; slaughters by the
Danes in, 838A ; fight with the
Danes at Thanet, 853A, 852E ;
purchase peace from the Danes,
^5*t ; figltt with the Danes at
the Holme, 902Ct ; cf. ii. 124.
348
INDEX
Kings of, MeCt 488t ; Eihel-
b3rt,6i6*; 827*; Eadbal{l,64QA,
639E; Ercenberht, 664E; Eg-
bert» 673*; Hlothhere, 685E;
Wihtred; 725*; Eadberht, 748* ;
Ethelbert II, 76o*t ; v. Baldred,
.^klwine. Kingdom of, nicces-
■ion to, Ethelbert, 565E, af;
Wihtred, 694*t ; Athelstan, son
of Egbert, 836*t ; Ethelbert of
Weesex, 855At. Sine, bp. of,
ii. 126; relfttions of, to Mercia,
ii. 60, 61, 63-^5, 70; cbanges in
coast line of, ii. 105 ; Swegen
alleged to have been made king
of, ii. 1 78 ; abp. .Mfric bequeaths a
ship to the folk of,ii 186 ; v. Cent.,
Cantwio, r. Cwantawic.
Capgbavb, JoHir, nature of his
Chronicle, pp. xzi u., zxii, xliv,
cxxvii.
Cabacalla, v. Baasianus.
Oardeol, Carlisle, Rufus rebuilds,
I092t.
Cabdiff, Robert of Normandy dies
at, ii. 302.
Cariei (A), Casiei (E), Ch^zy-sur-
Mame, the Danes winter at,
887*t.
Cabisbbookk, v. Wihtgaraburh.
Carl (A), Karl (E), CarduB, king
of the Franks, t. 0. Charlemagne,
aocestdon of, 769E ; his victories,
778E; passes through Alemannia
to Bavaria, 788E ; made emperor,
800E ; punishes the mutilators of
Leo III, %b. ; crowned by him, t5. ;
makes peace with Nioephorus,
810E ; receives ambassadors firom
Constantinople, 8 1 2Ef ; dies, 8 1 2*;
son of Pippin, and father of Louis
the Pious, 885 Af; embassy of
Alchred to, ii. 51 ; relations of
Offa to, ii. 63 ; indignation
of, against the Northumbrians,
ib,; letter of Alcuin to, tb. ;
refttores Eardwulf of Northum-
bria, his son-in-law, ii. 68 ; letters
of, to Leo III, t6.
Carl'^, Karl*, king of the Franks,
i.e. Charles the Bald, dr. of
(Judith), married to ^thelwulf,
855*t; 885*t; Louis (the
Stammerer), son o( ib-f; Louif
(the German), brother of, tb.f
Carl, king of the Franks, i. e. Cario-
man, king of Aqnitaine, killed bj
a boar, 885*t ; son of Louis [ihe
Stammwer), tb.^.
Carl*, Karl (A), king of the Fnmka,
Le. Charies the Fat; reunites
the dominions of Charlemagne,
SSsAf ; son of Louis (the Ger-
man), ib,f ; depocdtion and death
of, 887*t.
Carl, Karle, count of Flanders, sod
of St. Cnut, sQcoeeds Baldwin VII,
iii^f ; Henry I makes peace
with, iiao; mordered, 1127!;
cf. ii. 2x5.
Cabuslb, v. Cardeol.
Carloman, king of Anstrasia, letter
of Stephen IV to, ii. 79.
Cabloman, king of Aquitaine, r.
Carl.
Cabbon, R., v. Cere.
Carrum (set), Charmouth, Donet.
Egbert figbto the Danes at,
833*t; iEthelwulf fights the
Danes at, 840*f .
CA88EL, Flanders, battle of, ii. 266.
Castlea, building of, X066D, p. 200 :
1086 [1087J, p. 22ot; 1137.
p. 264t; Wales bridled with,
I097t; 1114E, Hf.
llOastra, Castor, Northants, in
Peterborough Charter, ^3iE,
p. 116; SS. Cynebnig and Cyne-
Bwith buried at, tb. p. ii7t.
Castba, Chastre, Belgium, church
of, consecrated by Godfrey, bp. of
Bath, ii. 300.
Catigsbn, son of Vortigem (Wyrt-
georn), ii. 11.
Cattebick, v. Ceterecte.
Cal)um(E),Kadum(A), (on),Cacs,
Lan Franc, abbot at, 1070A; i.
287; William I founds St
Stephen's at, and is buried there,
1086 [1087], p. 2i9t; captured
by Henry I, iiosf ; Rainald and
William, monks of, XI14H.
Casiei, v. Cariei.
Ceadda, or Chad, bp. of Lichfield,
consecrated, 664* ; cf. p. had n.
Ceadwala, Cadwalla, i. e. Cadwal-
INDEX
349
Ion, king of Gwynedd, aUys
Edwin And ravages Northambria,
633E+.
Ceadwalla, king of the West
Saxons, iacoeeda Gentwine, A
Pref. p. af; descended from
Cexdic, i&.t; succeeded by Ine,
ift.f ; son of Cenberht, 085A ;
Mill, brother of, ib. ; aspires to
the throne, tb.*t ; ravages Kent
and Wight, 686*t; ravages Kent
again, 687*-!' ; goes to Rome,
688*t; his baptism and death,
16.+ ; cf. ii. a I ; mnt of, to
Medeshamstead, 686E.
Ce&lohyV, ? Chelsea (see, however,
iL 70), oontentioos syaod at,
785*t; iynod at, in 788, ii. 58;
in 789, ii. 47, 58.
Geardic, A Pref. p. ab., p. 4t. (6w),
V. Cerdic.
Ceardicesbeobo, at Stoke, near
Hurstboome, Hants, perhaps the
burial mound of Cerdio, ii. 14.
Ceaater, York, John, bishop of,
685Bt; Wilfrid II. bp. of, t'i.;
Frithewald of Whitem, con-
secrated at, 76aE (in plural,
Ceastrum); abp. Ethelbert dies
at, 779Et ; r. Eoferwio.
Oeaster,i.«.Winche8ter,9.r., secular
priests expelled from, 964At.
Ceaster, Ossster (1140), Chester,
Hugh (of Avrnnches), earl of,
1094, p. 339; Richard, earl of,
iiao; Robert Pecceth, bp. of,
iia3t; i. 390t; Randolf, earl
of, 1140; Peter, bp. of, i. a89t;
V. Legaceaster.
CoaatenTord, T Chesterfield, Derby-
shire, Danes attack Edred's rear-
guard at, 948Df .
Ceasteraoir, Cheshire, Robert, bp.
of (i. e. Lichfield), 1085.
Ceawlin* (^), Oeaulln*, Oeaw-
ling (£), king of the West Saxons,
succeeds his father Cynric, /9
Pref. p. 3t; cf. A Pref. p. 4;
685A; 688A; 855A; father of
Cuthwine, A Pref. p. 4t ; 688 A ;
7a8A ; 855 A ; fitther of Cutha,
685 A ; brother of Cutha, 57iEt ;
fights against the Britons at
Barbury, 556*^; accession of,
56o*t; fights against Ethelbert
of Kent, 568^; against the
Britons at Dyrham, and Fethan-
leag, 577*t ; 584*t ; takes many
towns, <&.*{* ; retires in anfirer,
<6.Af; expnlrion of, 592*+;
death of, 593* ; the second Bret-
walda, 837*.
llCedenao, in Chamwood Forest,
in Peterborough Charter, 675E,
p. 37n».t.
Oelestinas (£), Ool- (A), pope,
sends Palladius (Patrick, E, a) to
the Irish, 43o*t; Council of
Ephesus under, 433 E.
XGelm, A Pref. p. 4, miswritten
for Celin, i.e. Ceawlin, q, v,
XOeiderpt &ther of Cenfus, son of
Cuthgils, 674A.
^OonftiBy fiither of .£scwine, son of
Cenferth, 674A.
tOenred, &ther of Ingild, Ine,
Cuthborg, and Cwenburg, son of
Ceolwald, A Pref. p. 4t ; 688A ;
855A.
nCenred, miswritten for Ceolred,
85aEt.
Cenred, v. Coenred.
Cent, Cflsnt (616E), Oantia, Kent,
Ethelbert driven back into,
568*t; Mul burnt in, 685A,
687*; ravaged by Ceadwalla,
686*; 687»t; abp. ^Ethel-
heard dies in, 803E; <£thelwulf
sent by his father to, 833* ;
Sandwich in, 851 A; treacherously
ravaged by the Danes, 865*;
Limenemutha in the east of,
893A, 893E; Edward collects
a fleet in, 911A, D; men of,
besiege Colchester, 931 A, p. 103 ;
the Danes come to, loooE,
pp. 139, 140; Edmund marches
into, 1016D, E, p. I5it; God-
win ordered to, 1048E, p. 173;
Odo ravages his earldom of, 1087
[1088], p. 333 ; kings in, Wihtretl
and Wasbheard jointly, 692 Ef;
Ealhmnnd, 784ay Ff; Eadberht
Praen, 794*t ; abps. in, LAuren-
tius, 616I!:, a (6u); Theodore,
686E; aldermen of, Ceolmund,
350
INDEX
897 A ; iEthelwold, Ealhfaere, q,v.\
reeve of, v, .^elrio; satrap of,
r. iEgelnotb ; final conqaest of,
ii. II ; V. Cantware.
Oentbriht, v. Coenbryht.
Centingas, the people of Kent,
ravaged by theDanes, loiiE; won
over byGod win, 10520, D, pp. 178,
1 79 ; V. East-, Weast Centingas.
Centlac, Kentish, )» Centiscan, the
Kentish men, disobey £dward*B
orders to retire firoin East Anglia,
005 A, Dt; defeated by the
Danes, tb.f ; the K. fyrd defeated
by the Danes, 999 Ef.
Centland (E), -lond (A), Kent-
land CE), the land of Keiit,
abandoned by tlie Britons, 457* ;
Ethelred of Mercia ravages,
676*+; ravaged by the Danes,
994E ; Cnut coasts along, 101 5E.
Centrioe, the kingdom of Kent,
Eadberht saoceeds in, 725a.
Oentwine, king of the West Saxons,
succeeds iEscwine, A Pref. p. 2f ;
son of CynegiLs t&.f ; 676A ;
accession of, ii.^t; drives the
Britons to the sea, 682*t'
Cenulf, abbot, slain, 905A, D.
Cenwalh*, Oenwealh (£), Oyn-
walh (F), king of the West
Saxons, succeeds his father, Cyne-
gils, A Pref. p. 2t ; 643A,
641 Ef ; succeeded by his wife,
Sexburg, A Pref. p. af ; builds
the (Old) Church at Winchester,
643A, 641 Et ; cC 648F ; expelled
by Penda, 645A, 644Et ; cf.
658*; baptised, 646A, 646Et ;
makes grant at Ashdown to
Cuthred, 648*t ; fights at Brad-
ford-on- A von, 652At; at Penn,
a^rainst the Britons, 658*+ ;
i^elberht leaves, 660^; fiffhts at
Pontesbury, 661 *t; dies, 673*t.
Cenwtilf*, Cynulf (B, C), king of
the Mercians, ravages Kent,
796B, Cf; dies, 8io*t; name
of, on coins of i4-~thelheard of
Canterbury, ii. 61 ; letter of
Alcuin to, ii. 63; harbours
opponents of Eardwulf, ii. 67 ;
joins in expelling him, ii. 68.
Geol (A), Geola (B, C), king of
the West Saxons, aooession ot
59iAt ; succeeded by his brother,
Ceolwulf, A Pref. p. if (cf.
597*) » descended from Cerdk,
A.f ; father of Cynegils, son of
Cutha, 611B, C; diortened form
of CeawUn, ii. 2.
Oeolburg (A), -burh (E), abbea
of Berkeley, dies, 8o5*t.
Oeolesig, Cholsey, Berks. , the Danse
at, 1006C, D, i. 137 note 4.
Ceolfbid, abbot of Wearmouth and
Jarrow, a disoiple of Botulf, ii. 34.
CsoLinjMD, a Meroiao, goes to
Rome, ii. 66.
Ceolmund. alderman of Kent, dies,
897A.
Oedlno))*, Ceolnod (£), abp. of
Canterbury, chosen and con-
secrated, 830*t; cf. p. xlii;
receives the pallium, 831* ; mis-
written signature of, 85 sE; dies,
870*; secuUr clerks introdooed
into Christ Church, Canterbury,
under, 870F, i. 283. 284; 995P,
P- »3ot.
Oeolred, king of the Merdan%
accession of, 709*t: fights with
Ine at Wanborough, 7i5*t ; dies,
7i6*t ; Werburg, wife of, 782Et.
llCeolred, abbot of Medeshamstead,
lets land to Wulfred, 852Et.
iJCeolred, miswritten for Ceolnof,
in Peterborough Charter, 85 2E.
Cbolred, bp. of Leicester, sig-
nature of (miswritten Cenred^,
85aE.
Ceolrio, king of the West Saxoni,
accession of, 59 1£, af ; probably
identical with Ceol^ 9. v.
^Geolwald, fiitber of Cenred, A
Pref. p. 4t ; 855A ; and son of
Cuthwulf, A Pret p. 4; son of
Cuthwine, 688A ; son of Cutha,
855 A; brother of Cynegils, 688A.
Ceolwin, by-form of Ceawlin, q, c,
ii. 2.
Ceolwold, miswritten for Ceolred,
716B, C.
Ceolwulf, king of the West Saxon?,
succeeds Cvol his brother, A
Pref. p. 2t ; descended from
INDEX
351
Cerdic, «&.+ ; nude of Cjrnegils.
who succeedi him, i&.f; faUier
of Cynegib, 676At ; of. ii. a ;
•on of Gntha, 597 A; son of
Cynric, 674A ; his aooenion and
battles, 597*t ; eights against the
South Saxons, 6o7*t.
Ceolwtdf, king ot the Northnm-
brians, accession' of, 73i A, 7a9£t ;
takes the tonsnre, 737^; dies,
76o£t; son of Cutha, 731 A ; of.
ii. 5. 6 ; Frithewald of Whitem
consecrated under, 762£'t'.
Geolwulf, bp. of lindsey, signature
of, 777E, ip. 5ab.t; leaves &gland,
7941^ ; dies, 796£t ; of. iL 40.
Ceolwnlf, miswritten for Cenwulf,
796*t.
Geolwulf, king of the Mercians, ac-
cession of, 8i9*-f* ; deposed, 821*-)*.
Geolwulf, a king*s tluuie, set up by
the Danes as king in Mercia,
874B, C, D, £t ; deprived of part of
bis dominions, 877*t ; cf. ii. 90, 100.
Ceorl, alderman of Devon, <lefeats
the Danes at Wicganbeorg, 85 1 * f.
Oeortesiff (A), -eff (E), -sDff (E),
Chertsey, Surrey, secular priests
expelled firom, 904Af ; Ordberht
made abbot of, A.f ; Wulfwold,
abbot of, io84t ; new minster at,
begun, iiiof; Siward, abbot of,
ii. 348 ; Odo, ii. 372.
Cerdio (A), Gertio (£), king of
the West Saxons, lands at
Cerdicesora, A Pref. p. af;
495*t; father of Cynric, tb.f;
io. ; 552 A ; 597A ; 674A ; 685A;
688A; 855A; son of Elesa, A
Pref. p. 2t; 553A; 597A;
855 A ; conquers Wessex, A
Pref p. 2t ; succeeded by Cynric,
*^«t » 534* ; ancestor of Ceol,
Ceolwuir, i&cwine, Ceadwalla,
Ine, iEth^lheard, Chithred, Sig-
bert,Cynewulf, Beorhtric, £i;bert,
A Pref. pp. 2, 4t ; cf. 755*, tub
fin.; 784*t; Cyneheard, 755*,
sab fin.; father of Creod% /9
Pref p. 5; cf. ii. 4, 5; slays
Natanleod, 5o8*t; assumes the
kingship, 5i9*t; fights against
the Bntons, 527*f; captures
Wight, 530* ; dies, 534*t : grants
Wight to Stuf and Wihtgar, ib.
Oerdioesford (A), Oertioes- (E\
Oeardinsea- (F), Charford,
Hants, Natanleaga extends to,
fo8*t ; Cerdic and Cynric defeat
Mtons at, 519* ; 527'Et.
Oerdioesleaga (A), -leag (B, C),
Cerdic and C}*nric fight n^^iunst
Britons at, 527 Af.
Oerdioesora (A), Certioes- (E),
?Hamble, HanU (6i), Cerdic
and Cymric land at, A Pref.
P- 3 ; 495*t; Stuf and Wihtgar
land at, 514*.
CsBDiosAMD, near Yarmouth, ii. la.
Cebetio, name, of Hengest's inter-
preter in Nennius, ii. la.
Oemel, Ceme Abbas, Dorset,
William, abbot of, iii4Ht.
Oertio, v. Cerdic
Cebtio, king of Elmet, Addenda to
ii. I a.
Cesar Aoffosta, Zaragoza, Charle-
magne destroys, 778£ ; chapel of
San Domingito at, ii. 312.
Cbtbbeotb, Catterick, Yorks., burnt
by Beomred, ii. 48 ; Ethelred of
North umbria married to ^flied
at, ii. 6a.
Chad, v. Ceadda.
Chamfaonb, v. Campaine.
Chabford, v. Cerdicesford.
Chablis, «. Carl.
Chabmodth, r. Carrum.
Chabtbks, Cnut helps to restore
cathedral of, ii. 203, 304.
Chastbb, r. Castra.
Chelsea, v. Cealchyff.
Cherboubg, v. Kiasresburh.
Chebtset, v. Ceortesig.
Cheshire, v. Legeceasterscir.
Chesteb, v. CeaHter, Legaceaster.
Chestebfield, v. Ceasterford.
Chesteb- le-Stbeet, Co. Durham,
body of St. Cuthbert rests at, ii.
89, 90 ; 8ee of St Cuthbert at,
ii. Ill ; offering of Athehttan at,
ii. 138 ; he wishes to be buried at,
%b. ; Soots retire from, ii. 279 ; bp.
of, V. Sexhelm.
Chestebs, v. Scvthlecester.
CnizT, V. Cariei.
352
INDEX
Chichestbb, v. CisseoeMter.
Chiltebks, v. Ciltem.
Chippenham, v. Cip-.
Chirk, «. Cyiic.
Cholset, o. Ceolesig.
Christ Church, v. Canterbury.
Christ Church, Hants, «. Tweoz-
neam.
Ohristiaii, bishop of Aarbus, comes
to Ely, io7oE5t.
Christian Malford, Wilts., mean-
ing of the name, ii. 217.
Christmas, commenoement of the
year at, pp. cxzxix ff. ; other
names for, p. cM.
Chroniclers, Greek, p. xviii n.
Chronicles, comparison of, with
Histories, pp. zvii f. ; an early
form of History, p. xviii ; earliest
use of, pp. xix-xxii, cxiv; later
use of, p. xxi n. ; groups of,
derived from a common stock,
p. xxiii ; influence of Paschal
tables on, pp. xxxvii, cxiii f.
CHRONICLES, THE ANGLO-
SAXON, approach to the charac-
ter of History, p. xviii ; use made
of Bede by, pp. Ixi, Ixviii, cxiii ;
omit many tnings contained in
Bede, p. xviii n. ; character of,
p. xix ; compared with Icelandic
Sagas, p. XX n. ; mechanical
structure of, p. xxii ; number of,
p. xxiii; southern and northern
recensions of, pp. Ixi, Ixviii ff.,
xci, cxix f. ; chronological disloca*
tion in, pp. xlix, cii ff., cxvii;
ii. 44, 73, 77; short documents
embodied in, pp. Ixxv, xciv;
relation of Annali of St. Neot
to, pp. ciii f., cxvii ; of the
Anglo-Saxon Orosius to, pp. cv ff. ;
of the AS. Bede to, p. cvii;
el ements and growth of, pp. cxiv ff. ;
poems in, p. cxv n. MSS. of,
p. xxiii; S, interpolations in,
pp. xxii n., XX v^ xcvii ; descrip-
tion of, pp. xxiii-xxvi ; luts of
popes and bishops in, pp. xxiii f. n. ;
scribes of, pp. xxiv-xxvi ; written
partly at Winchester, partly at
Canterbury, pp. xxv, xcv f.,
cxvii f. ; perhaps sent to Canter-
bury in oonaequenoe of fiie of
1067, pp. xxv n., xcvii, cf. p. c;
former owners of, p. xxvii ; date
of, ib. ; history of. pp. cxvii f.;
not an autograph, pp. xxTii,
xcv, cxxii; relation of, to B,
pp. Ixxxii f., xdv f. ; to C,
pp. xd f., xdv f. ; to B, ift. ; \b, \
relation of Fl. Wig. to, pp. Ixzxiv f. ;
of Eihelwerd to, pp. d, cii ; A,
a copy of, pp. xxiii, xxviii, xcviii ff.,
cxviii, cxxx n. A, description
of, p. xxviii; bads of Wheloc's
edition, pp. xxviii, xcviii ff. ; list
of bishops in, p. xxiv n.; fev
of the additions of X in, p. xxvi ;
a transcript of S, pp. xxiii, xxviii,
xcviii ff., cxviii, cxxx n. ; dale of,
pp. xxiv n., xxviii; transcript
of, by Lambard, pp. xxviii o.,
xcviii n. B, description of,
pp. xxviii f. ; date of, p. xxix ;
genealogy of /3 probably belongs
to, pp. xxviii f ., Ixxxix f. ; former
owners of, p. xxix ; originates at
Abingdon, pp. xxix, Ixxxix, cxviii;
transcript of, by Joscdin, pp. xxix,
XXXV, cxxx f . ; relation of, to C,
pp. Ixxxii, Ixxxvii ffl ; to X,
pp. xd f., xciv f. ; use of Mercian
Register by, pp. Ivii, Ixxii, Ixxxvii,
cxviii ; history of, p. cxviii.
C, description of, pp. xxx £. ; in-
complete, pp. xxx, xdii ; scribes
of, pp. xxx f. ; history of, p^ cxix ;
annotations in, by R. Talbot,
p. xxxi; relation of H. H. to,
pp. Ivii f. ; relation of, to E,
pp. Ixv ff., Ixxiv f., xdv ; to D.
p. Ixxiv f., Ixxxii f., xdr f.; to
^, pp. Ixxxii, Ixxxvii ff. ; to 2,
pp. xci f., xciv f. ; an Abingdon
book, pp. xxxi, Ixv, Ixxxix, xdi,
cxviii ; character of, p. xdi ; anti-
Godwinist, p. xdii \ relation of
Fl. Wig. to, pp. Ixxxiv f. ; use
of Mercian Register by, pp. Ivii,
Ixxii, Ixxxvii; first ubchI by
Ingram, pp. cxxxi fL D,
description of, pp. xxxi-xxxiii;
scribes of, p. xxxiii ; date of, late,
pp. xxxiii f., Ixxvii n., Ixxviii U
cxxiii; ii. 136; posdble inter-
I
INDEX
353
polations id, pp. Ixxix f., cxxii f. ;
ii. 136; probably compiled at
Evesham, pp. xzxiy, Ixxvi f., cxx
f. ; ScandinaTian elements in, ih. ;
double Boarces in, ii. 35, 40;
transcript of, by Lambard,
p. xxxiv ; relation of, to E,
pp. xMii, Ix ff., Ixviii, Ixxiy f..
Ixxxi f., xciv ; to C, pp. Ixxiv f. ;
Ixxxii f., xciv ; to S, pp. Ixxxii f.,
xciv f. ; Northumbrian annals in,
pp. Ixviii ff. ; use of Mercian
Register by, pp. Ixxii f., Ixxxii ;
Peterborough entries in, pp.
Ixxvii f. ; document relating to
St. Margaret embodied in,
p. Ixxviii ; language of, conierva-
tive, p. Ixxx; unskilfully com-
piled, and carelessly written,
pp. Ixxxi f. ; Godwinist in tend-
ency, p. Ixxxii; relation of Fl.
Wig. to, pp. Ixxxiii ff. ; of W. M.
to, pp. Ixxxvi f. ; history of,
pp. cxix ff. ; first used by Ingram,
pp. cxxxi ff. E, description
of, pp. xxxiv f. ; date of, p. xxxv ;
scribes of, pp. xxxv, xlvii ; owners
of, pp. xxxiv f. ; written at Peter-
borough, pp. xxxv, xlv, lii, liv;
Peterborough additions of, pp. xl,
xlv, liii f., Iv n., Ivi n. ; Latin
entries in, pp. xlv-xlvii, U ; rela-
tion of, to D, pp. xlvii, Ix ff.,
Ixviii, Ixxix f.; to F, pp. xxxviii ff.,
Iff.; to C. pp. Ixv ff., Ixxix f. ;
relation of Ann. Wav. to, pp. lii f. ;
of H. H. to, pp. Iv f. ; of Fl. Wig.
to, pp. Ixxxiii, Ixxxv ; of W. M.
to, pp. Ixxxvi f. ; Northumbrian
annals in, pp. Ixviii ff. ; history of,
pp. cxxi f. ; general character of,
pp. Ixvi ffl, oxxiii. F, scribe
of, chief interpolator of X, and
Bcribe of Latin Acts of Lanfranc,
pp. xxvi, xxxix, sli, xcvii ; cf. ii.
16 ; description of, p. xxxvi ; date
of, ib. ; belonged to Cb. Ch. Cant,
pp. xxxvi, xoviii, cxxii ; bilingual,
pp. xxxvi, xli ff. ; Junius' colla-
tions of, pp. xxxvi, cxxx f.;
character of, and relation to E,
pp. xxxviii ff.; Iff.; makes use
of X. pp. xxxix f.; of Beds,
p. xli ; language and historical
value of, pp. xliv f. H, descrip-
tion and date of, p. xxxvii ; cf.
p. cxxv. I, description and
date of, ib. ; cf. p. cxiv. Evi-
dence of lost MSS., pp. Ixxii n.,
Ixxxv £,, cxxv ff. Editions of,
earliest editions unsatisfieKstory,
pp. xxiii, cxxiv ; Earle's, pp. cxxv,
cxxxvi ; Gibson's, pp. cxxiv,
cxxix ff. ; Ingram's, pp. xxiii,
cxxiv, cxxxii f. ; M. H. B.,
pp. cxxiv, cxxxiii f. ; Thorpe's,
pp. Ixiv n., cxxiv n., cxxv,
cxxxv f. ; Wheloc's, pp. xxviii,
liii n., xcviii ff., cxxiv n.,
cxxvii ff. Tranriations of, by
Miss Gumey, pp. cxxxi f. ; by
Gough, p. cxxxii n. ; by Giles,
p. cxxxiii; by Stevenson, pp.
cxxxiv f.
Cicc, St. Osyth's, Essex, William
of Curboil a canon of, 11 23,
p. a52t.
Oioeoesster, Oioester, r. Cisse-
ceaster.
Ciltem, the Chiltems, the Danes
traverse, ioo9£, p. 139 ; hundreds
of, ii. 185.
Ciningesolif, Coniscliffe, Co. Dur-
ham (T), Ealdulf Boeing high-
reeve at, 778Et.
Oippenham, Chippenham, Wilts.,
the Danes steal into, 878*t **
Alfred drives them back to, ib.t ;
Danes move At>m, to Cirencester,
879*t; Burgred married to
iSthelswith at, ii. 80.
Oirenoeaat0T*, Cyren-, OyHng-
(D), Oym- (E), Cirencester,
Gloucestershire, captured by the
West Saxons, 577*; battle of,
6a8*t; Danes move to, 879*t;
Danes move from, to East Anglia,
880* ; great gem6t at, 1020D. JE, ;
iElfrio outlawed at gemdt at, ii. 1 7 1 .
Oireneiua, corrupt name in 81 2E,
V. Introd., ( 43 note.
Oirilltui, patriarch of Alexandria,
433E.
Oissa, son of JEHt of the South
Saxons, 477^; besieges Anderida,
49't.
Aa
354
INDEX
CiBseoeaster (A), Cioeoeaster (£),
Cioester (H), Cioaester (1130),
Chichester, Sussex, the Dimes
ravage near, 895 A ; repulsed by
the citizens of, ib. ; Stigand, bp.
of, 1086 [1087], p. 22at; burnt,
1114H+; Sigfrid, bp. of, 11 30;
Godfrey, bp. of, i. 290 (Cices-
trensis).
CliBighaiigra, Clayhanger, Essex,
Edmund marches through, 1016C,
p. 150 n.
Claftburt, Leofgar, bp. of Here-
ford, defeated and slain at, ii.
247 ; [prob. read Clastbury, i, e.
Glasbury, on the borders of
Brecknockshire and Radnorshire].
Clapa, V. Osd^od.
Claudia ciuitas, v. Gleaweoeaster.
OlaudiuA, Roman emperor, invades
Britain, and reduces the Orkneys,
&c., 47*, 46Ff; succeeded by
Nero, 47F.
Clathanobr, v. Glsdighangra.
Cledauc, a Welsh king, submits to
Edward, 9a2At.
Cledemuba, mouth of R. Cleddau,
Pembrokeshire, Edward fortifies, -
9aiC.
Clemens, pope, death of, lOiE, a ;
M. 210 ff.
Oleucestra. v. Gleaweoeaster.
Cliff£-at-Hoo, Kent, identified by
some with Clovesho, ii. 70.
llOUue (to). King's Cliflf,Northants,
in Peterborough Charter, 656E,
p. 3it.
Oloecistra, 0. Gleaweceaster.
Clofeshoo (A), -bo (E), Oloues-
hou (F), (see ii. 69, 70, for
locality), synod of, 742!^ ; councU
of 747, not in Chron., ii. 42, 43 ;
cf. ii. 53 ; council of 803, ii. 54,
57, 66, 67; synod at, 822*t ;
council of 825, ii. 69.
Clomtabf, Co. Dublin, battle of, ii.
193 ; cf. Addenda, p. x.
Cloueshou, V. Clofeshoo.
Clonlg, Clunni, Clunie (4nt,),
Cluriy, d^. Sadne-et- Loire,
Gelasius II buried at, 11 19;
Henry of Poifcou a monk of,
XX 27; Piero de* Pierleoni, do.,
1 1 29, p. 260; Peter, abbot ol
1 1 27; comes to Peterborough,
IT 30; returns to, tb.; abbot
Henry tries to subject Peter-
borough to, ib.f; 1 131; 1 1 33;
order of, loses St. Jean d'Ang^y,
ib, ; Henry of Bloii educated
at, ii. 305.
Cltst, v. Glistun.
tCnebba, father of Cynewald, son
of Icel. 626B, C; 755A, adji:;
cf. ii. 6.
Onebba, Kentish alderman, slain at
Wibbandun, 568*.
Cnut (Knut, D, Cnud, F), king
of England, his father Swegen
entrusts his ships and hostage*
to, 1013E; elected king by the
fleet, 1014E ; at Gainsborou^,
t&.f; Lindsey submits to, S.
comes toSandwich,t2».f ; loisEf
mutilates bis hostages, ioi4Et
ravages Wessex, lOisEf; Edric
Streona deserts to, tb.f ; Wessex
submits to, ib. ; ravages to north
of Thames, 1016D, £; Edmund
expected to march against, %b.;
marches into Northumbria, i6.,pp.
148, 149; Uhtredand Norttium-
bria submit to, ib. ; makes Eric
earl in Northumbria, tb f ; returns
to London, %b. ; wins the battle of
Ashingdon, ib., pp. 152, i53t:
gains all England, ib.f; oomes
to Gloucesterahire, tb.; dividon
of the kingdoiti between Edmund
and, ib. ; becomes king of all
England, ioi7*I>t; divides it
into four parts, taking Wessex
himself, »6.D,£t; banishes Edwy
Etheling and Edwy Churls' king,
ib.f (cf. 1020C) ; marries Ethel-
red's widow, ib.f; retains forty
ships as a standing force, 1018D,
Ef; winters in Denmark*
1019D, Ef; returns to England,
1020D, E ; present at the oon*
secration of Ashingdon, ib.f ; out-
laws ThurkiU, 1021D, Ef; goes
to Wight, 102 2D, Ef ; returns to
England, 1023C ; reconciled to
ThurkiU, and entrusts Denmark
to him, ib.f; brings ThurkiU'i
INDEX
355
son with him, %b,\ allows the
translation of iElfbeah's body to
Canterbnry, »6.C, D; goes to
Denmark, 1025E ; defeated with
I068 at Helge-Aa, td.f ; goes to
Norway, 1028C, Ef; expels St.
Olaf, t&.E; returns to England,
I029E; 1031A; goes to Home,
1031D, Ef ; and to Scotland,
fb.f ; the Scottish princes submit
to, ih.'f ; grants Sandwich harbour
to Ch. Ch., Canterbury, t5.At ;
dies, 1035C, D ; 1036E+ ; buried
at Winchester, ib, ; doubt whether
Harold was really son of, ab.f ;
Harold seizes the treasures of,
i035Ct ; -^fgyfu (Emma) relict
off 1037^} io52^D; buried near,
1051C ; standing navy under,
i039Ef ; Hardacnut buried near,
1041E ; Gunhild a relative (niece)
of, i045Dt ; Beom, his nephew,
buried near, 1046^E, 1049C,
1050D, pp. 168, 170, 171 ; had
sent Edward Etheling to Hungary,
io57Df ; law of, renewed by
Harold, 1065D, io64£t; con-
quered the kin of Ethebed,
i6.C, D, pp. 194, 195 ; writs of,
to abp. EadHige, p. xzxii ; grant
of, to abp. iElfotan (Lifing), ii.
106 ; counter-election of, after
Ethelred's death, ii. 196; his
letter to his people, ii. 196, 302 ;
his writ restoring temporalities to
abp. ^thelnoth, ii. 204; Gunhild,
dr . of , ii. 2 1 6 ; Esthrith, sister of, ii.
225 ; his letter from Rome brought
by living, ih, ; promotes English-
men, ii. 2 7 1 ; relations of, to Canter-
bury and Bremen, Addenda, p. x.
Gnat, son of Swegen Esthrithson,
king of Denmark, invades Eng-
land, but retires to Flanders,
1075E, 1076D: threatened in-
vasion of, io85t ; son-in-law of
Bobert of Flanders, t&. ; treacher-
ously murdered by his subjects,
1086 [1087], P- ^^^t ; Charles of
Flanders, son of, 1119+.
COKNA, name of Ethelbert, abp. of
York, ii. 5a.
Coenbryht (A), Oentbriht (E), a
king in Wessex, father of Cead-
waUa, son of Cada, 685A; dies,
66i»t.
Ooenred (A), Cenred(E), Kenred
(E), king of the Mercians, acces-
sion of, 702E, 704*t; goes to
Rome, 709*1.
Ck)enred (A), Oenred (E), king of
the Northumbrians, succeeds Os-
red, 7i6*t.
Cofantreo (C), Cofen- (D), Cou-
entre (E), Coventry, Warwick-
shire, Leofwine, abbot of, 1053C,
p. 184 ; Leofric buried at, 1057D;
founder of, io66E,p. I98t; his ne-
phew Leofric,abbotof,t6.t ; Roger,
Dp. of, 1 1 30 ; Rotbert Pecceth , 9. v. ;
Mercian see transferred to, ii. 299.
CoiNAOE, laws regulating, ii. 133;
evils of, H24, p. 254; ii25t;
V. Moneyers.
Coinmail (A), -magil (E), Con-
xnasgl (B, C), British king, slain
at Dyrham, 577*t'
CoKET, the river and island Coquet,
Northumberland, Rufus* ships
wrecked at, ii. 279.
Colchester, v. Colneceaster.
COLDINOHAM, V, Coludesburh.
Golmazi) bp. of Lindisfarne, retires
to his country, 664*t.
Ctoln (A), Cain (C,D), the Hertford-
shire Colne, the Danes fortify
themselves in an island in, 894A,
p. 85t.
Colneoeaster, Colchester, Essex,
taken by the men of Kent, &c.,
92 1 A, p. I02t; restored by
EdwiJtl, i6., p. 103.
Colon, Coin, Cologne, bp. Ealdred
goes to, i054Dt ; (Hermann),
abp. of, ib.f.
Coludesburh, Coldingham, Ber-
wickshire, burnt by fire from
heaven, 679Et.
Columba, abbot of lona, comes to
convert the PicU, 565B, C, E, af ;
founds lona, i2).t ; an abbot,
not a bishop, i6.E, af ; legend of,
ii. 104.
Columbanus, rebellious monk of
St. Augustine's, punished by
Lanfranc, i. 291.
A a 2
356
INDEX
Comets : 678*, August ; 729* ;
89a A+; 9O50t; 975*t; 995E;
1066 A, C, Dt; 1097, Oct.;
iio6t, March; iiiofy Jnne;
1 1 14, May.
C/OMITATUS, boand not to survive
their chief, ii. 46.
CoMXiNKS, flanderR, Robert de, v.
Bodbenrd.
' Compater/ meftning of, ii. 109.
Cona, miswritten for the emperor
Henry III (g. vX 1056C, Df.
CoND^, r. Cnndo]).
Condidan (A), Candidan (E),
(Cynddylan), BritiBh king slain
atDyrham, 577*t.
CozrioBEB Hill, Bromesberrow, ii.
119.
CoiriscLiFFK, V. Ciningeflclif.
Conmngl, v. Coinmail.
OoMBAD II (the Salic), Cnut present
at the Roman coronation of, ii.
306 ; called Cuana in IriBh, ii. 247.
Constance, sister of Louis VII,
marries Eustace, son of Stephen,
1 140, p. 26 7t; comes to £ngland,i&.
CoNSTANTiNE, r. Costontiuus.
Constantinopolis, Constantinople,
council of, 379E ; Nestorius, bp.
of, 433E; Nicephorus, emperor
of, 810E; Swegen Godwineson
dies at, 105 2C, p. iSif-
Contware, r. Cant-.
COOKBAM, Berks., Wulfgeat and
XJfegeat blinded at, ii. 184.
Coquet, r. Coket.
Coracle, exposure in, as a voluntary
sacrifice, as an ordeal, and as a
punishment, ii. 104.
Corbbil, r. Curboil.
CORBRIDGE, Northumberland, bp.
Aldwulf consecrated at, ii. 55 ;
Ethelred of Norlhumbria mur-
dered nt, ii. 63 ; Constantine and
Ealdred defeated by Ragnall at,
ii. 130.
Ck)rfe8geat (E), Oorf- (F), Porta
Corf (F Lat.), Corfe, Dorset,
Edward murdered at, 979Et.
Cornelius, pope, translates the
bodieH of SS. Paul and Peter, 354E.
Cornwealas (E), -wslaa (A, D),
the Comwalsh, Cornwall, three
'Soots' land in, 891 A; Dsnes
ravage, 997E; living and Leo-
fric, bps. of, i047Df ; r. Wert
Wealas.
Coflham, Cosham, Hants, Ethelred
lies sick at, 1015E.
llCostesford. in Peterborough
Charter, 675E, p. 37m.
Costontinus (A), Coastantin (D\
Constantine, king of the Sonts,
submits to Edward, cf. 924At;
toAthelfltan,926Dt; defeated at
Brunanburb, 937 A, p. 108+ ; son
of, slain there, ib.\ ; defeated by
IHmes at Corbridge, ii. 130; by
Athelstan, ii. 138 ; father-in-lair
of Anlaf Sitricson, ii 140, 141.
Cotiiigham,Cottingham ,Northant«,
recovered by abbot Martin firom
William Midduit, 1137, p. 265.
C0UTAKCE8, d^p. Manche, Geoffirej,
bp. of, r. GosfriC
CovENTBT, V, Cofantreo.
Gradoo, son of Gruffydd of S. Wales,
destroys Harold's hunting-lodge
at Port«kewet, 1065C, Df.
Crseoilad, v. Creccagelad.
Cbat, R., Kent, ii. 11.
Cbatfobd, v. Crecganford.
Creccagelad (A), Creooo-, Grie-
(D),Grecalad(F),Gr8Boilad (£:,
Cricklade, Wilts., the Danes aross
the Thames at, 905A, D ; Cnat,
do.. 1016D, £.
Greoganford, Crayford, Kent,
Britons defeated at, by Hengebt
and Sao, 457*t.
Crediton, v. Cridiantun.
Oreme, Crema, Lombardy, John of,
II25t.
Greooogelad, r. Crecca-.
^Greoda, father of Cynric, son of
Cerdic, /9 Pref. p. 5 ; see iL 4, 5 ;
855 B. C.
tGreoda, father of Pybba, son of
Cynewald,626B,C; 755A,a<l/a.;
c£ ii. 6, 18.
Greta, Crete, appearance of the
devil in, 43 lE.
Grida, death of, 593*t.
Crinan, father of Donnchad m
Duncan, ii. 208, 243.
Gristina, Xfilna, sister of Edgar
JNDEX
357
Etheling, retires to Scotland,
io67l>t ; takes the veil at Rom-
sey, Io85^p. 2l7t.
Cricselad, Cbickladb, v, Creoca-
gelad.
Cridiantbkow (really Criodan
treow), Egbert moves against the
Britons at, ii. 70.
Cridiantun, Crediton, Devon, bp.
Sideman wibhed to be buried at,
977Ct ; uEthelgar, bp. of, ii. 148 ;
see of, offered to Dunstan, %b. ;
i^fwold, bp. of, ii. 185 ; Living,
do., ii 225 ; see of, transferred to
Elxeter, ii. 226.
Criapin, v. Willelm.
Cbomw£ll, Thomas, abp. Lee in-
tercedes with, for St. Oswald's,
Gloucester, ii. 118.
Cross, Invention of, 200F.
Cmland, Croyland, Lincolnshire,
in Peterborough Charter, 963E,
p. 177 hU't Leofric, abbot of,
io66£, p. ipSf; Waltheof
buried at, 1076E, I077D; Ulfcy-
tel, abbot of, i. 290 ; situated in
the feus of the Gyrwasi, ii. 37;
Felix, monk of, ib.
Ctt-, V. Cw-.
CUANA, r. Conrad.
CuDKL, V. Eadwulf.
CusBDALB, on the Ribble, great
hoard found at, ii. 141.
liCosgedic, in Peterborough Char-
ter, 656E, p. 30I.
Cuznbra, alderman, slain by Cy-
newulf, avenged by a herd, 755*t-
Cumbralsnd*, Cumber- (D),
Cumer- (E), Cumberland, i.e.
Strathdyde, ravaged by Edmund,
945^1 granted to Malcolm of
Scotland, ti. Af ; Ethelred
ravages, loooEf.
Ctunbri, Cumere, use of the term,
ii. 90 ; kings of, submit to Edgar,
ii. 152.
Cumerland, c. Cuinbraland.
Cando|>*, Cundot (F), Cond^, d^p.
Nord, the Danes winter at, 883''t
(miswritten Tunda9, C).
Curboil, Gurbuil, Corbeil, d<3p.
Seine-et-Oise, William of, r.
WiUelmofCurboU.
Cupa, father of Ceolwulf, son of
Cynric, 597 A ; cf. ii. 2, 4-6;
61 iB, C ; father of Cadda, son of
Ceawlin, 685 A ; brother of Ceaw-
lin, 57iEt; father of Ceolwald,
son of Cuthwine, 85 5 A ; defeats
Ethelbert of Kent, 568*t; de-
feats the Britons at Biedford,
57iE't'; dies, «&. ; fights against
the Britons at Fethanleag, and
falls there, 584*t.
tCu|>a, father of Ceolwulf of North-
unibria, son of Cuthwine, 731 A;
cf. ii. 5, 6.
||Citin>ald, made abbot of Medesham-
stead in 673, 656E, ad fin. ; grant
of Agatho to, 675 E, p. 36h. ; sig-
nature of, t6., p. 37b.
Cuffb6rht,St. Cuthbert, consecrated
bp. of Hexham, 685Et ; sanctuary
of, violated, ii. 41 ; wanderings
of body of, ii. 89, 90 ; appears tu
Alfred at Athelney, ii. 94 ; Wells
Cathedral dedicated to, ib, ; Sex-
helm called bp. of, ii. ill ; offer-
ings by Athelstan to, ii. 1 38 ; by
Edmund, ii. 145 ; MS. of Bede's
lives of, ii 138 ; grant by Thured
to, ii. 159.
CutSbriht (E), Cupbryht (A),
Cutberht, Oathbert (F), abp.
of Canterbury, 995F, p. 130;
consecrated, 741 A, 74oEt (mis-
written Eadberht, £); present
at council of Cloveeho, 742 Ft ;
dies, 758*t ; cf. ii. 60.
llCicSbriht, alderman, abbot Beoniui
leases lands to, 777E, p. 52I.
Ca)>barg (A), -burh*, daughter of
Cenred, A Pref. p. 4^ ; sister of
Ine and Ingild, married to Ald-
frid of Northumbria, foundress of
Wimbome, 7i8*t.
$Ca))gila, father of Cenferth, son
of Ceolwulf, 674A.
Cu|>red, ? joint king of the West
Saxons, son of Cwichelm, 648A ;
661*; baptised, 639*t; grant of
Cenwalh to, at Avhdown, 648*t ;
dies, 66i*t-
Ou)7red, brother of Cenwulf of
Mercia, made under-king in Kent,
802F ; cf. ii. 65 ; dies, Sos^f-
358
INDEX
Ca))red, king of the West Saxons,
succeeds iBthelheard, 741 A,
74oEt ; A Pref. p. 4t ; descended
from Cerdio, ib. ; succeeded bj
Sigbert, ib. ; 754* ; fights against
y^thelbald of Mercia, 741A,
740E; 752*f ; against the Britons,
743*t ; 753t ; against the alder-
man iEthelhun, 750*t; dies,
754*t ; Cyiiric, son of, ii. 43.
CidSulf, V. Cu|)wulf.
OujTwine, father of Cuthwulf, and
son of Celm {lege Celin, i, e.
Ceawlin), A Pref. p. 4t ; cf.
688A ; 7a8A ; 855A ; father of
Ceolwald and Cynegils, 688A ;
father of Cynebald, 728A ; father
of Cutha, 855A ; defeats the
Britons at Dyrham, 577* ; cf. ii.
16, 17.
tCupwine, father of CuthaofNorth-
umbria, son of Leodwald, 73 1 A ;
cf. ii. 5, 6.
Oujjwulf (A), Oirfulf (B, C), father
of Ceolwald and son of Outhwine,
A Pref. p. 4t ; fights against the
Britons at Bedford, 57iAt.
Owantawio (A), Cantwic (E),
St. Josse-sur-mer, or iSStaples,
slanjB:hter bj the Danes at, 839^.
Owatbryog, Bridgenorth, Salop,
Danes fortify themselves and
winter at, 896 Af ; v. Brycg.
Owenburh (E), Ouenburg (A),
daughter of Genred, A Pref.
p. 4t ; sister of Ingild and Ine,
7i8*t.
CwENTHRTTH, abbcss of Winch -
•combe, dr. of Cenwulf, said
to have murdered her brother
Kenelm, ii. 69; her suit with
abp. Wulfred, ib.
Cwiohelm (E), Cuiohelm (A),
death of, 593*t.
Cwiohelm (E), Cuiohelm (A),
king of the West Saxons, &ther
of Cuthred, son of Cynegils,
648A ; of. 661*; fights against
the Britons at Bampton, 6i4*t ;
against Penda, 6a8*t; attempts
to have Edwin of Northumbria
murdered, 6a6Et ; cf. ii. 18 ; his
baptism and death, 636*t.
Cwiohelmeshlsew, Skntehamfly
Barrow, Berks., the Danes reach,
1006E, p. 137+ ; cf. ii. 23.
Cwiran,!;. Anlaf.
Cymen, son of iEHle of the Soath
Saxons, 477*t.
Cymenesora, Keynor (Ca), Shore-
ham (I, Ea), MUe and his three
sons land at, 477*t'
Ctnddylan, v. Condidan.
tOynebald, father of ^thelbtdd,
son of Guthwine, 7a8A.
Osmebald, miswritten for Cynewnlf,
779E, F.
Oynebpiht (E), -bryht (A), bp- of
the West Saxons (ue, Winchester),
goes to Rome, 799*t.
IIC^nebUTg, Kyneburs* sister of
Wulfhere, joins in his endowment
of Medeshamstead, 656Et (cf. i^.,
p. 31I. ; 675E, p. 37m.) ; present
at the consecration, i&., p. 30 h. ;
signature of, ib., p. 32l. ; body of,
translated from Castor to Peter-
borough, 963E, ad fin.f.
Cyneffils*, Kynegils (B, C. £),
king of the West Saxons, nephew
of Ceolwulf, whom he snooeedi,
A Pref. p. 2t ; son of Ceolwulf,
676At (cf. ii. 2) ; first Christtan
West Saxon king, tb. (cf. 635*);
father of Cenwalh, who suooeeds
him, ib. (cf. 64i£) ; and of Cent
wine, ib. ; 676A ; son of Cwi^
61 iB, C; father of Cwichelm,
648A; brother of Ceolwald,
688 A ; son of Cuthwine, t6. ; ac-
cession of, 6ii*t; defeats the
Britons at Bampton, 6i4*t;
fights against Penda at Ciren-
cester, 6a8*f ; baptism of, 635*! '»
West Saxons converted under,
634E ; grants Dorchester to Biri-
nos, ii. 25.
Osmeheard, bp. of Winchester,
succeeds Hunferth, 754*t ; cf.
ii. 42.
Cyneheard/a West Saxon Etheling,
brother of Sigberht, 755* ; Cyne-
wnlf tries to expel, ib,f ; catches
Cynewulf at Merton, and slays
him, ib.f; slain by Cynewulfs
followers, ib.i ; cf. 784*t.
INDEX
359
Cynemnresford, Kempsford,
Glodcesterahire, alderman iEthel-
mund defeated at, 8oo*f .
Ctnbsioe, v. Kynsige.
llCyneswlS, Kyne-, sister of Wulf-
here, joins in his endowment of
Medeshamstead, 656£t (cf. ib.,
p. 31I. ; 675E, p. 37m.) ; present
at the consecration, %b., p. 3oh. ;
signature of, ih.., p. 32I. ; hody of,
translated from Castor to Peter-
borough, 963E, p. Ii7t.
Cynete (£, F), CTneste (D),
Marlborough, Wilts. (Fr.). Kint-
bury, Berks. (Ea, S.), batUe at,
ioo6£, p. I37t.
Cthbthbtth, wife of OSa and
mother of Egferth of Mercia, ii. 57.
tCynewald, father of Creoda, son
of Gnebba, 6a6A ; 755 A, ad fin, ;
cf. ii. 6.
Cyneweard, bp. of Wells, appointed
abbot of Milton, 964A't ; departs
as bp. from Britam, 975^.*)*.
CYNBWOLD,bp. of Worcester, mission
of, to Gknrmany, ii. 122.
Csrnewulf, West Saxon Etheling,
slain by Ine, 7ai*t.
Cynewulf, bp. of Lindisfame,
consecrated, 737Ef ; resigns,
779l)t ; cf* ii- 4a ; dies, 782E.
Ctnkwulv, poems of, ii. 55.
Cynewulf, king of the West Saxons,
succeeds Sigberht, A Pref. p. 4 ;
descended from Cerdic, i&.f (cf.
755* *«** fi^') ; succeeded by
Beorhtric, id.f ; deposes Sigberht,
755*1" ; drives him into Ajidred,
ib. ; fights with the Britons, t&.f ;
trien to expel Cyneheard, ti.f ;
visits a woman at Merton, where
he is caught by Cyneheard and
slain, ib.t (cf. 784*t) ; boried at
Winchester, i&.t ; fights with
OflEft for Benson, 777*t ; Beorht-
ric said to be brother of, it 56 ;
conference of papal legates with,
ii. 57-
Cynewulf, high-reeve 'nt Hela-
|>ymum,' slain, 778Et.
HCyngesdsBlf, King's Delph, Cam-
bridgeshire, in Peterborough
Charter, 963E, pp. 116, 117 U«.
Cyngestim (D), Cinges- (C),
Cyninges- (E), Kingston-on-
Thames, Athelstan crowned at,
924C, D ; cf. ii. 133 ; Ethelred,
do., 979C, Ef ; Edred, do., ii. 145 ;
Edwy, do., ii. 14^; Edward the
Martyr, do., ii. 1(^3.
Ctnoht (Kenneth), king of the
Picts, Alchred of Northumbria
takes refuge with, ii. 53.
Cynomannia, Maine, reduced by
William of Normandy, io6aE;
r. Manig.
Oynrio*, Oinrio (/3, E), Kynrio
(E), king of the West Saxons,
son of Cerdic A Pref. pp. 2, 4'|* ;
495*; 55aA; 597 A; 674A ;
685 A; 688A; 855A ; lands at
Cerdicesora, A Pref. p. 2 ; 495*1* ;
conquers Wessex, A Pref. p. 2t ;
succMBeds Cerdic, A Pref. p. 2t ;
father of Ceawlin (Celm), tb., p. 4t ;
688 A ; son of Creoda, /3 Pref.,
p. 5; see ii. 4, 5; 855B, C;
father ofCutha, 597 A ; 6iiB,C;
father of Ceolwulf, 674A; slays
Natanleod, 508* ; assumes the
kingship with his father, 5i9*t ;
fights against the Britons at
Cerdicesford, 16.; cf. 527*t;
captures Wight, 530* ; sole king,
534* ; grants Wight to Stuf and
Wihtgar, tb. ; defeata the Britons
at Salisbury, 552*+ ; at Barbury,
556*t.
Csmrlc, West Saxon Etheling, slain,
748t.
Cynulf, V, Cenwulf.
Cynwalh, r. Cenwalh.
Cyrenoeaster, Gyring-, Cym-, r.
Ciren-.
Oyricburh, Chirk, Denbighshire,
iEthelflied fortifies, 9i5Ct.
Dacbb, Cumberland, Scots and
Strathdyde Britons submit to
Athelstan at, ii. 1 35 ; v. Eamotum.
36o
INDEX
DflBgsanstan, probably Dawston
in Liddesdale, battle of, 6o3£,
at.
D»l Beodi (B), Dnlreoda (605a),
Deolreda (£), Dabriada, part of
Britain colonised by the Irish,
E Pref. p. 5t ; of. 603E, a.
Dafenascir, e. Defena-.
Desrentamu'Sa (C), DertamiiSa
(D), Dartmouth, Devon, Sw^;en
Godwineson murders and buries
Beom at, 1049C, 1050D, pp. 168,
i69t.
Dagobert (III), king of Neustria,
dies, 7i5Ft.
Dalriada, V, Del Reodi.
Damasus, pope, council of Constan-
tinople under, 379E.
Damebham, v. Domerham.
Damfiront, Domfronr, d^p. Ome,
Henry at, 1094, p. a2Qt.
Danegkld, history of, li. 174, 175,
a 19, 334.
Daniel*, Danihel (A), bp. of Win-
chester, West Saxon diocese
divided under, 709*t ; holds one
of the divisions, i^.f; goes to
Borne, 7a I ♦f; one of Tatwine's
oonsecrators, 731E ; resigns, 744*t ;
dies, 745*.
Dabthouth, v. Daerentamuffa.
Dav£NFORT, Cheshire, ravaged by
Sitric, ii. 129.
Dauid, king of Scotland, earldom
of N orthampton given to, 1 1 1 4Ht ;
succeeds hist brother Alexander in
Scotland, but continues to hold
the earldom, 1134, p. a54t;
received by Henry I, iia6;
advises the transfer of Robert of
Normandy to the custody of
Robert of Gloucester, ti. ; present
at the court of Windsor, 1127 ;
makes war on Stephen, ii35t;
invades England, but is defeated
at the battle of the Standard,
ii38t; present at council at
Roxburgh, ii. 302.
Dawston, v. Dsegsanstan.
Dearnerioe, Deira-, the kingdom
of the Deirans, Osric succeeds to,
634Et ; Ob wine do., 643Et ; be-
ginning of, ii. 14, 15.
Deoanus, monastic senses of title,
ii. ao3, 216.
Dee, R., Cheshire and Flint, Edgar
said to have been rowed by sub-
ject kings on, ii. 162.
DsEBHUBflT, V. Deorbyrst.
Defenas,* (C, D), Defhas (A), the
people of Devon, Devon, fight
against the (West) Welsh at
Gafulford, 82 3H ; Alfred engaged
against the Duies in, 894A, p.
87l.f ; Danish ships ravagein,897 A,
p. 90I.; aldermen of, Ethelred,
901 A, D; Oeorl, Ordgar, j.r. ;
^Igar, the king's relative in.
962A ; coasts of, ravaged, 981C ;
Danes ravage, 997E ; icx>i A.
Defenasoir* (D}, Defha- (A, C ,
Defenan- (E) D»fenaii- (E ,
Dafena- (D), Devonshire, men of,
defeat the Danes at Wicganbeart;,
85i*t ; Danish chieftain slain in,
878*t; Danes besiege a fort on
north coast of, 894A, p. 86h.t;
Sideman, bp. of, 977Cf ; Dane*
circumnavigate, 997 E; Brihtric
of, 1017D, E ; Living andLeofric,
bps. of, 1044E, I047l>t; Odda
made earl over, 1048£, p. I77t ^
Harold ravages, and is resisted by
men of, 1052C, D, pp. 178, 179;
William marches into, io67l>t-
Defeniso, belonging to Devon (of.
the family name Devenish), Goda.
a D. thane, 988C, Ef; D. folk,
oppose the Danes, 100 1£.
Defensob Clbbi, iL 51.
Deirarice, v. Dearne-.
Demetioa Regio, tr. Deomodum.
Dene (Deone, 1065 D), the Duiei,
English partly under power of.
901A ; defeated by the EDgli.»fa
near Tettenhall, 91 oC, D, E;
East Saxons and East Angle*
under, 921 A, ad ./in-f; Yvst
Boroughs subject to, 942 Bf ;
victorious at l^unworth, 943Dt ;
English and, agree at O^ord.
loxSD, Ef; Al&ed Etheling'*
murder the bloodiest deed done
since arrival of, i036Ci' ; Hards*
onut received by, io39£; Mac-
nus received as king by, 104SI) ;
INDEX
361
Sweg^en GodwineBon commits
some crime against, 1050D, p.
i69t; rule England, 1065C, D,
pp. 194, i95t; not distinguished
fxx>m Northmen, ii. 59 ; their
' uer sacrum/ ib. ; their coming
a divine judgement, ih. ; Ethel-
werd's account of their first
coming, ib. ; work of Egbert un-
done by, ii. 73 ; turning point in
struggle of English with, ii. 1 29 ;
power of, in Ireland, broken at
Clontarf, ii. 193.
Denemearoe, Denmark [the
former part of the word appears
as Dene- (C, D, E), Dasne- (E),
Dena- (D), Den- (D,E), D»n-(E);
the latter, in dat, and occ, as
-mearcan (C, E), -marcan (£),
-mercan (£), -mearoon, (£), -mar-
con (C, D), -marcun (E), -marce
(£) ; the nom, does not occur],
Duiish fleetretums to, ioo5£; P<^>^
of Cnut*B fleet returns to, 1018D,
E; Cnut goes to, 1019D, Ef;
loasEf; entrusted to Thurkill,
102364 ; Hardacnut in, at Cnut's
death, I036£t ; he stays too long
in, 1037C (cf. il. 209) ; Gunhild
goes to, 1045D; struggle of
8wegen Estbrithson and Mag-
nus for, 1046D ; Magnus wins,
i047D-t-; Swegen returns to,
1049D; sendx to England from,
t6. ; Swegen Godwineson goes to,
1050D, p. 169')'; invasion of
England from, 1068D, p. 204,
10^ Ef ; Swegen comes from,
i07o£t ; some Danish ships cume
to, i&., p. 207 ; Danish fleet returns
to, ih, ; 107 1 D, pp. 206, 207 ;
revolted earls send to, 1075E,
1076D ; fleet comes from, ib. ;
Swegen (Estbrithson), king of,
1O70E, io77Dt; Harold, Swegen's
son, do., ib. ; Cnut, Swegen's
son, do., io85t; iii9t ; revolu-
tion in, 1086 [1087], p. 22 if.
Denewulf (D), Denulf (A), bp.
of Winchester, dies, 909A, Df.
Deniso* (C, D), Deneso*, Dnniso
(D, £), Dseneao (E, p. 221),
Duiish, first ships of D. men come
to England under Beorhtric,
787*t ; D. < here * defeated at the
Parret, 845*+ ; Alfred's ships not
built on D. lines, 897A, p.
90 ; D. fleet comes to Sandwich,
1006E ; every D. king outlawed
from &igland, ioi4Ef ; D. men
in Siwaind's army slain, 1054C;
D. housecarls of Tostig slain,
1065D, 1064E ; Christian, a D.
bp., io7o£t ; D. housecarls come
to £ly, ib, ; the D. men expect to
defeat the Normans, ib. p. 207 ;
quit Ely, ib. )>a Deniscan, the
Danes, victorious at Gharmouth,
833*t ; combine with the West
Wekh, but defeated by Egbert,
S35*t I defeat alderman ^thel-
helm at Portland, 837* (5*») ;
defeat i£tbelwulf at Gharmouth,
840*t; slay Edmund of East
Anglia, and conquer his territory,
870*t; victorious at Beading,
871*; and at Basing, %b,\ at
Meretun, tb.f; at WUton, %b,i ;
Alfred defeats four ships of,
882*t; naval victory of, 885*;
all English outside the jurisdiction
of, submit to Alfred, 886*t ;
remain on the Colne, 894 A, p.
96t.t; king of, wounded, ib.f;
great slaughter of, at Buttington,
2>., p. 87b.t ; draw their ships up
the Thames and Lea, 895A ; fort
of, on the Lea, 896A ; Alfred
protects the harvesters from, ib. ;
leave their wives, &c., in East
Anglia, ib. ; engagement of D.
ships with Alfred's new ships,
120 D. men slain, 897 A, pp.
90, 91 ; fight with the Kentish
men at the Holme, 902Ct ; of.
ii. 124; losMCS of, 905 A, D;
slaughter of, 91 oA, D ; Mome of
those under, submit to Edward,
913A, D; Edward occupieM
Nottingham with, 922At; those
in Mercia submit to Edward, ib.
in Northumbria, do., 924At
Daaegeld first paid to, 99iEt
defeat the Kentish fyrd, 999£t
victories of, in Sussex and Devon,
1 001 A; massacre of all, in England
362
INDEX
ordered, looaEf ; defeat Ulfcytel,
loioE ; great slaughter of, at
Helge Aa, 102 5E; treachery of,
to St. Cnut, 1086 [1087], p.
22lt.
Denulf, V. Denewulf.
Deolreda, v. Dael Reodi.
Deomodum (A), Deomedum (D),
(to), Dyfed or South Wales, the
Danes retire to, 91 5D, 918A;
winter in, ii. 93 ; 9. Demetica
Regie.
Deoraby (A, C), Deorby (D),
Derby, captured by iEthelflsd,
91 70*1* ; one of the Five Boroughs,
942 A ; earthquake at, i049Dt ;
so called by the Danee, originally
Northwor^g, ii. 87, 1 20.
Deorbyaoir, (D), Deorbi- (E),
Derbyshire, wildfire in, 1049D;
men of, join Morcar, 1065 D,
1064E.
Deorham, Dyrham,GlouoeaterBhire,
battle of, 577*t.
Deorham, Dereham, Norfolk,
St. Wihtburg's body found un-
corrupted at, 798F.
Deorhyrat, Deerhurst, near Tewkes-
bury, Olney near, ioi6D,p. I52t;
^Ifric, Odda*8 Isrother, dies at,
1053D ; ./£lfheah a monk at, ii.
1 70 ; inscription found at, ii. 238 ;
Odda dies at, ii. 247.
Deorlinso, v. Dyrling.
Derawudu, Beverley, bp. John
retires to, 685E ; v. Beoferlic.
Dkrby, t>. Deoraby.
Dere, the Deirans, Boea, bp. of,
678E ; kings of, v, MWe, ^]>elric,
Osric, Oswine ; cf. Deamerice.
Debeham, v. Deorham.
ilDereuord, Dereworth, Northants,
(T.V in Peterborough Charter,
65o£, p. 30b.
DertamiiSa, v, Dserenta-.
Derwent, R., Yorkshire, battle of
Stamford Bridge fought on, ii.
356.
Devizes, Wilts., Robert of Nor-
mandy imprisoned at, ii. 305.
Devon, &c., p. Defenas, &c.
DeoBdedit, abp. of Canterbury, cf.
995F, p. 130; consecrated by
Jthamar of Rochester, 655Et;
joins in Wulfhere*s endowment
of Medeshamstead, 656E (ct
963E, p. 1 16) ; consecrates it, A.,
p. 3oh.t ; signature of, t6., p. 32I. ;
grant of Yitalian to, ib., p. 33h. ;
charter of ninth year of,f6. ; dies,
664*t ; first native primate, ii. 33.
DiABMAID MAO MaEL KA M-Bo, ku^
of Leinster, Harold takes refuge
with, ii. 236, 237.
Difelin(A),Dyflin (C),Dyflen (B).
DyfliS (D), DubHnia, Dublin.
Northmen withdraw to, 93 7 A,
p. I09t ; Patrick or Gillapatraie,
bp. ot^ i. 289f ; Donatus or Donn-
ghus, do., i. 29ot; Danish lord
of, said to have submitted to
Edgar, ii. 162 ; Danes of, in
alliance with South Welsh, ii. 232.
Dioclitianus, Roman emperofr,
Britons orthodox till reign of,
i67E.a.
Dionysius (Eziguus), his era, ii.
7; and Paschal Cyde, 528E;
625E.
D10NY8IUS, St., verification of relics
of, ii. 241.
Diosooros, heretic, 449E.
IIDodesthorp, Dostrop, Northants,
in Peterborough Charter, 963E,
p. 116.
Dofre(E),Dofere (D,E,F),Dofrie
(F Lat.) , Dover, outrage of Eustace
of Boulogne at» lo^E, 1052D,
pp. 172, 173+ ; Edw. orders God-
win to attack, tb-Ef ; Godwin
and Harold seise ships at, 1052E,
p. 179; Rufus lands at, 1095;
Matilda, daughter of Henry I,
embarks at, ii. 292.
D61, Dol, Brittany, unsucoeasfally
besieged by WUliam I, io76£,
io77Dt.
Dolfln, son of Gospatric, expelled
from Carlisle by Rufus, I092t.
DoMENioo Marengo, patriarch of
Grade, at the council of Rheinw,
ii. 229.
Domerham, Damerham, Wilts.,
i£thelflfed of^ wife of Edmund.
946Dt.
DoMFBONT, V. Damfront.
INDEX
363
D0UIK6IT0, San, martyred by the
Jews, ii. 31a.
DomitianuB, Roman ' emperor,
brother of Titus, aooession of,
83A. 84E.
DoMNEVA, 9. Eormenbarg.
Domzioo,DoziiuOy Dunwich,Suffolk,
Felix, bp. of, 636F Lat. ; bp.
Thomas dies at, 653F Lat.; bp.
Alfhun boried at, 798F ; Hear-
dred, bp. of, ii. 66 ; Tidfrith, q. r.
Donald, v. Dafenal.
]>onaldu8, Irish bp., perhaps Dom-
nall O^Heney, abp. of Gashel,
Lanfranc sends letters to, i. a9ot.
DovATiAN, St., Chorch of, at Bruges,
ii. 303.
Donatus, or Donnghus, bp. of
Bnblin, consecrated by Lanfranc,
i. a9ot.
]>onemn)> (E), -mupa (D), Jarrow
(9. p.), ravaged by the Danes,
794Bt.
DoxKCHAD Mao Cbinain, t. b. Dun-
can, becomes king of the Scots,
ii. ao8 ; slain by Macbeth, ii. 243.
Dor, Dore (near Sheffield), Derby-
shire. Egbert leads an expedition
to, 827* ; one of the boundaries
of Mercia, 94a Af.
Doroeceaster* (D), Doroea- (A),
Dorke- (B^, Doroa- (E), Dorka-
oester (io67D),Dorol)e8ter,Oxon.,
Cynegils baptised at, 635*; Gwic-
helm baptised at, 636*; Guthred
baptised at, 639*; granted to
Birinus, ii. 25 ; E^eard bp. at,
897At ; bps, of. Oscytel, 97iBt ;
Wulfwig, 1067D; ^)scwig,ii. 174,
Wnl&tan restored at, 954l>t-;
177; Eadnoth. ii. 180; iEtheric,
ii. ao8 ; Eadnoth II, ii. ao8, 233 ;
TJlf, i&. ; Remigius, ii. 349 ;
Wulfwig buried at, 1067D; see
of. moved to Lincoln, ii. 190 ;
key of the kingdom of * South-
nmbria,' ii. 35.
DoBCECBASTER, Dorohester, Dorset,
reeve of, opposes the first landing
of the Danes, ii. 59.
DomsnCe (A), Dorasste (G, D, E\
Doraete (£), the people of Dorset,
Dorset, defeated by the Danes at
Portland, 837* ; defeat the Danes
at the Parrett, 845*t ; Alfwold, bp.
of, 978G ; three wiking ships on
coast of, 98 2G ; two abbesses of,
die,ib.t ; the Danes ravage, 998 E;
Gnut ravages, 1015E ; Odda made
earl over, 1048E, p, 1 77'|* ; Here-
man, bp. of, 1078D; cf. ii. 90;
aldermen of, v. ^)>elhelm, Osric.
Dorobemia, ». e. Ganterbury, 995 F
Lat.. i. 285.
Dorwitceaater, Ganterbury, Ro-
chester twenty-four miles from,
6o4£,a.
D08TBOP, V. Dodesthorp.
DovBB, V. Dofre.
Drifbld, Driffield, Yorka., Aldirid
dies at, 705Et.
Dbontheim, v. NitharoB.
Dbought, 1078D.
Dryhthelm, a Northumbrian, his
' leading ' or vision, 693Dt (Ad-
denda).
Dublin, v. Difelin.
Dubslane (A), Dublasne (D),
one of three * Soots * who come to
Alfred, 89iAt.
Dudda (A), Duda (£), alderman,
dies, 833*t.
Dudooc (£), Dnduo (D, E), bp. of
Wells, sent to the council of
Rheiins, I046^£f ; dies, 1060D,
io6iEt.
Dafenal {jor Donald), brother of
Malcolm III, set up as king of
the Scots, 1073, p. 228t; deprived
by Duncan, ib. ; procures his death
and made king again, 1094, p. a3ot;
expelled by Edgar Etheliog, 1097,
p. 234t.
Duisbuug, on the Rhine, Danes
winter at, ii. 98.
Dun (A), Dimn (E), bp. of Roches-
ter, consecrated, 741 A, 74o£t.
Dunbar, Haddingtonshire, Grospatric
holds, ii. 280.
Duncan, v. Donnchad.
Duneoan, son of Malcolm III, given
as a hostage to William I, 1093,
p. 228t; returns to Scotland, and
expels Dufenal (Donald), f6. ; de-
feated by the Scoto, ih, ; death of,
procured by Donald, 1094, p. 23ot.
^(J^atJiM^ CIS din f f 5^V>a4 . t
3^4
INDEX
Dunelmensis, v. Danholm.
Dtmestapel, Dunstable, Beds^
Henry I spends Christmas at,
1123.
DUNFEBMLINB, Fifeshire, Malcoim
Ill's body translated to, ii. a8o.
DuNFOSDER, Dunfother or Dunnot-
tar, Kincardineshire, Athelstan
advances to, ii. 138.
DuNOENBSS, f . Naess.
Dunholm, Durham, JE^e^sic gives
up see of, i056Dt; Robert de
Commines murdered at, io68Dt i
Edgar Ethelin^; received at, 1075D,
p. 210; surrendered by William
of St. Oarilef, 1087 [1088], p. 225 ;
Ralph Flambard buried at, 11 28t.
Bp8. of, uEgelric, 1056D ;
io72£,io73Dt;ii.220; ^gelwine,
1056 D; Walcher, loSoEf; ii. 268;
William of St. Carilef, io87[io88],
pp. 223, 223t; I096t; i. 289
(Dunelmensis); Ralph Flambard,
I099t; 1100, p. 236; ii28t.
Observance of obits at, ii. T42 ;
church of, robbed by .^Igelric,
ii. 219; William of St. Oarilef
restored to, ii. 280; deprived of
St. Oswine's, Tynemoutb, ii. 282 ;
agreement with Scots made at,
ii. 308; MSSl of Chronicle at,
]). Ixxii n.
DuNNOTTAB, r. Dunfoeder.
Dunstable, v. Dunestapel.
Dunatan, nbp. of Canterbury, bom,
925at ; Edmund entrusts Glaston-
buty to, 943at ; banished by
Edwy, 956a; 955,956*', 957IH;
recalled by Edgar, and made bp.
of Worcester and London, 959a, Ff;
made abp., 961a, Ff, consecrates
iEthelwold, 963 E; joins in Edgar^s
grants to Medeshamstead, i&., pp.
116, 117; orders bp. Sideman tu
be buried at Abingdon, 97 7C ;
translates king Edward's body to
Shaftesbury, 98oFt; miraculous
deliverance of, at Calne, 978£t ;
dies, 988C, Ef; interpolations
relating to, in MS. S, p. xxvi ;
letter of, to Ethelred II, cited,
ii. 68 ; Abbo's life of St. Edmund
dedicated to, ii. 86; verses by,
addressed to Wolfhelm, ii, 135;
related to bp. .^Ubeah, ii. 138;
his alleged relations to Edmiuid,
ii. 142 ; has forewamings of the
deaths of Edmund and Edred, ii
146,149; buries Edmund, ii. 146;
secH said to have been offered to,
ii. 148 ; signs a few charters under
Edwy, ii. 150; his vision at th<f
time of Ed wy's death, ii. 151, 152;
a worker in metal, ii 155 ; exacts
an oath firom Edgar at Iiib
coronation, ii. 160; crowns Edward
the Martyr, iL 163 ; his prophecieb
fulfilled, ii 168; fon^teUs the
death of bp. i£thelwold, ii 170;
bribes Ethelred to spare Rochester,
ii. 171 ; succeeded by Oswald at
Worcester, ii. 176 ; alleged trans-
lation of, to Glastonbury, ii 172.
189; vision of, to JS^Sitmb hi»
chaplain, ii 204; iUfweard the
Long, an adherent of, ii. 205;
coronation address of, to Ethelred,
ii. 222 ; his zeal against false
coiners, ii 302.
DUMBTAN, a leader of the northern
insurgents, ii 252.
DuNWicH, V. Domnoc.
Durham, v. Dunholm.
Dtfkd, r. Deomodum.
I>yfliii, &C., r. Difelin.
Dtlx, R., Belgium, battle un, ii.
103.
Dybbam, r. Deorham.
Dyrling (D), Deorlingc (E), nick-
name of iElmaer, q, r.
Eadbald* (F), -bold (E, F), Ed-
bald (A), king of Kent, succeedh
Ethelbert his father, 6i6*t; hi^
relapse into paganism and repent-
ance, i6.E,a ; Laurentius and Mel
litus die under, tb.f ; reoeive*
Paulinns, 633E ; father of Ereen-
berht. son of Ethelbert, 694A ;
dies, 640A, 639Ef ; succeeded by
liis son Ercenberht, 639E, 640ft;
hui other son Ermenred, 64oat.
INDEX
365
Sadbald, bp. of London, leaves
England, 794*t.
ilBadberht, alderman, signature of,
656 E, p. 32b.
Badberht (F), -briht (E), -bryht
(A), king of Kent, succeeds
Wihtred, 725a, Ff ; dies, 748*t.
SSadberhty miswritten for CaVberht,
74oEt.
Eadbbrht, Dp. of the Mercians,
ii.50.
Badberht (E). Ed- (E), ISadbriht
(E), -bpyht (A), king of the
Northumbrians, Ceolwalf resigns
his crown to, 737Et ; accession of,
738* ; son of Eata, and brother of
abp. Egbert, ib. ; buried at York,
A.f ; Ukes the tonsure, 757Et ;
0«ulf, son of, t6. ; dies. 768E, af ;
his independence of the ecclesias-
tical power, ii. 41 ; Paul I remon-
strates with, ib.
Badberht (E), -bryht (A), alder-
man, dies, 819*.
Bodbold, V. Eadbald.
Badbribt, miswritten for Eanbriht,
763B, C ; 764C ; r. lanberht.
Badbriht (£), -bryht (A), called
Pnen, king of Kent, accession,
794*t : captured and imprisoned,
796*t ; mutilated, t6.F ; cf. ii. 71.
Sadburg, dr. of 0£h of Mercia,
married to Beorhtric of Wessex,
787*t.
Kadbdbo, Mercian princess, mother
of Ealhswith, ii. 117.
Sadelm, abbot, vengeance taken
by Edred for murder of, 952Dt.
Xadesbnrh, Eddisbury Hill, Che-
shire, JSthelfled fortifies, 9i4Ct.
Xadgar (iEdgar, 963E), kin^ of the
West Saxons, son of Edmund,
955l> ; 973^ ; 976^ J «^- "• 263 ;
succeeds his brother Edwj, /3 Pref .
P- 5t; 958A, 959C, Et; wic-
ceeded by his son Edward (the
Martyr), /3 Pref. p. sf; 975*;
Ethelred, son of, 1067D, p. 202 ;
succeeds to Mercia, 955r>t» 957B,
C; recalls Dunstan and makes
him bp. of Woroeiter and London,
959»»^t: glory of reign of, P59E,
p. Ii4t ; his love of foreign things,
A., p. ii5t; of. ii. 164, 226;
appoints Athelwold bp. of Win-
chester, 963E ; makes him a grant
of ruined monasteries, ib. (cf.
975D, E) ; makes grant to
Siedeshamstead, tb. p. 116 ; expels
the secular priests from various
churches, and instals monks,
964Af ; appoints various abbots,
ift.f ; marries iElfthryth, 965IH ;
orders Thanet to be ravaged,
969Et; crowned, 973A, 972Et;
six kings make alliance with, at
Chester, 972Et ; dies, 975*t ;
Edmund Ironside buried at
Glastonbury near, T016D, E,
pp. 152, 153 ; Danes and EilgHsh
unite on basis of law of, loiSDf ;
decline after death of, ii. 164,
273 ; held out as an example,
ii. 164 ; makes Oswald bp. of
Worcester and abp. of York, ii.
176 ; grant of, to Oswald, ii. 185 ;
reckoned among the Bretwaldas,
ii. 73, 113 ; reign of, leaves little
trace in the Chron., p. cv.
Eadgar cild or leOeling (^dgar,
1066 E) , relative of Edward Conf.,
Io85^ p. 217 ; Ealdred and the
dtisens of London wish to have,
as king, 1066D, p. 199; consents
to the election of Brand as abbot
of Peterborough, t&.Ef ; submits
to William at Beorhhamsted,
tb.D, p. 20ot; goes with W. to
Normandy, ib, ; goes to Scotland,
1067D, Ef; Margaret, sister of,
tb. ; Agatha, mother of, Christina,
rister of, ib,D\ Io85^ P* ^^Tf
comes to York, but retires again
to Scotland, 1068D, Ef ; joins the
Danes and captures York, ib.D,
p. 204, io69Et; goes from
FUnders to Scotland, io75Dt;
invited by the king of Fnnce, ib, ;
shipwrecked, and returns to Scot-
land, ib, ; submits to William, ib.,
io74Et ; quits William I, Io85^
p. 2 1 7^ ; goes from Normandy to
ScotlandL io9it; mediates be-
tween Malcolm and Rnfus, »&.,
p. 227; submits to Bufus, ib. ;
retums to Normandy with Robert.
366
INDEX
ib. ; escorts Malcolm to Glouces-
ter, 1093 * ^^^ ^ Scotland to set
up Edgar, son of Malcolm III, as
king, 1097, p. 234f ; captured at
Tinchebray, and released, iio6t.
Eadgar, son of Malcolm III and
Margaret, made king of Scotland,
1097, p. 234f ; dies, and is suc-
ceeded by Ms brother Alexander,
iio7t.
Eadgtfu, third wife of Edward the
Elder, deed relating to, ii. 124,
134; mother of Edmund and
Edred, grandmother of Edwy and
Edgar, ii. 142, 143 ; in disgrace
under Edwy, ii. 134, 142, 149.
Eadotfu, abbess of Leominster,
abduction of, by Swegen Godwine-
son, ii. 226.
Badgy]) (C, D), Eadgi» (E), dr.
of Godwin, married to Edward
Conf., 1044C, i043Ef ; dismissed
and sent to Wherwell, 1048E,
1052D, p. I76t; restored, 1052C,
D, E, pp. 180-183 ; dies, and is
buried beside Edward her lord,
1075E, 1076D, p. 212.
Badhed, coDsecrated first bp. of the
lindisware, 678E.
Eadmbb, monk of Canterbury, refutes
the alleged translation of Dunstan
to Glastonbury, ii. 172, 189;
sources of his life of Dunstan, ii.
248 ; his life of Anselm, ii. 280.
Eadmund (A), iSSdmund (E),
king of the East Angles, slain
by the Banes, 870*t ; cf. ii. 61.
62, 83; dykes of, ii. 123; legend
of his slaying Swegen, ii. 192 ;
violation of sanctuary of, ii. 219 ;
Osgod Clapa outrages church of,
ii. 226; V. Beadoriceswyrthe, S8e
Eadmundesburh .
Eadmund* (D), Edmund (E),
king of the West Saxons, succeeds
his brother Athelstan, 0 Pref.
p. 5t (cf. 941 A, 94oEt); suc-
ceeded by his brother Edred,
ib.f (cf. 946A, D, 948Et);
father of Edwy and Edgar, ib.f ;
955A, D, E; 973A; 975E;
fights at Brunanburh, 937 Af;
son of Edward, ib. (cf. 942A);
returns triumphant to WesKz,
ib., p. 109; rtrduoea Mercia and
the Five Boroughs, 942At; be-
sieges Anlaf Sitricson in Leioeetcr,
94 3D ; makes peace with him, tl>.;
s^nds sponsor to hitu and the
younger Ragnall, ib. ; cf. 942At ;
entrusts Glastonbury to Dunstan,
943&t; annexes Northumberland,
and expels Anlaf and Ragnall,
944*f ; ravages Cumberland,
945*f ; grants it to Maloohn,
945 Af; his death, 946 A, D,
Q48Et; iEthelfiasd of Damer-
nam, wife of, 946 Df ; .£lfgyfu,
wife of, 955Dt ; cf. ii. 147 ; held
out as an example, ii. 164.
Eadmund Etheling, dies, 971 A,
97oEf; buried at Romaey,
97iAt; his mother, .^Iflhryth,
ii. 159-
Eadmund, called Ironside, losylH;
(i^Vlmund, E, p. 148), kinf of
England, son of Ethelred, 1067D,
p. 202 ; seizes Sigeferth's widow
and property, ioi5Ei-; gathers
a fyrd in the north, ib,f ; Edric
attempts to betray, ib,; gathers
a fyrd, 1016D, E ; marches into
Northumbria and ravages, %b.f;
returns to London, ib., pp. 148,
149; elected king, ib.f; reduces
Wessex, ib. ; his battles with the
Danes, i&., pp. 149-1 51 f; Edric
submits to, ib., p. 151 1 ; defeated
at Ashingdon, t6., pp. 151, 15 af;
divides the kingdom with Coot
at Olney, 16., pp. 152. i53t;
dies, and is buried at Glastonbury,
ib.f; Edward Etheling, son of,
1057D, Ef ; 1067D, p. aoa ; ii.
244; Ofi^'s sword left to, ii.
62.
EadndS, bp. of Dorchester, conveys
abp. ^fheah's body to Londoo,
ioi2Et; slain at Ashingdon,
1016D, E, p. I52t.
EadnolS (II), bp. of Dorcheeter. ii
208; dies, 1046^ £, 1049C, p.
I7it.
EadnofS the Staller, slain in battle
against Harold's sons, 1067D,
p. 203.
INDEX
367
SSsdred (A. D), ^dred (£), king
of the West Saxons, Bucceedn his
brother Edmund, /3 Pref. p. 5t
(cf. 946A, D, 948Et) ; succeeded
by his nephew Edwy, id.f; cf.
955*t » overruns Northamber-
l»nd, where Soots submit to,
946A, D, 948Et; Northum-
briiuis submit to, 947D ; 9481>t* ;
ravages Northumbria, ^,^\ com-
mits abp. WulfBtan to prison,
952Dt; ordei-8 a great slaughter
at Thetfoi-d, S.f; annexes
Northumberland, 954B, Ef ;
appoints Oscjtel abp. of York,
97 1 B (cf. Addenda) ; dies, 955^ ;
son of Eadgyfa, ii. 14a ; leaves
money to buy off the Danes, ii.
1 74 ; leaves Wherwell to the New
Minster, ii. 238.
ISadred, miswritten for CuOred,
648Et.
Sadrio (Streona, ^Iric, 1007E),
alderman of Mercia, appointed,
ioo7£t; Brihtric, brother of,
ioo9Et ; hinders the measures
against the Danes, tb., p. 139;
attends witenagemdt at London,
loiaE; betrays and murders
Sigeferth and Morcar, loxsEi*;
tries to betray Edmund Etheling,
ih. ; deserts to Cnut, tb.f ; joins
Cnut in ravaging, 1016D, E;
fights on the Danish side at
Sherstone, t7>., pp. 150, isif;
submits to Edmund at Aylesford,
i&.f; treacherously flies at Ash-
ingdon, *., pp. 15a, I53t;
advises the division of the king-
dom, ih.\ Mercia granted to,
ioi7D,E; slain, i&.f; prominent
position of, ii. 164; cf. ii. 170;
treasons of, ii. 177; said to have
murdered ^Ifhelm, ii. 184 ;
legend of his treacherous strata-
gem, ii. 196; said to have caused
the death of Edmund Ironside,
ii. aoo; counsels the murder of
his children, and the exile of Edwy
Etheling, ii. aoi.
Badric the Wild, attacks the castle
guard at Hereford, io67Dt.
EAOaioi, secular priest expelled
from Winchester Cathedral, re-
turns as a monk, ii. 157, 158.
XSadflige, king's reeve, defeated by
the Danes at Pinhoe, looiA.
Eadsige* (C), Eadsie (D), Bdsi-
niiB, abp. of Canterbury, ap-
pointed, 1038E; goes to Kome,
1040A; crowns and exhorts
Edward Conf., 1043C, I04a£t;
resigns on account of ill-health,
1044C, xo43£t; resumes his
functions, I046£, i048Ct; dies,
I047E, 1050 A, C, 105 1 Df ; writs
of Cnut to, p. xxxii.
Eadulf (A), Ealdulf (D), of Barn-
borough, father of Ealdred, 9a4A ;
9a6D.
Badulf , king's thane in Sussex, dies,
897A.
Badulf, earl of Bemicia, treacher-
ously slain by order of Hardaonut,
i04iCt.
Eadulf (MnsBu, Ealdulfes- (p. 181
E), the Naie, Essex, Osgod's ships
ravage, 1049C, 1050D, pp. 168,
i69t; abp. Robert and bp. Ulf
fly to, i05aE, p. 181.
Eadwald, r. Eadwold.
Eadward (D, E, F), -weard (A,
/3, C, D), Edward (E), (the
Elder), king of the West Saxons,
succeeds his father Alfred, /3 Pref.
p. 5t (cf. 90i*t); succeeded by
his son Athelstan, ti.f; son of
Ealhswith, 903Dt ; ravages East
Anglia, 905 A, Df ; Kentish con-
tingent disobey, ti.f; makes
peace with the East Anglian and
Northumbrian Danes, 9o6*t ;
sends a force against the latter,
910A, Df; takes possession of
London and Oxford, 91 oD, £;
oiaA, Df; cf. ii. 99, 100;
Northumbrian Danes break faith
with, 911A, Df ; collects a fleet,
ih, ; sends a force against the
Danes, i&. ; builds forts at Hert-
ford, 91 3A, Df; encamps at
Maldon, ib.; iEifweard, son of,
t&.f; Athelstan, son of, 935 A,
9a4£; buried at Winchester,
9240, Dt ; goes to Passenham
and fortifies Towoester, 921 A,
368
INDEX
p. loab. ; Thurferih and the
Northampton Danes submit to,
tb. ; fortifies Huntingdon, and
receives the snbmisrion of the
people, ib., p. 103 ; restores Col-
chester, f&.; East Saxons, East
Angles, East Anglian Danes,
and Danes of Cambridge submit
to, ib. ; fortifies Stamfonl, 9a a A ;
seizes Tamworth, and the rest of
^thelflsed^s dominions, tb.f ;
princes and people of Wxles
submit to, t&.f ; fortifies Notting-
ham, ib.f i Mercia submits to,
tb. ; many of those under Danish
power submit to, ib. ; ransoms bp.
Cimeliauc, 91 5D, 9i8Af ; Danes
promise to quit dominions of, ib, ;
guards the southern shore of the
Brifttol Channel, ib.; fortifies
Buckingham, ib. ; Thurkytel and
others submit to, ib. ; recovers
and fortifies Bedford, 919 A ;
fortifies Maldon, 9aoA ; allows
Thurkytel to retire to the conti-
nent, t6. ; takes and fortifies
Towcester, 931 A; fortifies Wig-
more, tb.f ; subjects of, take
Tempsford, ib., p. loa ; fortifies
Cledemu tha, 9 a i C ; fortifies
Thelwall, 9a3A ; sends and forti-
fies Manchester, ib. ; fortifies
Nottingham and Bakewell, 9a4A ;
receives the submission of the
Scots and Strathdyde Welsh, kc,,
ib.f ; dies at Famdon, 924C, D,
£; 9a5*t; Athektanand Edmund,
sons of, 93 7 A ; 942 A ; Liodulf
of Swabia. son of [Edith] dr. of,
983Ct ; Wedmore left to, ii. 94 ;
defeats the Danes at Famham, and
besieges them at Thomey, ii. 107,
108 ; chronology of reign of, ii.
116, 117; wives of, ii. 134;
treaty of, with Guthrum II, ii.
136; his influence on the Saxon
Chron., p. cv.
Eadward (E),Eadweard(A,/3,C),
king of the West Saxons (the
Martyr), succeeds his father
Edgar, ^Pref. p. 5t; 975*t;
orders bp. Sideman to be buried
at Abingdon, 977C ; murdered at
Corfe, 978A, 979Bt ; (cf. iL 168,
2i5> 338) ; succeeded by his (half-'«
brother, Ethelr^, ih.f; igooUy
bulled at Wareham, 979E ; trans-
lated to Shaftesbury by ^Elfbere,
98o£t ; his mother, ii. 158, 159;
a pupil of bp. Sideman, ii. 165.
Eadward (C, D, E, F). -auard ( A^ ,
-werd (C, D), .SSdward (E%
Ed- (E),Ednaard (A),JB5ward
(E), the Confessor, king of Eng-
land, sent to Normandy with bp.
.^fhun, 10T3E, p. 144; sent to
Enghuid by Ethelred, ioi4£;
comes to England under his lulf-
brother Hardacnut, 1040E,
i04iCt ; sworn as king, i04iCt ;
iuooeeds Hardacnut, 1043C,
I04i£t ; crowned king by Ead-
sige, 1043C, D, i042Et; strips
his mother of her property, tb.f ;
goes with a fleet to Sandwich,
1044C, 1043E; marries Editii,
dr. of Godwin, e&.f ; consents to
Wulfric's election as abbot of
St. Augustine's, io43Et; aaeembles
a fleet at Sandwich, 1045C,
i046Dt; gives the bprice. of
Ramsbury to Herman, 104501-:
of Crediton to Leofric, tb.t ; of
Selsoy to Heca, and of Winchester
to Stigand, 104 7C ; goes in
pursuit of wikings, 104SC ;
Swegen of Denmark adm help of,
i049Dt ; goes to Sandwich with
a fleet against Baldwin, I046E,
1049C, i05oDt; sendi English
prelates to the council of Rheims,
i046*'Et; Swegoi Godwineson
submits to, I046^£, 1049C,
1050D. pp. 168, i69t;
Swegen's prayer, ih.OY\ 1
at Sandwich, fb.D; dia
part of his fleet, t&.C; hearsthat
pirates are ravaging the west,
tb.Ef; and that Osgod is at
Wulpe with a fleet, tb.C, Df;
Swegen persuades Beom to ac-
company him to, ib.Cy D, Ef;
proclaims Swegen nithing, ibX^
P- 1 7it » gi^tt bpric. of Dorchester
to Ulf, ib.t ; disbands part of his
fleet, tb.t; pramiseB one year*s
INDEX
369
pay to the remainder, i&.f ; sends
Herman and Ealdred to Rome,
t'6., i047Et; two of Swegen's
ships brought to, t&.D, p. 170;
holds a witenagemdt at London,
i050Ct; appoints Bobert of
Jnmibges to Canterbury, &c., i&.,
105 1 D, 1048E; gives Abingdon
to his kinsman Rudolf, ib.C, Ef ;
dismisses all his fleet, ib.Cf;
allows Spearhafoc to hold the see
of London, though nnconsecrated,
t5.£, p. 17a ; abolishes the Dane-
geld, 105 aDf ; ii, 175 ; Eustace of
Boulogne, brother-in-law of, ib.\
comes to, tb.Ef ; complains to,
»6.D, E, pp. 1 73, 1 75 ; orders God-
win to attack Dover, ih.'E\ ; re-
mains at Gloucester, ib.D ; sends
for Leofric and Si ward, t&.f ; and
the witan,t5. E ; summons a witena-
^•m<5t at London, tb.E, p. i74t;
raises forces, ih. ; takes over the
earls* thanes, t5.D, Ef ; summons
Godwin and Harold, ib.f; out-
laws them, ib.f pp. 175, i76t;
orders bp. Ealdred in pursuit,
ib-Df; dismisses his queen to
Wherwell, tft.D, Ef; receives
'William of Normandy, t6.D+;
Bister of, abbess of Wherwell,
1048E, p. 176; cf. ib. 105 aDf ;
iEifgyf u-Emma, mother of, 105 1 C,
I053£t; sends a fleet to Sand-
wich, 1052C, D, E, pp. 177-179;
sends for reinforcements, i6.C, D,
pp. 1 78-181 ; truce made between
the earls and, tb.G, D, E, pp. 180,
181 ; restores Godwin and his
fiunily, i6.E, p. 183 ; Ealdred
goes on a mission for, xo54Dt ;
Gruffydd submits to, 1056C;
Edward Etheling, nephew of, ex-
cluded from his presence, lO^^T>^\
head of Gruffydd brought to,
1063D; sets up Blethgent and
Rhiwallon as kings in Wales, tb.f;
Harold builds hunting- lodge for,
at Portakewet, 1065C, Df ;
Harold negotiates between the
northern rebels and, ib., io64Et ;
confirms the election of Morcar,
i6.D, Ef ; Tostig at Britford with.
t&.G, p. 19a ; has Westminster
consecrated, 1065C, Df ; dies,
tb., io66*t ; dominions and
character of, tb.C, Df ; committed
the kingdom to Harold, t5.C, D,
Ef ; buried at Westminster, i&.E,
p. I97f ; William of Normandy a
relative of, 1066C, p. I96t ; Edith,
wife of, buried beside, 1075E,
1076D; Edgar Etheling a rela-
tive of, 1085*, p. 217; Edith-
Matilda relattd to, 1 100, p. 236 ;
grants Wedmore to the Church of
Wells, ii. 94 ; ravages Thanet, ii.
160 ; letter of Leo IX to, ii. 165 ;
sanctity of, reflected back on Ids
father £thelred,ii. 169 ; laws of, ii.
ao2 ; question whether he or
Alfred was the elder, ii. 214 ; bp.
Brihtwold has a vision of accession
of, ii. 325 ; his Norman tastes, tb. ;
owes his throne to Grodwin and
Living, %b. ; ravages Thanet, and
garrisons Canterbury, ii. aa8 ; the
English desire to have Harold as
successor of, ii. a^a ; his re-
foundation of Westminster, ii. 249.
Eadward (.OSdward, £) Etheling,
son of Edmund Ironside, comes
to England, 1057D, Ef ; had been
sent by Cnut to Hungary, tb.Df ;
excluded from Edward's presence,
i&.t ; Agatha, wife of, ib. ; dies,
ibJ), £; buried in St. Paul's,
London, tb.E ; father of Margaret,
and son of Edmund, 1067D,
p. aoa; bp. Ealdred sent to
negotiate the return of, ii.
344.
Eadward, son of Malcolm III,
slain with him, 1093, p. aaSf.
XSadward, miswritten for Eadred,
97 1 C (Addenda >.
Badwig (Bdwie, F), king of the
West Saxona, succeeds his uncle
Edred, /3 Pref. p. sf (cf. 955*I>t) ;
son of Edmund, I'^.f; son of
•^^gy^Q) 955^ ; banishes Dun-
Btan, 956a, 055, 956F ; divorced
from ^fcyfu by abp. Odo, 9581>t-;
dies, and is succeeded by his
brother Edgar, Pref. u. #. ; 958A,
955>C, E.
U.
Bb
370
INDEX
Xodwis, brother of JE&a, sUin,
loioE.
Sadwi (D), 2Eidwis (£), Etheling,
banished by Gnut, 1017D, Ef;
ilain, fb.C.
Badwig (C. £), Xadwi (D),
' Churls* king,* banished by Gnat,
1017D, Et; io2oCt.
Badwine*,£dwine (A),^dwine
(E), icing of the Nortiiumbrians,
■on of iElle, 6i7£; suoceeds
iEthelfrith, and expels his sons,
i6.t ; rules all Britain except
Kent, t6. ; converted by PaoUnas,
601^; attempted assassination
of, 626Et ; cf. ii. 18 ; baptised,
6 27 A, 626E ; father of Eanflaed,
626*; defeats the West Saxons,
626E ; builds a wooden church
at York, i6.; slain, 633*t; £sther
of Osfrith, i^.E ; iEthelburg, wife
of, ib. ; ^Ifiric, uncle o£ xb. ;
kings between Oswald and, tb. ;
Onric, cousin of, 643E ; the fifth
Bretwalda, 827*.
Eadwin£ Etheling, v. .£dwine.
Badwine, alderman of Sussex, dies,
and is buried at Abingdon, 98 2Ct.
Eadwine, abbot of Abingdon, con-
secrated. 984E, 985Ct ; dies,
989E, 99oCt.
Eadwine, son of ^Ethel wine ' amicus
Dei/ ii. 198.
Badwine, brother of Leofric of
Mercia, slain by the Welsh,
io39Ct ; cf. i052»»Dt.
Badwine (.^klwine, 1X71E), earl
of Mercia, joins his brother
Moroar, 1065D, 1064E ; repulses
Tostig, 1060C, D, E, pp. 196,
197 ; defeated ^at Fulford), t6.t ;
promises to support Edgar Ethel-
ing. t&.D, p. I99t ; submits tu
William at Beorhhamsted. ib.,
p. 200t ; goes with W. to Nor-
mandy, ib. ; escapes, but is slain
by his own men, 1071E, io72l>t ;
succeeds ^Ifgar, ii. 251, 252.
Badwold, a king's thane, slain,
905A. IH.
Badwold (D), -wald (A), son of
Acca, slain, 905A, D.
Eadwclf Cudbl, earl of Bemicia (?),
brother of Utred, cedes LoUiiaii
to the Soots, ii. 195.
See also under iEd-, Ed-, for names
beginning with Ead-.
tBafa, father of Ealhmund, and son
of Eoppa, A Prof. p. 4t ; 885A.
Eaforwio, d. Eofer-.
Eaoillus, Danish obieftain, slain,
ii. 126.
Eao&k, the, on Trent and Sercn,
ii. 16.
flBahtehnndxed, in Peterbarongh
Charter, 963E, p. 1 16.
Ealchhere, Balohatan, v, Ealh-.
Ealdberht, -briht (E), Aldbzyht
(A), West Saxon Etheling, retires
to Surrey and Sussex, 722*; slain
by Ine, 725*; cf. ii. 36, 39.
Baldelmesburh, Malmesbmy.
1015C, D ; V. Mealdelmeebnih.
Ealdferp, v. Aldfer^r.
Ealdoyth, widow of Sigeferth, and
wife of Edmund Ironnde, ii. 194.
Ealdotth, widow of Gruffydd and
wife of Harold God wineson, iL 1 94.
Bald niTiister, v. Wintanoeaster.
Baldred, of Bamborough, son of
Ealdwulf, submits to Edward,
924At; to Athelstan, 926Dt;
expelled by the Danes, seeks
restoration by the Soots, iL 1 3a
Baldred (G, D, £), Aldxwl (D),
(Aldret, 1053D), abp. of York,
made bp. of Worcester, i047Dt ;
defeated by the South Web^
X050D, p. i7ot; sent to Rome,
1047E, 1049G, ad fin., losiDf;
returns, i05oC't'; sent in pursuit
of Harold, 1052 D, p. I76t;
assumes the abbacy of Winch-
combe, i053l>t ; goes on a missioa
to Gemuhny, 1054C, Df; allows
bp. Leofwine to consecrate £v«^
sham, tb.Df ; makes peace with
the Welsh, 1056G; assumes the
bpric. of Hereford, 1056G, Df:
restores and consecrates St. Peter's
Minster, Gloucester, I0581>t ;
go9s to Jerusalem, and offers a
golden chalice at the Holy Sepul-
chre, ib,\\ made abp. of York.
1060D, £; goes to Rome far his
pallium, 1 061 Df ; attacked on his
INDEX
371
way home, jb.f ; wishes to make
Edgar Etheling king, 1066D,
p. 199 ; submits at Beorhhamsted,
ib. p. aoof ; crowns William, ib.D,
E, pp. 198, aoof : crowns Matilda
as qaeen, 1067D, p. aoaf ; dies,
and is buried at York, io68Dt ;
dedicates a church at Deerhurst,
ii. 238; admits earl Odda to
monkhood, ii. 247 ; crowns
Harold, ii. 253, 254.
Ealdrbd, abbot of Abingdon, in-
volved in the movements against
William I, ii. 267.
Said Seaze (D, E, a), Aid Beaze
(A), the Old or continental Saxons,
one of the three tribes invading
Britain, 449E, a ; the East, South,
and West Saxons derived from, t&. ;
fight with the Franks, 780A,
779E ; defeat the Danes, 885 Af ;
Athelstan gives his sister to son
of king of, 924Dt ; St. Willehad
evangeUses, ii. 51 ; St. Edmund
said to be descended from, il.
86.
ISaldalf Booing, high reeve at
Goniscliffe, slain, 778Et.
Baldttlf, Aldnlf, abp. of York,
abbot of Peterborough, appointed
to Worcester and York, 992Et ;
963 E, pp. 116, 117; death of,
ioo2Et ; translates the bones of
Oswald, ii. 176;
Xaldulf, monk and abbot of Michel-
ney, 1114H.
Xaldulf, EaldulfesnsBss, v. Ead-.
Salfrio, o. ^Ifrio.
Balgar, v. iSSlfgar.
XUtlhlieard, Healh- (D), bp. at
Dorohester, dies, 897At.
Ealbhelv, grandfather of .Mfwine,
father of iElfric, ii. 170.
SaUihere (E), Balhrnre*, Baloh-
here (A), alderman of Kent,
defeats the Danes at Sandwich,
851 •t ; defeated by the Danes at
Thanet, 853A, 852E.
BaUunmid, fisther of Egbert, and
son of Eafa, A Pref. p. 4*)*;
784F; 8ooFLat. ; 885 A; king
in Kent, 784a, Pf ; cf. ii. 71.
ISaUimmid, Alch- (,E), Alo- (F),
B
bp. of Hexham, consecrated
766Et ; dies, 78oBt.
Ealbmund, v. ^hmund.
XSalhstan*, Balohstan*, bp. of
Sherborne, sent by Egbert to take
possession of Kent, Ac., 823*t ;
defeats the Danes, 845^; dies,
867 *t; said to have conspired
against ^thelwulf, ii. 81.
Balhstan, v. Heahstan.
BalhswiS, wife of Alfred, alderman
Athulf brother of, 903A, Df ;
dies, 902Ct, 905A, Df.
^Ealbio, father of Bleacman, and
- son of Ida, ii. 50.
Ba motom (set), Emmet, Yorks. (T.,
R.), others : Dacro on the Eamont,
Cumberland, Northumbrians sub-
mit to Athelstan at, 926Dt.
Banbald: (I), -bold (F), abp. of
York, consecrated, 779£t ; ^f-
wold sends for pallium for, 78oEt ;
consecrates Baldwulf, 791E ;
crowns Eardwulf, 795Et ; dies,
and is buried at York, 796Et;
superintends the rebuilding of
York Cathedra], ii. 52 ; joins in
sutitmoning northern legatine
council, ii. 57.
Eanbald (II), abp. of York, conse-
crated, 796Et ; cf. ii. 54, 61 ;
receives the pallium, 797E ; letter
of Alcuin to, ii. 52 ; consecrates
Egbert of Lindisfame, ii. 67 ; his
connexions with Meroia, and op-
position to Eardwulf, ii. 65, 66, 08.
Banberht, bp. of Hexham, conse-
crates Egbert of Lindisfame, ii.
67 ; dies, 8o6Et.
Eanbriht, v. lanberht.
Banfled, daughter of Edwin, pro-
mised to Grod, 626E ; baptised, ib*
Baafrid, son of ilLthelfrith, ex-
pelled by Edwin, 61 7Et ; succeeds
in Bemicia, 634Et.
Eavrid, king of the Northumbrians,
son of Eardwulf, ii. 68, 84 ; voBAfi
tributary to Wessex, ii. 72 ; father
of Ethelred, ii. 84.
Banolf (A), Bamulf (£), alder-
man of Somerset, defeats the
Danes, 845 *t ; said to have con-
spired against ^thelwulf, ii. 81.
b2
372
INDEX
^Eanwinb, father of Alchred, and
son of Bymhom, ii. 50.
tEanwulf, father of Thincgferth,fK>n
of Osmod, 755A, adfinj): ; of. ii. 6.
Eardwulf (£), Eardulf (F), king
of the Northumbrians, coronation
of, 79«»Et; expelled, 8o6Et;
restored, ii. 68, 84; opposed by
Eanbald II, ii. 65 ; defeaUWada,
ii. 66 ; invades Mercia, ii. 67 ;
Eanred, son of, ii. 68, 84.
Eable, John, v. Chronicles, Anglo-
Saxon, editions of.
Earngrim, father of Sigeferth and
Murcar, ii. 193.
XSamulf*, Amulf (F), king of the
Franks, deposes his uncle Charles
the Fat, 887*t; holds the kingdom
to the east of the Rhine, ib, ; over-
lord of the other Frankish kingdoms,
ib.f ; defeats the Danes, 891 Af.
Eamulf, V. Eanulf.
Earthquakes, 1048C, i049Dt ;
1060D; io89t; iii7t; 1119 ;
112a ; 1 1 29, p. a6o.
East Angles, &c., r. East Engle.
Eastbourne, r. Bume.
East Centingas, the people of East
Kent, submit to the Danes,
1009E, p. 139; V, Weast-.
East Engle* (^D\ -Angle (E,a),
-iSSngle (E), -Eangle (636E),
Est engle (885£>, Orientales
AngU, the East Angles, East
Anglia, derived from the Angles,
449E, a. Kings of, Redwald,
61 7E; 827*; Sigberht, 636F
Lat. ; Anna, 639 E ; 6S4E ; Ethel-
bert and Edmund, ii. 61,
6a ; V. Eohric, Eorpwald, Godrum
I and II. Felix preaches to,
636* ; Cenwalh returns from,
658*t ; king and people of, submit
to Egbert, 8a3*t ; slay Beomwulf
of Merc:ia, &.f : slaughters by
the Danes in, 838A; Danish
army winters in, 866*t ; leave,
867*; re-enter, and conquer,
870*; enter and divide, 88o*+ ;
Alfred sends a naval force to,
885* ; Danes in, break faith with
him, ib. ; occupied by Godrum,
890*; Danes in, send a fleet
against We.%ex, 894A, p. 86h.f ;
Danes receive reinforcements from,
ift., p. 87h. ; p. 88t.t ; the Danes
leave their wives and ships in,
<h. ; 896A ; Danes return to
Essex by, 895At; Danes retire
to, 897 A; Danes from, ravage
Wessex, 897A, p. 90; crew of
a Danish ship escape to. t&., p. 91 ;
Danes in, stirred up by £thd-
wold Etheling to ravage Merr's,
905 A, Df; Danes fiom, attack
Wigmore, 921 A ; besiege Maldon.
»&., p. loa ; men of, and Danes of,
submit to Edward, 931 A, ad fin. :
ships from, encounter the Dane^.
992E ; witan of, make peace with
the Danes, ioo4£ ; chief men of.
slain at Thetfbrd, ib. ; Danes come
to, loioE ; put to flight and sub-
dued by Danes, ib. ; ravaged bv
Danes,' 101 x£; Swegen coa»t«
along, 10 1 3E ; earldom of, granted
toThurkill, 1017D, Rf. BpL
of, i£lfiric, 1038C, £: Stisrand,
1043C, i042Et ; ii. 316; jSlfgar,
iElfwine, ii. 204 ; ^IfHc II. ii.
216; r. Humberht, Feli x, Thomas.
Aldermen of, idfgar, ii. 1 47 ;
Athelstan, half-king, ii. 159;
iEthelwold. ii. 159, 176; JBtlHel-
wine, 'amicus Dei,* ii. 163, 176;
Ulfcytel, ii. 187; 1016D, E, p. 15a.
East Engle, t. e. the Danes settled
in East Auglia, break faith with
Alfred, 894At : Edward makes
peace with, 9o6*t.
Easter, commencement of the year
at, pp. cxxxix ff.
East Fran can, the Eastern Frankv,
defeat the Danes, 891 Af.
Easton, v. Estun.
Eastricb, ^, the Eastern kins^dom,
f.f. Kent, Surrey, Sussex, Essex,
cf. ii. 76, 81, 83, 89.
Bastrice, t, the Eastern kingdom.
t.0. the kingdom of the Eastern
Franks, the Danes depart frcon.
893A, 893E; 894At: cf. 8S5*
ad »»rt.t ; 887*.
Eastbt, Kent, Ermenred*s boos
buried at, ii. 2 1 ; Henry of,r. H«nrv.
BastSeaze* (C, D), Sexe (A,
INDEX
373
D, £), Orientales Bazones, the
East Saxons, Essex, derived from
Old Saxons, 449E, a; converted
by Mellitus, 6o4*t ; submit to
Ejg^bert, 823*t ; the Danes make
for, 894A, p. 85t ; Shoebury in,
ib.. p. 87h.; Danes full back on, t5.,
p. 88t.t; ^thelwold Etheling
comes to, 904A, Df; Edward
marches into, 913A, D; men of,
besiege Colchester, 921 A, p. loa ;
sabmit to Edward, ih. p. I03t;
ravaged by the Danes, 994E ; the
Danes draw their supplies from,
1009E, p. 139; Danes ravage,
xoiiE ; Danee enter, 1016D, £,
p. 1 5 z ; Edmund overtakes them in,
ib.; Lothen and Yrling ravage
in, 1046E; Osgod's ships ravage
in, 1049C, p. i68t; written eiro-
neously, 105 2D, p. I79t.
Kings of, Sine, 798 Ff ; tr. Offa,
Sseberht, Selred, Sibbi, Sighere,
Sigred, Swithred. Kingdom of,
Athelstan, son of Egbert, succeeds
to, 836At ; Ethelbert of Wessex,
do.. 855 A. Aldermen of, Berht-
wulf, 897 A ; Brihtnoth, ii. 163 ;
Leofdge, ii. 181. Swegen re-
ceived in, ii. 177.
East Seaxnalond, Essex, the
Danes return to, 895 Af.
For other names compounded with
East-, V, JE%\r, Est-.
Eata, consecrated bp. of the Ber-
nicians, 67 8£.
^Eata, son of Leodwald, father of
Eadberht and Egbert, 738* ;
768E, a.
tEawa» father of Alweo, son of
Pybba, 7 16 A; father of Osmod,
755 A, ad Jin, ; cf. ii. 6.
Eaxeceaater, v. Exan-.
Ebb, unusual, 1114.
KBB8PLSXT, V. Ypwinesfleot.
Kbebhabd, abp. of Treves, at the
Council of Kheims, ii. 229.
Ebraucus, legendary founder of
Eboracum, made father of Beaw
and ancestor of Alfred, ii. 82.
IBoga, high reeve ' et Hela^ymum,'
slain, 778Et.
Eogberht, bp. of Lindisfame, con-
secrated, 8o3Et; cf. ii. 61, and
Addenda.
Eogbriht (E), -bryht (A) (i^.
bribt, 673E), king of Kent,
succeeds his father Ercenberht,
694E ; cf. 664A ; sends Wigheard
to Borne, 667Et ; grants E^ulver
to Bass the priest, 669*t ; dies,
673*t ; father of Wihtred, 694A.
Eogbriht (E), -bryht (A), -byrht
(E), converts the monks of lona
to the Roman Easter and tonsure,
7i6*t; dies, 739*t.
Eogbriht (E), -bryht (A), abp. of
York, consecrated, 734Et ; re^
ceives the pallium, 735E't' ; son
of Eata, brother of Eadberht,
738* ; buried at York, xb. ; dies
at York, 766Et.
Eogbriht (E), -bryht (A), -breht
(A), -berht (E), Egberht (F),
king of the West Saxons, succeeds
Beorhtric, A Pref. p. 4+ (cf.
8oo*t); succeeded by his son
-^thelwulf, tb.t (cf. 835 A;
855A) ; son of Ealhmund, ih. ;
784F ; 885A ; ravages Cornwall,
8i3*t ; defeats Beomwulf of
Mercia at Ellendune, 823*t;
seizes Kent, &c., ib.f ; East Angles
submit to, ih.f ; conquers Mercia
and all to the south of Humber,
827*t; the eighth Bretwalda,
ib,f (df. ii. 70) ; Northumbrians
submit to, ib.f ; reduces the
North Welsh, 828<'t ; fighta
against the Danes at Charmouth,
833*t ; against Danes and (West)
Welsh at Hengeetesdun, 835*t ;
dies, 836*t; his previous exile,
f 6.t ; division of his dominions, ib.f
Eogbriht, abbot, slain, 9i6Ct.
Ecgbrihtesstan (E), -bryht- (A),
? Brixton Deverill, Wilts., Alfred
assembles his forces at, 878*t.
Eogbryht, miswritten for Here-
bryht, 838D.
Eogferp*. Eo- (E), Eg- (E),
EogfrlS (E), king of the North-
umbrinns, succeeds his father
Oswy, 67o*t; exfiels Wilfrid,
678*; cf. 709E; fights Ethelred
of Mercia on the Trent, 679£t ;
374
INDEX
sendfl an army againet the Irish,
684Et ; has Cathbert oonsecrated,
685Et ; slain, t6.*t ; succeeded by
his brother Aldfrith, ib.Ef;
Ostryth, sister of, 697Et ; grants
of, to Benedict Bisoop, ii. 25.
Soffferp*. IBg-* (F). king of the
Mercians, son of Ofia, reigns 141
dAy*! 755*> f^ fi^' J crowned,
785*t; signature of, 777E, p.
52b; accession and death of,
794*t ; letter of Alcuin to, ii. 57.
Sogfeiifos mynster, t. e. Jarrow-
on-Tyne, ravaged, 794Et.
Xogulf, king's horse- thane, dies,
897At.
tBogwald, father of Leodwald,
son of Aldhelm, 731 A ; cf. ii. 5.
EcowTK, mother of Athelstao, ii.
134-
EcLiPSBS, Lunar, 734* [Jan. 24] ;
795 E, March 28 [really 796];
800E, Jan. 15 ; 802 £, Dc«. 20
[really May 21] ; 806E, Sept. i ;
827*, Dec. 25 [reaUy 828];
9O40t ; xo78Dt ; 1 1 xo, May 5 ;
1 117, Dec. lit ; iiai, Apr. 4t.
Eclipses, Solar. 538*, Feb. 16
[really Feb. 15] ; 540*, June 20;
664». May 3 [really May i];
733* [Aug- 14] ; 809F, July 16 ;
879* [really Oct. 29, 878] ; 879
[March 26], mentioned under
885*t; "35, Aug. 2t [really
**3.3] ; iHo> March aof.
IBcwils, Danish king, slain, 9iiAt;
V. Eowils.
Eddisburt Hill, v. Eadesburh.
Edinotov, v. E^dnn.
Edith, sister of Athelstan, dr. of
Edward the Elder, married to
Otho the Great, ii. 121 ; traditions
relating to, ii. 122 ; mother of
Liodulf of Swabia, ii. 170.
Edith, dr. of Malcolm III and
Margaret, v. Mahald.
Edmund, son of Harold Godwineson,
ii. 261.
Sdsinua, v. Eadsige.
Bdwie, V. Eadwig.
Eferwio, v, Eofer-.
Xgbalth, abbot of Medeshamstead,
686Et.
Egbrbt I, puppet king set vp by the
Danes in If orthombria, u. 84-86.
Egbert II, king in Northiimbria,
ii. 85.
For other names beginiung with Eg-,
see Ecg-.
DBge, Eye, NorthanU, in Peter-
borough Charter, 963E,p. 116 ^
Bgel-, for names begianiqg thus,
V. iEgel-.
Bgelbert, 552F ; t.«.£thelbertIof
Kent, r. iSCKelbriht.
JBgesanstan, v. Dagsanstan, 603B,
ct.
Eoil SKALLAORursoir, 6glitB as
Brunanburii, Addenda to ii. 14a
Bgipte, Egypt, the in&nt Chriit
returns from, 3F ; St. Maxk wiitei
his Gospel in, 47F.
EoLAT, Danish commander, brother-
in-law of Godwin, ii. 187.
Eglaf, fights against Cnut at Helge
Aa, i025Et; possibly identieal
with preceding.
llSSgleswutSe, Aylesworth, Kocth-
ants, in Peterborough Charier,
963E, p. 116.
Bgonesham, Eynsham, Ozforil-
shire, captured by the West
Saxons, 571 ♦f.
IBirio, V. Yric.
Eldunum, the Eildon HiU^ Oswine
slain at, ii. 49 ; ef. JSklwineecUt
Eleanor of Poitou, divorced from
Louis VII of France, and marnes
Henry of Anjou, 11 40, p. 368t.
Blena, the empress Helen*, revela-
tion of the true Cross to, M. 83 ff.
tElesai father of Cerdic, son of
Esla, A Prcf. p. 2t; ssaA;
597A ; 855A.
Eleutherius, bishop of Rome, otm-
verts Lucius, king of Britain,
i67*t; ordinance about Easter,
202 E.
Blfwine, abbot of Ramsey, eent x»
the council of Rbeims, i046^Et,
1050D. ad fin. ; cf. MX-.
Blias, i.e. H^ie de la Fltehe, count
of Maine, expelled by Ruftu,
I099t ; holds Maine of Henzy L
X II of ; dies, t^.f ; dr. of. married
to Fulk y of Anjou, ii. 293.
INDEX
375
Elig*, HSlig (D, E), BU (F Lat.),
Ely, St iSthelthryth founcb
a mlzuter at, 673*t; buried at,
963Et; restored by ^Ethelwold,
tb. ; Brihtnoth, abbot of, ib. ;
Leofwine, abbot of, loaaEf ; the
Danes come to, 1070E; return
to, and quit, tb., p. aoy ; Morcar
escapes to, xo7i£, io7aDt ; other
insurgents come to, ih. £ ; Richard ,
abbot of, iio7t; tracts relating
to, p. xxix ; condition of, at begin-
ning of Edgar's reign, ii. 144,
T45 ; Brihtnoth buried at, ii. 175 ;
Wnlfstan II buried at, ii. 305.
Bps. of, Herv^y ii. 391 ;
Nigel, ii. 309.
Bligborh, Ely, Alfred Etheling
brought to, dies, and is buried at,
iO360t.
Elisabbtb, called King^ ii. 118.
Elizbd, son of ludgual, slain by the
Saxons, Addendn.
Bllendon (A). Elian- (E), piob.
Wroughtoo, Wilts., Egbert defeats
Beomwnlf of Mercia at, 8a3*t.
Ellbbburn, v. Hela)>ymum.
Elm, v. i£lm.
Elmbt, a district near Leeds, Gertie,
king of, Addenda to ii. la.
Elmham, Norfolk, William, bp. of,
i. a90t (Helmeanensis) ; bishops
of, o. East Engle ; Grimcytel
tries to buy bpric. of, ii. a 1 7 ; see
of, removed to Thetford, ii. a8i.
Elbloo, below Maastricht, Danes
winter at, ii. 95.
Ely, r. Elig, Eligburh.
Smbene, Amiens, d^p. Somme, the
Danes winter at, 884*t ; again in
891, ii. 108.
Emmkt, o. Eamotum.
Embda, r. ^thelfled.
Snslafeld, Englefield, Berks., Danes
defeated at, 871*.
XSnglaland (passim), Bngle- (E),
IBnclo- (1086), JSSngla- (A,
pp. 196, ao4, D, p. 175, E, F),
Bng- (F), England, Augustine
oomes to, 597F ; Christianity new
in, 616F; Agatho sends a letter
to, 675E, pp. 35I., 37h. ; pilgrims
of, at MedeshaiQstead, tb., p. 36I. ;
abbots of, addressed by Agatho,
tb., p. 36t. ; synod to be sum-
moned from, ib,, p. 36b. ; legates
sent to, 785Et ; trouble in, under
Ceolnoth, 870F, i. 384 ; Dunstan
expelled frt>m, 956F ; abp. iElfric
the wisest roan in, 995 F ; iElfric
returns to, ib., p. 130 ; Danish
kings outlawed from, ioi4Et ;
Onut reduces, 1016E, p. I52t ;
succeeds to the whole kingilom
of, ioi7Dt; Cnut returns to,
loaoD, E; 10330 ; ioa9£;
1031A; he brings Tburkill's
son to, 1033G; Cnut roles, for
nearly twenty years, io36£;
Harold elected regent of, ib.f ;
becomes full king of, tb.f ; rules,
for over four years, i039Et;
Hardacnut king of, for two years,
i04iEt; great famine in,
1044C, i043Et; pestilence in,
1047C; earthquake in, 10480^;
Swegen Godwineson returns to,
I047E; civil war in, deprecated,
1052D, p. 175 ; Godwin con-
troUed all, tb., p. 176 ; astonish-
ment at his fall in, ib. ; Godwin
and his sons expelled frt>m,
105 1 Of- ; forces collected through-
out, 1055C, p. 186; Edward
Etheling comes to, 1057D bwf ;
the Danes ruled, 1065C, D,
pp. 194, I95t ; Harold suoceedM
to kingdom of, io66Et ; comet
seen in, 1066C, Df; William
conquers, tb.A; io73£, 1073D;
cf. X086 [1087], pp. 317, 319;
W. takes diief men of, with him
to Normandy, 1066D, p. 300;
W. returns to, io67Dt ; Lanfranc
oomes to, 1070A; William
plunders all the monasteries of,
ib.E, io7iDt; William's forces
return to, 1073E; plot of the
earls to expel William from,
i075Ef ; garrisons and people of,
oppose the earls, tb., T076D ;
Balph Guader's wife retires from,
^, ; William returns to, tb. ;
William, king of, I077£; 1085;
1086 [1087], p. 333; cf p. 330;
Maloolm invades, I o79Et; heavy
376
INDEX
geld imposed on, 1083, p. 3i5t ;
William I returns to, with a large,
force, io85t ; commissioners sent
throughoat, t&., p. ai6 ; all landed
estates in, enquired into, i&. ;
cf. 1086 [1087], p. 220t; all
landholders in, swear allegiance
to William I, lo85^ p. ai7t;
murrain, &c., in, i5.t ; famine in,
1086 [1087I ; numerous fires in,
ii.i p. 218 ; many churches
founded in, ih., p. 219; three
annual courts in, i6.t ; attended
by chief men of, ti., p. 220 ; Odo
holds an earldom' in, i6.; alms
given to every church in, t6.,
)>. 222 ; William II succeeds in,
ib., p. 219 ; all the men of,
submit to him, tb., p. 222 ; power
of Odo of Bayeuz in, 1087
[io88]t ; Robert of Normandy
thinks to conquer, tb., p. 224 ;
Odo promises to quit, ib. ; Rufus
summons forces throughout, t&.f ;
earthquake in, io89t; William II,
king of, 1090; sails from, I09it;
Kobert and his partisans recover
their rights in, %b. ; Robert
recognised as heir of, (b. ; Rufus
returns to, %b, ; Malcolm invades,
f&.f; 1093, p. 328t; Henry oomes
to, 1094, p. 229; Edgar Etheling
returns to, 1097, p. 234; Flam-
bard 'drives' all the moots in,
xo99t; Edith-Mafeilda of the
true royal blood of, iioo, p. 236;
Robert's partisans recover their
lands in, 11 01 ; Robert to receive
a pension from, i5. ; the surviving
brother to inherit Normandy and,
ih. ; Robert of Belesme deprived
of all his estates in, 1102; ex-
pelled from, 1 1 04; Henry I, king
of, 1104; 1108; 1120; II27;
1 1 29, p. 260; prisoners from
Tinchebray sent to, 11 06; dis-
tribution of ecclesiastical offices
in, I io7t ; chief men of, prevail
on Emulf to became bp. of
Rocheciter, 1 1 14 ; heavy taxation
of, 1 1 1 8 ; abp. Thurstan forbidden
to return to, 1119; portents in,
1 1 22; writs for a witenagemiSt
sent throughout, 1123 ; power of
Roger of Salisbury in. tb., pp. 251 ,
253t ; Hugh de Mont fort sent u»,
1 1 24 ; bad seasons in, ib,^ p. 254 ;
David of Scotland holds an earl-
dom in, lb.; Henry I sends to,
and orders punishment of
moneyers in, Ii25t; John of
Creiiia traverses, 1125*!'; chief
men of, attend Henry Ts court,
1 1 27; Matilda recognised as
successor in, iK\ ; Henry of
Poitou wishes to settle in, tb. ;
Hugh de Pay en collects contribo-
tions in, 1 1 28 ; abbot Henry
promises to live in, ih, ; Henry I
sends for Waleran of Meolan
from, 1 1 29; Henry returns to,
ib. ; abp. William summons a
council mm whole of, ih. \ canons
made by bps. of, ib., p. 260;
Peter, abbot of Cluny, comes to,
1130; murrain in, 1131 ; abbot
Henry offers to come to, »b.;
Henry I comes to, %b. ; his body
brought to, 1135 ; Stephen comes
to, ib, ; X137 ; troubles in, 1140;
divided between Stephen and the
empress, tb., p. 267 ; Eustace
brings his wife to, ib. ; Henry of
Anjou oomes to, ib., p. 268t ;
peace nuide in, ib. ; Henry oomes
to, 1 1 54; Ijmfranc comes to, i.
287 ; bishops of, submit to Lan-
franc, 1. 288; rebellioos monks
of St. Augustine distributed
throughout, i. 291, 292 ; the
Forth the boundaiy of, ii. 267.
EnglA peod, the people of the
English, Edmund calls out all,
1016D, E, pp. X50, 151 bis; Cnot
reduces, ib. p. I52t; oppressed
by Danegeld, 105 2D, p. ifsf.
Engle, Angli, the Angles, tiie
English, oome to Britain and
defeat the Britonn, 937 A, ad fin. ;
Britons fly from, 473*t ; Augustine
sent to preach to the peoples of,
596E, 595at; tlie apostle of,
914F Lat. ; defeat the Danes
near Tett«nhall, 910G, D, E;
Edmund, lord of, 942A ; Edgar,
ruler of, 973A; king ot 975A;
^
INDEX
311
agreement of Danes with, 1018D,
• Ef ; Bufferings of the army of, in
Wales, 1056C; Edward Conf.,
lord of, and rules oyer, 1065C, D,
pp. 19a, 193; Harold, king of,
1066C, D, pp. 197, 198; defeat
the Norwegians, {h.D, p. 199;
Malcolui invades, I09it ; October
called • winterfyllt© * by, M. 185.
Enolefibld, r. Englafeld.
£ngli80 (^nglisc, D, E), English,
one of the languages of Britain,
£ Pref. p. 3; Ethelbert first
Christian among E. kings, 616E ;
Ercenberht first of E. kings to
enforce observance of Lent, 639E ;
£. primates begin with Berhtwald,
690A, 692Et; certain E. men
slain in naval battle against the
Danes, 897 A, p. 91 ; Edwanl
occupies Nottingham with E. men,
93 2 A ; E. settlers in Mercia
submit to Edward, i&.; E. in
Northumbria, do., 9a4At; E.
fyrd defeated by the Danes,
lOoiE; E. folk, do., 1006F;
much E. people drowned at
Brentford, 1016D, E, pp. 150,
151 ; many E. slain at Helge Aa,
ioa5£ ; £. thanes in Cnut's fleet,
ioa8F ; many E. slain, i05a^D ;
Edward's and Godwin's forces
composed chiefly of £. men,
10530, D, pp. ]8o, 181 ; body of
E. people defeated by Welsh near
Weetbury, 1053C+ ; E. men in
Si ward's army slain, 1054C; E.men
in Ralph's army fly, X055C,
p. i86t ; E. housecarls of Tostig
slain, 1065D, 1064E ; numbers of
£. people slain (Fulford), 1066C,
p. 196 ; Harold has a large army
of £. men (Stamford Bridge),
tb.D, £, pp. 198, 199 ; they defeat
the Norwegians, ib.C, D; many
of, slain, i5.C ; a Northman resists
the £., %b. \ one of, attempts to
shoot him, %b. ; the £. folk of the
fens join the Danes, 1070E ;
William's E. forces reduce Maine,
1073E, i074Dt; Ralph (the
Staller), English, 1075E, 1076D ;
RiifuB conciliates and summons
E. men to his aid, 1087 [1088],
pp. 333, 324t ; they capture
Tunbridge, i&., p. 334 ; guard the
sea against Robert, f 6. ; E. ad-
herents of Malcolm III expelled,
'093, p. 338 ; Duncan invades
Scotland with help of £., ib.;
promises not to introduce £., ih, ;
Bufus calls out 30,000 E. men,
1094, p. 339 ; E. prelates deposed,
iioaf; dislike of E. to the
Angevin connexion, T137; on
Englisc, *in English,' 891 A;
1095, p. 331 ; £. goldsmithn
famous, ii. 348 ; Ealdr^, the last
E. abp., ii. 363 ; E. slaves in
Scotland, ii. 363 ; Englishmen
promoted by Onut, excluded by
William I, ii. 371 ; E. influence
in Scotland, ii. 385.
tSnoh (Enoch), 855A, B, C.
JBnoa, 855A, B, C.
Eoda, i.«. Odo, earl of Champagne
and of Aumale, deprived of his
lands in England, io96t.
Boferwlo (C, D, E), Eofor- (B, C,
D, E, H), Heofor- (948D),
Eafor- (1065D), Efer- (1070A,
II35E), iBfer- (675E), Buer-
(F, a), Buor- (1138), York,
Severus dies at, X89E, a; Edwin
baptised, and builds a wooden
church at, 636E ; Cuthbert oonse-
crate<l at, 685E ; fire at, 741 Ef ;
abp. Egbert dies at, 766E ; Eard-
wulf crowned at, 795Et ; Ean-
bald I buried at, 7o6£ ; Alchred
expelled from, 774£t; Ethelbert
of Whitem consecrated at, 777Et ;
Ragnall captures, 9 2 3D, Ef ;
Dnnesof, attack Edred'srearguard,
948D; iElfwig, bp. of London,
consecrated at, i0X4Dt; Cnut
marches un, 1016D, E, pp. 148,
149 ; .^elric of Durham conse-
crated at, X041 Df ; Cynesige holds
the see of, X053C, p. x84t ; Siward
dies at, 1055C, Df; Tostig's
honsecarls slain at, 1065C, D,
1064E; Harold at, 1066C, Df ;
Harold Hardrada and Tostig come
to, and defeat Edwin and Morcar
near, (Fulford), ib.C, D, E, pp. 196,
378
INDEX
I97t; eubmitfi to them, tb.C;
they march out, and Harold of
England marches through, ti.,
PP* ^97) '9^ » defeats them
beyond, ib.C, D, pp. 197, I98t;
William builds two castles at,
1067O, p. 2oat ; submits to
Edgar Etheling, and is ravaged
by William, X068D, Ef ; Ealdred
buried at, 16. D; captured by
Edgar and the Danes, 1068D,
lo^Ef ; burnt by the Normans,
i6.D, p. 304; William spends
Christmas at, ib.f ; see of, given
to .^Igelric, and then taken away,
io7a£, io73Dt (cf. ii. 320) ;
sheriff of, receives Edgar Ethel-
ing, 1075D, p. 210; St. Peter's
church at, ravaged by Hakon*s
son, 1076 D, p. 212; Richard,
monk and abbot of, 1114H;
entrusted to William of Aumale,
1 1 38 : Wulfstan, bp. of Worcester,
and Peter, bp. of Chester, come
to, i. 289. Abps. of, Wilfrid,
675E, p. 37h., l.t ; Wilfrid II,
744Et; Ethelbei-t,766Et; Oswald,
963E, p. 117 6u; M\iivi, 10520,
p. 173; Cynesige, 1060D, Ef;
Ealdred, ib., io68Dt ; ThomM of
Bayeux, i07oAt; i. 288, 289;
1100, p. 236t; Gerard, ii03t;
1108; Thomas II, t&.f; 1114E,
U; Thurston, fb.f; Iii9t; ii2ot;
Il23,p. 252; Il25t; c.iEthel-
wold, Eanbald I and II, Ecgbriht,
Wigmund, Walfhere, Wulfstan 1
and II. Monastic school of,
ii. 51, 52 ; library and librarians
of, ii. 52; Eadberht dies at, ii.
52f 53; Osred of Northumbria
tonsured at, ii. 61 ; Osbald
buried at, ii. 63 ; Egbert received
at, ii. 73; founded by^Ebraucus,
ii. 82 ; Athelstan at, in 936, ii.
140; Swegen said to have been
buried at, ii. 192; one of the
Seven Danish Boroughs, ii. 193;
Wnlfston 11 dies at, ii. 205 ; men
struck by lightning at, ii. 208;
cathedral constitution of, ii. 264 ;
controversv between Canterbury
and, u. 264, 265, 274, 291, 294,
397. 300. 303, 303» 30^ ; »• »^ J.
relations of, with Evediam,*
p. Ixzviin.; St. Mary's ai, cfaurdi
of Galmanho given to, ii. 245;
question of subjection of ScoUuih
bps. to, ii. 302; ct i. 289; r.
Coaster.
EoferwiooeMter, York, PanHnns
bp. of, 644A ; Oscytel made abp.
of, 07 iBf ; JBlfric, abp. of, 1050C ;
Eadberht and Egbert buried at,
738*t; Danes go to. 867*; battle
at, i&.t ; Danes winter at, 869*.
Eoferwicdngas, the people of Task,
iEthelflsed makes an agreement
with, 9i80i-.
Soferwioacir, Yorkshire, thanes
of, rebel against Tostig, 1065C,
Df ; ravng^ by William, 1068D,
1069E, pp. 203, 204t.
Boferwicstol, the see of York,
Ealdwulf appointed to, 993Et.
Bofesham (C, D), Heofas- (Q,
Sues- (E), Evesham, Worcester-
shire, iEfic, dean of, dies, 10370!- ;
church of, consecrated, 1054C, IH-
Abbots of, .^afweard, Manai
(or Wulfm»r). 1045 Df ; ii- 244;
iEgelwig, X077E, I0781>t; Walusr,
ibj) ; £ger, ii. 306. MS. D
probably compiled at, pp. zzxiv,
Ixxvi f. ; connexion of, with
Odensee, Hb. ; relations of, with
bps. of Worcester, ib. n. ; secular
canons introduced at, ii. 157;
punishment of a plunderer by the
monastery of, ii. 218 ; miaeiy of,
under ai>bot Roger, it idS ;
appropriation of revenues to
monastic offices at, ii. 311.
EooAN, V. Eugenius.
XSohxic, Danish king of East Anglia,
slain, 905A, Df.
tEomsBF, father of loel, son of
Angel|»eow, 626B,C ; 755A,<h</».;
cf. ii. 6.
isomer, attempts to murder Edwin.
626Et.
tBoppa, &ther of Eafa, and son of
Ingild, A Pref. p. 4t ; 885A.
tSoppa, father of Ida, son of &a.
547B,C; cf. 560A; 585A; 731A;
ii.5,6.
INDEX
379
ISoppa» prieet, eTanffeliies Wight,
656E, p. 32b.t ; 66 1 ♦f.
EoBMXNBUBO, OT Doouieva, dr. of
Ermenred, foondB a monaateiy
in Thanei ii. a), aa; wife of
St.Merewald, ii. 26 ; their dhildren,
%b,
Eo&MiKOiLD, wife of Wulfhere, and
mother uf Werburg, ii. 56.
Bonnenrio, father of Ethelbert I of
Kent, s.saF; 616F'
Xorpwald, king of the East Angles,
baptised, 633*t.
Eourard, t. «. Everard, bp. of Nor-
wich, present at the consecration
of Canterbury Cathedral, 1 130.
Bowilfl (B, C), Xk>wili8o (D),
Danish king, slain, 91 iB, C, D;
V. Ecwils.
SSphesFoa, Effeaia, St. John the
Evangelist rests at, lOoE, 99a;
Council of, 433E.
Episfobd, Nennius' name for the
battle of .£gelesthrep, ii. ix.
Eftxbnacb, Luxemburg, Theofrid
abbot of, ii. 258.
Broenberht (a), -briht (£),i:roon-
biyht (A), Aroen- (A), king of
Kent, father of Egbert, son of
Eadbald, 694A ; succeeds bis
father Eadbald, 640 a, 639E;
abolishes idolatry and enforces the
keeping of Lent, t^.f ; his daugh-
ter Er^ngota, ib. ; dies, 664*.
Broongota, dr. of Eroenberht and
Sexburg, her sanctity, 639E.
Eboonwald, bp. of London, dies
>69a, iL 31.
Ebio, r. Yric.
Ebio Blood-Au, son of Harold
Harfager, king of Norway,
Addenda.
Eblend, son of Toifinn, earl of
Orkney, ii iffi,
Ermenred, son of Eadbald of Kent,
his two sons martyred by Thunor,
640at.
Xmnlf, bp. of Rochester, prior of
Canterbury, made abbot of Peter-
borough, iio7t; appointed to
Rochester, 1114E, Hf; his
character, »5.E; one of the con-
secrators of William of CnrboU,
"23. p. 35a ; dies, 1124, p. a54t ;
possibly obtains a copy of the
Chronicle for Peterborough, p.
liv n. ; Teztns Roffeosis due to,io.
Brddea, 46 E; v. Herodes.
^Eaa, father of Eoppa, sod of Ingui,
547B. C ; d ii. 5.
Xsbeom, v. Osbeam.
Esoanoeaster, v. Ezan-.
IIEsowi, abbot (of Bath), signature
of, 963E,p. 117.
IIEaendio, the Asendyke, a water-
course enclosing the Isle of Croy-
land, and joining the Welland, in
Peterborough Charter, 656E,
p. 30I.; of. Ingnlph, pp. 3, 9,
la, &c.
tEsla, father of Elesa, son of Gewis,
A Pref. p. at; 55aA; 597 A; 855A.
Espxo, V. Walter.
Eaaeoiatrensis, v. Exanoeaster.
Essex, r. East Seaxe, &c.
Est Engle, v. East-.
EsTHBiTH, sister of Cnut, mother of
Swegen of Denmark, ii. a 2 3, a a 5.
EsTOUTEYiLLE, V. Stuttouile.
Bstun, EastoD, Northants, in
Peterborough Charter, 656E,
p. 3 It.; recovered by abbot
Martin from William Malduit,
1 137. p. a^S.
Etaples, V, Cwantawic.
Bpandun, ?£dington, Wilto., Al-
fred defeats the Danes at, 878*t.
Ethelbeet, son of Ermenred,
murdered bv Thunor, ii. ai, a^.
Ethblbbrt, king of the South
Saxons, ii. 7a.
Ethelbeet, other name of Ethelred,
son of Moll, ii. 53.
Ethslrid, son of Ermenred, mur-'
dered by Thunor, ii. ai, aa.
Ethelbed, king of the North-
umbrians, son of Eanred, iL 84 ;
slain, ib.
Ethslrid, alderman of the Gaini,
fisther of Ealhswitb, ii. 117.
ETHELsnrus (^thelsige), evil coun-
sellor of Ethelted, ii. 168.
Ethblwebd, the chronicler, history
of, p. ci ; mistakes of, pp. xliv,
cii n.; ii. 8, 9, 18, a8, 47, 90;
rei'ition of, to the Chron., pp. oi f.,
38o
INDEX
cxxT n. ; W. M/s jadgement on,
p. cii n. ; additions of, ii. 59,
89, 90 ; V. ^Gelweard.
E))elwiilf, V. i£))elwulf.
Eu, V. Ou.
EuDHSy r. Oda.
EvERABD, V. Eonrard.
Euerwio, Euor-, v. £ofer%
Evesham, v. Eofesham.
EuoBNius, EoGAK, Or OwEN, king
of Strathclyde, Bubmits to Edward,
cf. 9 24 A ; to AthelBtan, ii. 135 ;
defeated by Athelstan, ii. 138;
fights at Brnnanburh, ii. 140.
£iiigeiiiu8 (III), pope, grants privi-
leges to Peterborough, 1137,
p. a65t.
Eunomius, heretic, 379E.
Eiireus, Euereus, Evreux, d^p.
Euro, [William,] earl of, suifers
forfeiture, ma; Audoenus, bp.
of. 1130.
EusEBius, on Greek chroniclers,
p. zviii n. ; nature of his Chronicle,
p. xxi n. ; use of, in the Middle
Ages, ii. 7.
Eustace, son of Stephen, goes to
France, and marries Louis VII^s
sister (Constance), 1 140, p. a67t ;
returns to England and dies, t^.,
pp. a67, 268t ; buried at Faver-
sham, 1 154.
EustatiuB, i. t. Eustace II, count
of Boulogne, married to Edw.
Confs. bister, 105 2D; outrage of,
at Dover, tb.D, 1048E, pp. 17a,
1 73t ; makes a partial statement
to the king, ife.Kf (of. p. xlix) ;
surrender of, demanded by God-
win, tb.D, p. I75t ; Eustace III,
son of, ii. 278.
Eustatius )>e iunga, Eustaties,
t. e. Eustace III, count of Bou-
logne, besieged in Rochester, X087
[1088], p. 224t ; goes on the first
crusade, 1096; returns, iioo,
p. 336; recovers his lather's
English lands, hot.
Eutices, abbot, heretic, 449E.
Ezanceaster*, Esoan- (A), Eaxe-
(1003E), Ezancester (1067D),
Exe- (T135), -oleitep (F), Ex-
onia, Exeter, the Danes move
from Wareham to, 876*t ; 877H ;
Alfred rides after them to, 877*! ;
Danes besiege, 894A, p. 86h.t
(cf. 895A); Alfred marches to,
and raises the siege of, tb., pp. 86,
87t; Danes attack, icx)iEt;
lost through the French churl,
Hugh, loosEf; William reduce*,
io67Dt; Baldwin de Bedvers
holds, against Stephen, i iBSf; Os-
bem, bp. of,i. a88 (Esaecistrensis) ;
Athelstan expek the West Welsh
from, ii. 135 ; cf. Addenda, p. viii ;
secH of Devon and Cornwall trans-
ferred to, ii. 165, 169, a a6 ; relks
given by Athelstan to, ii. 192.
ExanmvfBa, Exmonth, Devon,
attacked by the Danes, 1001^.
Exeter, v, Exanceaster.
ExMES, V. Oxymensis.
EXNINO, V. Yxning.
Exonia, v. Exanceaster.
Etb, 17. Ege.
Etnbham, v. Egonesham.
Faddilbt, v. Fethanleag.
Famines, 47*, 48F ; 793E ; 975*t ;
976C; icx>6Et; i0440h, i043Et;
1083 ; 1086 [1087] ; 1096, p. 233 ;
1124, P- a54t; 1125, p. asdf.
FaramunduB, first king of the
Franks, 435E.
Fabfa, between Borne and Riati,
feud in monastery of, it 271.
Fabinqdox, v. Feamdun.
Farizunail (A), -magil (E), -msel
(B, C), British king slain at
Dyrham, 577*t ; cf. Addend* to
ii. 17.
Farits, i.e. Faridus, abbot of
Abingdon, dies, Iii7t; thought
of for the primacy, ii. 293; homage
done to, w.
Famdun, Fabnbam, «. Feam-.
Fabobs, Irish anchorites in, ii. 103.
Fauresfeld, Faversham, Kent,
Stephen buried at, ii54t.
Feadbb, name of slaught^«d house-
carl of Hardacnut, ii. 219.
Feamdun (C), Fam* (D), Faring-
INDEX
381
don, Berks., Edward dies at,
924C, D.
Feamhazn, FambaiD, Surrey,
Danes defeated at, 894A. p. S^f.
F6CAMP, V. Uescam.
Felix, bp. of the East Angles,
preaches to the East Aiigle9,636*t.
FiLix, monk of Crojland, life of
St. Gnthlac by, ii. 37.
FiNNOR, r. Finnabair.
Feologid (A), FeolagUd (B),
Felo- (F), abbot, dies, 830*t;
elected abp. of Canterbury and
dies, 829Ft; cf. 995F, p. 130.
Fergan, r. Alein.
Ferohil, bp. of Finnabair, v. Vir-
gilius.
Fkrkmail, v. Farinmail.
Fe|>anleaff, Faddiley, Cheshire,
battle of Ceawlin against the
Britons at, 584*t.
IIFeSermud, ^ in Peterborough
Charter, 656E, p. 30I.
Fifbarga,the Fi veDanishBoroughs,
Edmund reduces, 943At (burga
fife) ; cf. ii. 119; Edmund Etheling
ffoes to, 1015E.
Fifbnrhingaa, the people of the
Five (Daninh) Boroughs, submit
toSwegen, ioi3£.
FiUppus, V. Philip.
FiNCHALE, r. Pincanheal, Winean>.
Finohamatasd, Berks., fountain of
blood at, I098t ; v. Hearosted.
JFinn, Fin, father of Frithuwulf,
son of Godwulf, 855A ; v. ii. 4, 5 ;
547B, C; father of Frealaf,
835B, C.
FixvARATR, Fennor, Co. Meath,
Ferghil, bp. of, ii. 122.
FiNNLAECH, father of Macbeth,{i.243.
F1TZO8BBRX, William, vj Willelm.
Fipele, r. Vithele.
Five Boroughs, the, v. Fifburga.
Flaming, Flemings, many of, slain
at Stamford Bridge, 1066C, p. 198;
cf. ii. 254 ; 9. Flemiso.
Flandre, Flanders f the nom, does
not occur; as dat, we have
Flandron, D; -dre, F; -dran,
-dra, -dres, E], Danish fleet with-
<lraw8 to, 1075E ; Robert of Nor-
mandy flies to, 1079D; thieves
from, plunder Peterborough, 1 102;
Baldwin VII returns wouniied to,
1 1 18. Counts of, Robert (the
Friidan), 1085 ; Robert (of Jeru-
salem), 1096; 1 100, p. 236;
iiiif; Baldwin VII, iiiif;
1117; 1118; 1119; Charles,
iii9t; 1 1 20; ii27t; William
Clito, Ii27t; ii28t; Amulf I,
ii. 150; Thierry, ii. 304; Baldwin
II, Addenda, p. viii ; v, Amulf
III, Baldwin V and VI.
A political refuge for Englishmen,
ii. 213, 216,227,228,252; Tostig
possibly comes from, ii. 254; famine
in, ii 301 ; r. Flemingaland.
Flatholme, V, Bradan Relice.
Fleet, history of standing, ii. 202,
210, 218, 219. 233 ; cf. ii. 239. 240.
Flemingaland, Flanders, Edgar
Etheling comes from, i075Dt ;
Robert of Normandy returns to,
1079D ; V, Flandre.
Flemiflo, Flemish. F. men slain with
bp. Walcher, 1080E; v. Flseming.
Flkurt, on the Loire, dep. Loiret,
influence of, on English monasti-
dsm, ii. 158; Oswald of York
educated at, ii. 176.
Flood, ioi4Et; 1099; 11 25.
Florence or Worcester, Chronicles
U!<ed by, pp. Izxii n., Izziz f. ;
Ixxxiii ff., czzv ; ii. 107, 116, 117,
180, 196, 229, 236 ; additions of,
to the Chron., p. Ixxzv ; ii. 194,
196, 206; misunderstands the
Chron.. ii. 197, 230, 237; other
authorities used by, pp. Izxx n.,
Ixxxv n. ; relation of, to Asser,
pp. Izxxiii f. ; ii. 97 ; Scandinavian
elementf) in, p. Ixzvii n. ; use of
the Mercian Register by, pp.
Ixzziv f . ; ii. 117; his value and
accuracy, p. Izzxv n. ; ii. 14, 15,
17, 296, 297 ; not bftsed on a Latin
Chron., pp Izzzv f. n. ; his treat-
ment of the Sazon genealogies,
ii. 2, 4, 6 ; tendency of, to excuse
national failures, ii. 180-182;
Godwinist in Sjrmpathy, ii. 236 ;
possibly wrote at Wulfstan's sug-
gestion, ii. 277 ; death of, ii. 206.
Florentia, Florence, Nicolas, op.
38a
INDEX
I
of, chosen pope ( = NicolM 11),
1059D, K
Florentine, St., iGlftige, abbot of
Peterborough, purchMes the body
of, 10X3E, p. I44t.
FoLCABD, life of Botulf by, ii. 24 ;
delicated to bp. Walkelin, ii. 385 ;
life of St. John of Beverley by,
dedicated to abp. Ealdred, ii. 262.
Foloesstan (E), Folo- (F), Folke-
stone, Kent, Harold seizee ships
at, 105 2E, p. 179; o. Stan.
ilFolies, in Peterborough Charter,
656E. p. 30I.
FoNTEVBAUD, d^p. Maine-ct-Loire,
Matilda of Anjon becomes nun,
and abbess of, ii. 298.
Forhere, v, For^.
F0BMO8U8, pope, alleged letter of,
to Pl^mund, ii. 103.
FoBTH, the, V, Gewaed, Sie.
Fortification, of monasteries, ii.156.
FoiKhere, a Northumbrian, mur-
dered by Eomer, 626£.
Forphere (Forhere, 709£), bp. of
Sherborne, succeeds Aldhelni,
709*t ; goes to Rome, 737*t.
Forpred, abbot, dies, SosAf.
Frssna, Danish jarl, slain at Aah*
down, 871*.
Frssna, treacherous English leader,
993Et.
Franoan, Franoe, Franoi,
Francigenae, the Franks, the
French, origin of kingdom of,
42 5E ; fight with the Old Saxons,
78oA, 779Et; with the Danes,
88i*t ; St. Lo between the Bre-
tons and, 890* ; conquer England,
1107. Kings of, Carl {i.e. Charles
the Bald), 855M-; Carl {i.e.
Carloman of Aquitaine), 885*t;
Carl (i. e. Charles the Fat), 887*t ;
V, Eamulf, Faramundus, Hloth-
wig, Pippen. Henry I of France,
1060E; Philip I, 1070E, 1071D,
pp. 206, 207 ; I077E ; 1090 hit ;
Louis (VI), king elect of, li. 288.
Wrongly identified with the
Gauls by W. M., ii. o.
France (undeclined), France,
William I invades, 1086 [1087],
p. 2i8t; Philip I returns to.
1090; thieves firom, plunder
Peterborough, Ii02t; boitlenof,
iiii; casUes in, 1116; wan of
Henry I with, iiii ; 1112;
1116-1119; 1124; 1127; XIS9}
p. 260; (>dixtu8 II comes to,
1 119; Hugh of ChAteau-neuf
returns to, 1 1 29 ; Eustace goes to,
1 140, p. 267. Kings of, Philip I,
1094, p. 229; iioSf; Louis VI.
1108 ; 1116^1120; 1x24; Louis
VII, 1140, p. 267 ; Eleanor, queen
of, i6., p. 268 ; r. Frandand, -ric.
Franoia, Charlemagne trarenes,
778E.
Franoland (£), Fraas- (E),
Frono- (A), Fronolond (A;,
the land of the Franks, Fraiooe,
Egbert driven into, 836* ; wikings
retire from Fulfaam to, 88o*t ; and
advance into, 881*; advance up
the Mouse into, 882* ; Thurl^l
withdraws to, 920A ; Philip I
comes from, to relieve Dol, io7%B.
Franorio, ifVance, Henry I king of,
1060D; Philip, king of, 1075D;
Philip comes from, to relieve Dol,
1077D; William I brings mo^
cenaries from, io85t.
tFrealaf, father of Frithuwald, son
of Frithuwulf, 855A; cf. ii. 4;
father of Woden, son of Finn,
855B, C ; o. Freo]K>laf.
tFreawine (an error for Frcalaf,
q, v.), father of Fiithuwald. 855A.
tFreawine, &ther of Wig, son of
Friihugar, A Pref. p. af ; 552A ;
597A ; 855A.
Frenoiso (C, D, £, F), Frencyac
(D), Freonoyao (D). FrankiBh.
French, .^^elberht a F. man,
650 F (cited ii. 23) ; Boberi of
Jumi^es, do., 1041 D ; Hu^,
a French churl, 1003E; God-
win demands the surrender of
the F. men in Bichard's Castle,
1052D, p. 1 75t ; W^illiam of Nor-
mandy comes to England with
many F. men, <&., p. 176; F.
men from [Richaiii*s] Castle
encounter, and are slain bv
Gruffydd of N. Wales, io52*I>t,
fb.; all'F.men outlawed, 1052C, D,
INDEX-
383
£, pp. 180-185; F. men escape
with abp. Kobert, tb.C, D, £,
pp. 181, 182; victorioiis at
Hastings, 1066D, p. 199; slain
at York, 1068D, p. 204; bom
York, ib, ; aooompany Turold,
loyoE ; Danes expect to defeat,
ib., p. 207 ; Turold, a F. abbot,
^•» P- 305; William leads F.
forces over sea, 1073E, 1074D;
F. men capture some of £dgar
£theling*s followers, 1075D,
p. aio ; slain with bp. Walcher,
io8o£; attack the monks of
Glastonbury, 1083 ; chief F. men
in England rebel against Kufus,
1087 [1088], pp. aaa, aasf;
Rofus sammons the loyal F. men,
ib., p. a 24; many F. men quit
England, t5. p. 225 ; Duncan
invades Scotland with help of,
1093, p. 3a8 ; promises not to
introduce, tb. ; F. men in Wales
"* attacked, 1094, p. 330; F. pre-
lates deposed, iioaf; dislike of
F. to the Angevin connexion, 1 1 a 7.
IIFreoriobuma, charter executed
»t, 777B, p. 53 h.
X*reopogar, v. Fri>ogar.
itFreobolaf, Freopelai; father of
Woden, son of Frithuwulf, 54 7B,
C ; cf. iL 5 ; a fonn of Frealaf, q. v.
fnojmlf, V. Fri))uwulf.
:rresiBo, Frisian, Alfred's ships not
built on F. lines, 897A, p. 90 ;
some F. men slain in naval battle
against the Danes, 897 A, p. 91.
DPniSegia, signature o( 656E,
p. 3a b.
Fbidxooda, dedicatee his life of
Wilfrid to abp. Odo, iL 1*4;
abp. Oswa]d a pupil of, ii. 170.
Fbidbawidb, St., monastery of, at
Oxford, burnt) ii. 182.
Prisa, Vrieaa, pi. -an, Frisian,
Frisians, help the Old Saxons to
defeat the Danes, 885At; serve
in Alfred's navy, 897 A, p. 9it ;
evangelised by Willehad, iL 51.
PiiBeberlit, bp. of Hexham, dies,
766Et.
J'TtSegiist, treacherous English
leader, 993£t.
FrIBestaxi (A, F), Fry]M8tan (A),
FriSstan (D), made bp. of
Winchester, 910A, Df; dies,
932A, 93iFt ; possible signature
of, p. xxiv.
FriSewald, bp. of Whitem, dies,
762Et ; consecrated at York, ib.f
{Fripogar, Frijnigar, Freobogar,
£ather of Freawine, son of Brond,
A Pref. p. 2t; SS^A; 597A;
855A.
^Fripogip (A), PpyUeglp (E>,
qneen of the West Saxons, wife of
^thelheard, goes to Rome, 737*t.
tFripowald, Fripuwald, father
of Woden, son of Freawine (an
error for Frealaf), 85 5A ; cf. iL 4.
JPripuwnlf (A), Fripplf (B),
Freopulf (B), father of FreaUf,
son of Finn, 855A ; cf. ii. 4 ; 547B.
Fbiuli, Berengar, Markgrave of,
V. Beomgar.
From, Frome, Somerset, Edred
dies at, 955A.
FTommttDa, FromuSa, the mouth
of the Frome, Dorset, the Danes
enter, 998E ; Cnut enters, ioi5£.
Fronclond, v. Frandand.
FULFORD, near York, Harold Hard-
rada defeats Edwin and Morcar
at, ii. 255.
FuLHAM, V. FuUan-.
Folk, abp. of Rheims, letters of, to
Alfred and Plegmund, ii. 102,
103 ; recommends Grimbald to
Alfred, ii. 122.
Fnlk (V), count of Anjou, holds
Maine against Henry I, iiiof;
iiii; 1112; fend of, with
Henry I, 1117 ; (Matilda^ dr. of,
marries William, son of Henry I,
Iii9t; cf. XI 21; sends for her
on his return from Jerusalem,
I I2if ; sends a futile embassy to
Henry I, 1123, pp. 251, 252t;
renewed war with, x 1 24; marriage
of William Qito to (Sibyl) dr. of,
td., p. 254t; dissolved, iX27t;
cf. ii. 299 ; Geoffrey V, son
of, iX27t; Henry makes peace
with, ib, (llie name occurs only
in 1 1 24.)
Fullanham*, -hom (A), Fulham,
384
INDEX
Middlesex, a band of wikings at,
879*t ; retire to Francland firom,
88o*.
Fyrd, lawa conoeming the, ii 195.
G, ' ▼erhanchang * of, between
vowels, ii. 9, 194, 195.
OAignesburh, v. Gegnee-.
Gaeta, V, Gaita.
Gkkfolford'A), Oafol- (E), Gnlford,
Devon (S.), fight between (West)
Welsh and menof Devonat, Saj^f.
Gaimar, his Eetorie des Engles, pp.
Iviii. ff. ; its relation to the
Chronicles, especially E, ib.
G AiNi, Ethelred alderman of, ii. 117.
Gainsborough, r. Gegnesburh.
Oaita, Gaeta, John of, v. lohan.
Oaius Iulii28,i.«. C. Jnlios Caeear,
invades Britain B.C. 60* (cf.
409E, a) ; second invasion, t&.E ;
baths at Bath ascribed to, ii. 161.
Oaius (Caligula), Roman emperor,
accession of, 39*.
Galkria, near Rome, Gerard, count
of, r. Grerard.
Oalford, v. Gafnlford.
Galfridus Ridbll, justiciar, Mat-
thias, abbot of Peterborough, a
brother of, iL 389.
Qsllia, Gaul, Maximianus (Maxi-
mus) goes to, 381 A ; Romans take
their treasures to, 418*.
Oalmanha (C), Galmahd (D),
near York, Siward buried in
church of, which he had built,
1055C, Df.
Oalwalas, the Gauls, Gaul, Julius
Caesar retires to, twice, B.C. 60E ;
Maximus goes to, 380E, 38iat ;
bp. ^Egelberht comes from, 650A,
649 Ef ; receives a bpric. in, 660* ;
Godune, a bp. of, 693E.
Gahelbearn, a leader of the
northern insurgents, ii. 252.
Gascont, r. Wasconia.
Gatxshead-on-Ttxb, bp. Walcher
murdered at, ii. 270.
tGeat, father of Godwulf, son of
T«twa, 855 A; cf. 547B, C; u.
5; worshipped as a god, S. 4 ii0te;
and Addenda.
GlBMUND, V. Gifemnnd.
Oegnesbnrh (E), Gssisnea- (D;,
Qeneabnmh (C), Gainaboroosb,
Lines., Swegen onmes to, ioi3£ ;
Cnat fetationed at, ioi4£t; cf.
ii. 117.
Gelasiiia (XT), pope, previoiislj
called John of GaeU, x i i^f ; dies,
1 1 19.
Gexnetica, Jumidges, d^p. Seine
Inf., Robert, abbot of, made abp.
of Canterbury, 1050F Lat. ; gives
a missal to, ii. 240 ; dies at, A.
G^nd (A), aent(£), Ghent, Danes
winter at, 88o*t ; Wonuer, abbot
of, 98iCt ; monastery of Blandi-
nium in, it 150.
Gknxalogibs, Kentish, 449E,- 694A:
cf. ii. 6; Mercian, 626B, C;
716A ; 755A, ad fin. ; ct ii. 6 ;
Northumbrian, 547 B, C ; 560B, C;
670A; 685A; 731 A; cf.ii5,6;
West-Saxon, A Pref. pp. 2, 4t;
55aB,C; 597A ; 6iiB,C; 648A;
674A; 676A; 685 A; 688A;
728A ; 855A.
O^nesbamh, v. Gegnesbnrh.
Gkoffrbt, v. GodefreiA, Godefridus,
Godfrey, Goi8fri,Gosfrei9, Gosfi^.
Gborob, bp. of Ostia, (apal legate
to England, ii. 57.
Geraint ap Ebbin, Lappenbeig*s
identification of, ii. 1 3.
Gfrard, St., of Toul, translation of,
"• 233-
Gbrard, count of Galeria, excom-
municated fcr attacking Ealdred
and Tostig, ii. 250.
Gbrard, v. Girard.
GherbomelS, Gerberoi, d^p» Oise,
battle of, 1079E.
Ghersnte, king of the (West) Welsh,
Ine and Nun tight against,
7io*t.
Oermanie, Germany, three tribes
from, invade Britain, 449E, a; r.
Alamanie.
GERMINU8, brother of St. JEthel-
thryth, ii. 24.
Gertrude, dr. of Robert the Frisiaii,
ii. 304-
INDEX
385
Gkbvass, a monk of Canterbuiy,
Mb view as to tiie difference be-
tween Chronicles and History,
p. xviii n. ; on the different com-
mencements of the year, p. czxzix.
G^nieia, i.e. Geryais de ChAteau-
neuf, Hugh, son of, 1 1 24 ; 1 1 a6 ;
1 1 29.
Geta, v. Geza.
Gkul, R., tributary of the Maas or
Meuse, battle on, ii 103.
OewflBd()net),the Forfch, William I
crosses, io7aKt; Egfrid slain
beyond, ii. 32 ; boundary of
England and Scotland, ii. 267 ;
various names of, ib.
$Oewis, Oiwis, father of Esla, son
of Wig, A Pref. p. af ; 552A ;
597A; 855A.
Gewissak, ancient name of West
Saxons, Alfred called king of, ii.
114 ; so Harold Harefoot, it. 218.
Oeia (Greta), son of Severns, dies,
189E.
Ghent, v. Gend.
GiAN Galsazzo V18OONTI, ii. 277.
Gibbon, Edmund, bp. of London,
V. Chronicles, Anglo-Saxon,
editions of.
Oif ard, Oi£CiBrd, v. Willelm Giffard.
Oifard, king*s chaplain, goes to
Rome, 1 1 23, p. 25a.
Oifemiuid (G^bmund), bp. of
Rochester, dies, 693Et.
O-ilbert Uniuersal, bp. of London,
present at the consecration of
Canterbury Cathedral, ii30t.
Oildeneburh, v. Burh.
Oilebert, abbot of Westminster,
dies, 1 1 17.
Giles, Db. John Allen, translation
of Saxon Chron. by, p. cxxxiii.
GiLLACHOMOAiN, fawer of Lulaoh,
U. 370.
GiLLAPATBAio, o. Patricius.
OiUingaham (D), GiUinffa (£),
Gillingham, Dorset, battle near,
1016D, E, p. 149 ; probably mis-
written for Guildfoni, ii. a 14.
Oipesiwlc*, Gypeawic (C, D),
Ipswich, Suffolk, ravaged, 99 lE,
995At ; Danes come t^ lOioEf.
IL CC
Oirard, i. e. Gerard, abp. of York,
William Giffard refuses to be con-
secrated by, Ii03t; dies, 1108.
Oisa, Giao, made bp. of Somerset
{i.e. Wells), 1060D, io6iEt ;
one of the consecrators of William
of St. Carilef, i. 289.
tGiwia, V. Grewis.
OlsBstingaburh (C, D, E, F, a),
Gle8tinga-,-tinoga- (D), -tinge-
(a), Glaasting-, Glasting- (E)
[the nom, does not occar ; oblique
cases -byrig (C, D, E, a), -h&ng
(a), -byri (D. E, F)], Glaston-
bury, Somerset, rebuilt by Ine,
588 af ; entrusted to Dunstan
by Edmund, 943 af; Edmund
Ironside buried near Edgar at,
1016D, E, pp. 152, 153 ; Mere-
hwit of Wells, buried at, 1033E ;
feud between abbot Thurstan and
the monks of, io83t. Abbots of,
.^Igelward, 1053C, D ; .£gelnath,
ib.jy, 1066D, p. 200t; i. 289t ;
Sefred, II 23, p. 252t; Henry of
Blois, 1 1 29, p. 26ot; ^Ifweard,
iL 173. Old church at, ii. 22 ;
Eanwulf, alderman of Somerset,
buried at, ii. 77 ; Edmund buried
at, ii. 146 ; land at Puckleohurch
granted to, ib. ; Damerham left
to, ii. 147 ; Edgar buried at,
ii. 162 ; iEifbeah said to have
been prior of, ii. 170; alleged
translation of Dunstan to, ii. 172,
1 89 ; abp. iElfrio a monk of, ii. 1 78.
Glamorgan, Eds^ invades, ii. 162.
Glanville, v. lUlph.
Glasbdbt, v. Claftbury.
Glasgow, John, bp. of, ii25t.
Olastingbnrh, Glastonbury,
Oleaatingburh, v.G Isestingaburh.
Oleaweoeaster* (C, D), Gleawan-
(A), Oleaw- (E), Glows- (1093),
Gleawcester (C, D), Glow- (D),
aiowe.(H), Glen. ( 1 1 26), Glou-
(1140), Gloao«ster (1126),
Oloeoiatra, Oleuoestra, Olaudia
ciuitaa (i. 289, 290), Gloucester,
captured by the West Saxons,
577*t ; inen of, defeat the Danes,
915D, 9i8At ; iGthelflsBd buried
at, 918C; Atbelstan dies at,
386
INDEX
94oI>t; Edward Conf. rides to
Winchester from, i043Dt ;
Eustace of Boulogne comes to,
i05aD. p. i75t; Edward at, ib. ;
Leofiic and Siward assemble
their forces at, ib.t; Edward
summons witenagemdt to, xo48£,
p. 17^; Rhys' head brought to,
1053D ; English forces assemble
<^> 1055C, p. 186; Ealdred re-
stores and consecrates St. Peter's
minster at, I058]>t' ; Harold
sets out from, 1063D; witena-
gem<St and synod at, 1085, p. 2 i6t ;
midwinter courts held at, 1086
[1087], p. 219; 1094; 1100;
Hufus ill at, i093t; summons
Maloolm to, i&.t ; Matthias,
abbot of Peterborough, dies and
is buried at, 1103; Peter and
William, abbots of, 1113H;
burnt, ii22f ; witenagemdt
summoned to, 1 1 23 ; Hugh de
Montfort imprisoned at, 11 24,
p. 254; Robert, earl of, ii26t;
1 1 27; 1x40 (three times); Peter,
bp. of Chester, consecrated at,
i. 289t ; Lan franc holds a council
at, i. 289, 29ot ; not retained by
the Danes, ii. 92 ; St. Oswald's at,
founded by Ethelred and JE^eX-
fUed, ii. X18; sheriffdom of, held
by Edrio Streona, ii. 200 ; Thur-
Stan, abbot of, ii. 277.
Oleaweceastresolr (£), -oeatre-
(1x2a), Oleawodstre- (D, £),
Glowecaastre- (11 19), 61on>
cestershire, Cnut and Edmund
in, 1016D, £, p. X52; living
made bp. of, i038Et; Godwin
and his sons collect forces in,
1 05 2D, p. 175; earthquake in,
1119; 1122.
Glistun, one of the Devonshire
Clysts, of which there aro five
near Exeter, burnt by the Danes,
lOoiA.
Glomikohn, a leader of the Northern
insurgents, ii. 252.
Olouoester, &c., v. Gleaweceaster.
Ooda, a Devonshire thane, slain,
988C, Ef.
Ck>defirei5, Oodef^aith, bp. of
Bath, bom at Lonvain, cfaaneeOor
of Adelaide of Loovain, 1123,
P- a52t ; present at the oooseera-
tion of Canterbury Cathedral,
1130-
Oodefiridua, bp. of Chicheater, oon-
secrated, i* 290t.
Godfrey VII, duke of Lower
Lorraine, and count of Lonvain,
&ther of Adelaide, second wi£s of
Henry I, iiaif.
GoDOTfo (Godiva), wife of Leofiric of
Mercia, ii 2 10 ; monasterieB ad-
dowed by, ii. 247.'
GoDMAN, royal duvplain, father of
Godric, ii. 242.
GoDBic, decanus of Gh. Ch. CWnto^
bury, said to have brought pallivm
of Stigand, p. zxiv n. ; a dlacq>lc
of i£lfheah, present at his transla-
tion, ii. 205.
GoDBio, son of Godmao, abbot of
WincJicombe, ii. 242.
Oodruin, Danish king, moves from
Repton to Cambridge, 875*;
submits to Alfred and becomes
his godson, 878*t (cf. 890*):
' ohrismloosing ' cf, at Wedmore,
ib,f ; ^thelstan, baptismal name
of, 890*^ ; occupied East Aa^lia,
ib. ; dies, tb.f ; cf. ii. 99, 100, 124.
GODBUlf, nephew of preceding,
Danish king in East Anglia, slain
at Tempsf<»rd, 921 A, p. lorf ; ct
ii. 124 ; treaty of, with Edwwd,
ii. X36.
Gk>dulf , V. Godwnlf.
Godune (or Godwine), abp. of
Lyons, oonsecratea BerhtwaU,
693E.
Oodwine, 9. iSlfheah.
Qodwine, treacherous fitigliah
leader, 993Et.
Oodwine, of Worthy, son of abpu
iGIfidge, slain, xooxAf.
Oodwine, bp. of Rochester, eap-
tured by the Danes, xoi lEf-
Oodwine, alderman of lindaey.
slain at Ashingdon, xoi6Dy E,
p. I52t.
Oodwine, earl of Wessez, Wnlf-
noth, father of, xo09Ft ; oppo9t*
the election of Harold as icgcBi.
INDEX
387
i036Et ; helps .^fgyfu-Emma
to bold WeMex for Hardacnut,
ib.f ; preventfi the Ethelmg Alfred
from going to Mr mother, i036Gt;
arrestc Imn, and ilays hia fol-
lowers, tft.t; ct ii. 335, 235;
takes part in the raid against
i£lfgyfu-£mma, I043l>t; con-
sents to the appointment of Si-
ward as coadjator-bp., 1044C,
I043E; Edith, dr. of, t*.t; sent
with a fleet from Sandwich to
Peyensey, I046*E, X049C, 1050D,
pp. 168, i69t ; Swegen comes to,
t&.E ; refuses to go against Dover,
X048E, p. I73t; cf. logaD,
p. 175 ; cf. pp. xlix f. ; Swegen
and Harold join, tb.D, E, pp. 174,
i75t: the other earis otter to
attack, i&.D ; smnmoned to Lon-
don, ib.D, Ef ; refused hostages,
tft.Ef; exiled, i6.D, E, 1051 Of;
goes to Flanders, id.f ; movements
of, 10520, D, E, pp. I77-I79t;
joined by Harold, ib, ; their
movements, ift.f ; comes to Lon-
don, tb. ; truce made between
Edward and, ti., pp. 180, 181 ;
attends witenagem^t and is
restored, i&., pp. 180-183; his
sickness and recovery, f&.C,
p. i82t; his sacrilege, i&.f ; his
death, 1 053*0, Df ; buried in the
Old Minster, tb.O, E ; Tustig^ son
of, I055E ; Eglaf, brother-in-law
of, ii. 187 ; said to have caused
the death of Edmund Ironside (!),
ii. 200 ; said to have fought
against the Wends, ii. 203 ; fights
at Helge Aa, ii. 206 \ tsJces part
in the ravaging of Worcestershire,
ii. 219; influence of, on election
of Edward Oonf^ ii. 221 ; tries to
counteract Edward's Norman
tastes, ii. 225 ; in favour of help-
ing Sw^en Esthrithson, ii. 227,
228; ^fric, a relation of, ii.
334 ; grant of Gy tha for soul of,
ii. 260.
Oodwine, abbot of Winchcombe,
dies, 1053C, D.
Oodwine, bp. at St. Martin's,
Canterbury, dies, 1061D, Ef.
GoDWiVE, son of Harold God wine-
son, U. 261.
JOodwulf (A), Oodulf (B, C\
father of Finn, son of Geat, 855 A ;
547B, C; cf. ii.4,5.
Goisfri rGeoifrey), abbot of Burton,
formerly monk of the Old Minster,
Winchester, 1114H.
Gordianus, father of Gregory the
Great, 606B. Of.
GoBMO Enbki, v. Godrum (i).
GoBMO Gamle, v. Godrum (2).
GoscsLiK, the hagiologist, goes with
bp. Herman to Rome, ii. 233.
Gosfirei Bainard, or Geo&ey of
Barnard, accuses William of £u,
and overcomes him in single com-
bat, io96t.
OosfireiS, abbot of St. Albans, goes
to Rome, 1 125.
OosfreiS Maartesl, i. e. Geofirey V
of Anion, marries Henry I's dr.
Matilda, Ii27t; cf. li. 299;
Normandy revolts to, 1140,
&367t ; dies, t6., p. 268+ ;
enry, son of, t&.
QoaftitS, i. e. Geo&ey, bp. of Oou-
tances, revolts against Rufiis,
1087 [io88]t ; ravages Somerset,
16., p. 223t.
Oospatrlo, earl of Northumberland,
retires to Scotland, X067D,
p. 202t ; joins the Danes, 1068D,
p. 304 ; father of Dolfin, ii. 280.
Gotan, the Goths, sack Bome,
409»t.
GonoH, BiCHABD, translation of
Saxon Ohron. by, p. cxxxii n.
Gozuv, bp. of Paris, defends Paris
against the Danes, ii. 101.
Grado, Gulf of Trieste, patriarch of,
ii. 229.
UQnetecros, Great Gross, Northants
(T), in Peterborough Charter,
656E, p. 30b.
GBAMTCHS6TEB (? » Cambridgeshire),
part of, included by Gaimar in
kingdom of Southumbria, ii. 35.
Orantebrycg (A), Orantan-*,
Grantebrige (F), Cambridge,
Danes winter at, 875*; Danes of,
submit to Edward, 921 A, ad Jin. ;
burnt by the Danes, loxoE;
C C 2
388
INDEX
resists the Danes, ib.'F ; Henrj I
said to have been a M.A. of (!),
ii. 288.
OTantabr70g(e)8eir, Cambridge*
shire, stoutly resists the Danes,
lOioEf; Danes ravsge, loiiE.
G^atianus, Roman emperor, acces-
sion of, 379E, a ; death of, 380E,
38 1».
Gbbat Ceoss, V, Grsetecros.
Greoland, either Magna Graecia,
or the Byzantine empire generally,
982Ct.
Greenwich, r. Grenawic.
Oregorius, pope (the Great), his
dialogues cited, 482Ft ; his
mission, 665E, a ; 596E, spsaf ;
cf. 785E ; M. 100 f. ; his accession,
592E, af ; bis augmentation of
the Canon, 591E ; sends a pallium
to Augustine, 6oi*t ; cf. 995F ;
his death, 606A, 6o5Et ; honoured
in Britain, M. 39 f. ; his organisa-
tion of the church in Britain, ii. 264.
Oregorius, cardinal of St. Aogelo,
elected pope ( -■ Innocent II),
1 1 29, p. 26ot ; his adherents, t^.f ;
cf. Addenda, p. x.
Gbe(M>bt V, pope, letter of, to Abbo
of Fleury, iL 179.
Gbeoobt VIII, anti-pope, set up by
Henry V, ii. 292.
Orenawio (D, E), Orenwio (F).
Greenwich, Thurkill stationed at,
1013E, p. 144; Danegeld exacted
by Danes at, ioi4Et ; Danish
ships come to, 1016D, E, p. 149 ;
^Ifheah martyred at, ii. too.
ariffln (C, D, E), GryfBn (D), i. e,
Gruffydd, son of Llewellyn, king
of North Wales, joins Swegen
Godwineson in attacking South
Wales, 1046C+; ravas^es Here-
fordshire, io52i>Dt ; ^Ifgar takes
refuge with, 1055C, E; they
attack Hereford, ib.f; defeats
bp. Leo%ar, 1056G, Df ; submits
to Edward, ib.C ; il^l^ar restored
by help of, losSDf ; Rhuddlan
belongs to. 1063D; Harold's
campaign against, tb.*)* ; slain by
his own men, and his heaid brought
to Harold, tfb.D, Bf; Blethgent
and Ehiwallon, brothers o^ ihJDf :
Cadwgan, nephew of, 1097+ ; in-
road of the Welsh under, ii. 217:
captured by the Danes of Ihiblin, ii.
232 ; expels Gruffydd of a Wales,
%h. ; Bigrit, nephew of, iL 250.
Griffin (C), Gryfln, Qrjfiii (D'l,
i. e. Gru%dd, son of Rhydderch.
king of South Wales, joins with
ships from Ireland, X050D.
p. i7ot ; Caradoc, son of, io6cC.
Df; attacked by Swegen God-
wineson, ii. 226; Rhys, brother
of, ii. 242 ; Caradoc, son of, iL 251.
Gbiffbi, v. Wilfridus.
Grimbald. priest, dies, 903 A, TH,
Grimoytel (C, D), Grym-, Qrym-
kytol (E), bp. of the Sootl.
Saxons (t, «. Selsey), appointed.
io38Et; dies, 1045E, 1047C.
i048Dt ; buried at Christ Ckiu^.
Canterbury, 1047C.
Gbdpfybd, V, Griffin.
Gryffin, v. Griffin.
Grymoytel, v. Grim-.
Gdido, r. WiJ».
Gdildfobd, Surrey, Alfred EtheLing
arrested at, ii. 213.
GuiLOU, the Wylye, Wilton on.
ii. 88.
GuvDLEius, St., alleged oatnge of
Harold on church of, iL 250, 2§i.
Gunbobald, king of Burgundy.
dialogue of, with Avitus, iu 383!
Gundulf, bp. of Rochester, con-
secrated, L 289t ; punishes the
rebellious monks of St. Angus-
tine's, i. 392 ; dies, ii. 294.
GuKHiLD, dr. of Cnat> married u*
the emperor Henry III, ii. 2 16.
Gunner, father of lliored, g/66Bf,
Gonnild, wife of earl Haonn, and
dr. of Cnut's sister and of Wyrt^
georn, king of the Wends, ii. 206 :
expelled from England, goes to
Bruges, i045Dt ; to Dennuurk. i^.
GuoBTHionuoAUK, an ancient Welsh
kingdon^between Wy e and Sercn.
Femmailving of, ii. 17.
GUBNBT, Mb Ajtna, translation of
Sax. Chroil by, pp. cxxxi fl
GnSfexIS, name of two slain Danes,
911B, C.
INDEX
389
OuVfiriS, Danish king in North-
umbri*, expelled by Athelstan,
927Et ; c£. ii. 135 ; fiither of Bag-
nail, 944A ; and of Anlaf, 11. 140.
Ou]>lao, St., death of, 7i4*t.
GutfMUND, Bon of Stegita, Scandi-
naTian leader, ii. 173.
GuTHMUNO, bp. of Hdlar, Addenda,
p. ix.
GuTEntED or Guthfbid, son of
fiardecnut, king in Northumbria,
ii. 85, 102, X07.
Gdt de Boubgogne, v. Yiana.
Gut de Chatillon, abp. of Bheims,
at the Council of Bheinu, ii. 329.
Gut de Moktfobt, murders Henry,
son of Bichard, king of the
Bomans, ii. 303.
GwEHT, V, Wente.
Qyrio, a priest, dies, 963A.
OyitJ (C, D, E), GeiU (D), son of
Godwin, goes to Thomey, 1052D,
p. 175 ; to Bruges, cf. «S. p. 176 ;
105 iC; slain at Hastings,
1066D, E, pp. 198, 199;. goes to
Borne with Tostig, ii. 249.
G TRW AS, the men of the fen country,
Croyland situated among, ii. 37.
OySa, wife of earl Grodwin, goes
with him to Thomey, 1 05 2D, p.
175 ; restored, S052O, D, pp.
180, 181 ; retiree to Flatholme,
and St. Omer, 1066D, p. 2o2t ;
mother of Harold, ih, ; sister of
Eglaf, ii. 187.
Gttha, dr. of Osgod Clapa, marries
Tofig the Proud, ii. 221 ; her
benefactions to Waltham, ii. 366.
H.
Hacon, earl, dies at sea, 10300)' ;
Gunhild, wife of, ii. 224.
Haoun (E), Haoon (D), Danish
jarl, invades England, 1075E,
io76Dt ; son of, ravages York,
t6.D.
Hadleigh,v. Headleaga.
Hadbian, V, Adrianus.
Hssdde, v. Hedde.
Hsefe, B. Avon, Linlithgow, battle
between B. Carron'and, 7ioEt.
HsBhmund, r. Heahmund.
HsMtten, Danish chieftain, sails
into the mouth of the Thames,
and fortifies himself at Milton,
893A, 892E; cf. 894A, p. 96;
ii. 107 ; makes an agreement with
Alfred, but breaks it, 894A, p.
96t ; fortifies Benfleet, tb.f ; wife
and sons of, captured, but restored,
HsMtingaceaster, Hastings, Sus-
sex, men of, capture two of
Swegen's ships, 1050D, p. i7ot.
HsBotingaport, Hastings, William
builds a castle at, 1066D, p. 199.
Hesstingaa, Hest- (1066E), district
of Hastings, Hastings, ravaged by
the Danes, loiiEf; all the butse-
oarls of, go over to Grodwin,
1052C, D, pp. 178, i79t; William
comes to, i6o6£, p. I98t (cf. ii.
290^ ; returns to, t&.D, p. 2oot ;
BufuB goes to, 1094, p. 229; batUe
of, ii. 139, 251, 256.
HsBpfeld, ? Hatfield, Herts., synod
of, 675E, p. 37h.t (Heatfeld) ;
68o*t» cf- for locality, ii. 70.
Heepne men, hsspenhere, heathens,
heathen army, t. e, Danes, ravage
Lindisfame,793£t,* Northumbria
and J arrow, 794Et ; Sheppey,
832*; Herbert of Merda ^in
by, 838At; defeated by Ceorl
At Wicganbeorg, 85i*t ; (first)
winter (in Thanet), t2».t ; battle
with, at Thanet, 853A, 85 2E;
winter in Sheppey, 855*t ; occupy
Thanet, and make peace with the
men of Kent, 865*t; ravage Kent
none the less, ib, ; ravaged Peter- .
borough, 963£t.
Hagnstaldesea, Hexham, North-
umberland, bpe. of, Trumberht,
681E; Cuthbert, 685F; John,
685E (Agust*) ; Fritheberht and
Alchmund, 766Et; Alchmund
and Tilbcrht, vSoEf (Hagstdee) ;
Eanberht, SooEf (^Hagusteald) ;
Wilfrid,ii.32 ;r.Acca,i£thelberht,
Heardred, lohannes, Tidfrtih.
Alfwold buried at, 789 Ef;
miraculous deliverance of, ii. 270.
Hagustaldesham, Hexham, Cuth-
bert, bp. of, 685E.
390
INDEX
Halden, Half dene, v. Healf*.
Halinard, sbp. of Lyons, at the
Council of Rheims, ii. 229.
Hamalrl of Mundford, v. Amalri.
Hamble, v. Cerdiceaora.
Hatutun, Northampton(g. r.) , Danes
ft>om, brenk the peace, 914D,
917A; 921 A; sabmit to Edward,
915D, 918A ; 9aiA, p. I03t. ;
Danes bum, lOioE; Morcar and
the northern rebels come to,
1065D, Z064E; Harold meets
them at, f b.f ; they ravage round,
ib.y pp. 192, 193 ; Randolph, earl
of Chester, ariested at, 11 40, p.
267t ; Anlaf Sitricson besieges,
ii. 144.
Hamtun, Southampton, Wulfhenrd
defeats the Danes at, 837*;
ravaged by Danes, 981 £ ; cf. ii.
J 68; Danes winter at, 994E ;
Henry lands at, 1094, p. 229.
Hamtuniso, of or belonging to
Northampton, -.Elfgyfu, io35Dt.
Hamtnnsolp (A), -sosrr (E) Hamp-
shire, retained by Sigberht after
his deposition, 755* ; men of,
defeat the Danes, 860* ; part of,
join Alfred at Egbert's Stone,
878* ; Danes ravage, 994E ;
ioo6Et; ioo9E,p.i39; loiiE;
draw their supplies from, 998 E ;
men of, defeated by Danes, looi A ;
fyrd of, march against the Danes,
1 003E. Aldermen of, Wulfred,
897 Af; iEthelmser, 982Ct; c.
/Elfric, Osric.
Hamtunscir, Northamptonshire
{q.r.\ ravaged by the Danes,
ioiiC,D; Danes traverse, 1016D,
p. 149.
Hardaonut, Harde-, v, HarOa-.
Hardkcnot, father of Guthred of
Northumbria, ii. 85.
H&rfagera, mistake for Hardrada,
1066D, p. I99t.
Harold (E), Hareld (A), Danish
jarl, slain at Ashdown, 871*.
Harold, earl, seoond husband of
Gunhild, ii. 224.
Habold Harfaosr, king of Norway,
Eric Blood-Axe, son of, Addenda.
Harold, Harald (C), (Barefoot),
king of England, elected regent
on the death of Cnut, io36£t;
said to be son of Cnni and
^Ifgyfa of NorthampUm, ib.,
Z035C, Df; popular voice in &voar
of, 1036C, Df; becomes king,
1035D, 1036E, ad fin,, i037Ct ;
seizes Cnut*s treasures, 1055C, D ;
dies, I039E, 1040A, Of ; atanding
navy under, io39E'f ; his remaiai
outraged by Hardacnut, 10400^ :
entrusted by Cnut to ThurkiU or
Ulf, ii. 205 ; question of his shaix;
in- the death of Alfred EtIiftlSBg,
ii. 212-214.
Harold, Harald (0), Godwiaeson,
king of England, opposes the
restoration of his brother Swegen,
I046^£, 1049C, p. i68t; givtf
up his ship to Beom, i6«St;
translates the body of Beam to
Winchester, it.Cf ; joins Godfrin
in raising forces, 1048E, 1052D,
pp. 174, i75ti summoned to
London, tft.f; his thanes trans-
ferred to Edwsrd, t&.f ; goes tc>
Bristol, f&.D ; bp. Ealdred sent in
pursuit of, tJ., p. I76t ; exiled
and goes to Ireland* ^.D, E,
p. 176, io5iCt; earldom of, given
to iElfgar, 46.E, p. 177 ; oomes
from Ireland and ravages in
Somerset, 105 sC, D, £, pp. 17S,
179; joins Godwin, ib.\ their
movements, <h. ; go to London,
ih.\ ; attends witenagemdt and
is restored, i&., pp. ito-183; at
Winchester at time of GodwinV
death, 1053C; succeeds to bl<
earldom, i6.C, D, Ef; besieges
Hereford, 1055C. p. 1S6 ; makes
peace with i£l(gar, %b. ; Leo^mr.
chaplain of, io56C,D; makes peace
with the Welsh, ib.C ; redocci
Wales, 1063D, Ef (of. Addenda.
p.x) ; Gruffydd's head brooght to.
lb. ; he brings it to Edward, ibJ>:
Blethgent and Rhiwallon swear
oaths to, %h.; builds a hunting-
lodge for Edward at PortskeweC
1065C, Df ; negotiates with iht
northern insurgents, tb., io64£f :
renews Cnut's law, ibJ), £,
INDEX
391
the
193, X93f ; Edward oammits
he kingdom to, A.G, D, 1066E,
pp. 194, 195, I97t; elected,
t6.Et; crowned, A.C, t), Ef;
of. 1066A; oomea from York to
We»itminHter,' 1066C, Df; as-
aembles forces, %b, ; goea to Sand-
wich, t6.G,p. 196 ; goes to Wight,
ib. ; snils out with a fleet against
WilliAm, tft.E, p. I97t ; cf. p. xlix;
marobea north, and defeats
Harold Hardrada and Tostig at
Stamford Bridge, ti.C, D, £,
pp. I96-I98t; receives the sub-
mission of the survivors, iA.C, Df ;
marches south against Williatai,
ibJ>t £, pp. 198, I99t; defeated
and slain at Hastings, tb.f;
Gytha, mother of, 10670, p. 202 ;
Bons ofy come from Ireland and
nivage, ii., p. 203t ; renew their
invasion and retire again to
Ireland, io68Dt; compared by
W. M. to Beornred, ii. 48;
Ealdgytb, wife of, ii. 194 ; charges
of rapacity against, iL 241 ;
Roman pilgrimage of, ii. 348 ;
has his church at Waltham con-
secrated by Cynesige, ii. 249;
child of, said to be buried in
Canterbury Cathedral, ii. 359.
Harold Hardrada, king of Norway,
received in Norway, I049l>t';
makes peace with England, ih. ;
efiects a junction with Tostig,
1066C, D, E, pp. 196, X97t;
defeats Edwin and Morcar (at
Fulford), ti.f ; defeated and slain
by Harold of England at Stam-
ford Bridge, »6., pp. 197-199+ ;
called wrongly Harfager, ibj)t
p. I99t ; Olave the Peaceful, son
of, «&., ii. 148; combines with
Swegen Esthrithson against Mag-
nus, ii. 335 ; Magnus Bareleg, son
of, ii. 346, 386 ; builds a famous
* skeiS,* Addenda to ii. 186.
Harold, king of Denmark, son of
Swegen Esthrithson, succeeds his
father, X076E, 1077D.
Habold, son of Harold Godwineson,
with Magnus Bareleg at the
attack on Angleeey, ii. 386.
HABRAToy, V, Hearrahalch.
Habtlano, Devon, Gytha founds
a college of priests at, ii. 360.
HaitTaonut (A,C, D), Harda- (E),
Harda- (F), Hearda- (D), king
of England, assists at the transla-
tion of St. iElfheah, 1035D ;
i£l&yfu-£mma, mother of, ib, ;
X030E; X037E; 1039C; 1040E;
1051C ; 1053E; Harold elected
regent for himself and, i036Et ;
bis mother and Godwin hold
Wessex for, %b.\ ; deserted by the
English because of his delay in
Denmark, 1037C+; joins his
mother at Bruges, i039Ct; in-
vited to England on Harold's
death, i04oCt; lands at Sand-
wich, 1039E; (cf. ii. 33i); Edward
(half)-brother of, t6., 1041C; im-
pooes a heavy Danegeld, 1039E,
xo4oCt ; outrages Harold'ti
remains, i040Ct ; has Worcester-
shire harried, i04xCt ; maintains
his half-brother Edward at his
court, f6.t; treacherously causes
Eadwulf of Bernicia to be killed,
tb.f; dies, 1043A, C, 1041 Ef ;
buried at Winchester near his
father Cnut, 1041 E; question of
his share in tiie death of Alfred
Etheling, ii. 313, 314; succeeded
by Magnus in Denmark, ii. 335.
Hastings, r. Hsestingas, &c.
HatabflSBum (set), Bath, Edffar
crowned at, 973£t ; e. BaOum, &c.
Hatfibld, V, Uee^feld.
Hatfield Chasb, v. HeGfeld.
^Ha)ira, father of Itermon, 85 5 A ;
son of Hwala, i&.B, C ; cf. ii. 4.
Heabriht (B, C), -bryht (A),
Heardberht (E), -bryht (D),
alderman, dies, 805*.
JlHeabureagh, granted to Modes-
hamstead, 686E.
Heaca, v. Heca.
llHaadda, abbot of Peterborough,
discovery of documents written
by, 963Et.
Hkadlkaoa, Hadleigh, Suffolk,
Guthrum buried at, ii. 102.
Hoafdene, v. Healf-.
Heahmund (A), Hnhmund (£),
392
INDEX
hp. of Sherborne, slain at Mere-
tun, 87 1 ♦f.
Heahstan, bp. of London, dies,
898 At ; (Ealhatan, B, C, D).
Healden, Danish king, slain, 91 iD.
Healf dene* (F), Half-*, Heaf- (O),
Healdaone (D), Halden (F
Lat.), Danish king, fights at Ash-
down, 87i*t; of. ii. 84; divides
Northumberland, 876**t* ; brother
of, slain in Devon, 878*t.
Healheard, v, Ealh-.
Heamsted, Finchamstead (9. v.),
Berks., a fountain of blood seen
at, 1x03.
liHeanbsrrig, in Peterborough
Charter, 675E, p. 37m.
Heanri of Iioherenge, i.e, the
emperor Henry Y, quarrels with
his father and suoceedM him,
iio6t ; dr. of Henry I promised
to, I I09t ; sent to, 1 1 lof ; widow
of, 1126 ; 1 127.
Heanrio, &c., v, Henric, &c.
Heardaonut, v. Har9a-.
Heardberht (D), Heorberht (£),
slays three high-reeves, 778 Ef.
Heardberht, father of Alric, 798Et ;
possibly identical with preceding.
Heardberht, v. Heabriht.
Heardred, bp. of Hexham, conse-
ci-ated, 797Dt.
Hbabdrsd, bp. of D'unwich, ii. ^.
Heabrahalch, Harraton, 00. Dur-
ham, Bald wulf consecrated at, ii.6i .
Heatfeld, v, Haej^feld.
Heca, Heaoa (1058E), bp. of Selsey,
appointed, 1045E, 1047C, 1048D ;
dies, 1057D, losSEf.
Hbcanas, a tribe located in Here-
fordshire, Merewald, under-king
of, ii. 226; cf. ii. 197.
Hedde (Hssdde, 703E), bp. of the
West Saxons, accession 01, 676*t ;
dies, 703*t.
Heinrio oasere, probably the
emperor Henry II is meant,
St. Margaret descended from, on
her mother's side, 1066D, p. 202.
Heinrio, HenricuB, i. e. Henry I
of France, dies, loiSoD, £.
Helapymom (let), EUerbum,
Yorks., Cynewulf and Ecga, high-
reeves at, 778Et; (Elebomaiif
Gaimar, 2013).
Helena, v. Elena.
HsLGE Aa, Sweden, battles of, ii
305 ; cf. Addenda, p. z.
HAlib db la Fl&che, v. Elias.
Helig, V. Elig.
Helmeanensia, v, Elmham.
Hblmstait, bp. of Winche^[t«r,
ordains Swithhun priest, ii. 83.
Hemino, Danish commander, brother
of Thurkill, ii. 187.
Hemmino, son of Ganhild, ii. 324.
Hengest, brother of Horsa, and eon
of WihtgilB, 449E, ad fin. ; invited
by Wyrtgeom to Britain, 449*+ ;
fights against him, 455* ; assumes
the kingship with his son ifisc,
tb.f ; defeats the Britons at Cray-
ford, 457 *t ; <^n<^ ^^ Wippedsfleet,
4^5^". decisively, 473*t; ^
death, ii. 1 2 ; brother of, said tofa*ve
settled Northombria, ii. 14, 15.
Hengestdon (A), -teednn (E),
Hingston Down, Cornwall, Egbert
defeats the Danes and West Welsh
at, 835*.
Henrlo, Henrig, Henri, Heaniio.
Heanrig, Heanri, i. e, Henry I,
king of England, knighted by
Wifiiam I, 1085^; inherits large
treasures from his father, i<^
[1087], P* ^19* Ruftt> sends for,
1094, p. 229t ; comes to England,
t6. ; sent to Normandy againat
Kobert, 1 095 ; elected and crowned,
1 1 oof; marries Edith-Matilda, tb. f
(cf. ii. 13) ; imprisons Ralph
Flambard, tb.f; recalls ADselm,
i&. ; castles in Normandy held by
men of, «5. ; holds Christmas
courts at Westminster, iioi ;
1 102; 1103; 1 108; Easter coorta
at Winchester, i J02 ; 1 103 ; 1 104 ;
1 106; 1 108; 1 1 23, p. 252; chief
men rebel asrainst, i loif ; marches
against Robert, but makes peace
with him, ib.t ; besieges Arundel,
captures Bridgenorth and expels
Robert of Belesme, i I02t ; 1104 ;
holds a council at Westminster,
1 102; holds Whitsuntide- courts
at W^estminster, 1 104 ; 1 1 07 ; 1 108 ;
INDEX
393
1 109; holds oonrts at Windsor,
1103; 1104; 1105; 1107; mo;
1 1 14E, H ; 1 1 27t ; allows Anselm
to go to Rome, ixosf ; Robert of
Normandy sorrenders his pension
to, ib, ; sends forces to Normandy,
1 1 04; kin^jT of England, i6. ;
deprives WiUiam, earl of Mortain,
ih.; conquers part of Normandy,
I I05f ; returns to England, ib. ;
Robert of Belesme comes to, ib. ;
meets Robert of Normandy at
Northampton, 1 106 ; at Bath and
SaliBbary, t&. ; crosses to Nor-
mandy and wins the battle of
Tlnchebray, i&.f ; releases Edgar
Etheling, i&.f ; rednces Normandy,
ib. ; spends festivals there, 1 107 ;
1 109; IX 13; 1 1 15; distributes
ecclesiastical offices at West-
minster, I io7t ; seventh year of
reign of, ib. ; recognises Alexander
of ScoUand, ih.^\ goes to Nor-
mandy, 1108 ; wars with Louis VI
there, ib. ; promises his dr. to the
emperor, i lOQf ; spends Easter
at Marlborough, mo; sends his
dr. to the emperor, ib.f ; H^ie de
la Flkshe holds Maine of, tb.f ;
Fulk V of Anjon holds Maine
against, t&.f; 11 11; X112; im-
poses 'aide pour fiUe marier,'
iiiof; omits the three annual
courts ,1111; wars of, with France,
xiii; 1112; 1116; 1117; 1118;
1134 ; goes to Normandy against
Fulk V of Anjou, 11 11 ; remains
there, 1x13; 1117; 1118; 1119;
II 34 ; 1 1 28 ; deprives and expels
certain opponents, 1113 ; im-
prisons Robert of Belesme, f6.f ;
sends Robert of Belesme to Eng-
land, and returns himself, 11 13;
invades Wales, and builds castles,
1 1 14E, Hf ; makes Ralph abp. of
Canterbury, »&.t; fills up other
ecclesiastical offices, t6.H ; move-
ments of, ib,\ crosses to Nor-
mandy, <&.£; 1 1 16; makes the
chief men do homage to his son
William, iiisf ; returns to Eng-
land, ib. ; has the church at
St. Albans consecrated, iii6t;
supports his nephew Tlieobald
against Louis VI, t&.f ; heavy
taxation of, t&. ; 11 17; reverses of,
iii8t; defeats Louis VI (at
Br^mule) , i x ipt ; WiUiam, son of,
ih.\ 1 1 20; ii3i; forbids abp.
Thurstan to return to England,
1119; restores him, iisof; sub-
jects of, submit to, 11x9; 11 20;
makes peace with Louis VI, 1 1 30
(cf. ii. 298) ; reduces Normandy
and returns to England, ih. ;
marries Adelaide of Lou vain at
Windsor, ii3it; comes to
Berkeley and invades Wales, tb.f ;
at Norwich and Northampton,
1X33 ; at Dunstable and Wood-
stock, 1133 ; summons a great
witenagem^t at Gloucester, tb. ;
consents to the election of William
of Gurboil as abp. of Canterbury,
tb.f ; fresh quarrel of, with Fulk
of Anjou, ti., pp. 351, 353t;
1134 ; gives bprics., 11 33, pp. 352,
a53t ; ftt Woodstock, ib., p. 353 ;
goes to Normandy, ib.^ p. 353 ;
troubles of, ib. ; successes of, ih. ;
1 1 34; orders the punishment oif
moneyers in England, 1 1 35t ;
receives John of Crema, ib, ;
returns to England with his wife
and daughter, iX36f ; receives
David of Scotland, ib. ; transfers
Robert of Normandy to Bristol,
ib.f ; Robert of Gloucester, natural
son of, ib.f ; 1 140 ; causes his dr.
to be recognised as his successor,
1 1 37^ ; marries her to Geoffrey of
Anjou, tb-f ; gives the abbey of
Peterborough to Henry of Poitou,
ib.; gets William elite's marriage
wiUi Sibyl of Anjou dissolved, tb. ;
cf. ii. 399; deceived by abbot
Henry of Poitou, 11 28; receives
Hugh de Payen, ii38t; sends
for Waleran of Meulan, Ii39f ;
returns to England, ib. ; allows
abp. William to summon a council,
%b, ; allows priests to keep their
vrives, ib.f p. 360 ; gives Win-
chester to his nephew, Henry of
Blois, ib.t; acknowledges Inno-
cent II, ib.t ; ftt Rochester, 1130 ;
394
INDEX
goes to Normandy, ib. ; retuniB to
EDglandy 1151 ; 113a; dealingi
of abbot Henty with, ^.f ; i6.t ;
forces him to resign Peterborough,
ti32t ; gives it to abbot Martin,
%b. ; crosses the sea, ii35t ; death
and character of, ib.; buried at
Beading, ib,f; Stephen, nephew
of, ib. ; his treasures wasted,
I I37t ; Matilda, dr. of, X140 ;
rebuilds the New Minster, Win-
chester, as Hyde Abbey, ii. 1 23 ;
Cherbourg belongs to, ii. 379;
builds Malassis, ii. 283.
Henri, Heanri, of Poitou, abbot of
St. Jean d'Angely, legate of the
Romescot, 1123, p. 252t; 1127;
becomes by intrigaes abbot of
Peterborough, ib., pp. 257, asSf ;
related to Henry I and the count
of Puitiers, ib.f ; returns to Poitou,
1 1 28 ; his deceit, ib. ; tries to
subject Peterboirough to Cluny,
ii3ot; 1131; 113a; expelled
from St. Jean d'Angely, 1131 ;
his dealings with Henry I, tb.f ;
1 1 32; forced to resign Peter-
borough, ib.f ; tries to get it for
his nephew, ib.
Henri, Heanri, i. e. Henry of Blois,
bp. of Winchester, formerly abbot
of Glastonbury, 11 29, p. 26ot;
at consecration of Canterbury
Cathedral, 1130.
Henri, i.e, Henry II, king of
England, succeeds his father in
Anjou, 1 140, p. 268f ; marries
Eleanor of Poitou, ib.f ; comes to
England and makes peace with
Stephen, ib.f ; received at Win-
chester and London, ib. ; comes
to England and is crowned, 1 154 ;
gives the abbey of Peterborough
to William of Walteville, ib. ; pedi-
gree of, carried up to Adam, ii. 8.
Henrioiis, t. e. the emperor Henry
IV, succeeds, I056£; quarrels
with his son, and diet, 1 io6f .
Henry I, emperor, father of Otho
the Great, ii. 121.
Hbnbt II, emperor, o. Heinrio.
HsKBT III, emperor, marries Gun-
hildyCnut's dr., iL 216; expedi-
tion of, against Baldwin of
Flandersi i049Cy losoDf ; Bald-
win submits to, ib.f; cf. AJ>,
p. 169; Swegen Esthrithsoo does
homi^ to, ii. 229 ; bp. Ealdred
sent on a mission to, zo54Dt; dies,
1056E ; called C6na, ib.C, Df.
Hbnbt IY, emperor, v. Henricns.
Hbnbt V, emperor, v. Heanri.
Hbnbt I, of France, v. Heinria
Hbnbt, markgrave of Nordgao,
defeats the Danes, ii. 98.
Hbnbt of Hdntdtodon, relation
of, to MS8. £ and C of Chron.,
pp. Iv. ff.; traditions embodied
by, pp. Iviif. n. ; ii. 10, 244, 245 ;
proverbs preserved by, ii. 70;
ballads do., IL 43, 215 ; favonr-
able to Edwy, ii. 150 ; Nicholas,
father of, ii. 293 ; dedicates his
history to Alexander, bpw of
Lincoln, ii. 301.
Hbnbt, son of Richard, king of the
Romans, murdered by Gay de
Montfbrt, ii. 303.
Hbnbt ot Eabtbt, prior of Ch. Oh.
Canterbury, p.xcviii.
Henbt VIII, his distribution of the
monastic lands, ii. 163.
Heofeshani, v. Eofea-.
Heoforwio, v. Eofer-.
HeopwinesAeot, v. Ypwines-.
Heorotford (A), Heori- (D, E, F),
Hertford, council of, 673*-!*; cf.
ii. 27, 70; Edward builds forts
at, 91 3 A, Df ; miswrittea for
Thetford, 1004F.
Heortfordfloir, Hertfordshire, the
Danes ravage, loi i£.
Heraman, r. Here-.
Herbeard Losange, bp. of Thetford,
deprived, 1094, p. aJ9t.
Herebryht, alderman of Mercia,
slain by the Danes, 838Af .
Hebbditabt fbibbts, ii. 155.
Hereferp, bp. of Winchester, dies,
833*+.
Hereford, men of, defeat the Daness
915D, 9i8At; jSEXfgBT marches
on, I055l>t; he and Gruffydd
bum, i6.£t; bp. Athelstan buried
at, 1056D ; Walter made bp. of,
io6oEt ; oastle-gnard of, attacked
INDEX
395
by Edric and the Welsh, io67Dt ;
chief men of, ravage Woroester-
■hire, 1087 [1088], p. 223; Cnth-
bert tranxlated to Cwterbnry
from, ii. 42 ; battle of Saxons and
Britons at, in 760, ii. 49 ; relics of
St. Ethelbert of East Aoglia trans-
lated to, ii. 61 ; Welsh submit to
Athelstan st, ii. 135 ; Gerard
translated to York from, ii. 289.
Bps. of, Beonna, ii. 54;
Bobert Losinga, ii. 281 ; v. i£thel-
stan, Athulf, Leofgar. Earls of,
V, Raolf, Roger, Swegen, Wiilelm
(Fitaosbem).
Herefordport, Hereford, attacked
andburnt by iBlfsar and Grnfi^dd,
1055C, D, pp. 1 80, i87t ; besieged
by Harold, ih.C ; bp. AtheUtan
buried at, 1056C.
Herefordscir, Herefordshire,
foreigners build [Richard's] Castle
in, 1048E, p. 1 73t ; Gruffydd of
North Wales ravages, io52*»Dt;
Walter made bp. of, lodoDf ;
sheriff of, v. ^fhoO.
lIHereftid, alderman, signature of,
656E, p. 32b.
Hereltifti, abbess of Shaftesbury,
dies, 9820t.
Hareman (G, D, E), Heraman
(C), made bp. of Wiltshire (1. e,
Bamsbury), I043^E, 1045C,
I0461>t; sent to Rome, 1047E,
XO49C, 1051D ; returns, losoOf ;
dies, I077E, to78Dt; extent of
his diocese, t^.D.
tHeremod, &ther of Soeldwea,
son of Itermon, 855 A; cf. ii. 4.
HerelSaUuid, ? H&rt^aland, or
Hardeland, Northmen first come
from, to England, 787Et.
Hereward (E), -werd (D), ravages
Peterborough, i07o£>f« refuses
to submit to William, 107 lE,
i07aDt ; said to have commanded
the English forces in Maine, ii. 268.
HsBPAST, bp. of Thetford, his con-
troversy with Baldwin, abbot of
St. Edmund's, ii. 285.
Heriz]g,son of Hussa, leads an army
against Northumbria, 6o3Et.
H£BI0T, the ring included in, ii. 139.
HsBMAH N, abp. of Cologne, receives
Ealdred, i054Dt.
Hbrmaitn, author of Miracles of
St. Edmund, Saxon Chron. used
by, p. cxxv.
Hemostos, or Arnost, bp. of
Rochester, consecrated, and dies,
i. a89t.
Herodes, Herodua (A), Herod
(the Great), slays the Innocents,
2* ; commits suicide, 2E, 3At ;
dies, 3F ; his palace at Jerusalem,
448F.
Herodes, Herod Antipas, accession
of, I2».,
Herodes, son of Antipater [9 Herod
Antipas], succeeds in Judea, i la.
Herodes, Srodes (£) , i.e. Agrippa I,
death of, after slaying St. James,
46*, 45F.
Hertford, v, Heorot-.
HiRvi, first bp. of Ely, ii. 291.
Hbstdbnb, included in kingdom of
Southombria by Gruimar, ii. 35.
Hetmundus, son of Harold Hard-
rada (probably a mistake for Olaf),
1066C, p. I98t.
H^feld, Hatfield Chase near Don>
caster, Edwin defeated and slain
at, 633Et.
HszHAM, V. Hagustaldesea, -ham.
Hibald, v. Hig-.
Hibemia (A), Tbemia (E), Hy-
bemia (A Lat.), Ireland, Picts
come to north of, E Pref. p. 3;
some of the Irish migrate from,
tb.f: three 'Scots' come from,
89iAt; Dublin in, i. 289;
Lanfrano writes to kings of, ib. ;
to Donald, a bp. in, i. 29ot;
king, clergy, and people of, ask
for Donatus or Donn^hus to be
consecrated, t&.f ; v, Yrland.
Hide, note on the, ii. 23.
HiMuis, V. Oxymensis.
Hienualem(A, C, D), lemsalem
(E, F), cai^ure of, by Titus, 71*;
John Baptist*s head revealed at,
448F; Swegen Godwineson goes
to, 1052C, p. i82t ; bp. Ealdred
goes to, xo58Dt ; crusaders return
from, xioo, p. 236 ; light on the
Holy Sepulchre at, 1 1 20 ; Fulk V
396
INDEX
of Anjou retnnu from, iiai;
Hugh de Payen comes from, and
collects men and money for,
xiaSf ; alms sent to, ii. loa.
Higbald (E), Hibald (F), bp. of
Lindisfarne, consecrated at
Soccabyrig, ySoEf ; assists at the
coronation of Eaidwulf, 795E;
dies, 803E (cf. Addenda) ; poem
and letters of Alcuin to, il. oa.
Higbyrht, r. Hygeberht.
HiODBN, Ralfh, translation of his
Pol>chronicon by Trevisa, p. xliv.
HiOHLET Common, v, Iglea.
HiGH-SEEVi, office of, ii. £4.
Hii (A), n (E, a). le (E), lona,
Colaniba founds a monastery on,
565B, 0, Et; bishops of the
'Scots* subject to, tft.E, af;
Roman Easter and tonsure intro-
duced in, 7i6*f .
Hild, abbess of Whitby, dies, 680*.
HiLDKOiLS, other name of alderman
Brorda, q. v. ii. 54.
HiLDiLiD, abbess of Barking,
Guthburg trained under, ii. 38.
Himbre, v. Humbre.
H1NQ8TON BowH, V. Hengestdon.
Hlplaad, v. Yrland.
Hisponiae, Ispanie, Spain, Charle-
magne enters, 778E; wars of
Christians and heathens in, 1086
[1087], p. aaif; Thomas of
Bayeux visits, ii. a64.
H18TOBT, V. Chronicles.
H«, V. Hy>.
HUdaford, t;. Hlydan-.
HloiSeringa, I*oherenge, Lotha-
ringia, or Lorraine, Walcher, bp.
of Durham, bom in, io8oEt ;
Henry of, i.e. the emperor Henry
V, 1 1 a6 ; bp. Herman comes from,
ii. a 35; bp. Leofric educated in,
ii. 336; Godfrey VII, duke of
Lower, ii. 398.
Hlo]>here, bp. of the West Saxons,
nephew of -^Egelberht, 670* ; ap-
pointed, ib.f; consecrated by
llieodore, ib.
Hlophere (A), LoiSere (E), king of
Kent, dies, 685»
Hlopwig (A), Lothwi (F), king
of the Franks, i,e. Louis the
Pious, dies, 840F ; his pedigree,
855At.
Hlopwig, king of the Franks, t. e.
Louis the German, his pedigree,
885At.
Hlopwig, king of the Franks, i. e.
Louis the Stammerer, his pedigree,
885At.
HLOpwiG, son of Louis the Stam-
merer, dies, 885*t.
Hludbnsb mokastkbium, f Loath,
Lincs^ ^thelheard abboi ci,
ii. 6a
Hlydanford (C, D), Hilda. (E),
Lydford, Devon, ravaged by the
Danes, 9p7E.
H0ABD8, discovery of buried, ii. 9.
Hocneratun (A), Hoocenereton
(D), Hook Norton, Oxon^
slaughter by the Danes at, 91 4D,
91 7A.
DHoge, granted to Medeshamstead,
686E.
H^LAB, Iceland, bp. of, v. Gnthmnnd.
HoiLAKD, Holland, one of the three
divisions of Lines, included in
kingdom of Southumbria by
Gaimar, ii. 35.
Hobna (et Jiam), perhaps Holme,
near Swaffham, Norfolk, battle at,
9oaCt ; cf. ii. 134.
HoLMSDBMB, included by Gaimar in
kingdom of Southumbria, ii. 35.
Honorins (I), pope, sends pallia to
Paulinus and Honorius, 6a 7B;
writes to the Irish on Ea^er ques-
tion, ib. ; Birinus sent by, 634E.
HonoriTiB, abp. of Canterbury, cf.
995F. p. 130; consecrated by
Paulinus, 6a 7E ; receives pallium,
ib. ; receives Paulinus, 633E ;
dies, 653Et.
Honoriu8(II), pope, succeeds, 1 1 34,
p. 354 ; sends John of Crsma to
England, 1135; receives English
prelates at Borne, ib. ; dies, 1 1 a9,
p. a6ot.
Hook Nobton, v. Hocneratun.
Horgadae Insnlae, v. Orcadus.
Horsa, brother of Hengest, and soo
of Wihtgils, 449E, ad Jin. ; invited
to Britain by Wyrtgeom, 449*+ ;
slain at .^Igelesthrep, 455^.
INDEX
397
HoRSTED, near Ayleeford, Kent,
Hona possibly boned at, ii. ii.
HouLME, Lb, v. Hulme.
HousB, arrangement of a Saxon, U45.
H0U8BCARL8, a. 175, 337.
HovEDBN, or HowDBN, E. Riding,
Yorks., Roger of, v, Roger.
Howel, t. €. Howel the Good, king
of Wales, submits to Edward,
02 2 At ; builds himself a hunting
box, ii. 251 ; cf. HnwaL
Hraold, v. Hroald.
Hreopedun*, Hreopa- (A),
Hreopan- (F), Beopan- (E),
Hreopen- (D), Repton, Derby-
shire, JEthelbald of Mercia slain
^^755^; buried at, t&.*t; Danes
winter at, 874*; more from,
875* &wt.
DHrepingas, in Hundred of Reping-
ton, in Peterborough Charter,
675E, p. 37m.t.
Hripum (in), (£), Bipmn (£),
B7pon(D),Hripe(F Lat.),Ripon,
Wilfrid buried at, 709E ; Botwine,
abbot of, 785 Ef ; v. Sigred ; abbot
Aldberht dies at, 788D ; mincter
at, built by Wilfrid, ravaged by
Edred, 948Dt ; importance of, in
the development of the Chronicle,
pp. Ixx f., Ixziv, cxix f. ; Eardwulf
ordered for execution at, ii. 64.
Hria, brother of Grufiydd of S.
Wales, put to death, 1052C, ad
fin., io53Df.
Hroald (A), Hraold (D), Danish
jarl, ravages Wales, 91 5D, QiSAf ;
slain, ib.
Hrodberd, v. Rodbeard.
Hrofesoeaater* (D), Hrofe- (C, E),
Bofes- (E), Bofe- (E, H),
Hrofeoester (D), Bofe- (E, H),
Bofes- (E), Boue- (E 1123 ff.),
BofeaosMter, Bofe- (E), Hroue-
oyater, -olatar (a), -oieiter (F),
Oiuitaa Hrophia (F Lat.),
Rochester, Kent, granted to
Justus as his see, 604E, a;
twenty-four miles from Canter-
bury, t5. : bp. Tobias dies at,
727E; slangnter by the Danes
at, 839*t ; part of Uie Danes go
to, 885^ ; part of spoils of Bim-
fleet carried to, 894A, p. 86;
Ethelred ravages diocese of, 986C,
Ef; the Danes attack, 999 E;
.£lfheah*s relics carried to,
102 3D ; Odo provisions the castle
of, X087 [1088], p. 223; Rufus
and his forces march on, <&.,
p. 224 ; Odo falsely promises to
surrender, {b,; Rufus besieges,
and forces, to surrender, %b. ; city
of, burnt, 1 1 30; cathedral of,
consecrated, ib. ; Robert, earl of
Gloucester, imprisoned at, 1140,
p. 267 ; bridge work at, ii. 285.
Bps. of, Justus, 604E, a;
Romanus, 616E, a, ad Jin. ;
Panlinus, 633*; 6J4A, 643E;
Ithamar, 655E ; 656E, pp. 3oh.,
32L; Putta, 675E, ad fin,i-;
Aldulf, 731E ; Dun, 741 A, 740E ;
Beommod, 802* ; Swithwulf,
897At; Siward, 1058D, Ef ;
ii. 307 ; Ralph, 1114E, H ; Emulf,
ib.; 1123, p. 252; 1124,0.254;
John, iX3ot; Amost and Gun-
dulf, i. 289t, 292 (Rofensis);
V. Gifemund, Godwine, Tobias,
Wermnnd,
Hzot^olf (E), Bo|mlf (A), Bodolf
(F), t. e. Rudolf, count of Upper
Burgundy, receives the Middle
Kingdom, 887*t.
Huda, alderman of Surrey, fights
with the Danes at Thanet, 853A,
853E.
HnoB, little St, of Lincoln, ii. 312.
Hugo, French churl of ^l%yfu-
Emma, causes the loss of Exeter,
ioo3Bt.
Hugo, retires to Scotland, ii. 240.
Hugo, i. e. Hugh of Grantmesnil,
ravages Leicestershire and North-
ampton, 1087 [1088], p. 223t.
Hugo, i.€. Hugh of Avranches,
earl of Chester, sent to escort
Henry to Rufus, 1094, p. 229.
Hugo, i. e. Hugh of Montgomery,
earl of Shrewsbury, defeats the
Welsh, 1094, P- ^30 > <^* "• ^7^ *
some men of, slain, 1095, p. 231 ;
slain in Anglesey by wikings,
I098t.
Hugo of Mundford, Monford,
398
INDEX
i. e. Hugh lY, baron of Montfort-
Bor-Riile, rebels agsmit Heory 1,
1133, p. 253; defeatedi and im-
priioned at Gloucester, 1 1 24.
Hugo QerueiBas aunu, t. «. Hugh,
son of Gervais €ji{ Ch&teaa-neuf,
defeated and imprisoned at Rouen,
1 1 24; imprisoned at Windsor,
1 1 26 ; reconciled to Henry I, and
returns to France, Ii29t.
Hugo of pe temple, «. e. Hugh de
Pajen, rounder of the Templars,
collects contributions in England
and Scotland, Ii28t.
Hugo of "Walteuile, abbot Martin
recovers PeterbOTough estates
from, 1 1 37, p. 265.
Huouxs DS SALiN8,abp. of Besan^on,
at the Council of Rheims, ii. 229.
Hnlme, Le Houlme, d^p. Ome,
castle at, captured by Robert of
Normandy and Philip I, 1094,
p. 239.
HuMBiRBT, or Htoberbt, bp. of
Elmham, martyred with St. Ed-
mund, ii. 86.
Humbre, Humbra (Hunbre C,
Himbre D), the Hmnber, Eg>
bert conquers all to the south of,
827* ; one of the boundaries of
Mercia, 942At ; TosUg enters,
1066D, E; Tostig and Harold
Hardrada enter, ib.E; Danish
fleet enters, 1068D, 1069E,
pp. 303, 204 ; vrinters in, ib.D ;
Swegen enters, X070B; Danish
fleet quits, tb., p. 207; kingdom
of Soathumbria extends from
Rutland to (Gaimar), ii. 35;
Anlaf Sitricson said to have
entered, ii. 140.
Humbremujm*. Humbra- (F),
HumbranmtrV, -mi:^ (£), the
mouth of the Humber, the Danes
cross, 867* ; enter, 993E ; 1013E.
HuK, idderman of Somerset, ii. 70.
Hunas, the Huns, Attila, king of,
liHunberht, alderman, signature of,
852E.
Hundehog, Hundcot, Leicester-
shire, Ralph Basset holds court
at. Ii24,p. 254t.
Hdkdrxds, grouping of, for pmpoaas
of assessment, ii. 185.
Hunfer)>, bp. of Winchester, soe-
ceeds Daniel, 744*f ; anooeeded
by Gyneheard, 754*t.
Hungrie (£), 17ng«rlaad (D),
Hungary, Edward Etheluig sent
to, 1057D ; of. ii. 248 ; misery of
crusaders in, 109(^*1 £a]dred
passes thiongh, ii. 248.
Hi&ntaiidttii, Huntingdon, Danes
depart from, 921 A; restored by
Edward, tb., p. 103 ; people of,
submit to Edward, «6. ; no market
to be between Stamford and,
963E, p. 1 16 ; town and ooonty
mdud^ by Oaimar in 'South-
umbria,* ii. 35.
Huntandunsoir (E), Honta- (C,
D, E), Hunte- (D). Hunangdon-
shire, part of, ravaged by the
Danes, loiiE; Cnnt marches to.
1016D, E, pp. 148, 149 ; fiarldam
of, held by Siward« ii. 245.
HHuntendunport, Huntingdca. in
Peterborough Charter, 656E,
p. 3it.
Huaaa, king of the Bemieiana,
father of Hering, fo^Ef.
Huwal, king of the West WeUh,
submits to Athelataa, 936Dt;
cf. Addenda.
|Hwala» &ther of Hathra, son of
Bedwig, 855A ; cf ii. 4.
HweaUflsg, Whalley, Lanca. and
Cheshire, battle at, 798Et; v.
Wagele.
Hwerwillas (E), HwsBrwellaa (D),
HwerewyU (F), Wherweil,
Hants, Edith, wile of Edw.Cont,
sent to, 1048E, 105 2D, p. I7(rf ;
abbess of, i&.D; monastery of,
said to have been founded by
iElfthryth, ii. 166.
Hwiooas (E), HwiooiAS (A), a tribe
in Worcestershire and Glonoester-
shire, alderman ^thelmund rides
from, 8oo*t; Cirencestor in, ii. 95.
HwitanwyUeageat, \^liitweU,
Derbyshire, one of the boundaries
of Mercia^ 943 A*)*.
Hwitoirioe, Whitchurch, Hants,
Leofrio of, looiA.
INDEX
399
Hwitera (E, a), Wltorn (£),
Whitern, Galloway, Ninias'
church at, 565E, 4^ Bps. of,
Frithewald, 76aBt; Pehtwine,
t&.t; Ethelbert, 777£t; Bald-
wulf, 79iEt.
Hwitaand, Wissant, d^p. Paa-de-
Galaifl, Rufus at, 1095 ; Matilda,
dr. of Henry I, landi at, ii. 393.
Hybemia, v. Hib«niia.
Htdb Abbbt, r. Wintanoeaster,
New Minster.
Htobkbht, v. Humberht.
Htovbald, 710E, miswritten for
Bigbald, q. v.
H7geberht,-briht(£), -bryht (A),
Hicbyriit (F), abp. of Lichfield,
appointed by Offa, 785*t ; ngna-
ture of, 777E, p. 5ab; hii reslgna.
taon, ii. 66.
Hjrtlincberi, Irfchlingboroiigfa,
NorthantB, reooYered by abbot
Martin from Hugh of Walteyille,
"37, P- 265.
Hyryo, v, Yric,
Hyb (£), H« (F), Hythe. Kent,
Harold leises ahipa at, 1053E,
p. 179.
I, J.
laoob, James the apostle, death of,
M. 80-83.
laooboa, James, eon of Zebedee, the
apostle, convenioin of, 30*; put
to death by Herod (Agrippa I),
46*, 45F; cf. M. 133 ff.
laoobns, frater Domini, martyrdom
of, 6a*
laenbryht, v. lanberht.
tiaered, lared, 855A, B, 0.
Jahbs, king of Sweden, Edward
Etheling sent to, ii. 347.
lanberht, -brlht (E), -berht,
-bypht, -bept (F), -bryht (A),
laan- (A), Banbriht (B), abp.
of Ganterbory, 995 F, p. 130; con-
secrated, 763A, 763Et; receives
the paUinm, 764At ; loses part of
his province, 785*4 ; dies, 790*t.
Jakbow, Co. Durham, monastery
fonnded by Benedict Biaoop and
Egfrid, ii. 35 ; seized by Eadberht,
iL 41 ; V. Dooemu^.
loanho, ? Boston, linos., Botulf
founds a monastery at» 654A,
6532^.
$Xcel, father of Cnebba, son of
Eomaer, 636B, C ; 755A, ad Jin. ;
cf. ii. 6.
loBLAND, Irish anohorites in, ii. 103.
IcKLiifo Strbbt, ii. 30.
Ida, king of the Bemicians, son of
Eoppa, 547B^ C ; cf. ii. 5 ; 560A ;
5^5^; 731^; father of iEthelric,
560A; 585 A; 593E; accession
ofi 547*t; Northumbrian royal
famUy derived from, ib.f ; builds
Bamborough, 547E, a ; death of,
56o£, af ; father of Hussa, ii. 19 ;
of Ealrio, ii. 50; ancestor of
Alchred, ib.
Idlb, R., Notts., battle of the, ii. 19.
le, V. Hii.
Jbdbuboh, Ck>. Roxburgh, prob. not
identical with ludanburh, ii. 14S.
lehmaro, Scottish prince, submits
to Cnut, io3i£t.
leothete, v. Iu>ytte.
leopwel, Weldi king, submits to
Edward, 933At; cf. Addenda,
lercingafeld, v. Ire-.
Jbbomb, St., his translation of
Eusebius' Chron., ii. 7.
Illemman, bp. of the Mercians,
oon8eoratesMede8hamBtead,656£,
p. 30 m.f; signature of, ib., p. 33 b.
lemsalem, v. Hier-.
Jbws, v. ludeas.
Iglea (A), iBglea (E), t Highley
Common, near Melksham, Wilts.,
Alfred advances to, 878*1.
Ignatius, IgnatuB, bp. of Antioch,
martyrdom of, no*.
Ii, V. Hii.
Iltotds, St., alleged outrage of
Edgar on, ii. 162.
Imma,io33D* Imme, X051C; v.
^l%yfu-£mma.
Iflmznine, alderman, signature of,
^S^E, p. 33 b.
Imob, fkther of Bigrit, ii. 350.
Indea, India, Alfred sends alms to
St. Thomas in, 883Et.
Ine^ Ina (F Lat.), king of the
400
INDEX
West Saxons, succeeds CeadwalU,
A Pref. p. 2t ; 688^ ; descended
from Cerdic, i&.f ; f6. ; succeeded
by iEthelheard, i&., p. 4t ; son of
Cenred, ifc.f ; 688 A ; 855A ;
brother of Ingttd, 7i8*t ; 855A ;
(re-)build8 Glastonbury, 688at;
the men of Kent make peace with,
694H; fights against Greraint of
Cornwall, 710*-)* ; against Ceolred
of Mercia, 7i5*t; slays Cyne-
wulf, 73 1 ♦f; built Taunton,
7aa*t; fights against the South
Saxons, 722At; 725*; slays
Ealdberht, tb. ; goes to Rome,
738A, 726E; dies, 728 a, 736F;
laws of, pp. xxiii, xxviii ; Tetta,
sister of, ii. 38; said to have
founded the English school at
Rome, ii. 69.
Inoeld, abbot, ii. 38.
Imoibiobo, wife or concubine of
Malcolm III, mother of Duncan,
U. 281.
IngUd*, Inegild (G), father of
Eoppa, and son of Cenred, A Pref.
P- 4t ; 855A ; brother of Ine,
855A ; dies, 7i8«i'.
Inobav, Db. Jambs, v. Chronicles,
Anglo-Saxon, editions of.
tingui, father of Esa, son of Angen-
wit, 54 7B, C ; c£ ii. 5.
Ingwesre (B), Ingware (F), In-
wssre (A), -were (C), Iwere
(E), Danish chieftain, 870F; of.
ii. 84, 93; brother of, slain in
Devonshire, 878*t.
Ingwald, bp. of London, one of
Tatwine's consecratora, 73 lE.
Ikowab, Danish chieftain, slain,
ii. 126.
Innocekt II, V, Gregorius.
Innooentins, pope (Innocent I),
sends a decretal to Victrioius of
Rouen, 403E ; institutes Saturday
fast,tb.
IifVESTiTUBBS, struggle about, ii.
289, 290, 296.
InwsBre, v. Ing-.
jllnwona {or Unwona), bp. of Lei-
cester, signature of, 777E, p. 53t.
Joan, dr. of Rainier of Montferrat,
marries William Clito, Ii27t.
lohan, John, a monk of S^ez, abbot
of Peterborough, 1114, p^ a46t;
gfoee to Rome, i6. ; reioms, 11 15 ;
dies, 1 1 25, p. 256.
lohan, John, bp. of Rochester,
previously archdeacon of Canter-
bury, nephew of abp. Ralph, goes
to Rome, 1 114, p. 246; 1123,
p. 252 ; present at the cosise-
cration of Canterbury Oathedral,
ii30t.
lohan of Qaitan, Lt. John of
Gaeta, becomes pope as GeUnoa
II (y.r.), iii8t.
lohan of Creme, i. t. John of Crema,
papal legate, sent to England,
1 1 25t ; returns to Rome, tb.
lohan, bp. of Lothian, t. «l of
Glasgow, goes to Rome, iiasf.
lohan, i, e. John de Neaville, bp. of
S^E, present at conaecration of
Canterbury Cathedral, 1 13a
lohann, papa, i. e. John XIX
gives the pallium to .^Blfric of
York, i026Dt.
lohannes, the apostle and evange-
list, conversion of, 30* ; writes
the Apocalypse in Patmoe, 84A,
87£t; rests at Ephesua, looE,
99a.
lohannes Baptiata, head of^ re-
vealed, 448Ft-; birth of, M.
lohiuinea, pope, t. e. John IV, 6a5E.
lohannes, bp. of Hexham and
York,685E; retires to Beverley.
ib. ; dies, and is buried at Beverley,
72iEt ; offerings of Athelstaa at
shrine of, ii 138; Folcard's life
of, dedicated to Ealdred, iL 262 ;
miracles of, by William Ketall, A.
lohannea, bp. of Wells (sub-
sequently of Bath), consecrated,
i. 29ot.
John Vin, pope, urra abp. Ethel-
red to resist Alfred, ii 87.
John Xin, pope, allows ^thelwoU
to expel the secular priests from
Winchester, ii. 157.
John XV, pope, letter of, iL 198.
lONA, o. Hii.
lone, R. Yonne, the Danes winter
on, 887*t.
INDEX
401
JoscxLtir, John, eecreUry to abp.
Parker, his annotations in the
Chroniclefi, pp. xxvii, xxiz, xzxi f.,
xxxiv ; transcript of MS. B by^
pp. xxix, xoy xci n.| cxxx f. ; his
collectanea, pp. xo, xci n.
J08BPH OF Abimathba, legendary
Glastonbury goes back to, ii. 144.
.Iostunn, v. Justin.
Iota, r. lute.
lothete, V. In)»ytte.
Ipplbbflbot, ii. 10, v. Ypwinesfleot.
Ipswich, r. Gipeewic.
Ixtdand, v. Yrland.
iToingafeld (A\ Ieroin«a- (D),
Arehenfield, a district on the
borders of Uerefordsh. and Glou-
oestersh., Gimelianc, bp. of, 915D,
9x8At ; ravaged by Banes, %b,
iRBiJurD, r. Hibemia, Yrland.
Irenaid, Ironside, origin of the
name, i057l>t' ; v. Eadnmnd.
Ibtblinobobodob, r. Hyrtlingberi.
lapaaie, r. Hispaniae.
^It«rmon, father of Heremod, son
of Hathra, 855A ; cf. ii. 4.
iKamar, bp. of Rochester, conse-
cmtes Deusdedit, 655£t; con-
secrates Medeshamstead, 656E,
p. 30h. ; signature of, tb. p. 33I.
ludanbnrh,? Eastern Counties, abp.
Wulfstaa imprisoned in, 952Dt.
ludas, t. «. Jude the apostle, festival
of, M. 191.
ludM Soarioth, 675E, p. 57t. ; Odo
of Bayeux oompai-ed to, 1087
[io88]t.
Indaa, Herod, hob of Antipater,
snooeedn in, 11a; divided into
tetrarchies, la*.
Indeas, Indeus, ludei, the Jews,
Pilate set over, 36E, 37a: Titus
slaughters, 71*; the devil appears
to, 431 £ ; of Norwich, torture a
Christian child, 11 37, p. a65t.
Indetto, Judith, v. lu^ytte.
luDOUAL, V. Ieo>wel.
Judith, wife of Toetig, goes with
him to Thomey, 1053 D, p. 175;
a relative (sister) of Baldwin V,
ib. ; cf. ii. 349 ; goes to Rome with
Tostig, io6iDt ; and toFUnden,
1065C, D, io64Ey pp. 193, 393.
Indoo, 8t.» relics of, transhited to
the New Minster, Winchester,
903^.
JuLiAK thb Apobtatx, legend about,
ii. 193.
JuMiioES, V. Gemetica.
Junius, Fbancis, his collations of
MS. F, pp. xxxvi, cxxx f. ; his
transcripts, pp. xo n,, cxxxi n.
Justin, or Jdsteinn, Scandinavian
leader, ii. 1 73 ; Addenda, p. ix.
lustuB, abp. of Canterbury, sent to
Britain, 95 5F ; consecrated bishop
of Rochester by Angustine. 604E,
af ; succeeds Mellitus at Canter-
bury, 616E, a, ad fin, (cf. 995 F,
p. 130); consecrates Romanus
to Rochester, tb. ; consecrates
Paulinus as bp. of the Northum-
brians, 635*t; dies, 637E.
lute (E), lote (£, a), the Jutes,
one of the three tribes invading
Britain, 449E, a ; the people of
Kent, Wight, and the lutnacynn
derived mmi, •&.; the Angles
dwelt between, and the (Old)
Saxons, ib.
lutnaoynn, t. e. * kin of the Jutes,*
a Jutisb tribe in Wessex, 449E, a.
Iu)iytte (A), lupette (B), ludette
(C), lujMBtte (D), lotheta,
leothete (F), i.e, Judith, dr. of
Charles the Bald, marries iCthel-
^f^y 885*t ; cf. 855»t ; marries
iEthelbald, ii. 80, 81 ; later history
of, ii. 81.
Iwere, e. Ingwnre.
For many names beginning with
K see under C.
Kadum, v, Ca^um.
Kali Hundason, question of identi-
fication of, ii. 343.
KsMPSBT, near Worcester, bp. Leof •
sige dies at, ii. 308.
Kbicpsfobd, r. Cynemapresford.
Kbnblm, St., son of Cenwnlf of
Meroia, legend of hb reign, and
murder, ii. 69.
U.
Dd
402
INDEX
KsNiwiLKiir's Cabtlc, ii. 28.
Kennet, B., Berki., Danes fortify
the mouth of, ii. 87.
Kenneth, v, Gynoht.
Kenneth Mac Alpin, king of the
Scots, line of, beoomee extinct, ii.
308 ; gains the siipFemacy for the
8cot6, ii. 343.
Kenny Castle, t?. Anr Cynuit.
Kent, v. Cent, Cantware.
Kentigebn, St., story of mother of,
ii. 104.
Kennlf, bp. of Wincheetep, pre-
viously abbot of Medeehamstead,
963E, p. 1x7; 992Et; fortifies
his abbey, 963£t ; dies, I036E.
Kestbven, one of the three divisions
nf Lines*, included in kingdom of
Southumbria by Gaimar, ii. 35
Ketell, William, miracles of
St. John of Beverley by, ii. 262.
IIKetering, Kettering, Northants,
in Peterborough Charter, 963E,
p. 116.
Keynor, V, Cymenesora.
Ketnshav, v. Cseginesham.
Kieeresburh, Cherbourg, d^p.
Manche, given up to Rnfus,
lopif; Robert of Belesme im-
prisonerl at, ii. 203.
Kings, election and deposition of,
ii. 145, 146; lists of, the earliest
form of Chronicle, pp. cix f.
Ktng's Delph, r. Cyngesdself.
Kingship, beginning of, ii. 13.
Kingston, v. Cyngestun.
KiNTBUBY, r. Cynete.
KiBBiEMUiB, t;. Wertermorum.
KiBTLiNGTON, V, Kyrt-.
Kola, king's high>reeve, defeated by
the Danes at Pinhoe, looiA.
Kynsige (C, £), Kyniiie (D), abp.
of York, holds the see of York,
io53Ct ; receives the pallium,
1055D ; cf. ii. 242 ; dies, -1060D,
Ef: buried at Peterborough,
ih.T) ; cf. ii. 52 ; succeeds .Slfric,
ii. 234.
Kyrtlingtun, Kirtlington, Oxon.,
great gem<5t at, 977C ; bp. Side-
man dies at, t&.f.
Labienna, 'reeve' of Julius Cmbv,
slain in Britain, B.C. 60 E.
LsBgoeaster, Iissge-, v. Lega%
IjfiBgreoeastenoir, Leioestovhire,
ravaged by Hugh of GranimesDil,
1087 [io88], p. 223.
Ljcte, et, r. ^t Lsete.
tliamaoh, Lameoh, 85 5 A, B, C
Lambard, William, transcript of
MS. A by, pp. zxviii n., zcviii n. :
of Ma D by, p. xxziv.
Lambebt, abbot of St. Bertan':',
discussions of Ai»elm with, ii.
285 ; thought of as Aji8elm'6
successor, ii. 291, 292.
I«ambhy1S, Lambeth, Surrey,Hards-
cnutdiesat, 104 lEf.
Lammas, origin of the name, ii. isS.
Lancing, Sussex, name deriTni
Irom Wlendng, ii. 12.
I«andf^anc, t. e. Lanfranc, abp. of
Canterbury, previously abbot s(
Caen, comes to England and Ss
made abp.» i07oAt ; i. 287 ; his
dispute with Thomas of Yorlc m
to the primacy, tb f ; i. 2^8 ; gnes
to Rome, and pleads his caow
before the pope, tb., p. 3o6t ; ib. ;
consecrates Thomas, i5.f ; tb.;
crowns William II, 10S6 [1087",
p. 222t; i. 290: dies, loS^rf:
i. 291 ; receives the ob^enee of
all English bps., i. 288 ; writes to
Alexander 1 1, tb.; oonaecrate^
bps. in London, i. 288, 289 ; in
Qlouoester, i. 289 ; in Winchertcr,
i. 290 ; ii Canterbury, i. 289. 290
(bw) ; hi8 cause in the moot tX
Pinnenden, i. 289 ; ii. 348 ; hold*
councils, at Winchester,!. 288, 289:
at London, i. 289 (bt's); at 61ouea>-
ter, i. 289, 290 ; deposes abbots^ i.
288, 289, 290; consecrates Irish
bps., i. 289t, 29ot ; sends lett«n
to Ireland, ib,\ ^.f; appoints
Amost and Gundnlf to Rochester,
i. 289; sends bps. to assist m
oonsacration of Ralph, bp. of the
Orkneys, tb. ; consents to the
consecration of William of St. Ckri-
INDEX
4P3
lef, t&. ; consecrates and installs
Wido, or Guy, abbot of St. An-
giistine*s, i. 29ot ; punishes the
monks who resist Wido, i. 390,
391 ; vacancy alter the death of,
L 292 ; Latin Acts of, in MS. 3,
pp. zziii, xxvi f., xcviii ; scribe of,
identical with scribe of F, p. xxvi ;
cf. p. xxix; anthorises Osbem's
life of ^Ifheah, ii. 190; possible
complicity of, in the Canterbury
fbi^geries, ii. 264 ; advises Emulf
to come to Canterbury, ii. 291.
LiAKD*8 End, v. Penwitfeteort.
IiAngatreo, Longtree Hundred,
Gloucestershire, Godwin, Swegen,
and Harold unite their ftirces at,
1052D, p. I75t ; cf. Addenda, p. X.
Lakgbaine, Db. Gkbabd, Provost
of Queen's Coll., Oxon., projects
an edition of the Saxon Chitm.,
pp. cxxviii f. n.
liiLncbeardnaland, r. Long-.
Lanopobt, Somerset, junction of the
Yeo and Parrett at, ii. 28.
Latik, ousts Saxon in historical
writing, pp. xxxvii, xliv.
Laud, WiLLZAV, abp. of Canterbury,
formerly owned MS. £ and
tran«cript of B, p. xxxv.
liaarentius, the deacon, martyrdom
of, M. 144 if.
Iiaurentiiis, abp. of Canterbury,
614F; 6i6E,a (cf. 9Q5F, p. 130) ;
consecrated in AnguBtine*s life-
time, ih, ; meditates leaving Bri-
tain, but is prevented, t&. ; dies
under Eadbald, fb. (619F); suc-
ceeded by Mellitus, ih. \ buried
near Augnxtine, tb.
Xjea, R., 9. Lyge.
Lee, Edward, abp. of York, inter-
codes with Thomas Cromwell for
8t. Oswald's, Gloucester, ii. 118.
Iiefegar, «. Leofgar.
I«esaoeaat6T*, Lege- (C, £),
LsBge- (E), Leg. (B, C, E),
I.»g. (D), Lig. (B), Lige-,
I^i- (D), Ligcester, Liege^ (C),
Icegeroyester Ta), Chester, battle
of, 6o5£, 6o7at ; a waste Chester
inWirral, 894A, p.88h.t; Danes
besieged in, ^.f ; restored, 907Ct ;
six kings make alliance with Ed-
gar at, 972Et ; Ethelred's fleet <
near, loooE; Edmund Etheling
and Utred march to, 1016D, E ;
^l%ar*8 fleet goes to, 1055C,
p. 186 ; one of the Seven Danish
Boroughs, ii. 193 ; v. Coaster.
Legeoeastersoir, Cheshire, ravaged
by the Northmen, 98oCt.
Legraoeaster, LEiCB8TEB,v.Ligera-.
Leioeaster, r. Lega-.
Lbicestbbshibe, V, Legreceastersoir,
Le>e-.
Lbiohtok Buzzard, v. Lygtun.
Leinsteb, king of, v. Diarmaid.
Lbland, Johh, dted, p. xxxi.
Lenbubt, v. Lygeanburg.
Leo (I), pope. Council of Chalcedon
under, 439E.
Leo (lU), pope, mutilated by the
Romans, bnt recovers, 797*t;
orders ^thelheard to hold a
council, 796 Ff ; mutilators of,
punished, 800E ; crowns Charle-
magne, ih, ; allows abp. ^thel-
hes^ to retuin, 8i3*t; dies,
814*; restores the rights of
CanterbuiTy ii. 57 ; letters of, ii.
66, 68 ; share of, in the restora-
tion of Eardwulf, ii. 68.
Leo (rV), pope, crowns and confirmii
Alfred, SssAf; cf. 855F; fire
under, ii. 6q ; legend of iEthel-
wulf and, ii. 75; letter of, to
^thelwulf, ii. 79.
Leo (IX), pope, with Henry III on
his expedition against Baldwin,
1049C, 1050D ; holds the Council
of Rheims, I046^£, ad tmY.f;
1050D, ad fin,; dies, 1054D, E;
authorifles the transfer of the see
of Crediton to Exeter, ii. 165.
Lbodicum, v. Li^ge.
Leodulf, duke of Swabia, son of
Otho the Great and Edith, dr.
of Edward the Elder, father of
Otho of Swabia, 982Ct.
^Leodwald, father of Cuihwine of
Northumbria, son of Ecgwald,
731 A; cf. ii. 5 ; father of Eata,
738».
Lbofbca. father of Wulfgeat, ii. 183.
Leofgar (C), Lefegar (D), bp. of
d 2
404
INDEX
Heraford, slain in battle against
the Welsh, 1056C, Df ; socMeded
by Ealdred, ib.
Ifeoftio of Whitchoich, slain,
looiA.
Iieofirio, made bp. of Devon and
Cornwall, I044£, 10450, i047Dt.
IieofHo, earl of Mercia, procores
the election of Harold as regent,
I036£t; Edwin, brother of,
i039Ct ; takes part in the raid
against JElfgyfu-Emma, i043Dt ;
-!^ward sends for, 105 3D, p. I75t:
comes to Edw.,»i., 1048E, p. iT^t;
brings up more forces, i6.Dt ;
iElfgar, son of, {&.E, p. 177;
1055C, D ; 1058D, £ ; makes
peace with the Welsh, 1056C ;
dies, and is succeeded by i£lfgar,
1058D, Ef; buried at Coventry,
ife.D ; founder of Coventry, 1066E,
p. 1 98 ; uncle of abbot Leofric, ib. ;
ii. 241 ; prominent position of, ii.
164; ravages Worcestershire, ii.
319; opposes application of
Swegeo Ksthrithson for help, ii.
227, 228 ; effects a compromise
with Godwin, ii. 237 ; allows the
Norman fugitives to retire to
Scotland, ii. 240.
Iieofrio, made abbot' of Peter-
borouiy'h, 1052E, p. i83t; his
benefactions, ih, ; io66£, p. 198 ;
on the Hastings campaign, ih. \
dies, ib. ; other abbeys held by,
i^.f ; nephew of earl Leofric, ih.
Iieofirun, abbess of St. Mildred's,
captured by the Danes, 101 iC,
Df ; nuswritten Leofwine in £.
Ijoofine, bp. of Worcester, dies,
i033Dt.
Leofaig, alderman of Essex, sent by
Ethelred to negodate with the
DancH, ioo2£t; murders ^fic,
and is banished, ib.f.
Lbofstav, sheriff of Suffolk, punish-
ment of, ii. 210.
Iioofwine, king a high-reeve, slain,
looiA.
Iieofwlne, father of Wulfric,
loioEf.
Iieofwlne, miswritten for Leofirune,
loiiEf.
Iieofsdne, alderman, NorthinaB,
son of, 1017D, £.
Iioofvrine, abbot of Ely, expelled,
but restored by Benedict VIIl,
I032Et.
liOofvine, son of Godwin, gees
with Harold to Bristol, 105 sD,
p. 175; and to Ireland, ih.,
p. 176, io5iOt; slain at Hast-
ings, 1066D, £, pp. 198, 199.
IfOofwine, bp. of Lichfield, pre-
viously abbot of Coventry, 1053C ;
goes abroad for oonsecrafcioii, ^, p.
1 84t ; consecrates£veahain,io54LD.
Leofwine lange, a monk of Peter-
borough. 1070E, p. aoTf.
Leomyn8ter,Leomin8ter,Hereford-
shire, abbess of, abdocted by
Swegen, son of Grodwin, i046Ct ;
cf. ii. 115 ; Gmffydd of N. Wales
ravages near, 1052^0 ; relics of
Edward the Mar^ at, ii. 16&
Lepecssstrsaoir, Laiceaterahiie,
Hundehog in, 11 24, p. 354.
Libraries . destruction of, at the
Reformation, p. cxxvL
Licetfeld* (C, D), Lioed- (O.
Lichfield, Ceolred buried at, 716* ;
OflEa sets up abpric. of, iL 57.
Bps. of. Aid wine, 731 E; Bjrht-
TDsetf i039Ct ; Wulfidge, ii. 217 ;
1053C, D ; Leofwine, A. ; Peter, i.
289 ; see also .^Ethdwald, Ceadda«
Hygeberht, Rodbeard, Tunberiit,
Ceasterscir.
Lldwiociaa, (A), -oaa* (B, D>.
-oingas (C, D), IdofSwieas
(915D), the Bretons, BrittasT.
not included in Charles the Pat s
dominions, 885 Af; Danish fleet
comes from, 910D, E; 915D,
9 18 At ; V. Bryttas.
Li^B, Walcher, a clerk of, ii. 370;
clerks sent to study at, iL 376;
Alexander, bp. tsS, ii. 300 ; dkineh
of, alters date of commeneement
of the year, p. czli.
Liegeoester, v. Legaoeaster.
Liflng (E, D), Lining (E), Ly-
uing (F), called aim ifiilataB,
and i£che]stan, appointed abp. of
Canterbury by Ethelred, ioi3St ;
dies, 1019D, io3oEf ; c£ Lyfii^.
INDEX
405
IilCC«Mter, Ac, r. Lega-.
liigea, Iiigene, v. Lyge.
liigeraoeaster (A), Iiigora- (A),
Ijigra- (G), Iiigran*. Iiigere-
(D), Iiegra- (B, D), Leicester,
Danes fironii break the peace,
914D, 917A; 9aiA; i£the]fled
gets peaceful possession of, 918C ;
one of the Five Boroughs, 94a A ;
Anlaf and Wulfstaa besieged in,
943D ; see of, moved to Dorches-
ter, ii. iii; bps. of, v. Ceobred,
Inwona.
Iiigtun, V, Lyg-.
Idlla, Northumbrian thane> mur^
dered by Eomer, 6a6£.
Zaixninemupa (A), Iiimene- (£),
Lymne Harbour, Kent, the Danes
cross to, 893A, 893Et (cf. 894A,
p. 86 ; 896A) ; drag their ships
up the river (the Lymne) from, ih.
Iiindoylene (A),-oylne (C),-kylne
(B), liinoolne (D, E), •oolna
( D), -ooUe(£), -ool (E), Lincoln,
Honorius consecrated at, 62 7E;
one of the Five Boroughs, 94a A ;
William I builds a castle at,
1067D, p. aoa ; Robert Bloet
buried iX^ Iia3 ; town of, burnt,
«Z»., p. 353; held by Bandolf of
Chester, i Hof; William deWalte-
▼ille consecrated abbot at, 11 54;
bps. of, Robert Bloet^ 1093 ; 1 1 33 ;
Alexander, i6. p. 353; 1135;
1130; 1133: i'37l Bee of Dor-
chester moved to, ii. 190, 359;
Cathedral constitution of, ii. 264 ;
little St. Hugh of, ii. 313.
liinoolneacir (D, £), Lincolna-
(D, £), Lincolnshire, Cnut
marches into, 1016D, £, pp. 148,
149 ; men of, joinMorcar, 1065D,
io64£.
liindeais (£), -eg (C), Lindsey,
one of the divisions of Lincoln-
shire, the Danes ravage, 993E;
people of, submit to Swegen,
IOI3E; toCnnt, 1014E; ravaged
by Ethebred, tb. ; by Toetig, 1066C,
p. I96t; Godwin, alderman of,
1016C (Addenda) ; o. Lindisse.
Iiindiafama ee, the isle of Lindis-
lame, bp. Cyuewulf resigns in,
779Et ; Higbald consecrated bp.
of. 78oEt; cf. 803E; Cynewulf
dies in, 782E; ravaged by the
heathen, 793Et ; cf. ii. 64 ; Sicga
buried at, ii. 60 ; Osbald flies to,
ii. 63; monks leave, inconsequence
of ravages of the Danes, ii. 89, 90 ;
Lindisfame Gospels, ib. ; bpn. uf,
V. JBthelwold, Aldan, Colman,
Eogberht
Lindisse (£), Lindesae*, Lindsey,
Paulinus preaches in, 6a 7£;
Eadhed, first bp. in, 678E;
slaughters by the Danes in, 838A ;
Danes winter in, 873A; go tu
Repton from, 874* ; included in
' SSouthumbria ' by Gaimar, ii. 35 ;
bps. of, «. Berhtred, CeolwuJf;
aldeiman of, v. Godwine.
IfindiBware, the inhabitants of
Lindsey, Eadhed, bp. of, 678E.
Idofa, murders Edmund, 946Df .
liidSwioas, v. Lidwiodas.
L18IKUX, d^p. Calvados, Ralph
Flambard said to have been
made bp. of, ii. a88.
Lisle, William, owner and anno-
tator of MS. E, pp. xxxiv, xzxv n.
Ifining, V. Lifing, Lyfing.
Llandaff, Cimeliauc, bp. of, iL 137;
Urban, bp. of, ii. 300.
Llbwblltk, Grnfiydd, son of, ii.
217, 336.
LoDDON, R., Berks., English escape
over, ii. 87.
OLodeahao, in Peterborough Char-
ter, 67 sE, p. 37 m.
LoDOWicus, V. LoSewiB.
LoFiNUif (to), Lou vain, Danes
winter in, ii. 97, 99, 108.
lioherenge, v. HloOeringa.
LoMBARJDT, V. Lumbardig.
London, v. Lunden, &c.
liosgbeardnalond (A), laaog-,
-land (E), i, e. lUly, Berengar
and Guido contend for, 887*^.
Longobardi, the Lombards, destroy
the monastery of St. Benedict,
596E ; kingdom of, 887F Lat.
LoNOSWORD^ickname of William II,
ii. 376.
LoNGTRXE, V. Langatreo.
LONGUXVILLB, V. LungeoUe.
406
INDEX
liosango, r. Herbeftrd.
LoBBAiNE, r. HloSeringa.
LoTHAiBB II, Emperor, siippoits
Innooeni II, 1 1 29, p. a6o.
LOTHAKI240IA, r. HloOeringa.
LcASen, a wiking, ravages Sandwich,
&o., i046Et.
IiOiSene, the Lothiaas, ceded to the
Scots, iL 195: Malcolm enters,
1091 1; John, bp. of (t.0. of
GUsgow), ii25t.
LdSere, r. Hlo]>here.
liolSewia, king of France, t. e.
Louis VI, sQcceeds his father
Philip I, iioSf; wars of, against
Henryl, t&. ; 1117; 1118; 11 19;
1 134 ; Henry I supports Theobald
of Blois against, 1 1 i6t : invades
Normandy, but retires, 1 1 1 Ti* ;
defeated by Henry (at Bi^mule),
1 1 I9t ; makes peace, 1 1 20 ; cf.
ii. 298 ; Amaury (of Montfort),
steward or seneschal of, 1 1 24:
supports William Clito against
Henry I, *., p. 254 ; cf. ii. 295 ;
gives him the county of Flanders,
and his sister-in-law (Joan) in
marriage, Ii27t; acknowledges
Innocent II, 1 1 29, p. 260 ; Mal-
aasis built against, ii. 283 ; aa
king elect visits Henry I, ii. 288.
Iiothwi, r. Hlo))wig.
Louts, v. Hlo))wig.
LoDis VI, V. Lo0ewis.
I^uis VII, king of France, (Con-
stance,) sister of, 11 40, p. 26*j\.
Louis XI, king of France, god-
father of Mary of Burgundy, ii . 2 1 .
Louth, v. Hludenne.
Lou VAIN, V. Lofenum, Luuaine.
liuoa, Lucca, Alexander, bp. of,
made pope, 1061D; Otho of
Swabia dies at, ii. 170.
Iiacas, evangelist. Acts, oited,47£,a.
LuooE, R. Lugg, Herefordshire,
Herefordshire ravaged op to, ii.
359-
Ifucios, king of Britain, conversion
of, i67*t.
Iiuoamon, king's reeve, slain, 897 A,
p. 9it.
Iiudeoan*, I<adioa (F Lat), king
of the Mercians, slain, 825*t.
||Ifufigeftrd,in PeterbooroughGhaitcr,
675E, p. 37m-
Lugo, R., v. Lucge.
LULAOH MAO GlLLACHOMGAIV, Set
up as king against Maloolm III,
ii. 270.
LuLLUS, abp. of Mainz, letten to,
from Cuthbert of Canierbory, iL
42 ; Cyneheard of Wincheetcry ii.
42-44; Alchred and OigeofUy iL
51 ; Milred of Worcester, iL 53;
Oynewulf and Botwine, ii. 56;
letter of, to Ethelbert of York,
iL 5a.
Iiumbardig, Lombardy , gieateaitli-
quake in, Ili7t.
Lunden (Lundon, 656E), liun-
donia, I<ondoniA, London,
slaughter by the Banes at, 839* ;
vow of Alfred at, 883£t ; cf. ii.
89 ; plague and fire in, 96a At ;
ships from, encounter the Danes,
99 2E ; English ships broughi to,
1009E, p. 139; Danes attack,
t&.f ; English fyrd assemblea at,
i6., p. 140 ; abp. iESlfheah buried
at St. Paul's in, loi 2£t ; resists
Swegen, loisE; submits, tb., p.
144; Ethebed at, 1016D, £; the
English fvrd demand the help of,
t6.t; Edmund Etheling rttonis
to, ib., pp. 148, 149; &ut sails
for, ib. ; the witan elect Edmund
at, i6.t ; the Danish fleet attacks,
ib. ; Edmund relievea, ib., pp. 1 50,
I5it; the Danes retnm to, but
depart from, ib, \ citisens of, aob-
mit to Cnnt, ib., pp. 152, 153;
Danes bring their ships to, A.;
Edric Streona slain at, lOiyFf;
Danegeld paid by, 1018D, Ef;
^Ifheah's relics translated from,
1023C, D, Ef ; lithsmen of, elect
Harold as regent, i036Et; Ed-
ward Ck>nf. elected at,ic4i£; liths-
men of, translate Beom s body,
1046^£, p. i69t; 'niicel gondt*
at, i047Et; Spearhafoc appointed
to, I048E, 1050C, 1051D; holds
the see of, though not oonseciated
t<>, ib.E, p. I72t ; Edward holds a
witenagemdt at, i050Cf ; wit«*na>
gemdt summoned to^ 1048E,
INDEX
407
lojaD, pp. 174, i75t; aee of,
taken from Spearhatoc, and given
to William, t6., pp. 176, I77t;
bp. Ealdred sent from, in pozsuit
of Harold, ib-Df ; Edward's fleet
retirot tii, I05a£; Godwin and
Harold go towards, t6.C, D, £,
pp. 179-181 ; Edward** and Grod-
win*s forces confront each other
at, tb.E, p. 180; witenagem^t
held outside, tb.E, p. 183 ; witena-
gem^t at, 1055C ; Edward Ethel-
ing buried at St. Paul's in,
1057E; Harold at, 1066C; his
ships brought to, t6., p. 196;
dtisens of, wish to make Edgar
Etheling king, i6.D, p. 199 ; iMSt
luen of, submit to WUliam at
fieorhhamsted, tb., p. aoof; St.
Paul's and a great part of, burnt,
1086 [1087^, p. 3<S; William II
spends Christmas at, tb., p. 222 ;
Henry, do., 1094, p. 229; par-
iisanB of Robert of Mowbnij exe-
cuted at, 1096 ; shires boond to
work for, I097t ; Heniy goes to,
II 00, p. 230t; Flambitfd im-
prisoned in Tower of, tb. ; bridge
of, i097t; iii4t; councils at,
ii25t; ii29t; Abbey of Peter-
borough given at, 11 27, p. 258;
Stephen comes to, 11 35; the
empress comes to, 11 40; Henry
of Anjon received at, ib., p. 268 ;
crowned at, 1154 ; Lanfrano holds
councibat,i. 289t^bts); consecrates
bps. at, i. 289t \h\M) ; crowns Rufus
at, L 290t. fipe. of, Mellitus,
616E, a; Wine, 056E, pp. 3oh.,-
32b.t; Waldhere, 675Et ; Ing-
wald, 73IE; Heahstan, 898A ;
Dnnstan, 959a, Ff: ^Ifweard,
i045Dt; Robert of Junii^es,
105 1 D, 1048E; ct ii. 224;
Maurice, 1085; iioo, p. 236;
1107; i. 290; (Richard), 11 23;
Gilbert Universal, ii3ot ; .Mfhun,
ii. 190 ; Richard Fitsnigel, ii. 309 ;
see also iElfstan, iElfwtg, Briht-
helm, £adbaId,Eroonwald,Gibson,
Spearhafoc, Willelm, Wulf^Un.
Revolts with Merda from
£dwy, ii« 1 53 ; named by Gregory I
as thesonthem metropo]i<, ii. 264 ;
question of investitures settled at
council o^ ii. 290 ; East Gate of,
V. iEstgeat.
Lundonburh, -burg, the Britons
fly to, 457* ; the Banes effect
a breach in, 851 Af ; Danes go to,
frt>m Reading, 872*t ; Alfred
occupies, 886*t; he entruhts, to
Ethalred of Mercia, ib.f ; citiaens
of, send reinforcements to the
fyrd, 894A, p. 86m.t; spoils of
Benfleet carried to, ih, ; Dants
fortify themselves on the Lea
above, 896A ; citizens of, repulsed
by Danes, ih. ; citisens of, capture
Danish ships and bring them to,
ftb.; Edward takes possession of,
910D, E; 9iaA, Df; cf. iL 99,
100 ; burnt, 982C ; fleet assembled
at, 992E ; attacked by the Danes
but delivered, 994Et ; Wulfstan,
bp. of, 996Ft ; ifilfsrig, ioi4Dt ;
witenagem^t at, ioi2Et; Ed-
ward's fleet retires to, 105 2C, D,
pp. 178, 179; great fire in,
io77Et.
Ifundoniac, of or belonging to
London, the L. folk receive
Stephen, 1135 ; expel Matilda,
11^.
IfUndenware, the inhabitants of
London, heathen, 61 6E.
Iiiindenwic, London, granted to
Meliitus as his see, 604E, a.
Ifungonile, Longueville, d^p. Seine
Infdr., Robert of Normandy and
Philip I reach, 1094, p. 229.
Lupus, v. Ulf.
Luuaino, Iiuu^in, Louvain, (God-
frey VII), duke (count) of, 11 21 f ;
Godfrey, bp. of Bath, born at,
1 123, p. 252.
Ltdfobi), 0. Hlidaford.
Iiyflng (D), Liuing (£), liToyno
(C), made bp. of Worcester,
i038Et (cf. ii. 220); dies,
I044E. I046C, I047IH-; his
various bprics., A.Dt; influence
of, on Edward Conf.'8 election, ii.
221 ; ef. Lifing.
Iiygo (A), Lygea (A, J>\ Idgea (B.
D), Iiigone (,C), R. Lea, Danes
4oB
INDEX
draw their ships up the Thames
to, 895 A; fortify themselves on,
896 A; Alfred blockades, i&.f;
Edward builds forts at Hertford
on, 913 A, Df.
I<7geaabarg, Lenbnry, Backs., cap-
tured by the West Saxons, 57i*t
Lygtun (A), Iiigtan (D), Leigh-
ton Buzzard, Bedi<. , party of Danes
defeated near, 9141), 91 7A.
Ltmino, Kent, Cuthbert, abp. of
Canterbury, formerly abbot of,
U. 4a.
Ltm NX, V, limene.
Lyons, abps. of, Halinard, ii. 329 ;
Godune, q, v. ; Anselm goes to, ii.
284.
Lysanias, tetrarohof Abilene, ii. 7.
Ijysia, Lycia, 1 2*\ ; Swegen God-
wineson said to have died in, ii.
241.
Lyuing, v. Lifing.
Ijyuyno, v, Lyfing.
Ma AS, R, o. M»s.
MaobeoiOen, Macbeth, defeated by
Siward, 1054C, Df ; Mormaer of
Moray, ii. 207 ; slays Duncan, ii.
208; receives the Norman fugi-
tives, ii. 240 ; Lulaoh set up in
succession to, ii. 270.
Maoobethu (A, F), -bethaih (B),
Maohbethu (C, D), one of three
*■ Scots ' who come to Alfred,
89iAt.
Maoedon(i)us, heretic, 379E.
Macedonius Pbihbytbr, epistle of
Sedulius to^ p. xxiv.
MsdgLa, son of Port, 501^.
MflBlbes)), Scottish prince, submits
to Cnut, 103 1 Ef.
MAloolm, t. e. Malcolm II, king of
the Scots, submits to Cnut,
103 1 Ef; cf. t6.D; dies, i034Dt;
as king of Strathdyde, said to
have refused to pay Danegeld
to Ethelred, ii. 180.
Maelduin, the voyage of, ii. 104.
MsDldun, Maldon, Essex, Edward
encamps at, 91 3A, D; fortifies,
920A ; Danes repnleed from, 92 1 A,
p. 102 ; battle of, Brihtooth daio
at, 991E, 993At; cf. u. 170.
Msdlinmnn (A, F), -inmnin (B;,
.izumunin (C), •mmnin (D), one
of three 'Scots' who oome u
Alfred, 89iAt.
ICsBlslohtan, t. e. MaeLsnechtao,
Mormaer of Moray, moiher of,
captured by Malcolm III, 1078D ;
Angus, earl of Moray, a nephew
of, li. 271.
MAnige, the Isle of Man, Ethelred »
fleet ravages, loooEf; Osred of
Northumbria exiled to, ii. 61.
M»re, V. Memere.
MsBredun, t. Meretun.
MflBTlebeorg, Marlborough, Wilt»..
Henry I spends Easter ttt, mo:
ef. also Cynete.
Hsrleswogen (D,E), Mserla- (D).
retires to Scotland, 1067D, E;
joins the Danes, 1068D, p. 304.
MicBS, R. Mass ht Meose, Danes
advance up, 882*t.
Msstem, R. Mame, the Danes make
th«r way up, 887*t.
Magesaste, a tribe on the bonkn of
Herefordshire and Gloucester-
shire, fly at the batUe of Ashin^-
don, 1016D, E, p. isif; Kanig,
earl of, ii. 219 ; of. ii. 197.
Maoio, practice of, ii 156.
Magnus (I), king of Norway, threats
of, against England, I0461>t ; hl«
struggle with Swegen (Bsthriib-
son) for Denmark, t6.t; win^
Denmark, i047Dt ; Swegen aak^
English help against, 1048IH;
naval power of, tl».t; exp^
Swegen, ih, ; dies, ih. ; Harold
(Hardrada), uoole of, lOf^Df:
who goes to Norway on deadi of.
ih. ; stirred up by ^%yfa-Emm»
to invade England, ii. aaa, 223.
Magnus II (Bareleg), king of Nor
way, son of Harold Hardnwb,
invades Britain, ii. 246 ; aUack^
Anglesey, ii. 286.
Magnus, sou of Harold Godwineecvu
ii. 261.
Mahald, t.e. Edith-Maiilda, dr. of
Malcolm III and Margaret, and of
INDEX
409
Englith royal blood, marriage of,
to HoDiy 1, 1 100, p. a36t ; of. ii. 1 3,
397 ; David of Scotland, brother of,
1 1 14H ; the Etheling William, fon
of, 1 1 15; II 19; dies, and im
buried at Weitminater, iiiSf;
seal of, altered for Henry's second
wife, ii. 398.
Mahtild, v. MathUd.
Maihk, v. Cynoniannia,Manig,Mans.
Mains, abpe. of, v. Bonifeoe, Lnllus.
MALASSia, dep. £ore, built by
Henry I against Louis VI, ii. 383.
Malcolm, v. 3fsBl-.
Malootan (D, £), Mel- (E), Mal-
oholom (D), t.«. Malcolm III
(Cennmor), king of the Soots,
receives Tostig, 1066C, p. ip6;
receives Edgar Etheling, oc.,
1067D, Ef ; marries Margaret,
A.f ; her influence over, t6.I>t ;
submits to William I, io73£,
1073D; of. ii. 368; receives
Edigar Etheling, and sends him to
France, io75]>t; advises him to
submit to William, tb. ; captures
Maelsnechtan's mother, io78Dt;
invades England and ravages up
to the Tyne, io79Et; invades
England, I09it ; enters Lothian,
ib. ; submits to Bufus, f6., p. 337 ;
summoned by Bufus, but refused
an interview, 1093, pp. 337, 338t;
invades England, but is slain in an
ambush, t&.f ; cf. ii. 383, 383 ;
MorsBl, 'gossip* of, ib.; Edwaid
and Duncan, sons of, ib.f ; Dufenal
(Donald), brother of, i6.t ; English
adherents of, expelled, ib. ; Edgar,
son of, 1097, p. 334; Edith-
Matilda, dr. of, II 00, p. 336f ;
sworn brother to Tostig, ii 36 ;
his obit observed at Durham,
ii. 143 ; slays Macbeth, and
becomes king, ii. 343 ; Gospatric
and Dolfin hold of, ii. 380.
Maloulm (A), Maloulf (D), «. e,
Malcolm I, king of the Scots,
Cumberland granted to, 944At.
Maldoh, o. Mieldun.
Malduit, 9. WiUelm Malduit.
tMaleel (A), Malslehel (B, C),
855A, B, C.
MaUet, r. WiUebn.
Malmksbubt, v. Mealdelmesburh ;
WiUiam of, v. WUliaro.
Mahieiain, name of castle built by
Bufus against Bamborougb, 1095,
p. a3it.
Mameoeaster, Manchester, Edward
sends and fortifies, 93 3 A.
Mamertos, bishop of Vienne, insti-
tutes Bogations, 490E.
Man, Islb of, v. Msnige.
Manann, plain of, Co. Stirling,
Scotland, ii. 36.
Manohbstbb, v. Mameoeaster.
Manic, Mannle, Maine, Bafas
promises to assist Bobert to reduce,
i09Xt; H^ie de la Flkihe ex-
pelled from, I099t ; l>«ld by him
of Henry I, iiiof ; held by
Fulk y i^nst Henry I, ib.f ;
iiii; II 13; cf. ii. 397; V.
Cynomannia, Mans.
Mannan, Danish jarl, son of Toglos,
slain at Tempsford, 931 A, p. I03h.
Manni {pr Wulfouer), abbot of
Eveshun, appointed, i045Dt ;
resignation and death of, ii. 370.
Mans ()Met land), Maine, WiUiam I*a
EngUsh forces reduce, 1073E,
io74Dt ; he rules over, 1086
[1087], p. 33ot ; V. Manig.
Maktbs, o. MaOante.
Maban, B., v. Meniere.
Maroer, v, Morcssr.
Marooa, the Evangelist, writes his
Gospel in Egypt, 47F ; dies, 63A,
63E.
Marooa Antonina, «'. 0. Marcus
Aurelius Antoninus, Boman em-
peror, accession of, 155E, a.
Mardbn, V, Meretun.
Mare Mortuum, Mortemer, d^p.
Seine IuUt., battle of, 105^.
Margareto (D, E), Margarita (E),
sister of Edgar Etheling, goes to
Scotland, 1067D, Ef; marricB
Malcolm III, i&.f ; her influence
on him, •b.Df ; her character and
descent, i&., p. 303t ; of. p. Ixxviii ;
receives Edgar Etheling, and sends
him to fVance, 107 5D ; death of,
I093» P- aa8t ; Edward, son of,
•ft. ; Edgar, son of, 1097, p. 334 ;
4IO
INDEX
£dith-M.itada, dr. of, iioo,
P* 336t; docamoDt relating to,
embodied in MS. D, p. Izxviii;
obit of, observed at Durham, ii.
14a ; Alexander, ion of, ii. 291.
Maria Theresa, called King by the
HangarianB, ii. xi8.
Marie, the Virgin Mary, Ancarig
dedicated to, 656E, p. 31m. ;
Burgred buried in church of, in
Englitth school at Rome, 874^;
Abingdon Abbey dedicated to,
911^ > presents Christ in the
Temple, M. ao-aa ; archangel
comes to, M. 50 £; assumption
of, M. 148 ff.; nativity of, M.
167 £E1 ; Welsh pedigrees traced
up to relatives of, ii. 82.
Marinus, pope, sends * lignum
Domini* to Alfred, 883£t;
885^ ; frees the English school,
i6. ; dies, ib.t.
Market Weiohton, v. Methel
Wongtnn.
Marlborough, v. Mserlebeorg, Cy-
nete.
Marne, R., v. Mstem.
Marriage of Clergt, iiapf; ii.
a88, 389.
MartsBl, V, GosfreiO.
Marten, v, Merantun.
ICartlanos (Mauricios, A, wrongly),
joint Roman emperor, accession
of. 449E, a.
Martin, abbot of Peterborough,
formerly prior of St. Neot's,
appointed, 1 133 ; his benefactions
to Peterborough, 1137, P- ^^h\\
dies, II 54.
Martinus, Sanctns, death of, 444F ;
cf. M. 205 ff. ; Ninias* church at
Whitem dedicated to, 565E, a.
Martyrs, tendency to class all
who suffer unjustly as, ii. 32, 61.
Mart, name given to Edith-Matilda,
in Irish Annals, ii. 396.
Mart, Virgin, r. Marie.
Mary or jBuroumdy, goddaughter
of Louis XJ, ii. ai.
Maserfeld, Oswebtry, battle of^
64iEt.
Mass, provision for saying, during
a campaign, iL 87, 88.
Mathenii, Matthew, the apostie aad
evangelist, writes hisGoi^Mly 4oF>t;
death of, M. 170 ff.
Mathiaa, the apostle, martyrdom
of, M. 35 ff.
Mathias, abbot of Peterboroiigli,
dies on the anniversary of his
installation, ii03t; buried at
Gloucester, »b.
Mathild (D), Mahtild (£), wife of
the Conqueror, comes to EaglaJid
and is crowned, 1067D, p. aoai- ;
^^> io^3t ; Bister of Baldwin VI
of Flanders, ii. 366.
Matilda, relative of Ethelwerd,
his Chroniole dedicated to, p. eii n.
Matilda, wife of Henry I, r.
Mahald.
Matilda, dr. of Waltheof, and wife
of David of Scotland, ii. 394.
Matilda, dr. of Folk V of Anjoa,
marries William, son of Henry J,
iii9t; of. iiai; ii. 399; sent
for by her father, i isif.
Matilda, dr. of Henry I, v. i£Oelic.
Matilda, wife of Stephen, besiei^es
Winchester, ii40f; dies, ih.^
p. 368t; boiled at Faverduuii,
"54t.
tMatuaalem, 855A, B, C.
MafBante, Mantes, d^ Seine-«t-
Oise, bornt by William I, 1086
[1087], p. ai8t.
Maurioius, mis written for BCarti-
anus, q, v,
Maurioius, Eastern emperor, aooe8>
sion of, 513E, a.
Maurioius, bp. of London, atp-
pointed, 1085, p. 3 16; i. 390^;
crowns Henry I, 1100, p. 336;
dies, 1 107.
MaximuB (Maximianui, A,
wrongly), Roman emperor, aooes>
sion of, 38 1 A, 380!^^; bom in
Britain, ib.f ; campaign in Gau],
and death, ib.E, a.
Mato, Aldwulf, bp. of, ii. 55.
Mealdelmesburh, Malmesbory,
Wilt8.,Sigeferth*s widow placed at,
ioi5Et ; abbots of, Brihtwdd Ii,
ii. 31 8 ; Torold, ii. 365 ; a dninkcn
abbot of, ii. 331 ; Offit robs the
monastery of, ii. 54; aggressioaa
INDEX
411
of bp. Ealhstan on, ii. 71 ; St. Os-
wnld*8 Glouceiitor dcMely allied
to, ii. 118 ; Athelatan buried At,
ii. 141 ; .£lfwine, i£theiwine,
buried at, ih, ; head of St Au-
doenuB at, ii. a 23 ; Faricins, a monk
of, ii. 395-
MeaTOTflBdesburnanstaelS, MIXb de-
feats the Britons near, 485*t.
Mearoe, «. Myroe.
Mb AW, father of w£lfgar, ii. 197.
Medeshamsted, original name of
Burh, t. #. Peterborough, founded
by Oswy and Peada, 654£t;
675E, pp. 35I., 37h.; increased
by WuUhere, 656Et; 675E,
pp. 35l.» 37l»- (cf- 963E, p. 116),
consecrated, ib., p. 30 ; boundaries
of, t&., pp. 30, 31 ; subject only
to Kome, and Canterbury, ih,,
pp. 31b., 33m.t ; substituted for
Rome as place of pilgrimage,
«*., p. 3ih.; 675B;, p. 36m.;
freed from all serrioe, 675E,
p. 36h. ; abbot of, a legate of
Rome, i6.m. ; grant of Ethelred
of Mercaa to, ib,, p. 37 ; grant of
Ceadwalla to, 686E; Brorda
grants Woking to, 77 7E, p. 53h.t ;
Wnlfred grants Uleaford to, and
leases Sempringham to^ 85a£ ;
ravaged by the Danes, 87o£t ;
cf. p. xl; 963E; restored by
JSthelwold, &. ; grants by Edgar
to, Ut,, p. 116; enriched by abbot
Aldulf, f&., p. X17; fortified by
abbot Cenwulf, and called Burh,
t6.t ; cf. 656E, p. 33m. Abbots
of, Beonna, 777E, p. 5al.; Ceolred,
853E ; see also S«*axwulf, Cuffbald,
E^balth, Pusa, Headda, Burh.
Medeswesl, the well from which
Medeshamstead derived its
name, 654E.
MedewsBge (D, £), Med- (C), R.
Medway, the Danes ascend, 999E ;
the Danes enter, 101 6D, £, pp.
Mkditibbamkan,thb, r. Wendelsn.
McoiTJiBiiANBi, r. Middel Engle.
Mbdwat, r. Medewaege.
Meloolm, v. Malcolm.
Mellent, Mallant, Menlan, d^p.
Seine-et-Oise, Robert, count of,
Iii8t ; Waleran, count of, 1123,
p- 253; 1124; Albold, prior of
St. KigHsius at, ii. 295.
MellitUB, bp. of London, sent to
Britain, S^sF; consecrated bp.
of the East Saxunii, by Augustine,
604E, af ; his see at London, ib. ;
£ttst Saxons converted under,
t5.B, G ; bp. of London, 6i6£, a ;
succeeds Laurentius at Canter-
bury, ib. (c£ 995F, p. 130);
dies, and is succeeded by JustUM,
ib, ; cf. 6i9£.
Memere (A), Mere (B, C), Mane
(D), H. Maran, Herts., the north-
em fort at Hertford near, 913A,
Df.
Merantun*, Meredun (F Lat.),
Merton, Surrey (Marten, Wilts.,
S), Cynewulf visits a woman,
and u slain by Cyneheard at,
755*t.
Merce, Mbbcia, Mercnaland, v.
Myroe, &c.
Mbrcian Rbgibteb, treatment of by
H. H., p. Ivil ; by D, pp. Ixzii f.,
Ixxzii, cxv, cxix ; possibly identical
with Elfledes (^thelflsd^s) Boc,
pp. Izxii f., cxxv ; use of, by FL
Wig;, pp. Ixxxivf.; ii. 117; by
B and C, pp. Ivii, Ixxii, lxxxvii,i
cxv, cxviiif. ; chronology of, ii..
116, 117.
Meroware, r. Merso-.
Mere. v. Memere.
Meredun, v. Merantun.
Mbbepibk, St., son of SS. Merewald
and Eormenburg, ii. 26.
Merehwit, bp. of Somerset {i.t.
Wells), dies, and is buried at Glas-
tonbury, i033£t.
IfMerelad, a channel between
Whittlesey mere and the Nen
(P), in Peterborough Charter,
963E, pp. 116, X 17 hU.
Meresig, Mersea Island, Essex,
Danes occupy, 895A.
Meretan (A), Mnredun (£), prob.
Marden, Wilts., battle sgainvt
the Danes at, 87i*t.
Mbbbwalo, v. Merwala.
Mbblin, said to have foretold the
412
INDEX
wreck of the White Ship, ii. 297 ;
Henry I, his lion of Justice, ii. 307.
Meno, Romney Marsh, Kent, Cen-
wulf of Mercia ravages as fiur as,
796At.
Merscware*, Mere-, Myro- (D),
the inhabitants of Romney Marsh,
Cenwolf of AA eida ravages, 796E ;
Herbert, alderman of Mercia, slain
in, 838A.
Mebsba, V, Meresig.
Mertoit, r. Merantun.
Morwala, or Merewaid, king of the
West Hecanas, brother of Wulf-
here, joins in his endowment of
Medeshamstead, 656Ef ; conver-
sion of, ii. 226.
Mkthkl Wongtun, prob. Market
Weighton, £. Bidini;, Yorks.,
Oswolf of Northumbria slain at,
iL 48.
Meulan, v. Mellent
Meuse. R., v. Mies.
Michblket, t. Mydanyg.
Michahel, the archangel, festival of,
M. 176 ff.
Middel Engle (B, C), Middal-
(E), Middel Angle (£, a), Medi-
terrsnei, or Middle Angles, de-
rived from the Angles, 449E, a ;
converted under Peada, 65 3B, C,
652£t ; Thored, earl of, ii. 219;
V. Beom.
Middeltan, Milton Abbas, Dorset,
secular priests expelled from,
964Af ; Cyneweard made abbot
of, t&.f ; foundation legend of
monastery of^ ii. 137.
Middeltun, Middeltun )mb8
oynges, Milton Royal, near
Sittingboume, Kent, HsBiiten
fortifies himself at, 893 A, 89 2E ;
cf. ii. 107; some of Godwin^s
forces burn, 1052E, p. 180.
Middel Seaze, the Middle Saxons,
Middlesex, the Danes ravage,
lOiiE; miswritlen for Middel
Engle, 653At.
Mieroe, Mieronalond, r. Myrce,
&c.
MiLDBOEo, St., dr. of SS. Merewald
and Eormenbui*g, ii. 26.
MiLDoiTH, St., do. do., t&.
Mildred, St., dr. of SS. Merewald
and Eormenburg, ii. 26 ; chmch
of, i. 290 ; abben of, v. LeofnuL
Milled (A), Mildred (£), bp. of
Worcester, 772*t.
Mii;roN, John, origin of his remark
on the character of Early Knglish
history, iL 29.
Milton A bear, Muton Botal, r.
Middeltun.
Miltrada, e. Mildred.
Miroe, r. Myrce.
MoU JESelwold (£), ASeHrmld
(E, F), -wold (F Lai.), king »f
the Northumbrians, aooeanon of,
759Et ; expelled, ib. ; cf. iL 50 :
slays Oswine, 76iEt; father of
Ethebed, 774Et ; 79oEt.
MoNASTiciRM, under Edwy and
Edgar, ii. 150, 155, 157 ; reactioa
against, on Edgars death, ii. 163 ;
decline of, under Ethelred, ii. 168 ;
restoration of, under William I,
1086 [1087], p. 2I9t-
M0NEYEB8, punishment of, iiasf.
MoNTBRAi, e. Mundbrseg.
Monte Caasino, & Italy, Stephen,
abbot of ( s pope Stephen X\
105 7E; English shrine, and
English goldsmith at, ii. 248.
MoKTFERRAT, Rainier, maiquos of,
ii. 304.
MoNTFORT, r. Mandford.
MONTFOBT, «. Guy.
MONTOOXBRT, V, MuntgumnL
MoNTREOiL, r. MnstrsL
Mont St. Michel, d^p. Mandi^,
Matthias, abbot of Peterboroogh,
a monk of, u. 289.
Monumenta Historica Bbitas-
NIOA, edition of Sax. Chron. in.
pp. cxxiv, cxxxiii f.
Moors, wars with, in Spain, Ii. 275.
MprsBl, Moreal, of Bamboron^.
steward of Robert of Mowbnj,
slays Malcolm III, 1093, p. 228t :
forced to surrender Bamboruogh.
i^.^y P* 231 ; betrays many of hi»
confederates, ih,
Moray, Scotland, Macbeth, Mor-
maer of, ii. 207 ; Maelsnechtas,
Mormaer of, it 270 ; Angus, cari
of, V. Anagus.
INDEX
413
Morottr (E), ICaroer (F), a chief
thAne of the Seyen BorooghB,
mnrdered by oontrivanoe of Edric
Streona, ioi5£t; property of,
seized by Edmund Etheling, i&.f.
Moreal, i?. Mor»l.
Moretoin, Mortoin, Mortain, d^p.
Manche, William, earl of, i I04t ;
iiost; 1106.
Morkere, Bon of iElfgar of Meroia,
elected earl of Northamberland,
10650, D, 1064E; election of,
oonlirmed by Edward, i&.I>, E,
pp. 192, I93t; repalees Toatig,
io66Cy p. 196 ; defeated (at Ful-
lord), *.C, D, E, pp. 196, I97t;
promisex to support Edgar Ethel-
iog, tb.D, p. I99t; submits to
William at Beorhbamsted, i&.,
p. 20ot ; gfoes to Normandy with
W., tk ; escapes, and goes to Ely,
107 1 E, 1 07 2l>t; sabmits, i6.,p.2o8.
MoBTAiK, Mortoin, r. Moretoin.
MoRTEVEB, V. Mare Mortunm.
Mounted Ihfantbt, use of, 876^t ;
88i».
MowBBAT, Robert of, v. Rodbeard.
Moysos, Moses, devil appears in
form of, 43 lE.
Mooa, alderman, slain, 82a*t.
MucELWUDU, 'the mickle wood/ —
Selwood, ii. 94.
Mnl, brother of Ceadwalla, ravages
Kent and Wight, 686*t ; bamed
in Kent, 687* ; cf. 685 A ; satisfac-
tion exacted for, 694*t.
Mandbrog, Montbrai, d^p. Man-
ehe, Rodbeard a, v. Rodbeard.
Mondford, ». e, Montfort TAmaary,
d^p. Seine - et - Oise, Hamahi
(Amaury) of. 1123, p. 253.
Mondford, Mnnford, i.«. Mont-
fort-snr-Risle, d^p. Enre^ Hugo
of, 1123, p. 253; 1124.
Mnnt, specifically, the Alps, the
lands beyond, i.«. Italy, 887*;
Geladus dies this side of, 1119;
Innocent II acknowledged this
side of, 1 129, p. 260.
Mnntgnmni, Montgomery, castle
of, captured by the Welsh, 1095,
p. 231 ; Roger of, r. Rogere.
MuBBAiN, 897A; 986C,Et ; 1054E;
^o85^p.2I7; 1103; iiii; 1115;
1 1 25, p. 256; 1 131.
IIMust, in Peterborough Charter,
963E,p. 117.
Mustrdl, Montreuil, d^p. Pas-de-
Calais, castle of, offered by Philip I
to Edgar Etheling, 1075D.
MwAHGA, king of Uganda, swears
blood-brotherhood with Dr. Peters,
ii. 35.
Myolanfg, Michelney, Somerset,
Ealdwulf, monk and abbot of,
II i4Ht ; fomidation legend of, ii.
137.
Myranlieafod, nickname, loioEf ;
r. purcytel.
Myxoe* (B, C. D, F), Mieroe (A),
Miroe (E), Meroe*, Mearoo (E,
a), Meroia, the Mercians, Mercia,
derived from the Angles, 449E,
a ; become Christian, 655A ; Tat-
wine, a priest in, 73 lE; fight
with the Kentish men at Otford,
773*; Eadberht Pren led captive
into, 796*t ; East Angles submit
to Egbert for fear of, 823*t;
^thelwulf traverses, 85 3A ;
iEthelswith sent to, ib, ; DantM
invade, 868*; West Saxon fyrd
enters, A. ; make peace with the
Danes, tb. ; the Danes traverse,
870* ; make peace with the Danes,
87a*t ; 873At ; fight against the
Danes near Tettenhall, 909D ;
Oswald's body translated to,
909Ct ; Edward sends fyrd from,
to the north, 910A, D; do.
against the Danes, 911 A, D;
Ethelred, lord of, 911 Cf ; 919C ;
^thelflnd, Udy of, 91 2C ; 91 3C ;
917C; 918E; cf. ii. 118; Tam-
worth built by, 9i3Ct; iEthel-
flied rules, 918C ; ifilfwyn de-
prived of power over, 9i9Ct ;
Edward sends fyrd of, to Man-
chester, 92 3A ; Edward dies in,
924C, D ; Atfaelstan elected king
hy, <6.t; fight at Brunanburh,
937A, p. 108 ; Edmund reduces^
942 Af; Edgar succeeds in, 950B,
C ; Edgar protector of, 975&t ;
antimonastic reaction in, A.At ;
fyrd of, called out, ioo6£ ; Cnnt
414
INDEX
oromes into, 1016D, E; Banes
ravAge, t5. pp. 150, 151 (few);
amigned to Cnut, ifeE, p. I53t ;
granted to Edric by Cnu^ 1017D,
£ ; Rhips of, sent home by Edw.
C(mf., 1049G, p. i68t. Kings
of. Ethelred, 675E ; 676* ; 704* ;
Cenlred, 7i6» ; iEthelbald, 740E;
74aF; 743E ; 752E; 755* ad
fin.\ Cec»lwulf (really Cenwulf),
796» ; Offa, t6.E ; 836* ; Cenwulf.
819* ; Beornwnlf, 833* (6if) ;
Ludecan, 825* ; Berbtwulf,
8fi*t; Burgred, 853A, 852E
{hi$) ; 868*; possibly iElfweard,
ii. lai ; Sitric, king of Danish
part of, ii. 129; see also
beornred, Coenbryht, Ck)enTed,
Kenelm, Penda. Kingdom of,
PeaHa succeeds to, 655 A, 654Et ;
Wnlfhere, 657*; Ceolred, 709*;
^thelbald, 716* ; Egferth, 794* ;
Egbert conquers, 827* ; Wiglaf
restored to 828*t ; given to
Ceolwulf by the Danes, 874* h;
Edgar succeeds to, QSsDf ; 95 7B,
G. Bps. of, Jaruman, 656E,
pp. 30m., 3ab. ; Wynfrid, ib. ;
p. 33m. ; Saxwulf, 675E, p. 36t. ;
Totta and Eadberht, ii. 50.
Aldermen of, Ethelred, 910D, Ef ;
9xaA, D; Edric, ioo7Et ; see
also ^Ifhere, lEXinCy Herebryht.
Earls of, v, .Mfgar, Eadwine,
Leofric. Werburg, queen
of, ii. 56; Seethryth, do., ii. 78;
wergild of king of, ii. 33 ;
connexion of Eanbald II with,
iL 65, 66 ; position of, ii. 57,
58, 60, 61, 66, 67, 70; sudden
decline of, ii. 70; alderman of,
expels Anlaf and Ragnall, ii. 145 ;
shires of, Addenda, p. x ; cf. SuO-
hymbre.
Myrcnaland* (D), Merona- (A),
Myro- (D), Miercnalond, Mer-
ona- (A), the land of the Mer-
cians, Mercia, divided by the
Danes, 877*t; Danes of East
Anglia ravat^e, 905A, Df ; Nor-
thumbrian Danes ravage, 911 A,
D ; Danes from, attack Wigmore,
9a lA; people of, submit to Ed-
ward, 93 a A ; Danish and AigU
settlers in, do., i&
ICy ro w Ar6, c^ Afem-.
N8B88, Dongeness, Kent, Godwin
comes to, losaE; Harold comet
to, ife., p. 179.
]f afona (G), Nafan* (E). lather of
Thurcytel. 1016D, E, pp. 148,
Narbona, Narbonne, Ghariemagne
traverses, 778B.
Natanleaffa (A), Jfasaalaoff (E%
a district in Hants, perhaps com-
prising Netley and the two Nate-
leys, 5o8*.
Vatanleod (A), Vasaleod (E%
British king dain by Gerdic and
Gynric, 5o8*t.
Natblit, V, Natanleaga.
Naval absbssmdit, ii. 185.
Nasaleod. Nasanleog, r. Natan-.
Nazb, the, v. Eadnlfesnaess.
(|Nen, R., Northanta, in Peter-
borough Gharter, 963E, pp. 1 16,
IT7 fe&.
Nennids, pedigrees in, p. dx n.
Neomagan (iet),Nymegen, GMder-
land, Baldwin destroys the wm-
peror's palace at, 1049G. 1050D.
Neot, St., life of, source of inter-
polations in Asser, ii. 95 ; appean
to Alfred at Athelney, u. 94:
Annals of, their relation to the
Ghron., pp. ciii f., cxxvn.
Ifero, Roman emperor, socoeeds
Glaudius, and nearly lo^es Britain,
47Et ; aocession of, 49F.
Nest, dr. of Rhys ap Tewdwr, not
the mother of Robert, eari of
Gloucester, ii. 30a.
Nestoriufl, bishop of Constanti-
nople, heretic, 433E.
Nktlet, v. Natanieaga.
NxusTBiA, king of, r. Dagobert.
Nevebs, Gilb«i Univenal, regent
of the schools at, ii. 306.
Nbwca8TLB-on-Ttnb, captured by
Rufiis, ii. a83 ; garrison of, entrap
Robert of Mowbray, ib.
INDEX
415
NiALL GLUimnBH, king of Ireland,
defeated and slain by§itric,ti. 129.
Kioaea, Council of, 3ii£ ; 6a5B.
Ifioefozns, emperor of Constanti-
nople, makes peace with Charle-
magne, 810S ; dies, p. xlvil.
Nicholas, father of H. H., dies, ii.
293-
Nicholson, William, projects an
edition of the Saxon Chron., p.
cxxiz n.
NioclauB, Sanotns, chapel of, at
Westminster, loyE, 1073D.
Kicolans, bp. of florence, chosen
pope (Nicolas II), 1059D, E;
gives the pallium to Ealdred,
io6iDt; dies, ib. ; excommuni-
cates Gkrard, count of Grsleria, ii.
afo.
Kiel, slain by Rihtrio, 9aiSt.
NiOASiUB, St., Meulan, Albold
prior of, ii. 395.
NiGBL OF Albiki, Sent by Bufus to
invade Scotland, ii. 279.
Nigel, abbot of Burton, dies,
1114H.
NiOBL, bp. of Ely, nephew of Boger
of Salisbury, ii. 309.
ITilitred, miswritten for Wihtred,
692Et ; cf. pp.- Iv, lix.
Vinna (a), Nimia (£), (Ninias),
apostle of the Southern Picts, his
church at Whitem, 565E, af.
NiTHABOS, or Drontheim, Norway,
Rudolf, bp. of, ii. 234.
ITiwe mynster, v. Wintanoeaster.
$]foe (Noah), father of Sceaf,
S55B, Cf ; cf. ii. 4; William the
Lion's pedigree carried up to, ii.
81, 83 ; V, Addenda, p. vii.
NoBDEV, Frisia, the Frisians defeat
the Danes at, ii. 98.
NoBDGAU, Henry,markgraveof,ii.98.
lI'ordhtunbralaDd,f?.NorOhymbra-.
NoBFOLK, r. Noi^Folc.
Normandig, Normandi (E, F),
Normandie(<2at. 1076D, ii23£).
Normania, Rollo takes possession
of, 876E, F ; accession of William
in, 938F; William, count of,
io63£ ; invasion of William ex-
pected from, 1066C, p. 196 ;
oomes from, i&.D, p. 199; W.
retumc* to, tb., p. aoof ; 1074E,
1075D ; Edgar Etheliiig comes
to, ib.E; news of the earls'
revolt oomes to, 1075E, 1076O;
G^rberoi outside, 1079E ;
William I refuses to give up, to
Robert, t&.E; William I owns,
1085; brings large forces from,
^.f ; crosses to, io85*>, p. 217 ;
William I invades France from,
1086 [1087], p. 2i8t; returns to,
and dies in, t6., pp. 218, 2i9t;
Robert succeeds in, (b.^ p. 219;
Odo, a bp. in, tb., p. 220 ; Odo,
William Ts deputy when he was
away in, ib. ; was William's an-
cestral domain, ib. ; Robert, earl
of, 1087 [1088], pp. 232, 224;
1090; iioi; 1103; 1104; 1106;
1 1 24, p. 254 ; II 27 ; noblemen
of, in Rochester Castle, ii., p. 224 ;
William of St. Carilef goes to,
i2»., p. 225t ,* William II tries to
win, i09ot; Philip I comes to,
ib. ; William II crosses to, io9it ;
recognised as heir of, {b, ; Eidgar
Etheling quits, tb.*f; news of
Malcolm's invasion reaches, 4b, \
Robert and Edgar return to, ib.,
p. 227; ambassadors from, come
to Rufus, 1094 ; Rufus crosses to,
ib.j p. 329; summons English
fyrd to, ib. ; Robert and Philip I
in, ib.; Henry unable to pass
through, %b,\ Henry sent to,
1095; mortgaged by Robert to
Rufus, I096t; Rufus spends
Christmas in, 1097 ! ^^9^ ! 1099;
returns to, I097t ; Robert returns
to, and is welcomed in, 11 00,
p. 236 ; Henry I surrenders his
power in, iioi ; the surviving
brother to inherit England and,
ib. ; Flambard escapes to, ib,^ ;
Henry sends forces to, 11 04;
William, earl of Mortain, escapes
to, ib, ; Henry I crosses to, and
conquers part of, I I05t ; Robert
ofBelesme returns to, r 106; duke
Robert comes from, ib. ; Henry I
refuses to give up his conquests
in, lb, ; Henry I crosses to,
and oonqnen, tb.f ; reduces, to
4i6
INDEX
order, 1107; distributes eoclesi-
asticftl oflSces in, t7>. ; spends
festivals in, 1107; 1109; 1113 ;
1 1 15 ; makes war on Lonis VI in,
1 108; returns to, 1109; mi;
1114; 1x16; lias, p. 253; 1130;
remains in, ma; 1117; 1118;
1119; iiaa, p. 253; 1124; 1126;
expels opponents firom, ib. ; chief
men of, do homage to WiUiam,
son of Henry I, iii5t; feuds
between France and, 11 16;
Louis VI and Baldwin VII in-
vade, 11x7; misery of, ih. ; Bald-
win VII wounded in, iiiSf ; cf.
II 19 ad fin. \ battle between
Henry I and Louis VI in, i i I9t ;
William, son of Henry I, goes to,
ih, ; submiftdon of Henry's sub-
jects in, 1120; Henry reduces,
ib.\ 1 1 24, p. 254; William Clito
kept out of, ib, ; Henry sends
orders about the moneyers from,
1x25 ; John of Crema comes to
Henry in, t5.; Matilda recognised
as successor in, 1 1 2 7t ; she crosses
to, tb. ; Hugh de Payen comes to
Henry I in, 1 1 28 ; prelates from,
at Canterbury, 1 1 30 ; abbot Henry
comes to, 1131 ; Henry I dies in,
1 1 35t ; Stephen crosses to, 1 1 37t :
revolts to 6eof!rey of Anjou,
1 140, p. 267t ; Eustace hopes to
recover, <b, ; Tostig possibly comes
from, ii. 254. Bnkes of, r.
Ricardus I, II, III, Bodbeaid,
Rodbertus, Willelm.
Normannua, monk of Christ
Church, Canterbury, punishes
the rebellious monks of St. Au-
gustine's, i. 292.
Normans, Athelstan helps the
Bretons against, ii. 141.
Normen, i,e, Norwegians, receive
Harold Hardrada, i049Dt; de-
feat the English (Fulford), 1066C,
D, pp. 196, I97t; defeated by
Harold of England at Stamford
Bridge, and many slain, ib.C, Df ;
V. Norwege.
Norren, Norwegian, Harold (Hard-
rada) the N. king, io66£, p. 197,
tb.D, p. 199: V, Norwege.
North ALLKBTOV, York8.,N.Ridii^ ,
battle of the Standard near, ii. 3 1 2.
NoBTHAMFTOH, V. Hamtun, Nori^
hamtun.
NoxVanhymbre, ftc, n Noif(-.
IINoxinsixrh, Northborough, Noitfa-
antfi, in Peterborough Charter,
656E, pp. 30I., 3ih.
NozlSeme men, i.e. the nortfacni
rebels, ravages of, about North-
ampton, io64£, p. I92f .
NoxVfolc, Norfolk, fialph (the
Staller) bom in, 1075E, 1076D;
earldom of, given to his son Ralph
(Guader), i6.; William, bp. of
(i. «. Thetford), 1085.
NoilShamtan (Norh t-, 1123),
Northampton, conference with
the northern rebels at, 1065C,
p. I92t; Hugh of Grantmeiiiil
ravages, 1087 [1088], p. 223;
Henry I meets Robert of Noi^
mandy at, 1106; Thorpe near,
1 1 14H ; Henry I spends Easter
at. 1122 ; V. Hamtun.
NoxKhamtunaoir, NcMtbamptfln-
shire, earldom o^ f^J^^ ^ David
of Scotland, iii^f; held by
him with the crown of Sootlaiul,
11 24, p. 254; V, Hamtunscir.
Noiiniymbralaiid* (D),-lond (A),
NozlSanhymbraland (E), -lond
(A), the laud of the Northum-
brians, Northnmbria, ravaged by
Penda and Ceadwalla, 633E ; by
JSthelbald, 737Et ; aynod in,
788Et ; cf. ii. 57, 58 ; portents in,
793Et ; great fight in, 798Et ;
Halfdane divides, 876*t ; Danes
return to Essex by, 895 Af ; an-
nexed by Edmund, 944A't' ; <vver^
run by Edred, 946A, D, 948E ;
ravaged by Edred, 948Dt ; Anlaf
Cuaran comes to, 949£t.
NoriShymbraland (Nordhizmbra-,
F), Northumberlaud, i,e. the
modem county, thanes of, rebel
against Tostig, io65Dt: Robert
de Conmiines made earl of, 1068D,
Ef; ravaged by Malcolm III,
up to the Tyne, i079Et ; Scott
invade, ii. 312.
Norphymbre* (B, C, D, %\ •him-
INDEX
4T7
^^ (P* 32B), Norpanhymbre*,
(-humbre, 827£), the Northum-
brUns, Northumbria, derived
from the Angles, 449£» a ; kings
of, derived from Woden, ift.Ef ;
royal family of, derived from Ida,
547*; expel Alhred, 774Et ;
nlderman Beom burnt by high-
reevea of, 779E; heathen ravage
in, 794E; submit to Egbert,
827*t ; Danes invade, 867* ; dis-
sensions in, i&.f; great slaughter
of, at York, ifc.f; Danes enter,
873A ; part of the Danes enter,
875*t ; Danes in, send a fleet
against Essex, 894A, p. 86 h.f ;
the Danes receive reinforcements
from, t^., p. 87h.t; p. 88t.t ;
Danes retire to, 897A ; Danes
from, ravage Wessex, tli., p. 90 ;
the Etheling ^thelwold joins the
Danes in, 901 A, Df ; Danes in,
break faith with Edward, 911 A,
D,a; Manchesterin,925A; English
and Danes in, submit to Edward,
934At ; break their troth, and
elect Anlaf, 94iDt ; annexed by
Edmund, 944Et; wi tan of, submit
to Edred, 947D ; do., do., 948Dt ;
expel Anlaf, and receive Eric,
952E; expel Eric. 954D, Ef ;
Edgar succeeds in, 959B, C ;
Danes ravage, 993E ; submit to
Swegen, 1013E; Edmund Ethel-
ing goes to, 1016D, £; Cnut
marches into, and reduces, ib.,
pp. X48, 149 ; makes Eric earl of,
ib.f; granted to Eric, ioi7Dy
Ef ; rebel against Tostig, and
elect Morcar as earl, io(S4Et;
join Edgar Etheling, 1068D, E;
join the Danes, ib.V, p. 204;
murder bp. Walcher, 1080E ;
Robert (of Mowbray), earl of,
1093, p. 228 ; 1095 {ter)^ ; Rufus
marches into, «b., p. 231.
Kings of, Edwin, 6oi*; 827*;
^thelfrlth, 603E, a; 61 7E;
Oswald, 635E; 64 2 A, 641 £;
Oswy, 656E, p. 32I.; 670*;
Aldfrid, 705*; 718*; Osred, 716*;
Osric, 731 A; Eadberht, 757E;
Moll iEthelwold, 761 £; ^If-
II. ]
wold, 789E ; Osred, 790E; 792E;
Ethelred, 794* ; Eardwulf, 806E ;
Sitric, 925 D ; ? Guthrum, ii.
102 ; see also ifHfwold I and II,
Anlaf I and II, Coenred, Eanred,
Ecgferth, Egbert I and II, Gnth-
frith, Guthred, Osbald, Osbriht,
Osulf I and II, Rsegnold I and II,
•Beadwulf, Bicsig, Yric.
^^thelfrith suc^ieeds in, 595E, a.
Kingdom of, ^^Ue succeeds
to, 560* ; Oswald, 634Et ; Oswy,
641E; Eadberht, 738*; Moll
^thelwold, 759E+ ; Alhred,
765Et; Eadwulf, 795Et; Athel-
Stan annexes, 926Dt ; cf. ii. 131 ;
Edred do., 954D, E. Bps. of,
Paulinus, 625A ; Tuda, q. r. ;
abp. of, Wulfhere, 892Et.
Uncertainty as to settlement of, ii.
14, 15 ; decline of, after EadV^erht,
ii. 48 ; part of Ireland (!), ii. 68 ;
sinks into an earldom under Os-
wulf, ii. 132 ; earls of, r. «., and
see Gospatric, Oslac, Rodbeard,
Si ward, Tostig, Uhtred, Waltheof.
Norphymbre, i.«. the Danes settled
in Northumbria, break faith with
Alfred, 894At ; Edward makes
peace with, 9o6*t.
NorKman, son of Leofwine, slain,
101 7D, Ef.
NoiUman nesoros hiiBdred,H unts.,
in Peterborough Charter, 963E,
p. 117.
NoiKmen, Northmen, Scandi-
navians, ships of, first come to
England under Beorhtric, 787Et;
those in Northumbria submit to
Edward, 924At ; defeated at
Brunanburh, 937A, p. 108; fly
to Dublin, <6. p. I09t; Five
Boroughs subject to, 942At.
NozlSniapa, the northern mouth of
the Kentish Stour, Edw. Conf.
sends to: ships from, 1049C,
p. 168; Godwin and Harold
come to, 1052E, p. 179.
NoitSfloiphere, t. e. fleet of North-
men, ravage Cheshire, 98oCt.
Northumbria, r. Nor))hymbre, &c.
Northumbrian ankalb, embodied
in D, E, p. Ixviii ff., Ixxiii ff.
4i8
INDEX
Nor|) -Wealaa* (D), -Walaa*. the
North Welsh, i. e. our Wales, m
opposed to the West Welsh, or
Cornwall, Egbert subjngates,
8a8*t; .Ethelwulf subjugates to
Burgred of Mercia, 85 3 A (tw),
85 2E; Danes retreat in to, 895 A;
quit, iK\ ; Danes ravage ooastn
of, 915D, 918A; kings of, sub-
mit to Edward, 92a Af; to
Athelstan, ii. 135 ; Danes rayage,
997Et; iSlfgar takes refuge in,
1055E (perh. =o«r North Wales).
Noi^ 'Wealoynn. the people of
Wales, some of, take part against
the Danes, 894A, p. 87m. f » sub-
mit to Edward, 92aA.
NoilSwio (Norhtwic, 112a; Nor-
uuic, 1130, 1 1 37). Norwich,
ravaged by Swegen, 1004 B {bis) \
marriage of Ralph (Guader) at,
1075E, 1076D (6i»)t; Ralph
escapes from, ih. ; his wife holds,
ih.\ Roger Bigod seizes, 1087
[1088], p. 323 : Henry I spends
Christmas at, 1122 ; Everard, bp.
of, 1 1 30; Jews at, ii37» P- ^^5 J
see of Thetford removed to, ii. 281.
N0B))WOR)»io, original name of Derby,
ii. 87, 120 ; V. Deoraby.
Norwege T-waeife, 1070E ; -weie,
-weis, 1066C, ad fin,), the Nor-
wegians, Norway, Cnnt goea to,
1028C. Ef ; annexes it, tft.Et ;
Olaf retumn to, 1030E; slain
there, ib.C ; Magnus of, i046Dt ;
king of, 1048D: Harold (Hard-
rada) goes to, 1049D ; fleet comes
from, i058Dt; Harold (Hard-
rada>, king of, 1066C, D, pp.
196, I98t ; bravery of a man of,
ib.C, p. I98t (of. pp. Ivii f.) ;
Hardrada's son allowed to return
to, ib.f ; many of, slain, t5. ; some
of the Danish ships go to, 1070E,
p. 207 ; Magnus Bansleg, king of,
ii. 246, 286 ; see also Eric, Olaf I,
II, III; outrage of Robert of
Mowbray on merchants of, ii. 282 ;
V. Normen, Norren.
Norwich, r. NorCwic.
N<yrTiNOHAM, ftc, V. Snotingaham.
No]>helni, abp. of Canterbnryi
995F, p. 130 ; receives thepalUinn,
736*t.
Nun (E, a), Ntmna (B, C), pro-
bably king of the South Sftxaai,
fights against Geraint of Corn'
wall, 7io*t.
Ntmbobn, V, Neomagan.
O.
Oooidentalos Saxones, v. West
Seaxe.
tOoga (A), Ogga (B), Ocoa (C, B).
father of Aldhelm, son of Ida,
731A, cf. ii. 5, 6.
OcKLET, Surrey, v. Adea.
OotauianuB, Christ born under, i*.
Oda^ t. #. Odo or Endes, count of
Paris, receives the Western king-
dom, 887*t.
Oda (D, F), Odo (a), abp. of
Canterbury, divorces Edwy and
iEIfgyfn, 9581>t; diet, 961 a.Ft;
appointed in 942, ii. 144 ; make^
peace between Edmund and Anlaf.
•&.; translates the bones of Wflfrtd,
ii. 145, 148; crowns Edwy, ii.
149 ; Oswald of York a nephew of,
ii. 176 ; r. Addenda, p. is.
Oda (D. E), Odo (E), bp. of
Bayeuz, tyranny of, 1066D, p.
aoof ; William I arrests, 108 af :
1086 [1087] p. 220t; lieutenant
of William in his absence, ^^.f ;
his power under Rufus, and
treacherous revolt, 1087 [1088]+;
ravages Kent and proviaioB«)
Rochester, i&., p. 223 : Tonbridge
held by knights of, ib., p. 324;
escapes from Rochester to Peven-
sey, ib, ; gets into Rochester by
a trick, ib,f ; surrenders Rochester
and goes abroad, tb., pp. 334, 335;
assists at the installation of Goy,
abbot of St. Augustine's, i. 390:
placitum of Pinnenden between
Lanfranc and, ii. 348.
OddA, Otho the Great, emperor,
father of Liodiilf, and son-in-law
of Edward the Elder, gSzOf;
marries Athelstan*s sister Edith,
ii. lai; sends a book of the
Gospels to Athelstan, iL 122.
INDEX
419
Odda, Otho II, emperor, his ez-
|>editioD to ' Greekland ' against
the Saracens, pSaOt: ^half)-
uncle of
Odda, i. e, Otho, dake of Swabia,
son of Liodnlf, dies, pSaCf.
Odda, alderman of Devon, besieged
by the Danes, ii. 93
Odda, made earl of Devonshire, fta,
I048E, p. 1 77f ; commands Ed-
ward's fleet, 105 2£; uSHfric,
brother of, loesDi* ; dien, and is
buried at Penuiore, 1056G, Df ;
erects a church for his brother's
soul, ii. 338.
Odsnseb, Denmark, connexion of,
with Evesham, p. Ixxvii.
Odiham, V Wudiham.
Odo, v. Eoda.
Oknoub, or Unnst, king of the Picts,
in alliance with Eadberht, ii. 41.
{OfDft, father of Angel^ow, son of
W8ennund,626B,C; 755 A,adfln,;
of. ii. 6.
OfRa, son of iflthelfrith of Korthum-
bria, expelled bv Edwin, 6x7Et.
Oflk, king of the East Saxons, goes
to Rome, 709*t.
Off A, son of Aldfrid of Korthumbria,
drawn from sanctuary and slain
by Eadberht, ii. 41.
Oflki, king of the Mercians, accession
of, 755*, ad fln.f : expels Beorn-
red, t6.E, F ; fights fur Benson
with Cynewulf, and takes it,
777*f ; appoints Higberht to
Lichfield, 785*t ; father of Ead-
huTg, 787*t ; cf. 836* ; has Ethel-
bert of East Anglia beheaded,
792*t; cf. ii. 345; dies, 794*t ;
796E ; joined with his son-in-law
£^rhtric to expel Egbert, 836* ;
son of Thincgferth, 755, ad Jin, ;
cf. ii. 6 ; Beonna, abbot of Medes-
hamstead under, 777E, p. 52I. ;
signature of, ib, ; Brorda, alder^
man under, ib. p. 53! ; his position
and policy, ii. 56, 57; letter of
Alcuin to, ii. 57: name of, on
coins of ^helheard of Canter-
burr, iL 61 ; ^flnd, dr. of, ii. 62 ;
said to have founded the English
school at Rome, ii. 69.
Of8&, 924D, V. note, a. {.
Osga, V. Ocga.
Ohter, Danish jarl, slain, 91 iD.
Ohter (A, D), Ohtor (A), Danish
jarl, ravages Wales, 915D,
9i8At ; brother of, slain, to.
Olaf, r. Anlaf.
Olaf (the Saint), king of Nor-
way, expelled by Cnut, loaSEf;
returns, 1030E ; slain by his
own people. i6.C, Ef ; canonised,
t&.Cf ; church ot Galmanho dedi-
cated to, io55Dt ; defeats Cnut at
the Helge Aa, ii. 205 ; Magnus,
son of, ii. 227 ; v. Addenda, p. x.
Olaf (the Peaceful), son of iiarold
Hardrada, king of Norway,
1066D, p. 19^; submits to
Harold of England after Stamford
Bridge, ib.f; wrongly called
Edmund, tb.C, p. 198; cf. ii.
148.
Olaaig, near Deerhurtt, Glouces-
tershire, meeting of Cnut and
Edmund at, 1016D, E, pp. 152,
I53t.
Ongoloyxm, Ongel-, v. Angel-
cynn.
Onlaf, r. Anlaf.
Onna, v, Anna.
OrcadoB (A), Oroaneg (D), Or-
oanie (F), Horgadae insulae
(i. 289), the Orkneys, reduced by
Claudius, 47 A, 46Ft; (Paul), earl
of, submits to Harold after Stam-
ford Bridge, 1066D, p. i99t;
Ralph, bp. of, i. 289t; Egfrid
slain by people of, ii. 32 ; earl
Hacon said to have been slain in,
ii. 206; inhabitants of, attacked
by Gruffydd of N. Wales, ii. 226 ;
earls of, Torfinn, ii. 243; Paul
and Erlend, ii. 256.
Ordbirht, appointed abbot of
Chertsey , Q64Af.
Okdericub VITALI8, a monk of St
EvToul, ii. 294; spends five
weeks at Croyland, ii. 37 ; makes
an epitome of Felix' life of Guth*
lac, ib,
Ordgar, alderman of Devon, father
of i£lfthryth, Edgar*s second wife,
965Dt ; and of Ordwulf, ii. 179.
JS e 2
420
INDEX
Ordheh, king^s thane, alain at But-
tington, 89 4 A, p. 87b.
ORDMiEB, alderman, father of
iStheliised, Edgar's first wife, ii.
158.
Ordulf, founder of Tavistock,
997Et; cf. ii. 159.
Orientales Angli, r. East Engle.
Orientales Saxones, v. East
Seaxe.
Obkneys, the, v. Orcadus.
Orleans, Theodnlf, bp. of, ii. 88.
Obosius, Anglo-Saxon version of,
pp. XXX f., Ix ; relation of, to the
Chron., pp. cvi if.; ii. 8, 9, 109, no.
Orwell, R., r. Arewe.
OsBALD, king of the Nurthum-
brianH, reigns twenty-seven days,
expelled, and enters a monastery,
ii. 63.
Osbarn, son of Siward, slain in
Scotland, 1054C, Df.
Osbeam, Danish jarl, slain at Ash-
down, 871*.
Osbearn (E), Esbeorn (D), earl,
brother of Swegen Enthrithson,
invades England, ]o68D, p. 204,
1069E; comes to Ely, 1070E.
Osbearn (E), Osbarn (D), father
of William Fitzosbem, 1075E,
1076D.
OsBSBHT, expelled from Northam-
bria, ii. 115.
OsBERK, monk of Canterbury, his
life of i^fheah, ii. 190.
Oabern, bp. of Exeter, consecrated
by Lanfranc, i. 288 ; one of the
consecrators of William of St.
Carilef, i. 289.
OsBERN Pentecost, son of Richard,
retires to Scotland, ii. 240.
OsBERT, life of Edw. Conf. by, ii.
253.
OsBBBT, a Norman priest, father of
Thomns I of York, and Sampson
of Worcester, ii. 291.
Oabriht (E), -bpyht (A), king of
the Northumbrians, expeUed,
867^t; shun by the Danes at
York, ib.t
OsBUBG, mother of Alfred, said to
be descended from Stuf and
Wihtgar, ii. 13.
Osoytel, Danish king, 875*.
Oscytel, Danish hold, slain, 905A,
D ; cf. Oskytel.
OsfeirS Hlytte, slain, 91 iB, C.
OafritS, son of Edwin, aUin at
Hatfield, 633E.
llOsffar, abbot (of AbingdoD},
signature of, 963E, p. 117.
OSGEABN, or OSOEOFU, Wife of
Alohred of Northumbria, writes
to LuUus, ii. 51.
Gagod Clapa (Oagot, E), staller,
outlawed, 1044E. 1046C, 104701 :
comes with a fleet to Wulp«,
leaves his wife at Bruges, sends
part of his fleet to ravage £ad-
wulfeness, 1049C, 1050D, pp. 168,
i69t ; dies suddenly, 1054G, Df;
Hardacnut dies at tnarriage-feai»t
of Gytha, dr. of, ii. 221, 266.
Oskytel, bp. of Dorchester, and
abp. of York, 97iBt; dies at
Thame, and is buried at Bedfonl,
ib. (of. Addenda) ; Oswald uf
York a relative of, iL 176; c£
Oscytel.
Oalao, Kentish alderman, slain at
VVibbandun, 568E ; v. OsUf.
Oalac, son of ^thelfrith of North-
umbria, expelled by Edwin.
6i7Et.
OsLAC, dux of the Sonth Saxow.
ii. 72.
Oslao, earl of Northumbria, suooeedd,
966Bt ; cf. ii. 149 ; exiled, 975*t ;
signature of, 963E, p. 117.
Oslaf, Kentish alderman, slain at
Wibbandnn, 568 A; r. Oslac.
Oslaf, son of iEthelfrith of North-
umbrian expelled by Edwin,
6i7Et.
^Oamod, father of Eanwulf, son of
Eawa, 755A, ad fin, ; cf. ii. 6.
Oamod, alderman, dies, 833*t.
Oamond, bp. of Saruin, diea, i099t ;
Sarum Cathedral oonstitation
wrongly ascribed t4>, iL 263;
succeeds Herman, ii. 270.
Oared, king of the North ambrian^,
succeeds his father Aldfrid, 705Kt;
slain, 716*.
Oared, king of the Northumbrians,
son of Alchred, suoceeda his nnele
\
INDEX
421
-^fwold, 789Et ; expelled, 79oEt ;
captured and slain, 792Et; (cf.
ii. 63) ; buried at Tynemouth, t6.
Osrio, son of .^fric, cotisin of
Edwin, whom he succeeds in
Deira, 634E; relapses into
heathenism, i6. ; father of Oswine,
643E
Osrio, king of the Northumbrianp,
succeeds Cenred, 7i6*t ; death
of, 731A, 729Et.
Oario, alderman of Cjnewtdf, rides
to avenge him, 755*, pp. 48,
49™-t
Osric, alderman of Dorset, defeats
the Danes, 845*t-
Oario, alderman of Hants, defeats
the Danes, 86o*t.
Ostenais uia, the Ostian way,
St. Paul beheaded on, 254E.
OSTIA, George, bp. of, ii. 57.
OatrytS, OatritS, queen of Ethelred
of Mercia, sister of Egfrid, slain
by the South nmbrians, 697Et;
signature of, 675 E, ad fin,
Oaulf, king of the Northumbrians,
succeeds his father Eadberht,
757Et ; slain by his own house-
hold, tb.fi father of ^Ifwold,
ii. 54.
Oswald*, Oswold*, king of the
Northumbrianti, son of ^thelfriih,
expelled by Edwin, 61 7E; acces-
8ion, and chronology of reign of,
634Et ; stands sponsor to Cyne-
gil«, 635*t ; slain, 642 A, 641 Ef ;
buried at Bardney, «&.f (cf. ii.
34) ; wonders connected with, t^. ;
succeeded by Oswy, t?>. ; brother
of Oswy, 654E ; 827* ; the sixth
Bretwalda, ih. ; translated from
Bardney to Mercia, 909C, 906 Df ;
cf. ii. 248 ; grants Dorchester to
Birinus, ii. 25.
Oswald, West Saxon Etheling, fights
with /Ethelheard, 7 28 A ; sou of
iEthelbald, ib, ; dies, 730<i-.
Oswald (E), -wold (F), bp. of
Worcester, and abp. of York,
signature of, 963E, p. 117; dies,
992Ef ; succeeded by Ealdwulf,
f b.f ; 963E, p. 117; nephew of
abp. Odo, ii. 151 ; kinsnuui and
companion of Oscytel, whom he
succeeils, ii. 160; assists at
Edgar*8 coronation, tb, ; do.
Edward the Martyr, ii. 163 ;
co-founder of Ramsey, ii. 176;
mut of Edgar to, ii. 185;
Eadnoth, bp. of Dorchester, a
pupil of, ii. 190; introduces
monks at Worcester, ii. 203,
204.
Osweo, V. Oswio.
Oswi, son of Athelstan, slain, lOioE.
Oswig, Oswi, abbot of Thomey,
dies, 1049C, 1050D, ad fin,
Oswine, son of Osric, king of the
Deirans, succeeds in Deira,
643Et; slain, 651A, 65oEt; cf.
ii. 49; outrage of Rufus on
sanctuary of, ii. 279; church of,
at Tynemouth, transferred from
Durham to St. Albans, ii. 282.
Oswine, Northumbrian Etheling,
slain by Moll at Edwinscliif,
76iEt.
Oswio, Osweo (A), Oswiu, Oswi
(E), king of the Northumbrians,
son of .^thelfrith, 61 7E ; 670A;
685A ; cf. ii. 5 ; expelled by
Edwin, 617E; succeeds his
brother Oswald, 64iEt ; cf. 827*;
has Oswine Hlain, 650E; joint
founder of Medeshamstead, 654Ef ;
Wulfhere*s affection for, 656E
(&t>); signature of, ^., p 32I. ;
sends Wigheard to Home, 667 Ef ;
dies, 67o*t; the seyenth Bret-
walda, 827* ; Ostryth and iEthel-
flsed, drs. of, ii. 34, 1 1 8.
Oswold, r. Oswald.
Oswudu, son of ^thelfrith of
Northumbria, expelled by Edwin,
6i7Et.
OswuLF, son of Ealdred, Northum-
bria becomes an earldom under,
ii. 132, 149, 160.
Ottanford, Otford, Kent, battle of,
773A, 774Et ; battle of (in 1016),
ii. 197.
Ottuel, brother of Richard, earl of
Chester, drowned in the White
Ship, 1 1 20.
OpnU, V, AJ^ulf.
Ou, Ea, ddp. Seine Inf^r., earldom
422
INDEX
of, surrendered to BufuB, lo^i ;
Robert of Normandy »nd Phibp I
march on, 1094, p. 229; Henry
nnable to meet Rufns at, ib. ;
William, count of, 1096.
OuKN, St., v. Audoenas.
OuimLE, r. Undalum.
OusB, R., f?. Use, Wage.
Owen, r. Uwen.
Oxnaford* (C,D),Oxena- (1065C),
Ozana- ( 1 o 1 8D) Ozona- ( I o 1 5£) y
Oxne- (I009E), Ozene- (1137),
Ozan- (924D), Ozen- (E), Ox-
ford, Edward takes poeseBcdon of,
910D, £; 9f2A, Df; ilClfwreard
dies at, 924G, Df ; the Danes
bum, 1009E, p. 139; submits to
Swegen, lOisE ; great gemot at,
1015E; Danes and English agree
at, 1018D, Ef; witenagemdt at,
after Gnat's death, I036£t ;
Harold Harefoot dies at, I039£t ;
adjourned conference with the
northern rebels at, 1065C, p. I9at;
council, and arrest of the bps. at,
1 1 37; Matilda besieged in, 1140,
p. 267t ; William de Walteville,
abbot of Peterborough, meets
Henzy II at, 1154; monantery of
St. Fiideswide at, burnt, ii. 182.
Oznafordsoir, Oxfordshire, the
Danes come to, lOioE; and
ravage, loiiE; E:idnoth, bp. of
((. e, Dorchester), 1049C, 1050D,
pp. 170, I7it.
OxTHENRiB PAOUB, t. €. the Hi^mois,
or district of Ezmes, Normandy,
Herbert Losinga a native of, ii.
281.
P, confused with w, p. Ixxzii.
II Pacoelad, in Peterborough Charter,
656E, p. 30b.
Pafla (A), Paula (E), Pavia,
.^thelswith buried at, 888*t ;
a great mart for relics, &c., ii.
204.
Palladius, sent to the Irish by
pope Celestine, 43oAt.
Pallium, protest against English
abps. having to go to Booie lor,
ii. 67.
FalUg, Danish jarl, treadieroiulj
deserts Ethelred, lOOiAf.
Palna-Toki, Pallig possibly related
to, ii. x8i ; cf. Addenda.
Famptlenia, Pampelona, Charie-
magne destroys, 778E.
Pannonia, Ealdred passes throngb,
ii. 248.
Paris, the Danes winter at, 886E
pass the bridge at, 887*t {hU)
Udo or Eudes, oount of, ii. loi
Qozlin, bp. of, (b. ; «. Perse.
Pabkeb, Matthew, abp. of Canter-
bury, former owner of MS. X,
p. zxvii ; bequeaths it to C. CL C
Cambridge, t6. ; uses MS. £,
pp. xudi n., xxxiv.
Pakbett, R., r. Pedride.
Fasohalis, pope (i.e. Paschal l\
accession of, 81 6 A, SifE.
Fasohalis, pope (i.e. Paacfaal 11),
sends pallium to abp. Ralph,
I X 15 ; dies, 1 1 i8t ; letter of, to
Henry I, ii. 395.
Paschal tables, influence of, on
composition of Chronicles, ppi
xxxvii, cxiii f.
Passanham, Passenham, Xortb-
ants, Edward's head quarters at,
921A, p. 102b.
Passeflambard, v. Randulf.
IjPastun, Paston, Northants, in
Peterborough Charter, 963E,
p. 116.
Fathma, Patmos, St. John writes
the Apocalypse in, 84A, 87£t.
Fatriaroha, ae, o. Domenico Ma-
rengo.
Fatrioiua, sent by pope Celestine
to the Irish, 430E, af ; legend of,
ii. 104.
Fatricius, or Gilla-Patodc, bpc of
Dublin, consecrated at I^ondoo
by Lanfranc, i. 289^ .
Pavia, r. Pafia.
Paul I, pope, remonstrates with
Eadherht of Northumbria, ii. 41 ;
sends pallium to laenberht, ii. 5a
Paul, earl of Orkney, son of Tor-
finn, submits to Harold after
Stamford Bridge, 1066D, p. I99t.
\
INDEX
423
Paalinus, abp. of York, lent to
Britain, 601 F; 995 F; converts
Edwin of Northuinbria, 6ci*t;
oonsecrated by Justun, 6a5*t;
promise of Edwin to, 6a6E ; bap-
tises Edwin's daughter, ib, ; 8ee
granted to, at York, ib. ; baptises
Edwin, 637Et; preaches in lind-
sey, t6. ; receives pallium, ib, ;
consecrates Honorius, i5. ; re-
turns to Kent, 633*f ; becomes
bp. of Rochester, ib. ; had baptised
Osric, 634E ; dies, 644A, 643Et.
Faulus, the apostle, conversion of,
34*; sent to Rome, 50F; mar-
tyred, 69*; cf. M. 122, 123;
translation of, 254E; Medes-
hamstead dedicated to, 656E, p.
30m.; minster of, in London,
burnt and restored, 962A ; burnt,
1086 [1087], P* 3iS; *^^P- '^^*
heah buried in, 101 2Et ; Edward
Etheling, do., 1057E ; Godfrey,
bp. of Bath consecrated in, ii.
300; bp. Sideman buried in the
chapel of, at Abingdon, 97 7C ;
cited, 1067D.
Paykn, Hugh de, v. Hugo of the
Temple.
Feaolond,the Peak district, Derby-
((hire, Bakewell in, 9 24 A.
Feada, alderman, the Middle An-
gles converted under, 65 3A, cf.
652Et ; succeeds to the kingdom
of Afercia, 655A, 654Et ; son of
Penda, t&.f; slain 654E; 656E,
657At ; Wulfhere*s affection for,
656E; joint founder of Medes-
hamstead, 654E; cf. 675E, pp.
FeocsiS, V. Rotbert.
Peoigbjces, v. Genealogies.
Fedridaiimu)>a (A), Fedredan-
(£), the mouth of the Parrett,
Somerset, Danes defeated at,
845*1-.
Fedride (A), Fedrede*, R. Par-
rett, Somerset, Cenwalh drives
the Britons to, 658*t; English
forces collected from the east of,
894A, p. 87m.
Fefenesea (E), Fefiiet- (D),
Feuenes- (D, E, F), Fefenesd
(iioi), FefenassB (C), Pevensey,
Sussex, Grodwin and Beom go
to, i046*»E, 1049C, i05oDt;
Swegen comes to, ib. ; Godwin
comes to, t052E; Godwin and
Harold come to, i6., p. 178 ; Wil •
Ham lands at, 1066D, p. i()9 ;
Rufus besieges and takes, 1087
[1088], p. 224 ; Htnry I marches
to, IIOI ; identified by some with
Anderida, ii. 12.
Fehtas, v. Peohtas.
Fehtwine, Fyhtwine, bp. of
Whitern, consecrated, 702Et ;
dies, 776Et.
Feiteuin, v. Rogger.
Feitowe, Feitow, Poitou, abbot
Henry of, q, v, ; (William), count
of, ii27t; abbot Heniy returns
to, 1 1 28; Henry of Anjou ob-
tains, 1140, p. 268; V, Pictauia.
FeUn^us, rise of heresy of, 380E,
SSiaf.
Fenda, king of the Mercians, son
of Pybba (Wybba, W.), 626B, C
(cf. ii. 6) ; accession of, A* ; fights
against the West Saxons nt
Cirencester, 628^; slays Edwin
and ravages Northumbria, 633Et;
slays Oswald, 641 Ef; expels
Cenwalh, 645A, 644£t; 658*;
slain, 65 5A, 654Et; father of
Peada, 655A, 654E ; and of
Wulfhere, 657A, 656E; 66i*;
675*; of Ethelrcd, 704*; 716*;
miswritten for Peada, 65 2E; Mere-
wald, son of, ii. 226.
Pencil BBN, Shrewsbury, falls into
the hands of the Saxons, ii. 1 7 ;
V. Scrobbesburh.
Fenteoost, r. Osbem.
Fentecostas Oastel, probably
Richard's Castle, Herefordshire,
some of the Norman party fly to,
1052E, p. i8it.
FenwiSsteort (C, D), FenwseiS-
(D), Fenwiht- (E), the Land's
End, the Danes circumnavigate,
997Et; Harold, do., 1052C, D,
pp. 178, 179.
Feohtaa* (B, C), Fehtas (E), Flh-
tas (£, a), Fyhtaa (E), Fiohtas
(a\ the Picts, come from Scythia
424
INDEX
to North Ireland, E Pref. p. 3t ;
adviped by the Irish to settle in
North Britain, ih. ; take wives of
the Irish, ih. ; their law of suc-
cession, ft.f; reduced under the
Romans, 47Et; Britons seek
help at Rome against, 443E, a;
Angles fight against, 449E. af;
Colnmba comes to convert, 565B,
C, £, a ; Ceolwolf fights a<Tainst,
597*t ; Trumwine, bp. of, 6iBiEt ;
subject to Northumbria, i^.f;
Berbt, alderman, slain by, 699Et ;
Berhtfrith fights ajrainst, 710*;
the Danes ravage, 875*t; Ead-
berht reduces, ii. 41 ; Oengus,king
of, lb. ; Cynoht (Kenneth), king
of, ii. 53 ; Osbald flies to, ii. 63.
Peonh6, Pinhoe, Devon, battle of,
1001 ♦; burnt, 16. A.
Peonnum, Peonnan (»t), ? Pen
Selwood, battle of, 658"^;
1016D, E, p. 149 ; cf ii. 38.
Persoora (on Perscdre, 105 3D),
Pershore, Worcestershire, Afric,
Odda*s brother, buried at, i053Dt;
Odda, do., 1056C, D+ ; Thurstan,
abbot of, dies, 1086 [1087], P-
323t; notices of, in Chron., p.
Ixxvi ; Brihteah, abbot of, ii. 308.
Pepse, the Paribians, Paris, q, v.,
bpric. of, 660*.
Peru, mode of recording events in,
p. XX.
Pestilences, 664* ; 897A; 962 Af;
1047C; 1086 [io87]t; under
Ceolnoth, 870F, i. 383; 995F,
p. i3ot; 1112; ii35,p, 356.
Peterborough, r. Bnrh, Medesham-
sted.
Petponella, St., io77Dt.
Fetras, the apostle, conversion of,
30*; bishop of Antioch, 35*;
bishop of Rome, 45*, 44F;
martyred, 69*; cf. M. 122, 123 ;
translation of, 254E ; appears to
Laurentius, 616E, a; the (Old)
Church at Winchester dedicated
to, 648F; Medeshamstead, do.,
654E ; Ceadwalla buried in
church of, at Rome, 688E;
tonsure of, introduced at lona,
7i6Ef ; Ceolwulf receives tonsure
of, 737E ; Ine goes to (t. e. to
Rome), 85 5 A ; i£thelflsed boiicd
at Gloucester iu church of, 918C ;
church of, at Gloucester, restored
and consecrated, 1058D+; West-
minster dedicated to, 1065C, D,
pp. 192, 193 ; Burton Abbey, do..
1066E, p. 198 ; church of, at York,
ravaged, 1068D, pp. ao3, 304;
1076D, p. 313.
Fetrus, baptismal name of Cead-
walla, 688*t.
Petrus, bp. oif Lichfield or Chesto-,
consecrated at Gloucester, u 289+ ;
one of the oonsecrators of Ralph,
bp. of the Orkneys, ib,
Petrus, abbot of Gloucester, dies,
in3H-
Fetrus, i. e. Piero de' Pierleoni,
monk of Cluny, elected anti-pope
(sAnacletus II), 11 39, p. 36ot.
Petrus, i.e. Peter the Venerable,
abbot of Cluny, 11 37; comes to
Peterborough and returns to
Cluny, 113a
Pevenset, r. Pefene»ea.
Philippus. the apostle, conversion
of, 30A ; death of, M. 80-^2.
PhiUppus, Philip the tetzvdi,
accession of, 12*.
Philippus, PhylippuB, Filippns,
Philip, t. e. Philip I, king of the
French, accession of, 1060E;
Hupports Amulf of Flanders, but
is defeated by Robert the Frisian,
1070E, 10710, pp. ao6, ao7t;
invites Edgar Etheling to Francf.
1075D ; makes peace witli
William I, 1077E ; consents U»
the transfer of Normandy to
Robert, 1079D ; William I oaakes
war on, io86 [1087], p. aiSf:
- Robert of Normandy sends tu,
1090; bribed by Rufus to retire,
ib.f; repeats the same conduct,
1094, p. 339f; dies, and is>
succeeded by his son, Louis VI.
I loSf.
Philippus de Brause, sufiers for-
feiture, 1 1 10; restored, 1 112.
PiCTAUiA, Poitou, legends connert-
ing the Picts with, ii. 7; r.
Peitowe.
INDEX
435
PicTS, Fihtas, r. Peohtas.
Fihttiao, v. Pyhtiaa
Filatus (Pontine) , made governor
of the Jews, 26£, 27a; commits
suicide, sSFf.
PiLORiMAGK, loTe of the Iiish for,
ii. 103.
Pincanheal, Hnchale, Durham,
synod at, ySSEf ; cf. ii. 57, 58 ;
V, Finchale, Wincanheal.
PiNHOB, V. Peonhd.
Pinnenden, Kent, placitnm of, i.
389t; bp. i£gelric present at,
ii. 348.
PipinuB {%.€. Pippin of H^ristal),
dies, 7i4Ft.
Pipped, Pippedesfleot (F Lat.),
«. Wipped.
Pippen {i.e. Pippin the Short),
king of the Franks, father of
Charlemagne, 885 Af ; in alliiince
with Eadberht, ii. 41.
Plague, r. Pestilences.
Plantaqknbt, Geoffrey V the first
to be called, ii. 303.
Plegemund, abp. of Canterbury,
elected, 890a, Ef ; cf. ii. 125;
dies, 933at; connexion of, with
Alfred's literary works, p. cv.
P01TIEB8, counts of, ii. 304.
PoiTOU, r. Peitowe.
PoLOCHiNUB, other name of Sefred
or Sigefrid, abbot of Glastonbury
and bp. of Chichester, ii. 300.
Pont Audbmkr, r. Punt Aldemer.
P0NTE8BUBT, V. Posentesburh.
PoNTHiBU, r. Puntiw.
Porloca, PoRLOCK, v. Portloca.
Port, lands at Portsmouth, with his
sons Bieila and Msegia, 50i*t.
Port, Portland {q. r.), Danes defeat
aldennan .^thelhelm at, 837*.
Porta Corf, v. Corfesgeat.
Porta8cih'9,Portskewet,Monmouth-
shire, Harold builds a hunting-
lodge for Edward at, 1065C, Df ;
destroyed by the Welsh, ib.f
P0BTEKT8, rain of blood, 685Ft ;
shooting stars, 744E ; I095t ; red
cross in the sky, and wondrous
snakes in Sussex, 773A, 774Et;
lightnings and flying dragons,
793£t ; cross seen in the sun.
806F; fiery light (Aurora),
926Dt; blood-red cloud like fire
(do.), 979Ct; wildfire, iC32Et ;
1049D ; 1078D ; fountain of blood,
io98t; iioof; 1103; burning
heaven (Aurora), 1098; 1117;
1 1 33; 1131 ; circles around the
sun, ii04f ; two moons, 11 06;
signs in the moon, 1 107 ; spectres,
1123; the wild huntsman seen
from Peterborough to Stamford,
II 37, p. 358t.
PortesmiriSa*, -mit5 (£), Ports-
mouth, Port and his sons land at,
5oi*t ; Robert of Normandy landM
at, iioi ; Heury I embarks at,
1114, p. 346.
Portland, Dorset, ravaged by
wikings, 98 3C ; by Godwin,
105 sE, p. 178; fir»t Danish ships
land at, ii. 59 ; v. Port.
Portlooa* Por- (D), Porlock,
Somerset, Danes make a descent
on, 915D, 918A; Harold, do.,
1053E, p. 178.
P0BT8KEWET, V. PortasoihV.
P0BT8MOUTH, V. Portesmu'Sa.
Posentesbtirh, Pontesbury, Salop,
battle of, 66i*t.
POTNINGTON, Dorset, ii. 38.
Pran, V, Eadbriht.
Pbeposition, use of, with place-
names, ii. 15, 180.
Pbicb, Riohabo, edits the Saxon
Chron. in M. H. B., p. oxxxiv.
Prisoianos, grammarian, 5a8E.
Pbivbt, v. Pryfetesfloda.
Pbovebb, cited, loo^Ef ; 11 30.
Pr7f(e)tesfloda, Privet, Hants,
Sigberht slain at, 75 5 •f.
Puolancyroe, Pucklechurch, Glou-
cestershire, Edmund murdered at,
946Dt.
Puille, Apulia, Robert of Normandy
winters in, 1096 ; expedition of
Edgar Etheling to, ii. 373 ;
Roger II, duke of, Addenda to
ii. 305.
Punt Aldemer, Pont Audemer,
d^p. Euro, Henry I captures
castle of, 1133. p. 353.
Puntiw, Ponthieu, (William de
Talvas), count of, 11 30.
426
INDEX
II Pusa, Abbot of Medeshamitead after
Beonna, grant of Brorda to, 777E,
IIFutta, bp. of Rochester, signatnre
of, 675E, adfin^f,
PuTTUc, samame of iEIlfric, abp. of
York, ii. 205.
tPybba, father of Penda, aon of
Creoda, 626B, C : father of Eawa,
731A ; 755A, ndfin, ; cf. ii. 6.
Fyhtas, r. Peohtas.
Pyhtiao (E), Pihttiao (D), Pictish,
one of the languages of Britain|
E Pref. p. 3.
Fyhtwine, v. Pefat-.
Several names beginning with B
mast be sought under Hr.
Baonlf, V. Reculf.
Badulf, r. Raulf.
BsBdingas, v. Read-.
Bedwald (A). Bedwald (E),
Beodwald (E), kinff of the
East Angles, slays ^Uielfrith of
Northumbria, 6i7Et; thefourtii
Bretwalda, 827*.
Bs^gnald (A), Begnold (D, E),
Danish king in Northumbria,
captures York, 923D, Ef ; sub-
mits to Edward, 9a4At (Uiis
possibly belongs to the next
entry).
BsBgnold (B, C), Bs^genold, -aid
(A), Begnald (D, E),Beagnold
(F). Beinold (F Lat.), Danish
king in Northumbria, Edmund
sponsor to, 942 A, 943 Df ; Ed-
mund expeU, 944*t; son of
Guthfrith, ih. A.
Bs^ine, r. Remu.
IIBasgewilh, Rag Marsh, near the
mouth of the Welland (P), in
PeterboroughCharter, 656E, p.30].
Bainald, abbot of Ramsey, formerly
monk of Caen, 1 1 14H.
Rainier, marquis of Montferrat,
drs. of, ii. 304.
Ralsioh, o. Bayleigh.
Ralph of Aix, Rnfus* death attri-
buted tok ii. 287.
Balph, bp. of the Oricneys, oon-
seorated at York, i. 289t.
Ralph Glanyillb, justiciar, case of
Abingdon monks tried before, iL
311 ; see also Randolf, Randolf,
Raulf.
Bamesig (C, D, H), -eg (D,) Bam-
meseg (D) (Rameesie, at, 1154),
Ramsey, Hunts., ^theric, bp. of
Dorchester, buried at, 1034C, Df;
iGlfweard, bp. of London, diei ait,
i045Dt; (iElfwiue), abbot oC
1050D, ad fin. ; ct 1046^]^ ad
init.\ ; Rainald, abbot of, 11 14H ;
William de Walteville received at,
1 154 ; bodies of Ermenred's sons
truislated to, ii. 22 ; Abbo of
Fleury comes to, ii. 1 76 ; (^wald
and JSthelwine joint founders of.
ib. ; .^Iscwig, bp. of Dorchester,
atconsecrationof.ii. 177; a *soegf!F'
bequeathed to, ii. 186 ; Eadnoth,
prior of, ii. 180 ; Wnlfsige, abbot
of, ii. 198.
Ramsbubt, Wilts., diocese of, taken
out of Winchester, iL 125; see
transferred to Sarum, tb., ii 225 ;
bps. of, ^EUstan and .£lfric, ii.
177 ; Siric, ii. 178 ; r. Wiltansdr.
Bandolf, earl of Chester, holds
Lincoln against Stephen, ii40t ;
William of Roumare, (uterine)
brother of, %h. ; reconciled with
Stephen, ib., p. 267t ; imprisoned
and released, t6.f
Bandolf Faaaeflambard, Ban-
nolf, i. e, Ralph Flambard, made
bp. of Durham, I099t ; impriaoned
by Henry I, 1100, p. 236^*; es-
capes to Normandy, iioif ; dies,
Ii28t ; buried at Durham, %b,f;
his system of administration, ii.
280; William of Corboii in
household of, ii. 299.
Raniq, v. Roni.
BatOf (D, E), Bawulf (C\ eari of
Herefordshire, raises foroesagaiast
Godwin, 1052D, p. 175; com-
mands Edward's fleet, 1052E;
defeated by JSL%ar and Gmffydd,
INDEX
427
1055C, Bf ; dies, uid Is buried
at Peterborough, I057l>t.
Baolf (E), Bawnlf (D), i. e. Ralph
theStaller.faiherofKalphGuader,
bom in Norfolk, 1075 E, 1076D.
Banlf (D, £), Bawnlf (D), son of
Ralph (the Staller), William I
gives earldom of Norfolk and
Suffolk and the dr. of William
FitEosbem to, X075E, io76Dt;
plots against William, i&.f; etOKpe^
from Norwich, i&. ; wife of;
allowed to depart, ib.
Banlf (E), Bawnlf (H). Badnlf
(U). ».e. Ralph of S6ez, abp. of
Canterbory, promoted from Ro-
chester, 1114E, Hf; gives the
see of Rochester to Emulf, ibJRf;
ordered to consecrate him, ib.E ;
John, archdeacon of Canterbury,
nephew of, tfr., p. 346 ; obtains the
abbey of Peterborough for John,
a monk of S^es, ib. ; sends him and
others to Rome, ib. ; Pasohal II
sends pallium to, 1 1 15; oppoees
the return of Thurstan to England,
iiao; dies, iiaa; 8efr«l or
Sigefirid, brother of, ii. 300 ; letter
of, to Caliztus II, ii. 264.
Banlf Basaet, holds a court at
Hundoot, 1134, p. a54t.
Haven Bannib of the Danes,
878Et.
Ratlbigh or Ralsioh, Essex, castle
of Robert, son of Wymaro, at.
Addenda ; v. Rodbertes Castel.
BaMiingaa*, Bssd- (£), Bed- (£),
^Le6ing9 (1135), Reading,Berk8.,
the Danes come to, 87x*t;
Ethelred and Alfred lead their
fyrd to. ib.f; defeated at^ ib.;
greatsummer army oomes to,t&.Ef ;
Danes leave, for London, Sji* ;
Danes ravage, 1006E, p. 157;
Henry I buried at, Ii35t.
Rkaowdlt. doubtful king of the
Northumbrians, ii. 84.
Beagnold, v. Rteg-.
Baonlf (A), Baonlf (£), Reonlver,
Kent, grant uf, to Bass the priest,
669^; Berhtwald, abbot of,
grant by Ealhmund to, ii. 71.
Badingas, Bedixige, r. Readingas.
Bednen, R^viers, d^p. Calvados,
Baldwin of, q, v.
Bedwald, v. R»d-.
Rbevbb, oppression of, 1086 [1087],
p. aiSf.
Begnald, Begnold, Beinold, r.
RaBg..
Rblics, translation and sale of, ii.
190, 19a.
RXMIGIDB, bp. of Dorchester, conse-
crated by Stigand, ii. 349 ; trans-
fers the see to Lincoln, ii«
359-
Bemis (E), Bdmys (D), Sde
Bemei (E), Bnins (11 19)*
Kheims, council of, 1050D, ad
fin,; I046^E, ad inU.f; Guy de
Ch&tillon, abp. of, ib.f; hallow-
ing of minster of, 1050D, ad fin. ;
council of, 1 1 I9t ; Fulk, abp. of,
ii. loa, 103, laa ; earthquake felt
»t, ii. 395.
Beoda, leader of the Irish migration
to BriUin, E Pref. p. sf.
Beodwald, v. Raed-.
Beopandun, Rsftok, v. Hreopedun.
R^viSRs, V. Reduers.
Rhxims, v. Remis.
Rhine, v, Rin.
Rhuddlan, V, Rudelan.
Rhtddbboh, father of Gruffydd of
South Wales, ii. 326.
Rhtd-t-Gbobs, *Ford of the Cross,*
near Upton-on-Sevem, inroad of
the Welsh at, ii. 317, 339.
Rhtb ap Tewdwb, fisther of Nest,
ii. 303.
Bioard, Richard, abbot of Ely, dies,
iio7t.
Bioard, monk and abbot of York,
1114H.
Bioard, natural son of Henry I,
drowned in the White Ship, x 1 ao.
Bioard, i.e. Richard, earl of
Chester, drowned in the White
Ship, iiao; cf. ii. 398.
Bioardns, Bioard, i.e. Richard I
(the Fearless), duke of Normandy,
accession of, 943 E; dies, 994E;
dr. of (iBlfgyfu-Emma), 1003E ;
1017D, E; 1040E.
Bioardns, Bioard (£) , Bikerd (D),
i. e. Richard II (the Good), duke
428
INDEX
of Normandy, son of the preced-
ing, RucceedSy 994^ » Danish fleet
goes to territory of, loooEf;
^Elfgyfu-Einiua and Ethelred
take refuge with, 1013E, p. 144;
dies, 102 4E.
Bioardua, i. e, Richard III, dake of
Normandy, brief reign of, 1034E.
RiCHALE, Riocal, near Selby, Yorks.,
Harold Hardrada and Tostig land
at. ii. 255.
Richard de Seal mats, bp. of Lon-
don, one of the consecrators of
William of Curboil, 1123, p. 252.
Richard, son of Scrob, founder of
Richard*8 Castle, ii. 240.
Richard, bp. of London, son of
Nigel, bp. of Ely, writes the
Dialogas de Scaccaiio, ii. 309.
Richard, king of the Romans,
Henry, son of, ii. 303.
Richard, abp. of Canterbury, de-
poses William of Walteville, ii.
Richard's Castle, Herefordshire,
building of, 1048E, p. I73t;
Frenchmen from, i052*'Df ;
founded by Richard, son of
Scrob, ii. 240; v. Penteoostes
Caste] .
RicHiLDis, widow of Baldwin VI of
Flanders, marries William Fitz-
oebem, ii. 266.
Richmond, earl of, r. Alan.
Bicola, sister of Ethelbert, and
mother of Seeberht, 604E, a.
Ricsia, king in Northumbria, ii.
RiDELL, r. Galfridua.
Rievaulx, Yorks., abbey of, founded
bv Walter Espec, ii. 312.
RiORiT, son of Imor, nephew of
Grufi'ydd, insults English mer-
chants, ii. 250.
Biffwatlan, brother of GrufFydd of
N. Wales, set up as joint king in
Wales, io63Dt; ravages Here-
fordshire, ii. 259.
IIBihala, Ryhall, RuUand, St. Tibba
buried at, 963E, p. 117.
Bikerd, r. Ricardus.
Bin, the Rhine, Earnnlf holds the
kingdom to the east of, 887*.
Ring, oaths taken on sacred ring by
Danes, 876*t.
RlNOUERX, East Anglia, battle of,
ii. 187 ; Addenda, p. z.
RiPON, Bipum, r. Hripmn.
Robert, son of Wymarc, founder of
Robert's castle, ii. 240.
Robert of Mortaih, father of
William of Mortain, and half-
brother of William I, ii. 290.
Robert Losinoa, father of Herbert
Losinga, bp. of Norwich, ii. 281.
Robert Losinga, v. Rotbertiu.
Robert de Monte (or de Torigny >.
chronicle of, pp. xzxvi, lii, Ixxt n.
Rochester, r. Hrofeaoeaster.
Rockingham, r. Rog-.
Bodbeard, Bot- (C,D), Bodb«Fd.
Bot- (E), Hrod- (C), Bodbyrd
(E), -bert (A, F), i. e. Robert of
Jumi^ges, abp. of Canterbnrr.
1048E, 1050A, C, lOfiDf ; goei
to Rome for his pallium, ib,E;
returns, ifc.E, 1051C; refaaes u»
consecrate Spearhafuo to London.
i&.E, p. I72t ; flies from England.
1052C, D, E, pp. i8i-i83t ; out-
lawed, ib,E, p. 183; cf. ii. 24$;
consecrates William bp. of London,
p. xlii. ; becomes bp. of London,
ii. 224; cf. 1048E, 1051D;
accuses Godwin of the murder of
Alfred Etheling, ii. 235 ; Stigand
accused of UMing the pallium of.
ii. 248 ; appointed in the lifetime
of, ii. 249.
Bodbeard (D), Bodberd (£), f . e.
Robert deCommines,earl of North-
umberland, murdered, io68D,£t.
Bodbeard, bp. of Cheshire (t. ^.
Lichfield), appointed, 1085.*
Bodbeard, -briht (E), -beart.
Botbryht (D), i.e. Robert th«
Frisian, count of Fianders, defeau
and slays his nephew Amnlf.
1070E, 1071D, pp. 206, aoTt:
Robert of Normandy, his nephew,
flies to, 1079D ; threatens to
invade England with Cnut^ hi>
son-in-law, loS^f ; Grertmde, dr.
of, ii. 304.
Bodbeard (E), -bert (D), Bot-
beard, -bert (£), -berd \JD), i. e.
INDEX
429
Robert, duke of Normandy,
elileet son of William I, 1086
[1087], p. ai9 ; flies to Flanders,
io79l>t ; fights against his father,
ife.D, E ; retnms to Flanders,
ihj)\ succeeds his father in
Normandy, 1086 [1087], P* ^'9?
malcontents desire, as king, 1087
[10S8] ; prepares to invade Eng-
land, ih.y p. 234 ; William II tries
to win Normandy from, 1090^ ;
sends to Philip I, who deserts
him, t&.f ; makes peace with
Rnfus, 1091 ; accompanies Rafus
in his Scotch expedition, t6. ;
mediates, tb., p. 337 ; returns to
Normandy, ih. ; demands from
Rufiis the fulfilment of the treaty,
1094; renewed breach between
Rufus and, t&., p. a39t ; Philip of
France combines with , but deserts,
tb.f ; Henry fights against, 1095 >
pledges Normandy to Rufus, and
goes on the first Crusade, 1096;
winters in Apulia, (b, ; returns
and is welcomed, 1 100, p. 336 ;
contends agninst Henry's men,
ih. ; some of Henry'd subjects
revolt to, I loi ; invades England,
t7>.f ; makes peace with Henry,
ih. ; his invasion suggested by
Ralph Flambard, ib. ; surrenders
his pension to Henry I, 1 103;
agrees with Robert of Belesme,
and so falls out with Henry I,
1 104; Henry makes war on, 1 105 ;
meets Henry ut Northampton,
1 106; defeated and captured at
Tinchebray, iio6t; imprisoned
in England, ib. ; cf. 1 124, p. 254;
William, son of, %b. ; transferred
to the custody of Robert of
Gloucester, 1 1 36t ; death of his
son revealed to, at Devizes, ii. 305.
Rodbeard a Mundbrasg, Rot-
beard, Botbert, i.e. Robert of
Mowbray, earl of Northumber-
land, revolts against Rufus and
ravages Somerset, 1087 [1088],
p. aa3t ; cuts off Malcolm III in
an ambush, 1093, p. 238t; Morel,
steward of, tb.f ; and relative of,
1095, p. 231 ; refuses to come to
court, t&., p. 23ot ; besieged in
Ramborough and captured, ib.,
p. 23it ; brother of, captured,
tft. ; wife of, forced to surrender
Bamboroiigh, ib, ; imprisoned at
Windsor, t4., p. 232.
Rodbeard, Botbert Bloet, chan-
cellor, made bp. of Lincoln, 1093 ;
sudden death of, Ii23t; buried
at Lincoln, ih. ; had influenced
Henry I against monks, ib.
Bodbert, Botbert of BflBlsssme,
de Bssleame, t. e. Robert of
Belesme, becomes earl of Shrews-
bury, 1098*)'; 1 1 02; his quarrel
with Henry I, ih. ; deprived and
expelled from England, ib.f ; of.
1 104 ; joins Robert of Normandy,
1 104; comes to Henry I, 11 05;
returns to Normandy and holds
out against Henry, 1 106 ; defeated
and put to flight at Tinchebray,
ib. ; captured and impris<med,
Iii2t; sent to Wareham, 1113;
restores Bridgeuorth, ii. 119.
Bodbert, abbot of Thomey, formerly
monk of St. Evroul, 11 [4H.
Bodbert, Botbert, i.e. Robert, earl
of Gloucester, natural son of
Henry J, Robert of Normandy
transferred to custody of, 1 1 26t ;
goes with Matilda to Normandy,
1 1 27; Stephen tries to capture,
Ii40f ; takes Stephen prisoner at
Lincoln, tft.f ; Henry of Win-
chester negotiates with, ib. ; cap-
tured by Stephen *s queen, t£.,
p. 267f ; exchanged against
Steplien, i5.+
Bodbertes Oastel, Rayleigh, Essex
(P), some of the Nurman party
fly to, logaE, p. i8it.
Bodbertos, i.e. Robert^ duke of
Normandy, accession of, 1024E ;
dies on pilgrimage, 1031E.
Bodbriht, v. Robert, Rodbeard,
Rotbert.
Bodla, V. RoUo.
Bodulf, V. HroCulf.
Bofensls, Bofesoeaster, ftc, n.
Hrofesceaster.
'Boger (E), Bogoer (D), earl of
Hereford, son of William Fit&.
430
INDEX
osbem, plotstodethroneWilliamI,
T075E, io76Dt ; tries to nige his
earldom, but is arrested, ib,
Boger, i. e, Rog^r Bigod, seizes Nor-
wich Castle, 1087 [io8S]> P* 323.
Boger, hp, of Sidisbuxy, with
Henry I at Woodstock, 1133;
influences Henry to appoint a
secular priert to Canterbury, ib. ;
his power in England, td.f ; one
of the consecrators of William of
Curboil, ib., p. 252 ; regent of
England in Henry Ts absence,
ib., p. 353; Alexander, bp. of
Lincoln, a nephew of, t&.t ;
summons the moneyers to Win-
chester, 1 1 25; Robert of Nor-
mandy removed from the custody
of, 1 1 26 ; present at consecration
of Canterbury Cathedral, 1130;
C'ects the monks of Peter-
^^^1 1 133; arrested, ii37t;
will! ng to be consecrated by Genurd
of York, ii. 289.
Boger, bp. of Coventry, present at
the consecration of Canterbury
Cathedral, 1 1 30.
BooER n, count (afterwards king)
of Sicily, supports the anti-pope,
1 1 29t (cf. Addenda).
Boger, chancellor, nephew of Koger
of Salisbury, arrested, 1 I37t.
KooRR, abbot of Evesham, misery of
the monks under, ii. 306.
BooER, abbot of Abingdon, dies, ii.
KooER OF HovEDBN, northern
annals in, p. Ixix.
Roger op Wrndoter, his inaccura-
cies, ii. 74 ; cf. p. cxxvii.
Bogere, t. e. Roger of Montgomery,
p%r\ of Shrewsbury, revolts against
Rufus, 1087 [io881t; three sons
of, t&., p. 224t ; Robert of Bel-
esme, son of, 1102.
Beggar Peiteoin, i, e. Roger of
Poiton, son of Roger of Mont-
gomery, captured in Aigentan,
1094, p. 229t.
Bogingham, Rockingham, North-
ants, castle of, held by William
Malduit, 1 1 37, p. 265.
Bollo, Bodla, Scandinavian chief.
takes poflMsaoD of Notmaiidy,
876E, F ; cf. Addenda, p^ ▼iii.
Bom, Rome, St. Paal sent to, 50F;
Paul and Peter "martyred at,
M. 123; Britons send to, 445E,
a; Ninias studies at, 565E, a;
Medeshamstead subject only to,
and substituted for, as place of
pilgrimage, 656E, pp. 3ih., a^h. ;
^75^) P- 3<^; Wnlfbere sends
to, t5., p. 33h.: Wigfaeaid sent
to, and dies at, 667E; Wilfrid
sent to, 675£t ; abbot of Medes-
hamstead to be legate oC A.,
p. 36m.t ; curse of pope of, on
breach of charter, ib., p. 37L;
Ceadwalla goes to, 688*t; lae
goes to, 688E; 728A, 736Bt;
Cenred and Offik go to, 709*t;
Wilfrid driven to, fb.£: abp.
Egbert receives the pallioin at,
735E; bp. Forthhere and queen
Frithogith go to, 737*^ ; iElfwold
sends to, for pallium for Eaa-
bald I, 78oEt; legates cone
from, 785£t ; iSric, king of the
East Saxons, goes to, 796Ft;
iEthelheard and Cyneberbt go to,
799*t; Wulfred and Wi^Kfht
do., 8i3*t; Alfred sent to.
853At; iEthelwulf goea to, 855H
abp. Ceolnoth do., 870D (wrong)
Burgred of Mercia do., 874^*
Alfred sends alms to, 883Et
887*; 888*; 890*; iEchelawith
dies on the way to, 8<t8F; Alfred
sends couriers to, 889^: Wolf-
helm goes to, 927Et ; Athelmod
goes to, and dies at, 96aA ; Sine
goes to, 989Ft; ^Sttnc do.,
9Q5F, p. 130; 997Pt; envoys
of the secular priests oome to,
995F* p. 130: .£lfbeah goes to,
ioo7Dt; JSthelnoth, loaaD, £f ;
iElfric, 1026D ; Cnut, 1031 D, Ef;
council of, i047Et ; bpe. Ealdred
and Herman sent to, tft., 1049C,
tid fin., I05il>t; they retun
from, io5oCt; abp. Robert goes
to, and returns from, 1048S:
abp. Ealdred, Tostig, and bis
wife go to, io6[I>t; Heniy (II)
roles o?er, 1066D, p. aoa ;
INDEX
431
frano and Tliomns of York go to,
1070A, p. ao6t; i. a88; Ur-
ban II not in posBOBsion of, 1096 ;
Antelm goes to, iiojf; abp.
Ralph sencb envoys to, 11 14,
p. 346 ; abbot Anselm comes
from, iii5t; abp. Thuntan goes
with Calixtus II towards, 11 19;
Henry, legate of, 1133, p. 35 af;
William of Curboil, Thontan, and
others go to, %b.\ ; venality of,
t&. ; John of Grema returns with
English prelates to, t5.t; Fierode*
Pierleoni, one of tiie most power-
ful men of, supported as anti-pope
by people of, 11 39, p. aoof;
Innocent II expelled from, ih.\
Martin, abbot of Peterborough,
goes to, 1 137, p. 365t. Bps. of,
St. Peter, 45*, 44F; Eleuiherius,
i67*t. Popes of, Gregory,
59aE,at; Agatho,675E; Leo IV,
SsjAf ; Leo IX, 1049C ; 1054E ;
CiJixtus II, 1134, p. 354; Hono-
riusll, 1135; 1137. English
and other scho«)lN at, ii. 69 (cf.
874* ; 885*) ; Etbelbert and AI-
cuin go to, ii. 56; Plegmund,
ii. 103; ^Ifsige dies on the way
to, ii. 154; Oscytel and Oswald
go to, ii. 160; Oswald, ii. 176;
Robert of Jumi^ges, ii. 340 ;
Harold Godwineson, ii. 348 ; bps.
Walter and Gifio consecrated at,
ii. 349 ; Gyrth goes to, ib, ;
Robert of Meulan excommuni-
cated at, ii 396 ; council of, con-
demns false coiners, ii. 30a;
Gilbert Univer>'al employed as
Canterbury advocate at, ii. 306.
Bomanabiirh, the city of the
Romans, Rome, sacked by the
Gauls, 409Et.
Somane, Bomani, the Romans,
JuHus Caesar first of, to invade
Britain, B. 0. 60A : emperor of,
t&.£ ; discover the British tactics,
i&. ; Orkneys, &c., reduced under,
A. D. 47*t; Claudius, king of, 47A;
kings of, oease to rule in Britain,
409E ; cf. A ; after 470 years,
&.E, a; bury their hoai^ of
gold or take them to Gaul, 4i8*t ;
mutilate Leo III, 797*t; give
the title of Augustus to Cbarle-
mi^^e, 800E : kingdom of, Mau-
ricius succeeds to, 583E, a; bp.
o^> 736*; Ot^o II, emperor of,
983C; Henry III, do., I056£.
Bomaniao, Rconan, Birinus, a R.
bp., 650A, 649E ; R. primates con-
tinue till Berhtwald,09oA, 693Et.
Bomanus, consecrated bp. of
Rochester, 616E, a, ad fin,
Bomare, Roumare, d^p. Seine
Inft^rieiire, Willism of, 1133,
p. 353; 1 140.
Bomeburg, Rome, sacked by the
Goths, 409A
RoMKBT, «. Rumenea.
RoMNBT Marsh, v. Mersc.
ROMSBT, V, Rumesig.
RoKi LRanigli earl of the Magesaete,
ravages Worcestershire, ii. 319.
Botbert. i, 0. Robert of Jerusalem,
count of Flanders, goes on the
first crusade, 1096 ; returns, 1 100,
p. 336 ; dies, and is succeeded by
his son Baldwin VII, ixiif.
Botbert, i.e, Robert, abbot of
St. Edmund's, iio7t.
Botbert de Stutteuile, captured
at Tinchebray, 1106.
Botbert of Mellent, i. e. Robert,
count of Meulan, dies, TiiSf.
Botbert FeocelS, bp. of Chester or
Coventry, buries Robert Bloet, bp.
of Lincoln, 1 1 33t ; consecrated, i.
390t.
Botbertus, i. e. Robert Losinga or
the Lotharingian, bp of Hereford,
ii. 381 ; one of the consecrators of
William of St. Carilef, i. 389.
Botbryht, r. Rodbeard.
B<4Sem, Botomagos. Rouen, Avi-
tianus, abp. of, 311E; Victricius,
abp. of, 403E ; Waleran of Meulan
and Hugh of Ch&teau-neuf im-
prisoned at, 1134 ; Annals of, pp.
xlvii f. * the Danes capture, ii. 90.
BolVulf, relative of Edw. Conf ,
made abbot of Abingdon, I048E,
losoCf.
Boneoester, v. Hrofesceaster.
RouKK, V. Rot^em.
RouM ABi, V. Romare.
433
INDEX
BowNEB, r. Kugenore.
Roxburgh, John of CreinA holds &
council at, ii. 302.
RuDBOKNK, Thomas, cites AS. ver-
sion of Bede, p. xliv.
Budelan, RhaddlAn, Flintshire,
belongs to Gruffydd, 1063D;
burnt by Harold, t6.
Rudolf, r. HiofJulf.
Rudolf III, king of Buxgundy,
present with Cnut in Rome, 102 7 ;
ii. 206, 207.
BuflanoB, sent to Britain, 995F.
Bugenore, Rowner, Hants, abbot
John appointed to Peterborough
at, 1 114, p. 246.
Bumcofa, Runcorn, Cheshire,
iEthelflaed fortifies, gisCf.
Bumenea, Romney, Kent, Dunge-
ness to the south of, 1052E;
Harold seizes ships at, »&., p. 179.
Bumeaig (A), -eg (£), Romsey,
Hants, Edmund Etheling buried
at, 97iAf ; Christina, Edgar
Etheling's sister, takes the veil
at. Io85^p. 21 7t.
Runcorn, r. Rumcofa.
Rutland. ' Sonthumbria * extends
t(i (Gaimar), ii. 35.
Rthall, r. Rihala.
Bypon, V. Hripum.
ByVrenan (])a), probably scribal
error for * )>a NorfJeman,' 1065D,
p. I93t.
8.
Sabas, St., Anselm the younger,
abbot of monastery of, in Rome,
ii. 395.
Ses, the Sea. specifically of the Forth,
685E; in 878*, pp. 76. 77, «
Southampton Water.
tS6bald, father of Kaefugl, son of
Sigegest, 560B, C ; cf. ii. 5.
SsBberht (E), -briht (B, C), -byrht
(a), king of the East Saxons, East
Saxons converted under, 604B,
C, Ef ; sister's son to Ethelbert
and set up by him, i&.£, af.
Sssfem (Sefsm, 910E), R. Severn,
the Danes ascend, and encamp at
Buttington near, S94A, p. 87t ;
English force eoUected from the
west of, ih, ; Bridgenorth od.
896A; the Banes ravage near,
91 oD, E; bore on, iL 16; Beve-
rege an island in, ii. 219.
SflBfernmtiSa*rC,D).8flBfeme-(A) ;
the estuary of the Severn, the
Danes enter, 997E ; 915D, 918A :
Edward guards the south of, %h. ;
Harold enters, 1052C, D, pp. 178,
179.
tB^fiigl, father of Westerfalca, &<«
of Sttbald, 560B, Cf; cf. n. 5, 6.
Sssia, S^ec, d^p. Orne, John, a
monk of, 11 14, p. 2461; John
(de Neuville), bp. of, 1130;
abp. Ralph formerly monk and
abbot of, ii. 294.
Ssslesberi, SsBresbyric, &c., r.
Searoburg.
Sathbtth, queen of the Mercians,
wife of Berhtwulf, ii. 78.
Sexe, Saszulf, r. Seaxe, Seaxwnlf.
Sagas, Icelandic, compared with
Saxon Chronicles, p. xx n ; qaef-
tion of credibility of, ii. 206.
St. Andrew's, Fifeshire, bp. of, r.
Turgot.
St. Cabilef, or St, Calais, d^p.
Sarthe, William of. r. Willelm.
St. Dents, d^p. Seine, Baldwin a
monk of, ii. 285 ; Suger, abbot of,
ii. 286.
St. G ALLEN, Switzerland, Athelsun
admitted to confraternity with.
ii. 122.
St. Gebmak's, Cornwall, alleg»l
removal of Cornish see to, ii. 169.
St. Jean d'Anoklt, r. S2e
lohanues of Anieli.
St. Josse-sub-meb, r Cwantawic
St. Lo, V, Sant Laudan.
St. Ohbr, r. See Audomar.
St. Ostth's, r. Cicc.
For other names beginning with
Saint, r. Sancte (S2e).
Saintbs, f. Seintes.
Salisbury, r. Searoburg.
Sallust, speeches in Fl. Wig.
based on, ii. 195.
Salzbubg, Amo, bp. of, ii. 64.
Sampson, bp. of Worcester, brother
of Thomas of Bayeux, educated
INDEX
433
by Odo, ii. 277 ; father of Thonuw
II of York, and son of Oibert a
priest, ii. 391 ; formerly canon of
Bayeaz, tb.
83e Albaiie88tow(H), S8e Albane,
St. Albans, Herts., Henry I
spends Pentecost at, 1114H;
has the church of, consecrated,
iii6t ; Geoffrey, abbot of, 1125 ;
St. Oswine's, Tynemouth, trans-
ferred to, ii. 282.
SSe Audomar, St. Omer, d^p.
Pas-de-Calais, Toetig takes refuge
at, 1065C, p. 192; Gytha, do.,
1067D, p. aoa; monastery of
St. Bertin at, ii. 154; Ciiut*s
liberality to, ii. 203 ; r. Berhtin.
83e Dawid,St David's, Brecknock-
shire, Asser possibly bp. of, ii.
125 ; WUfrid (Grifl&ri), bp. of, ii.
300; Bernard, bp. of, 1123, p.
as^t; "30.
85e BadmundoBbarh, 83e ZSad-
mnnd (H), 86e /Bdnrnnd,
Bury St. Edmund's, Suffolk,
abbots of, Baldwin, io98t ; Ro-
bert, iio7t; Albold, iii4Ht;
Anselm the younger, 1 123, p.
25 af ; ii. 295 ; Rotbert, q, v. ;
Spearhafoo a monk of; 1040I: ; v.
Beadoriceswyrthe.
85e Bbroulfi, St. Evroul, d^p.
Ome, Robert a monk of, 1 1 i4Ht ;
Annals of, pp. xlvi f. ; Orderic
Vitalis a monk of, ii. 294.
82e lohanneB of Angeli, Anieli,
St. Jean d'Angely, d^p. Charente
Inf^r., Henry, abbot of. 11 23, p.
a52t ; ii27t ; 1130 ; he offers to
resign, 1 131 ; expelled from, %h.\ :
reproached with losing, ib, ; head
of John Baptist diMovered at,
ii. 10.
88e Neod, St. Neot's, Hants.,
Martin, prior of, 1132.
83« Fetrooesstow, Bodmin,
Cornwall, ravaged by Danes,
981CH-.
8Se Bem«i, v. Remis.
85« "Walexl, St. Valery-en-Canz,
d^p. Seine Inf., Bnfuswins castle
of, 1090.
8andwi0| Bondwio (851A), Sand-
IL 1
wich, Kent, Danes defeated at,
85i*t; cf. ii. 76; great Scan-
dinavian fleet comes to, 993A;
Danish fleet comes to, looiSE;
English fleet assembles at, 1009E ;
great Danish fleet comes to, %b.
P> I39t ; Swegen comes to,
1013E; Cnut oomesto, ioi4Et;
ioi5Ef ; grants harbour of, to
Ch. Ch., Canterbury, i03iAt;
Hardacnut comes to, io39£ *
Edward Conf. goes to, 1044C,
1043E; assembles a fleet at,
1045C, I0461>t; do. against
Baldwin of Flanders, 1049C,
1050D, 1046E, p. i68t ; ravaged,
I046E, 10480^; Godwin sent
from, to Pevensey, I046^E,
1049C, 1050D, pp. 168, i69t;
Edward remains at, tb.D; Swegen
persuades Beom to accompany
him to, tb.C, D, Ef ; two of
Swegen's ships captured and
brought to, i&.D,p. 170 ; Edward
sends a fleet to, 1052C, D, E,
pp. 177-179; news of Godwin
brought to, ib, ; fleet returns to,
ti6.C, D; quits, t7>.; Godwin and
Harold come to, t5.C, D, E;
Tostig comes to, io66Ct ; leaves,
t5., p. 196 ; Harold collects forces
at, ib.
Bant Iiaudan (A\ -LcVdan (C),
Sand IicAlan (B), Scan IieolSan
(D), Bcandlaudan (E), St. Lo,
d^p. Manche, the Diuies go to,
890*t.
Saroene, Sarraoeni, the Saracens,
Charlemagne subdues, 778E; ex-
pedition of Otho II against,
982Ct; attack English pilgrims,
ii. 136.
Sabum, v. Searoburg.
Satbapa, meaning of the title, ii.
171, 17a, 181.
Bauenni, Savigny-le-Vieui, d^p.
Manche, Henry of Poitou, prior
of, Iia7t; Long Bennington, a
cell of, p. xzxvi.
Bazonia, Charlemagne comes to,
778E ; V. Sexland.
Baznlf, V. Seaxwulf.
8o«ft6Bbiurh, v. Soeafte^.
434
INDEX
llScnlfremere, in Peterborough
Charter, 656E, p. 31 1.
Soald*. Seal (F), R Scheldt, the
Danes advance up, 883*.
SCALDINOI, Danes caJled, ii. 85.
Scandinavian elements in MS. D,
pp. Izzvi f., Izxx n. ; in FL Wig.,
p. Ixxvii n.
Scandlaudan, Scan IieoiBan, r.
Sant Laudan.
Scarioth, v, ludas.
Soeaburh, 17. Sceo-.
tSoeaf, father of Bedwig, son of
Noah, bom in the Ark, 8558,
Cf; of. ii. 4 with Addenda, p. vii.
Soeaftesburh, Soeftes- (qSoE),
Soeftes- (1035C), Sceftonia,
Shaftesbury, Dorset, body of Ed-
ward the Martyr translated to,
98oEt; Herelufu, abbess of, pSaC;
Cnut dies at, 1035C, D, i036Et ;
St. JSlfgyfu buried at, ii.
147-
Soeapig*, -eg (D, £, F), Scepig
(I052E), Sheppey, ravaged by
the Danes, 83a*f ; Danes winter
in, 855*t ; cf. ii. 77 ; Edmund
drives the Danes into, 101 6D, E,
p. 151 ; some of Godwin's ships
ravage, io52£, p. 180.
Soeftesburh, Sceftonia, v.Sceaftes-
burb.
tSoeldwea, Soeldwa, father of
Beaw, son of Heremod, 855A ;
cf. ii. 4.
Soeoburh (A), Soea- (0), Soeore-
(D), Shoebury, Essex, the Danes
concentrate at and fortify, 894A,
p. 87h.t.
Soeorstan (E), Soorstan (D),
Sherston, Wilts., battle of, loi 6D,
E, pp. 150, I5it.
Sceottas, v. Scottas.
Soepiif, 0. Soeapig.
Scergeat, ? Shrewsbury, ^thel-
fl»d fortifies, piaCf.
SoessoiinB, Soissons, d^p. Aisne,
Henry of Poitou tries to be bp. of,
II27t.
Sghbu)t, R, v. Scald.
Scireburne, Sherborne, Dorset,
i£thelbald buried at, 86o*t;
£thelbert,do.,«&.; Ealhstan, do..
867* ; bp. of, A. ; iEthered of
Wessex buried at, 87iOt ; Asser.
bp. of, 910A, Df; bp. AlfwoUl
buried at, 978C ; bpric. of, given
to Herman, 1044F (L 165 note)t;
^thelric, bp. ot, ii. 191 ; see 1^
Aldhelm, Fortbhere, Heahmond,
Sighelm.
Soithi, 17. Scottas.
Soithia, Picts come from, E Fkef^
p.3t.
Soittiflo, Scottish, S. men, slain at
Brunanburh, 937 A ; v. Scyttisc
Soorstan, v. Sceorstan.
ScoTiswATH, the Solway firth, il
268.
Scotland, Scotland, Athelstan
ravages, 934^t; Cnut invades,
1031D, £; Malcolm. (II) king
in, io34Dt; Si ward invade*,
1055C, Df; Tostig goes to,
1066C, D, £, pp. 196, I97t;
Edgar and others retire to,
1067D, Ef: Goepatrick and
others retire to, t&.D, p. 202t ;
Edgar retires again to, 1068D,
Ef; William I invades, 1071S,
io72Dt; Edgar Ethelingoomesto,
i075Di*; quits, and returns tn, ih. ;
quits, for Normandy, »5., 1074E ;
Malcolm III invades England
from, I079E; 1091+; Bubject
to William I, 1086 [1087],
p. 220; Edgar EtheUng retires
to, io9it ; Bufus' ships wrecked
on the way to, ifr.f; Malcolm
III, kingo( 1091 ; I093t ; iioo,
p. 236 ; Rufus sends hostages
to, I093t ; Malcolm returns to,
ib.y p. 228 ; Duncan returns to,
t&.f; Edgar EtheUng invades,
I097t; Edgar and Alexander,
kings of, I io7t ; Alexander and
« David, do., 11 24, p. 254t ; David
comes from, 1 1 26 ; Hugh de
Payen collects contributions in,
1128; David, king of, 1155;
Ii38t; Norman fugitives retire
to, ii. 240 ; Edwin of Mercia tries
to escape to, ii. 266 ; the Forth,
the southern boundary of, iL 267 ;
John of Crema visits, ii. 302.
Scotland, abbot of St Augastine*s,
INDEX
435
elected, i. aSSf ; consecrated, i&. ;
dies, 1086 [1087], p. aaaf.
Soottas, Scithi, the Irish, Picts
wish to settle among, £ Pref.
p. 3; advise Picts to settle in
Britain, %b.\ grant them wives,
ib. ; some of, migrate to Britain,
ib.t; Julias Caesar leaves his
army among, b.c. 60 Ef; pope
CeleBtine sends to, 430*; Golximba
comes from, 565B, Of ; bps. of,
subject to lona, t6.£, a ; Ceolwulf
fights against, 597*t ; Aedan,
king of, 603E, af ; no later king
of, dares to invade Northumbria,
tfe.E ; pope Honorius writes to,
627E ; Egfrid sends an army
against, 684Et ; three, on pil-
grimage come to Alfred, 891 Af ;
Suibhne, a great teacher of, ib.t ;
VirgiliuB, abbot from, 903 A, Df.
Scottas, Sceottas (93 7A), the
Soots, king and people of, choose
Edward as father andlord, 924At;
Gonstantine, king of, 936EH' ; de- ,
feated at Brunanborh, 937 A ;
slain, «&., p. 108 ; Malcolm I,
king of, 945A ; submit to Edred,
946A, D, 948Et ; king of (Mal-
colm II), submits to Gnut, 1031D,
Ef; defeated by Siward, 1054C,
Df ; Edw. Conf. rules over,
1065C, D, pp. 192, 193 ; king of
(Malcolm III), receives Tostig,
1066C, p. 196; Angus, earl of
Moray, slain by army of, 1080D ;
elect Dufenal (Donald) king, X093,
p. 228 ; defeat Duncan, ib. ; slay
him and restore Donald, 1094,
p. 230t; David, king of, 11 26;
1127 ; Ragnall the elder defeats,
on the Tyne, ii. 130; kings of,
submit to Edgar, ii. 152 ; invade
England, ii. 185 ; Lo^'an ceded
to, ii. 195 ; question of submissiun
of bps. of, to York, ii. 302 : cf. i.
289.
SCOTTEWATTBE, the Forth, ii. 267.
Scottysc, V. Scyttisc
ScxiTWAD, the Forth, ii. 267.
8cB0B, father of Richard founder
of Richard's Castle, ii. 240.
BcrobbMburh (D, £), Scropes-
(F), Shrewsbury, Ethelred spends
Cluristmas at, 1006F; Edmund
Etheling and Utred march to,
1016D, E; earls of, Roger and
Robert of Belesme, 11 02; Hugo,
q. V. ; r. Pengwem, Scergeat.
Scrobbesbyrigsoir, Shropshire,
Ethelred retires into, looSSF, p.
137.
Sorobssste, the people of Shrop-
shire, 101 6C (Addenda).
Sorobsoir, -soyr, Shropshire, men
of, ravage Worcestershire, 1087
[1088], p. 223 ; Hugh, earl of,
1094, P- 330.
Soromail (E), Soroomail (a),
Scroomagil (F Lat.), leader of
the Britons at the battle of
Chester, 605E, 6o7at.
Soropesburh, v. Scrobbes-.
DSoufRdnhaloh, in Peterborough
Charter, 676E, p. 37 m.
Sourfa, Danish jarl, slain, 91 1 D.
SCTTHLECKSTEB, Chesters, near
ChoUerton, Northumberland,
.£lfwold of Northumbria slain
at, ii. 60.
Soyttiso (E), Boottyso (D),
Scottish, t. e, Irish, one of the
languages of Britain, E Pref.
p. 3 ; r. Scittisc.
Sealwudu (A, D), Sale- (B), Sel-
wood, Somerset, diocese of Sher-
borne to the west of, 709Bt;
Egbert's Stone to the east of,
8 78 At; English forces collected
east and west of, 894A, p. 87 m. ;
V. Mncelwudu.
86aroburg^(B,C), Seare-, Sear-,
Seares-, Sssres-, Seres-, Sssros-
byri, Seresberi, Sere- (£),
8s0lea.(F),8eleberi,8erberia (F
Lat.)» SaliHbury, i.e. Old Sarum,
Cynric defeats the Britons at,
55 2*; Swegen ravages, xoo3£;
gemdt, and anti-fendal oath at,
1085*, p. 217 ; gemdt at, I096t ;
Osmund, bp. of^ I099t ; see of,
in Rnfus' hands at his death,
1 100 ; Henry I at, 1 106. Bps.
of, Osmund, xo99t ; Roger, 11 23
(7 times); 1125; 1126; 1130;
X132; ii37t; sees of Ramsbury
F f a
436
INDEX
and Sherborne transferred to, ii.
i^5i 335; cathedra] oonstitution
of, ii. 263, 264 ; OBe of, ii. 286.
SSASONS, UNFAVOUBABLB, I04l£ ;
lo85^ p. 217; 1086 [1087];
1089; 1095, p. asa; 1098; 1103;
H05; mo; iiii; 1116; iii7t;
1124, p. 254.
Beazburg (A), 86xbiirh(E),qaeen
of the Weat Saxons, wife and
Baccessor of Cenwalh, A Pref.
p. 2t ; 672*.
Qeaxe, the Old Saxons, Angles lived
between Jutes and, 449E, a;
defeat the Danes, 885 Af; 891 Af;
V. Eald Seaxe.
Seaxe* (G, a), Sexe (G), Basxe (D),
the Saxons, oome to Britain, and
defeat the Britons, 937A, ad fin, ;
destrnction of Britons by, prophe-
sied, 6o5£, 607a; Edward Gonf.
rales over, 1065G, D, pp. 192,
193; October called 'Winter-
fylleO' by, M. 185 ; king of, rules
throughout Britain, M. 231.
Seaxe (A), Sexe (E), the (West)
Saxons, iS^elberht, bp. of, 649E ;
Ine succeeds to kingdom oi^
A Pref. p. 2 ; r. West Seaxe.
Seaxwolf (A), Saxulf, Sssxulf (E),
first abbot of Medeshamstead,
654Et; grant of Wnlfhere to,
656E, pp. 29I., 30L, 31I.; signa-
ture of, ib., p. 32b. ; 675E, ad fin. ;
made bp. of the Mercians in 673,
656E, ad fin.; co-founder of
Medeshamstead, 675 E, ad init,
(cf. ii. 25) ; grant of Agatho to,
ib., p. 36 h., 1. ; dies, 705 Af.
Skbbz, v. Sibbi.
Seocandun, Seckington, Warwick-
shire, iEthelbald slain at, 755*,
Mah fin.
tSed, Seth, 855A, B, G.
Sedulius, copy of his Garmen Pas-
chale bound up with MS. X, p. xxiv.
SiEZ, V. Sseis.
SefSsBm, V. Sssfem.
Sefred, V. Sigefrid«
SiiNB, B., V. Sigen.
Seintes, Saintes, d^p. Gharente Inf.,
Henry of Poiton tries to obtain
the see of, Ii27t.
Sblbobnx, Hants, Romaa ccuns dis-
covered at, ii. 9.
Seleberi, v. Searobuig.
Seleton, Silton, Torks., aldennsa
Beom burnt at, 779E.
Selewudu, r. Seal-.
' Sblf-doom,* u. 46.
Selred, king of the East Saxow.
slain, 746^.
Sblsbt, v. Seolesig.
Sblwood, v. Sealwndu.
liSemplgaham, Sempringham,
Linos., leased to Wulfred, 852 E.
Seofonburga, the Seven (Danish;
Boroughs, Sigeferth and Morcar,
chief Uianes of, loisEf.
Seolesig, Selsey, Susaex, .^S^elgar
made bp. of, 98ioOt ; tr. SuSseaxe ;
see of^ transferred to Chidiester,
ii. 275.
Serberia, Seresbyrig, ^ta, r,
Searobuig.
Sergios, pope, baptises Oeadwalla,
688E ; ^. ii. 2 1 ; note on, p. xxriiL
Sbblo, canon of Bayeux, his venei
on Odo of Bayeux, ii. 276.
Seth, V. Sed.
Sbtu, son of Noah, Addenda to iL 4.
Sbtbbk, «. Ssefern.
Seoenu, Roman emperor, aocessian
o^ 189*; invades BriUin, AE;
builds walla, ib.*f ; dies at York,
i6.£, a.
Sexburh, dr. of Anna of East Anglia,
mother of Eroongota, 639E ; fere-
tells the ravages of the Danes, ii.
84.
Sexburh, Sexe, r. Seaxbuig, Seaxe.
Sbxhelm, bp. of St. GnthUart, i. ^.
of Ghester-le-Streety ii. 1 1 1 .
Sexlaad, Saxony, bp. Ealdred goes
to, I0540t ; emperor of (i. e.
Henry IV), iioiSt; do. (s. e.
Henry V), 11 27; do. (s.«. Lo-
ihaire II), 1 129, p. 260; v.Saxonia.
Shaftbsbuby, v. Soeaftesburh.
Shkppbt, v. Sceapig.
Shbbbobnb, r. Scirebume.
Shebston, v. Sceorstan.
Shoxbdby, v. Sceoburh.
Shobxham, v. Gymenesora.
SBBXwaBUBT, V. Soeigeai, Scrobbes-
borh.
INDEX
437
Shbopshibe, v. ScTobbeibyrigioir,
Scrobscir.
llSibbi (Sebbi), king of tbe East
Saxons, idgnatnre o^ 656E, p. 32!.
Sibert, v. Sigebryht
Sibyl, dr. of Fulk V of Anjon,
marriee William Clito, 1124, p.
254t I cf. ii. 399.
SicPBiTH, Scandinavian chief in
Ireland, slain by his brother,
ii. 129.
Sicga, Siga, slays .£lfwold of
Northumbria, 789Et ; dies, 793E.
Sioille, Sicily. (Roger II) dake of,
1129, p. a(x>t, and Addenda.
Sidenuum, bp. of Devonshire (i. e.
Crediton). 97 /Of ; dies at Kirt-
lington, and is buried atAbingdon,
♦b.f.
Sidroo (B, C), Sidrao (£), Danish
jarl, slain at Englefield, StiB*
C, K
Sidroo (A). Sidrao (E), the elder,
Danish jarl, slain at Ashdown,
871*
Sidroo (A), Sidrao (E), the
younger, Danish jarl, sUdn at
Ashdown, 87 1^
SifeiK, V. Sige-.
Siga, V. Sicga.
Sigbald, slain, 7ioDt (Addenda);
of. p. lix n.
Sigebertus. king of the East
Angles, summons Felix, 636F
Lat.
8igebriht» Sig- (E\ Sigebryht
(A), Sibert (F), king of the West
Saxons, succeeds Gil thred, A Pref.
p. 4t ; descended from Cerdic, fb.f;
succeeded by Cynewulf, tb.f ; ac-
cession of, 754^; deposed, but
retains Hants^ 755^ > ^J^
Cumbra, tfb.f ; slain by a herd at
Privet, ^.f ; Cyneherd, brother of,
a>.
Sigebryht (D), -breht (A), son of
Sigewulf. slain, 905 A« D.
Sigefeilf (£), Sifexlf (C, D, F),
a chief thane of tbe Sitoven
Boroughs, murdered by contriv-
ance of Edrio Streona, loisEf;
widow and property of, seized by
Edmund Etbeling, t&.f
Sigefirid, Sefred, bp. of Chichester,
previously abbot of Glastonbury,
goes to Ro^e, 11 23, p. 25 af;
present at consecration of Canter-
bury Cathedral, 11 30.
tSigegar, father of Swebdaeg, son
of Waegdaeg, 560B, C ; cf. ii. 5.
tSigegdat, father of S^bald, son of
SwebdfBg, 560B, C, of. ii. 5.
Sigolm, V. Sihelm.
Sigon, the Seine, Paris on, 660^ ;
Danes winter on, 886*t; press
up, to the Mame, 887*t; qujt,
for St. Lo, 890* ; some of the
Danes retire to, 897At.
SxoXBic, father of Sigberht of Wes-
sex, ii. 44.
Sigerio (A, C), Sirio (E. a, F).
Syrio (C, D), abp. of Canterbury,
089E, 99oCt ; goes to Rome for
his pallium, 9^Ft; advises the
payment of Danegeld, 991 E;
993at; dies, 994A, 995 E, Ff;
said to have expelled the secular
clerks from Canterbury, ii. 1 78.
SlgfexIS, king, kills himself and is
buried at Wimbome, p62At.
Sighelm, bean Alfreas alms to
Home, &a, 883Et.
SiOBiLM, bp. of Sherborne^ ii.
74.96.
llSighere, king of the East Saxons,
signature o^ 656E, 3al.t.
SiOBXD, last king of the East Saxons,
ii. 66, 7a.
SiOBXD, abbot of Ripon, succeeds
Aldberht, ii. 56.
SigaU (A), Siulf (D), alderman,
slain, 905A, Df ; Sigberht, son
of, ib,
Sigward, SigwaxV, r. Siward.
Sihelm (D), Sigelm (A), alder-
man, slain, 905 A, Df.
Silitrio, Danish king in Northum-
bria, slays his brother Niel,
9aiEt; meets Athelstan at
Tam worth, and marries his sister,
9a5Dt; dies, 9a6Dt; father of
Anlaf Cuaran, ii X40 ; of. Syhtric.
Sihward, Siwanl, nephew of hSward,
slain in Scotland, 1054D.
Sihward, r. Siward.
SiLTON, r. Seletun.
438
INDEX
SiLVKR Street, origin of name, ii. 9.
Siluester, pope, ooimcils ander,
3 1 1 E ; church of,at Viterbo, ii. 303.
Siluia, mother of Gregory the Great,
6t>6B. Cf.
Simeon of Ddbhaic, northern annalg
in, pp. Ixix f., Ixxiii f. ; valae of,
as supplementing and correcting
southern sources, ii. 67.
Simon, Symon, the apostle,
martyrdom of, looE, 99a ; of.
M. 191.
Simon, bp. of Worcester, present
at the consecration of Canterbury
Cathedral, 11 30.
Siria, Syria, famine in, 47E, a.
Sirio, king of the East Saxons, goes
to Rome, 798Ft ; cf. ii. 72.
Sirio, V. Sigeric
Siulf, V. Sigulf.
Siward, Sigward (D), abbot of
Abingdon, made coadjutor bp. to
Eadsige, 1044C, I043£t; resigns,
retires to Abingdon, and d^es,
1046E, 1048C, 1050D, p. i7ot;
buried at Abingdon, ib,
Siward (£), Sihward (D), abbot
of Chertsey, made bp. of Roches-
ter, 1058D, Ef; confused with
the preceding, ii. 223.
Siward (,C, D, E), SigwarfJ (D),
Syhward (D), dl»\ of North-
umbria, takes part in the raid
against ^Ifgyfu-Emma, i043l>t ;
Edward nummons, i052D,p. 175 ;
comes to Edward, ih.., i048£,
p. 174; brings up more forces,
i&.Df; invades Scotland, and
defeats the Scots, 1054C, Df;
Osbarn, son of, ih.D^ ; Siward,
nephew of, t&. ; dies, 1055C, D,
Ef ; buried in church at Gal-
manho, which he had built,
i^.C, Df ; earldom of, given to
Tostig, i&.D, E ; ravkges Worces-
ter, ii. 219; concerned in the
murder of Eardwulf, ii. 220.
Siward Beam (E), SigwaiK Bam
(D), joins the insurgents at Ely,
107 1 E, 107 2D ; cf. Sihward.
llSliowaford, Sleafbrd, Lincii.,
granted by Wulfred to Medes-
hamstead, 85 2 E.
Snawdon, Snowdon, Rufos oomes
*o. 1095* P- 231.
Snotingaham* (D), -ftoiiAa* (A\
Nottingham, Danes winter at,
868*t ; West Saxon fyrd goes to,
i5. ; Edward fortifies, 922At ;
92 4 A ; one of the Five Boroaghs.
942 A; William builds a caaUe at,
1067D, p. 202.
SnotingahamBoir (£), SnotiBg-
ham- (D, £), Nottinghamshire,
1016D, E, pp. 148: 149 ; men of,
join Morcar, 1065D, io64£.
Snowdon, V, Snawdun.
Soooaburh, t Sockbom-on-Tees,
00. Durham, Higbald of Lindis-
fame consecrated at, 78o£.
SoissoNB, r. Scesacuns.
SoLWAT FiBTH, names of, li. 268.
SOMARLIDU, SOMSBLBD, ii. 88.
Somerset, &c., v, Sumonete, &c.
SoMMB, R., V. Sunne.
Sondwio, r. Sandwic
SoDTHAHPTOK, «. HamtuD, Snff-
hamtun.
Southampton Water, r. Sse.
SoUTHWARK, r. Suffgeweorc
Southwell, Notts., iSHfric, abp. of
York, dies at, ii. 234.
Sow, R., Stafford on, iL 119.
Spain, v. Hispaniae.
Spall', Spalding, Lines., William
of Walteville received at, 1154.
Spearhafoo \J>, £), Sper- ,C).
Spar- (E). Spasr- (D), Spear-
hauoo fF), monk of Bary St.
Edmund s, made abbot of Abing-
don, i046Et ; appointed to Lon-
don, 1048E, 1050C, 1051D; abp.
Robert refuses to consecrate, t^.fit
(cf. t6.D); holds the see never-
theless, t&.E ; deprived of it, i%J£,
1052D, pp. 176, 177.
Spolbto, Central Italy, Guido, dnke
of, V. Wijm.
Sponsors at baptism and confir-
mation, ii. 21, 79, 178.
Squillace, S. Italy, Otho II de-
feated near, ii. 169.
StflDfford (C), Staflbrd (D), Staf-
ford, iEthelfled fortifies, 91 3C,
D.
Steffordffoir, Staffordshire, £d-
INDEX
439
mund Etheling and Utred mArch
into, 1016D, E.
StOBngfordesbryog, r. Stan*.
Stan, Staines, the Danes cross the
Thames at, 1009E, p. 140.
Stan, Folkestone, great Scandi-
navian fleet conies to, 993 Af;
V. Folcesstan.
Standard, battle of the, iisSf.
Stanewig, Stanwick, Northants,
recovered by abbot Martin from
Hngh of Walteville, 1137, p. 265.
Stanford*, Stean- (A), Stamford,
Lines., in Peterborough Charter,
656E, p. 3it. ; Edward fortifies
and receiven sabmission of, 9a a A ;
one of the Five Boroaghs, 94aA ;
a moneyer to be in, 963E, p. 1 16 ;
no market to be between Hnnt-
ingdon and, <b. ; Cnut marches to,
1016D, £, pp. 148, 149; abbot
Torold comes to, 1070E ; strange
appearance at, iiayf; Stephen
and Randolf of Chester reconciled
at, 1 140, p. a67t ; Picts and Scots
advance to, ii. 10.
Stanfordbryog (C), Stssngfordes-
(E), Stemfordbrygg (D\ Stam-
ford Bridge, £. Riding, Yorks.,
Harold of England defeats Harold
Hardrada and Tostig at, X066C,
D, E, pp. 197, I98t.
Stanwick, v. Stanewig.
Steanford, v. Stan*.
Steapan Belioe (st), Steepholme
in Severn estuary, Danes starved
out of, pisDf.
8TEOITA, mtherof 6nthmnnd,ii. 173.
Stemfordbrygg, v. Stanfordbryog.
Stephanus, pmto-martyr, martyr-
dom of, 34* ; abbey of, at Caen,
1086 [1087], p. a 1 9.
StephanuB, pope (t. e. Stephen V),
accession of, 814*; dies, 816A,
8i5Et.
Stephanus, Stefanus {% e. Stephen
X), pope, elected, 1057D. E; for-
merly abbot of Monte Casino,
ib.E ; dies, 1058D, £.
Stkpheiv op Auuale, Robert of
Mowbray wishes to make, king,
ii. a8a; son of Odo, count of
Champagne, ii. 384.
Stephbit, count of Blois, son-in-
law of William I, father of Theo-
bald, ii. 395.
Stepbbn IV, pope, letter o^ to Car-
loman, ii. 79.
Stephne de Blais, i.e. Stephen,
king of England, nephew of
Henry I, oomes to England and
is crowned, Ii35t; misery of
England under, ib. ; 1 I37t ; crosses
to Normandy, lb. t; returns to
England, ih. ; his character, ib.f ;
arrests the bishops, {b.f ; martyr-
dom of St. William of Norwich
under, ib, pp. 365, a66t ; tries to
capture Robert of Gloucester,
ii4ot; makes Theobald abp.,
ib.f; makes war with Randolf,
earl of Chester, t&.f ; besieges
Lincoln and is captured, ih.f ;
his brother Henry revolts from,
ib.f ; (Matilda) wife of, ib. ; ex-
changed against Robert of Glou-
cester, ib., p. a67t ; reconciled to
Randolf of Chester, *.t; im-
prisons and releases him. ib.f ;
England divided between Matilda
and, ib. ; besieges Matilda in Ox-
ford, ib.f ; Eustace, son of, ib.f ;
Normandy revolts from, ib.-f ;
makes peace with Henry of
Anjou, «&., p. a68t ; dies, and is
buried at Faveraham, iT54t;
promises to abolish Danegeld,
ii. 175.
St£vbn8on, Rev. Joseph, transla-
tion of Sax. Chron. by, pp. cxxxivf .
Stbymikg, Sussex, i£thelwulf said
to be buried at, ii. 81 ; cf. ii. x 15.
Stigand (Stigant, C), Cnut giv^
the minster at Ashingdon to,
loaoFf ; made bp. of the East
Angles (i. e. Elmham), 1 043C,
i043Et; deposed as an adherent
of the queen mother, ib.Cf;
restored, xo43£; made bp. of
Winchester, 1046E, 1047C,
i048Dt ; negotiates a truce
between Edward nnd Godwin.
X053E, p. 180; made abp. of
Canterbury, /6., p. 183; cf. 1053C,
p. i84t ; receives the pallium from
Benedict, 1058D, E^f; consecrates
440
INDEX
bpg. ^gelric and Siward, <6.t;
consecrates iS^thelsige as abbot of
St. AiiguBtine*8, io6i£; taken to
Normandy with William, 1066D,
p. aoof; wrongly said to have
received his pallium from Victor
II, p. zxiv n. ; doubtfnl ecclenas-
tical position of, ii. 242, 249.
Stigand, bp. of Chichester, dies,
1086 [1087], P- a a at.
Stoub, R., V, Stur.
StrsDcled "Wealas, -'Walas (A),
StraetlsBd "Wealas (£), the
Strathclyde Welsh, the Danes
ravage, 875* ; king and people of,
submit to Edward, 924At ; to
Athelstan, ii. 135 ; fight at Brun-
anburh, ii. 140.
Streaoled, wrongly made name of
a Welsh king, 924F ; cf. ii. 90.
Stbemwold, slain, ii. 171.
Streoneaheal, Whitby, Yorki.3ild,
abbess of, 680* ; synod of, omitted
in Chron., ii. 29.
llStretford, Old Stratford, North-
ants (T.), in Peterborough Charter,
675E, p. Mm.
Stuf, a West Saxon, comes to
Britain, 5i4*t ; Wight granted to,
534*.
8tnTemu)»a (E), Stufe- (A), the
mouth of the Stour, Essex, Danes
defeated at, 885*t.
Stutteuilo, Estouteville, d^p. Seine
Inf., Robert de, I106 ; v. Rotbert.
Su£BHEABD, ii. 33, V. Wssbheard.
Sudberi, Sudbury, Suffolk, Alfhun,
bp. of Dunwich, dies at, 798F.
Suffolk; v. SuOfolc.
SuoBB, abbot of St. Denp, hears
Walter Tyrell*s oath that he did
not shoot Rufiifl, ii. 286.
SuiBHNE MAO Mablumha, Sulfhe,
1?. Swifneh.
SuLCABD, a monk of Westminster,
account of Westminster by, ii. 252.
SuLWATH, the Solway Firth, iL 268.
Sumerseteacir, Somersetshire,
earthquake in, Ii22t.
Somorsete, Sumer- (E), Soinar-
(A), the people of Somerset,
Somerset, defeat the Danes at the
Parrett, 845 *t ; part of, join
Alfred at Athelney, 878^; all
join Alfred at Egbert's Stone,
tb.t; Cnut ravages, ioi5£;
Merehwit^ bp. of (i.c Wells),
xo33Et; Odda made earl ewer,
I048E, p. I77t; Harold ravages,
and is reaisted by, i05aC, D,
pp. 178, ijr9; Dnduc and Gisa,
Dps. of, 1060D, io6i£f ; Harald*8
sons land in, 1067D, p. 203 ; Hun,
alderman of, iL 70 ; Eanulf, q. v.
SumorasBtiBO, of or bdongiag to
Somerset, S. folk defeated by
Danes, lOoiE.
Sumoiton (E), Siuniir^ (A\
Somerton, Somerset^ taken by
iEthelbald, 733Et.
Sunne, R. Somme, Danes advance
up. 884*.
Sdbbet, p. Sujnrige.
Sussex, v. SuO Seaxe.
SUTHUNE, T Sutton, Suffolk, Su £d>
mand first buried at, ii. 87.
Siri^anhymbre, v. Su9-.
Superege, v. Sujirige.
Birofolo, Suffolk, earldom of, given
to Ralph (Guader), 1075E,
1076D ; sheriff of, v. LeofirtanT
8u5geweoTO (C, D), -geweork,
-weoTO (D), SonUiwark, .£Lt-
heah's relics carried across the
Thames at, 1023D ; Godwin and
his following come to, 105 2D,
p. I75t; 1052C, D, pp. 180-
i82t.
SnfShamtnn, Sonthampton,
ravaged by the Danes, 98oCt;
Cnut elected at, ii. 196; r.
Hamtnn.
SutShymbTe, StiVanhymbra, the
Sonthumbrians, Mercians (of. pp.
Ixx, Ixxi), kings o^ derived fit^
Woden, 449£t; Ostryth slain
by, 697 Ef; Penda a Soathnm-
brian, 641 E; Cenred succeeds in
kingdom of, 702Ef ; v. Myroe.
SutSFyhtaa, the Southern Ficts,
converted by Ninias, 565£,
Suprige* (C), -rege, -ri« (E),
Superoge (D), the people of
Surrey, Surrey, Ealdberht retires
to,722*; submit to Egbert, 823*t;
INDEX
44»
Athelstiui, ion «xf Egbert, raooeeds
to,836*t ; Danes oroee into, 851*;
fight with the Danes at Thanet,
S53A, 852E ; Ethelbertof Wessex
succeeds to, 855 A (£ wrongly:
^thelbald)t; men of, besiege
Colchester, 92 1 A, p. loa; ravaged
by the Danes, lOiiE; go over
to Godwin, 1053G, D, pp. 178,
I79t ; alderman of, r. Huda.
8u(B Seaxe* (C), -Sexo (C, D, E,
F, a), the Sonth Saxons, Sussex,
derived from the Old Saxons,
449E, a ; Ceolwnlf fights against,
6o7*t; Ealdberht retires to,
7aa*; Ine fights with, 7a3A;
725*t; submit to Egbert, 82 3*t;
Danes ravage in, 895A ; 994E ;
I009E, p. 139 ; loi i£ ; Eadwnlf,
a king's thane in, 897A ; Danes
draw their supplies from, 998E ;
miswritten for East Sexe, 1050D,
p. 169't'; go over to Godwin,
1052C, p. X78t. Kings of,
.£lle, 827*; iGthelwald, 661*;
Nun or Nunna, ii. 36. King-
dom of, Athelstan, son of Egbert,
succeeds to, 836*; Ethelbert of
Wessex, do., 855At. Bps.
of (i.e. SeUiey), iEthelriq, 1038C,
D, Ef; Grimcytel, »6.Et ;
1045E, 1047C, 1048D; Heca, A.;
1057D, I058£t; iCgelric, 16.,
i058Dt. Alderman of,
Edwin, 982Ct ; dux of, v. Ald-
wulf, Oslac History of, ii.
II) 36 » change in coast line of,
ii. 106.
BxA SeaxiM, South Saxon, Wulf-
noth a S., 1009E (miswritten :
)M>ne SnOseaxsoian).
BvLp Seaxnalond (A), -land (E),
the land of the South Saxons,
Sussex, wondrous snakes seen
in, 773A, 774Et ; Danish ships
unable to pass, 897 A, p. 91.
8u)nveoro, v, SuOgeweorc
SWABIA, Liodnlf and Otho, dukes
of, ii. 169.
SwsBgn, V. Swagen.
Swanawio, Swanage, Dorset,
Danish ships founder at, 877*t.
8ws«eod (E), SwedSod (F), the
Swedes, fight against Cnut at
Helge Aa, 1025E ; v. Sweon.
tSwebdssg, father of Sigegeat, son
of Sigegar, 560B, G ; of. ii. 5.
Swedes, the, v. Swa0eod, Sweon.
Sweg6n,'king of Denmark, invades
England and attacks London,
994£t; ravages Wilton and
Salisbury, ioo3£ ; and Norwich,
1004E; comes to England, and
subdues the country north of
Watling St., ioi3£t; crosses
Watling St. and reduces the
country to the south of it, A.f ;
goes west to Bath, ih, p. I44t ;
regarded aa full king, t&.f ; dies,
loi4£t (bis) ; Pallig, brother-in-
law of, ii. 181.
SwBOBV, son of Cnut, his doubtful
birth, ii. 210, 211.
Swegen (D, £), Swegn,. Swvgn
(£), Swein (1049D), (Esthrith-
son), king of Dennuirk, his
struggle with Magnus of Norway,
i046Dt ; asks help of England,
i048Dt; i049Dt; expelled by
Magnus, 1048 Df; recovers Den-
mark, io49l)t; sons of, invade
England, 1068D, p. 304, io69Et;
Osbem, brother of, ib.B; enters
the Humber, io7oEt ; makes
peace with William, ih, p. 2o7t ;
Cnut, son of, 1075E, 1070D;
1085; dies, 1076E, io77Dt; not
thought of as successor of Harda-
cnut, ii. 223; does homage to the
emperor, ii. 239.
Swegen (C, D, £), Swngn, Swein
(i. 175D), son of Godwin, earl of
Herefordshire, ke., reduces South
Wales, i046Ct ; lids abduction of
the abbess of Leominster, tb.f;
cf. ii. 1 15 ; takes refuge at Bruges,
i045Et ; goes to Denmark and
commits some crime there, 1050D,
p. i69t; submits to Edward,
i046^£, 1049C, 1050D, pp. 168,
i69t; opposed by Harold and
Beom, t&.C, Ef ; goes to Bosham,
f&.f; his treacherous murder of
Beom, A.C, D, Ef ; is proclaimed
' nithing,* ib.C, p. lyif; deserted
by his ships, ^.C, D, pp. 170,
442
INDEX
171 ; two of which are captured
by the men of Hastings, ib.D,
p. i7ot ; takes refuge at Brages,
ib.Cf E, p. lyif; oomet to Eng-
land, 1047E; izilawed, i05oCt;
Richard's Castle, in earldom of,
I048E, p. 174; joins Godwin
and Harold in raising forces,
t6., 1052D, p. 175 ; had prepared
a ship at Bristol, t&. ; outlawed,
1&.D, E, 105 iG; goes to Thomey,
i6.D; to Bosham, i&.E, p. 176;
to Flanders, ih.C, D, Ef ; goes
to Jerusalem, dies on the way
home at Constantinople, lo^aC,
p. iSaf ; Tostig, son of, ii. a6i.
Sweon, the Swedes, defeat Cnnt at
Helge Aa, 1025E ; James, king
of, ii. 347 ; V. SwatSeod.
SweotSod, V. SwaiSeod.
Bwifneh (A), Suifhe (B), 8aifh«h
(F Lat.), a great teacher of the
* Scots,' dies, 89iAt.
llSwinesheafod, -hsBfed, ISwines-
bead, Hunts., or Lines., in Peter-
borough Charters, 675E, p. 37m. ;
777E, p. 52I.
SwiVhun, bp. of Winchester, dies,
861 Ff ; his position under iSthel-
wulf, ii. 71 ; tutor of iEthelwulf,
ii. 75 ; head of, said to have been
taken to Canterbury, ii. 185.
SwiTHBED or SwiTHED, king of the
East Saxons, ii. 43, 72.
SwitSuU; bp. of Rochester, dies,
897At.
Byhtric, father of Anlaf Cuaran,
944A ; cf. ii. 140 ; v. Sihtric.
Syhward, v. Siward.
Syria, r. Siria.
Syrio, r. Sigeric.
Syxtus, pope, introduces the
Sanctus, 124E.
T.
Tada, Tadcaster, Yorks., Harold
assembles his forces ai X066C,
p. 197.
Taddenetscylf, Tanshelf, near
Pontefract, Yorks., Northum-
brians submit to Edred at, 947D.
Tflsdbald de Blaia, t . e. Theo-
bald IV, count of Blois, nephew
of Henry I, supported by hiin
against Louis VI, iii6t.
Tflsflngstoo (G, D), Teflng- (£:,
Tavistock, Devon, monastery at,
burnt, 997 Ef; legend of oon-
tinuanoe of Anglo-Saxon stadies
at, p. xHv; cf. ii. 159; Living,
abbot of, ii. 225 ; Ealdred, do.,
ii. 226.
Tsames, &c., v. Temee, &c
tTetwa, father of Geat, son of
Beaw, 855A; of. ii. 4.
Talbot, Robert, rector of Bnrling-
ham, notes by, in MS. C, p. xxxi ;
in MS. E, p. xxxiv ; cf. ii. 1 1 ; in
MS. F, p. xxxvi.
Tamab, R., Devon and Cc^nwall,
West Welsh driven beyond by
Athelstan, ii. 135.
TamermntSa, the mouth of the
Tamar, the Danes enter, 997£t'
Tameweorffig (D), -woiVis (A\
-weoilS, -wnr^ (D), Tama-
weoil^ig (C), TamweoiK (B, D, ,
Tamworth, Staffs., JEthelflsed
fortifies, 913C, Df; dies at,
91 8C, 92 2 A ; Edward neizes,
i&.Af ; Si trie meets Athelstan at,
925Dt ; Anlaf Sitricson capUizea,
943l>.
Tamu, Thame, Oxon., Oscytd dies
at. 97 iB.
TANCARViLLE,d^p. Seine Inf^rieore,
William of, ii. 301.
Tanet, v. Tenet.
Tanshelf, v. Taddenesscyll
Tantun, Taunton, Somenei, built
by Ine, destroyed by ^thelbiii]g,
722»t.
Tatwine, abp. of Canterbury, soc-
ceedfl Berhtwald,73i*t (cf. 9951''.
p. 130) ; his oonsecrators, w.E ;
dies, 734*t.
Tavistock, v. TEefingstoc
Taunton, v. Tantun.
TawxnilSa, mouth of R. Taw.
Devon, Harold's sons enter.
1068D.
Team, R., v, TomemuO.
Tees, R., submission of Waltheof to
William I on the banks of, ii. 265.
INDEX
443
Teflnsstoo, v. Tssfing-.
Tegntun, either King's or Bishop's
Teignton, S. Devon, bnmt by uie
Danes, looiA.
Telesphonu, pope, introduces the
Gloria in ezceUdSy I34£.
Temea (Tsmes, io7o£, 1114), B.
Thames, Britons fortify a ford
on, B. c. 6o£t ; Baldred of Kent
driven over, 823* ; Danes cross,
851*; nine general engagements
against the Danes fonght to the
south of, 871 ♦f ; Fulham on,
879* ; Haesten sails to the month
of, 893 A, 892E ; of. ii. 107 ; the
Danes cross, 894Ay p. 85t;
ascend, to the Severn, tfr.,
L87h. ; English force collected
n the north of, ib.\ Danes
draw their ships up, 895A ; Danes
cross, at Cricklade, 905A, D;
Cnut do., 1016D, £ ; D^nes enter,
999E; Ethelred crofises, 1006E,
p. 137 ; Danes winter on, ravage
and march on both sides of,
I009E, p. 139; Danes oome to,
lOioE ; and cross, tb., p. 141 ;
ravage to the south of, xoiiE;
Danes drowned in, 1013E, p. 143;
Swegen crosses, ib., p. 144;
Ethelred with the fleet on, ib. ;
Edmund marches to the north
of, t6.C, p. 150 ; crosses, at Brent-
ford, t&.D, E, pp. 150, 151 ;
iElfheah's relics carried across,
1 02 3D; thanes to the north of,
elect Harold as regent, io36Et ;
Danish fleet enters, io7o£, 1071D,
pp. 206, 207; passable on foot,
iiiAf; parts of Southumbria
extend to (Gaimar), ii. 35 ; Edwy
said to have been driven across,
ii. 151.
Temesanford (E), Tssmesa- (A),
Tempsford, Beds., Danes forti^r
themselves at, 92TA; captured,
ih.f p. 102 ; Danes come to,
lOioE.
TomesemajMt*, Tssmesemitf (E),
the mouth of the Thames, Danish
ships arrive at, 851*; Hasten
sails to, 893 A, 892E ; cf. ii. 107.
Tempsfobd, r. Temesan-.
Teneroebrsi, Tinchebray, d^p.
Ome, a oastle of William of
Mortain, 1106; Henry I wins
the battle of, tb.f.
Tenet, (Tanet, F Lat.), Thanet,
Danes winter in, 85iEt; battle
with the Danes at, 853 A, 852E;
Danes occupy, 865* ; people of,
repulse Lothen and Trling,
i046Et; Eormenburg founds a
monastery in, ii. 21, 22; Danish
fleet oomes to, ii. 187 ; Tostig
comes to, ii. 254.
Tenetland, the land of Thanet,
ravaged by order of Edgar,
969Et; ravaged by the Danes,
98oCt.
Teobald, Theobald, bp. of Worces-
ter, appointed, i ii4Ht.
Teodbald, Theobald, abp. of Canter-
bury, previously abbot of Bee,
1 1 40t ; mediates between Stephen
and Henry of Anjou, i&., p. 268.
Teotanhealh, Tettenhall, Staffs.,
English and Danes fight near,
909D, 910C, D, E.
Tkoulfus, v. Teobald.
Tetta, sister of Ine, abbess of Wim-
borne, ii. 38.
Tkttenhall, v. Teotanhealh.
Textus Roffbkbis, Emulf compiler
of, ii. 291.
Thame, v. Tamu.
Thames, v. Temes.
Thaket, v. Tenet, Tenet! and.
Thelwall, v. pelwsl.
Theobald, v. Tsedbald, Teobald,
Teodbald.
Theodisc, Addenda^ p. vii.
Theodorus (E, F), peodoms,
-riua, peodor (A), abp. of
Canterbury, 686E ; cf. 995F,
p. 130; holds synod of Hertford,
673Et; cf. 656E, p. 33I. ; con-
secrates Hlothhere as bp. of the
West Saxons, 67o*t; letter of
pone Agatho to, 67 5E, pp. 36b.,
3611., 1. ; ordered to summon
synod of Hatfield, ib., pp. 36I.,
37h. ; signature of, tb., p. 37I. ;
presides over synod of Hatfield,
68o*t ; consecrates Cuthbert,
685 Ef; dies, 690*; buried at
444
INDEX
Canterbary, tb.B ; atithority exer-
cised by, in the north, p. zziy n. ;
ii. 364.
Theodosius, the yonnser, Bomjui
emperor, aoceision of, 43.^E, a;
treaty of, with Attila, ii. 10.
Thbodulf, bp. of Orleans, hit
Cnpitularia translated into Anglo-
Saxon, ii. 87, 88.
Thsofrid, abbot of Eptemaoh, hit
opinion of StigaDd, ii. 258.
Theophylact, bp. of Todi, papal
legate to Elngland, ii. 57.
Thetfobd, V, peod-.
Thisbrt of Alsace, becomee connt
of Flanders, ii. 304, 305.
Thtulfds, v. Teobald.
Thomas, Soe, the apostle, Alfred
sends alms to, in India, 883£t ;
death of, M. aai ff.
Thomas, bp. of the East Angles,
dies at Danwioh, 65 3F Lat.
Thomas (of Bayenx), archbp. of
York, his dispute with Lanfranc
abont the primacy, io7oAt ;
i. 388 ; goes to Borne and pleade
his cause before the pope, tb.'
p. 2o6f ; tb. ; submits and is
consecrated at Canterbury, i&.f ;
ib.; dies, iioo, p. 236t; cf. ii.
389; consecrates Kalph bp. of
the Orkneys with assistants sent
by Lanfranc, i. 389 ; consecrates
William of St. CarUef to Durham,
(b, ; educated by Odo of Bayeux,
ii. 377 ; canon of Bayeux, uncle
of Tbomas II of York, ii. 391.
Thomas II, abp. of York, appointed,
iio8t; dies, 1114E, H.
Thored, v. Thnri.
Thorvet, an island in the Hertford-
shiie Colne, Danes besieged in,
ii. 108.
Thornet, f. "pomeg.
Thorpe, r. ^rp.
Thorpe, Bkhjaicin, r. Chronicles,
Anglo-Saxon, editions of.
Thruic, a Dane, sLiys abp. .^Ifheah,
ii. 190.
Thucydidbs, his mode of writing
history, p. xriii n.
Thurkill, son of Gunhild, ii. 334,
V, ]7urcil, jTuroytel.
Thuri, or TH0BXD,eail of the Middle
Angles, ravages WoroestenduK,
ii. 319.
Thcrotav, name of slaughtered
houseoarl of Hardacnat, it 319.
Thurstak, abbot of Gloucester,
educated by Odo of Bayeux, ii.
377.
For other names beginmng with
Th- see under ]?, D.
IITibba, St, buried at Byhall, trMis-
lated to Peterborough, 963S,
p. 117.
Tiberias, Roman emperor, ac*
cession of, 16*.
TidfiriO, bp. of Dunwiefa* conse-
crated, 798Ft.
TiDFRTTH, l^. of Hexham, H. 65, 66.
TiDRMHAM , at junction of \¥ye and
Severn, ii. 1 10.
TiGQUOCORAUO, British name of
Nottingham, ii. 86.
Tilberht (E), -beroht (F), bp. of
Hexham, consecrated, 78oEt.
Tinanmu^, TinemuSa, l^e-
mouth, Osred, ex-king of the
Northumbrians, buried at, 793£ ;
castle of, taken by Rufus, 1095,
p. 331 ; Robert of Mowbray
makes for, tb. ; Danes ravage as
£ur as, ii. 86; outrsffe of Rnfos
at, ii. 379 : church of St. Oswine
at, ii. 283.
TiNCHSRRAT, r. Teneroebrai.
Tine, R. Tyne, D^nes winter on,
875*; Harold Hardrada enten,
1066C, p. I96t; Malcolm III
ravages up to, io79Et; Ragnall
the elder defeats the Soots on, iL
130; Bemicia extends finom
Forth to, ii. 367.
TiNiNOHAic, or TrKNiNOBAif, Had-
dingtonshire, Anlaf Godfreyeim
ravages, ii. 143.
Titos, Roman emperor, son of
Vespasian, 71*; slaughters the
Jews, t&.f ; accession of, 81* ;
saying of, dted, {b.\ ; Domitian,
brother of, 83A, 84E.
Tobias, bp. of Rochester, conse-
crated by Berhtwald, 693E ; die?,
737£t; his knowledge of 8axon.
p. Ixxiin.
INDEX
445
ToDi, Central Italy, Theophylaot,
bp. of, ii. 57.
Tofaoaaeter, Towoester, North-
ants, Edward takes and fortifies,
oaiA; Danes attack ansuooess-
mlly, t6.; Edward fortifies, tb.
p. loa b.
ToFio THE Proud, marries Gytfaa,
dr. of Oagod Clapa, ii. 321, 266.
Toglos, DiAish jarl, slain at Temps-
ford with his son Mannan, and
brother, 921A, p. loah.
Tokig, son of Wigod, slain, io79l>)->
Toledo, Spain, recovered from the
Moors, ii. 275.
TomemuS, the month of the Team,
near Newcastle-on-Tyne, Danes
winter at, ii. 89.
Tonebriog, Tunbridge, Kent, castle
of, captured by Rufus, 1087
[1088], p. 224,
TOBFINV, earl of the Orkneys, power
o( ii. 243 ; dies, and is succeeded
by his sons, Paul and Erlend, ii.
254-
TOBHTMUMD, duz, sUys Aldred, the
slayer of Ethelred of Northum-
bria, ii. 63 ; goes to Home, iL 66.
T0RK8ST, r. Turcesig.
Tom', r. ]x>meg.
Tofltig (D, E), Tosti (D), son of
Godwin, earl of NorUiumber-
land, goes to Pevensey with Beom
and Godwin, I046^£, p. i68t ;
outlawed, goes to Thomey with
his wife, 1052D, p. I76t; goes
to Bruges, ct »6., p. 176, 105 iG ;
at Winchester at time of God-
win's death, 1053C ; receives
Si ward's earldom, 1055D, E ;
goen to Bome with his wife,
106 1 Df; attacked on his way
home, ib.f; reduces Wales,
1063D, Ef ; at Britford with the
king, 1065C, p. 192 ; Northum-
brians rebel against, kill his
bousecarls, and seise his property,
t6.C, D, io64Et; takes refuge
with Baldwin, ib.C, D, E ; tyranny
of, tb.Ct ; comes to Wight and
Sandwidi, 1066C, Df ; enters the
Humber, but is repulsed, ib.C,
D, E, pp. 196, I97t; goes to
Scotland, »5.t; joins Harold Hard-
mda, and they defeat Edwin and
Morcar, i&.t; slain, iZ»., pp. 198,
199; sworn brother to Malccdm
III, ii. 26.
TosTio^ son of Swegen Godwineson,
ii. 201.
ToTTA, bp. of the Mercians, 11. 5a
TouL, d^p. Meurthe, St. Gerard of,
i>. 333-
T0WCB8TBR, r. Tofeceaster.
Tbebbia, B., North Italy, battle of
the, ii. 101.
Tremerig (C), ffoemerin Q)),
a Welsh bp., coadjutor to Athel-
stan of Hereford, dies, 1055C, D,
adfin,\
TrenU (£), Treonta (A), R.
Trent, ^Ifwine slain on, 679E;
Edward builds bridge over, 924A ;
Swegen ascends, 1013E; Danes
winterbetweenOuseand, io69Et;
the Eagre on, ii. 16.
Treueris, Treves, abp. of., t. e.
Eberhard, io46^£t.
TBI VISA, John, his translation of
Higden, p. xliv.
Tbiyet, Nicholas, chronicler, note
relathig to, p. xxxvi.
Tboiani, Alfred descended from, ii.
82.
Trumbriht, consecrated bp. of
Hexham, 68xEt ; deposed, 685Et-
Trumwine, consecrated bp. of the
Picts, 681 Ef.
Tuda, bp. of the Northumbrians,
consecrates MedcHhamstead, 656E,
p. 30m. ; signature of, xh, p. 32b. ;
dies of the plague, 664E ; buried
at Wagele, t&.f
IITimberht, bp. of Lichfield, signa-
ture of, 85 2 K
TuirBBBHT,bp. of Winchester, iL 125.
Tdnbbidoe, r. Tonebriq^.
Tundaff, v. Cundo^.
TuToesig (D, E), Tnreoesieg (A),
Turkaseg (B), Turasig (C),
Torksey, lines., Danes winter at,
Tubbbband, a Danish < hold, slayer
of Utred, ii. 195.
TuBOOT, bp. of St. Andrew's, life of
St. Maigaret by, ii. 262, 263;
446
INDEX
dedicated to her danghter Edith-
Matilda, ii 388.
Torkeaeg, r. Tarcesig.
Ttuold, a French (t.«. Norman)
abbot, made abbot of Peter-
borough, i07oEt; cornea to Stam-
ford, lb. ; Yware escapes to, i6.t ;
comes to Peterborough, tb., p. 207 ;
dies, I098t.
Turstan, Turatein, v. Dnrstan.
Tweoxneam (A), -am (D), Twin-
ham, or Chiist Church, Hants,
seized by the Etbeling iEthel-
wold, 901A, Df.
TwiNHAM, Hants, t?. Tweoxneam.
TwiKiMO, Gloucestershire, origin of
name, ii. 115.
TwYFOBD, Berks., English escape
over the Loddon ford at, ii. 87.
TwTKB, John, formerly owned MS.
B, pp. xzzii, xc n.
Ttne, p. Tine, &c.
Ttnninoham, v. Tiningham.
Ttbell, r. Walter.
pelwttl, Thelwall, Cheshire, Ed-
ward fortifies, 923A.
peodford* peot- (D, E), Thetford,
Norfolk, the Danes winter at,
870* ; slaughter ordered by Etlred
at, 952Dt; Danes march on,
1004E; battle of, tb. ; burnt by
the Danes, loioE; Herbert Lo-
singa, bp. of, 1 094, p. 329t ; Her-
fast, bp. of, ii. 285 ; v. Willelm,
tpinogfer)>, father of Offa, son of
Eanwulf, 755*, ad fin. ; tk, ii. 6.
pored, son of Gunner, ravages West-
moreland, 966Et ; perhaps iden-
tical with porod, q. v. ; cf. Thuri.
porkyll, r. purcil.
porneg, -ig (H), pomeie (1066E),
Tom' (11 54), Thomey, Cam-
bridgeshire, Oswy, abbot of, 1049C,
1050D, ad fin.; Leofric, abbot of ,
1066E, p. 198 ; Robert, abbot of,
1114H; William of Walteville
received at, 1154 ; St. Botnlfs
relics translated to, ii. 24.
pomeg, Thomey, an island off the
coast of Sussex and Hants, God-
win and his sons go to, 105 aD,
p. 175 ; nil from, to Brngea, ib.,
p. 176.
porod, earl, a commander of the
English fleet, 992£t.
porp, Thorp, Thorpe, near North-
ampton, Henry I spends Easter
at, 1114H ; in Peterboroai^
Charter, 963E, p. 116.
Ilprokonholt, in Peterboroogh
Charter, 656E, p. 30b.
Dunor, murders two sons of Er-
menred, 640 af.
DuMOBESHLEAW, Thonor buried at.
ii. 22.
puxoU (C), -cyl (E), -kil (0, E>,
-kyl (D), porkyll (D), Daniah
leader, 1009C, p. i39t; in
London with Ethelred, ioi3£
(cf. Addenda, p. x) ; extarts
provisions for Ins ships, ib., p.
I44t ; earldom of East Aqglia
granted to, 1017D, Ef ; preacnt
at the consecration of Ashmgdon,
i02oDt; outlawed, loaiD, fif;
reconciled to Cnut, and entrusted
with Denmark, 102 sCf ; son of,
brought to England by Cnnt, t&.;
Heming, brother of, ii. 187 ;
ravages the district of St. Ed-
mund, ib. ; tries to save .^Ifhesh's
life, ii. 189 ; submits to Ethelzed,
ii. 190 ; deserts to Cnut, ii. 194.
puroil, slain by the Danes, 1039CL
puroyl, earl, invades EngTand,
1069D, p. 204.
puroytet Danish jarl, submits to
Edward, 91 5D, 918A ; withdraws
to the continent, 920A.
purcytel, son of Nafena, put to
death by Cnut, iot6D, E, pp. 148,
I49t ; cf. purkytel.
purcytel Hyranheafod, a coward-
ly leader, loioEH*.
purfexIS, a Danish bold, riain,
911B, C.
pnrtBTp, a Danish jarl of North-
ampton, submits to Edward,
92 lA, p. 102b.
pturky tel, abbot of Bedford, emrries
the body of abp. Oscytel to Bed-
ford, 971 Bf.
INDEX
447
purstan, abbot of Glagtonbury, bin
fead with his monkB, loSjf.
jniBSTAiY, abbot of Pershore, dies,
1086 [1087], p. aaaf.
Duratan (E), Turstan (H), Tur-
8tein (£), abp. of York, 1114E,
Hf ; consecrated by Calixtiui II
at the Council of Bheims, 1 1 I9t ;
forbidden to retnm to England,
tb. ; reconciled with Henry I,
1 1 20t ; Bummoned to Rome by
CalixtuB II, 1123, p. 352; by
HonorioB II, I last; diBoovers
the tombs of Ethelred and ^thel-
fled of Mercia, ii. 118; claims to
conBecrate William of Gurboil, ii.
300 ; quarrel of, with him, ii. 303 ;
Audoenns of Evreuz, brother of,
ii. 306 ; organiBes defence against
the Scots, ii. 312.
17, V.
Ualontines (A), Ualontinus (E),
Ualentinian, -us (F), ue, Valen-
tinian III, Roman emperor, acces-
sion of, 449*t.
UaJentinianus (II), Roman em-
peror, slays Mazimus, and succeeds
him, 380E, 381a.
Valentinus, S., head of, given by
i9Sl%yfu-£mma to the New Min-
ster, 104 1 F.
Uallium Bnnae, Val-^Dimes,
d^p. Calvados, battle of, 1046E.
Vatteville, V, Walteuile.
TJbba, Danish chieftain, 870F ; cf.
u. 84, 93 ; brother of Ingwar and
Halfdane, sLun in Devonshire,
"•9a-
Ueroel, Vereelli, North Italy,
council of, I047£t*
Uesoam, Fecamp, d^p. Seine Inf.,
Robert surrenders, to Rufus,
1091 : Turold, a monk of, ii. 265.
Uespasiauus, Roman emperor,
accession of, 70* ; Titus, son of,
71*.
XJtaj%b\ V. Ulf-.
Ufegeat, blinded, 1006E.
UoAiTDA, king of, V, Mwanga.
XThtred, earl of Northnmbria, sub-
mit! ya Swegen, 101 3Et; joins
with Edmund Etheling against
Cnut, ioz6D, Ef; submits to
Cnnt, but is slain, tb., pp. 148,
I49t ; Eric appointed in his
room, ffe.f.
ITiana, Uienna, Vienne, d^p. Is^re,
Mamertus, bp. of, 490E; (Guy
de Bourgogne), abp. of, elected
pope as Caliztus II, 1 1 19 ; Avitus,
abp. of, ii. 383.
Victor (I), pope, his ordinance about
Easter, aoaE.
Victor (II), pope, elected, 1054D,
E ; Cynesige receives pallium
fi-om, 1055D; dies, 1057D, E;
wrongly said to have sent pallium
to Stigand, p. zxiv n.
ITictrioius, abp. of Rouen, receives
a decretal from Innocent 1, 403E.
Uienna, Visnnb, v. CJiana.
Uirgiliua, abbot from Ireland,
dies, 903A. Df.
Uitalianaa, pope, Wulfhere sends
to. 656E, p. 33 h.; grant of, to
Medeshamstead, i&. ; consecrates
and sends Theodore, 668Et.
ViTAUS, V. Ordericus, Vithele.
ViTEBBO, Central Italy, murder of
Henry, son of Richard, king of
the Romans, at, ii 303.
Vithele (E), Fipele (D), i,e.
Vitalis, abbot of Bemay, made
abbot of Westminster, 1076E,
io77Dt.
TTlf , fights against Cnut at Helge Aa,
loasEf.
Ulf, earl, brother-in-law of Cnut, ii.
205 {bu) ; possibly identical with
preceding.
Ulf, bp. <S Dorchester, appointed,
I046^E, 1049C, 1050D, pp. 170,
171 1; expelled, ib.D; nearly
deprived by the pope, 1047E;
flies from England, i05aC, D, E,
pp. 181, i82t; Wulfwig appointed
in the lifetime of, 1053C, p.
184.
Ulfcytel (Uf-, F), alderman of
East Anglia, makes peace with
the Danes, ioo4Et ; fights against
them near Thetford, ib.\ sends
men to destroy the Danish ships,
^•t f giYM the Danes ' the worst
448
INDEX
handpUy' they ever had, tb.G,
D^adfin.; encounters the Danes,
lOioEf; slain at Ashingdon,
1016D, E. p, isaf.
Ulfcttbl, v. WlfketeluB.
inpe, Wnlpe, Flanders, O^god
Glapa comes with a fleet to, 1049C,
1050D, pp. 168, i69t.
tJndalnm (in), tJndelan (D%
Vndela (963E), Oundle. North-
ants, Wilfrid dies at^ 709E ; abp.
Wulfstan buried at, 957D;
granted to Medeshamstead, 963E,
p. 116.
Unqaria, TJngerland, v. Hungrie.
tJniueraal, v. Gilbert.
tJnlaf, V. Anlaf (Tryggrason).
Unost, v. Oengus.
UvwoNA, V. Inwona.
VoRTiOBBN, V. Wyrtgeom.
Urban, bp. of Llandaff, his dispute
with Bernard of St. David's, ii.
300.
tJrbanus, t.e. Urban II, pope, sends
pallium to Anselm, 1095, p. 332 ;
promotes the first crusade, T096
(cf. 1 1 28) ; not in possession of
Rome, ib.
Uriconiuic, Wroxeter, Salop, falls
into the hands of the Saxons,
a. 17.
Use, the Great Ouse, Danes march
along, loioE ; v. Wuse.
Use, the Yorkshire Ouse, Harold
Hardrada and Tostig ascend,
1066C, p. 196 ; the Danes winter
between Trent and, 1069E.
UsK, R., V. Axa.
tUxf^a, father of Tffe, son of
Wilgisl, 560B, C; cf. ii. 5.
Uwen, king of Gwent. submits to
AthelsUn, 926Dt.
Utsc v. Axa (Wylisce).
W.
W, confused with p, p. Ixxxii.
Wada, Northumbrian dux, revolts
against Eardwulf, and is defeated,
U.66.
Wssbheard, joint king in Kent,
692Bt.
Wnoed, ». Weced.
"WsBclingaatrat, v. Wet-.
tWflsgdSBg, father of Sigegar, ion
of Woden, 560B, C ; ct ii. 5.
Wsslaa, V. Wealas.
Wflsliso, Wsslso, V. Wylisc.
Wol]>eof; V. Wal>eof.
"Wssnta, Winchester, Danid, bp. of,
731 E ; V. Wintanceaster.
'Wserbnrh, queen of the Meraaoa,
wife of Geolred, dies, 782Et.
Wssrham, ». Wer-.
WsBTlncwio (D), TTfTsBvinff- (C),
Warwick, .fithelflsd fortifies,
914C, 9i5l>-
Wssrinowiosolr (D\ W^ssrinc-
(E), Warwickshire, Gnat ravages,
1016D.K
t^T^ormond, fitther of Offis son of
Wihtlsg, 626B, 0 ; 755A« ad Jim. ;
cf. ii. 6.
WsBStburh, Westbniy, Gloacaster-
shire, body of English defeated
by Welsh near, 105 sCf; Oswald
establishes a sdiool for monks at,
ii. 176.
WsBtlinga strast, Wssolinca-,
Weclinca Strata^ Watling
Street, Swegen rednoea all the
country to the north of, ioi3Bf ;
Swegen crosses, ib. f ; the boundary
between Edmund^s and AnlaTs
dominions, ii. 144.
ll'Wettellebume, in Peterborough
Oharter, 675E, p. 37m.
WsbS ()xet), the Forth, William I
crosses, io73Dt.
Wagele (»t), fWhalley, Lanes.
and Gheshire, Tuda buried at,
664Et ; V. Hweallsg.
Wakerino, Essex, £nnenred*s sods
buried at, ii. 22.
"Walaram, 'Waleram of MeUant,
i.e. Waleran, count of Meolan,
rebels against Hezuy I, and lows
Pont Audemer, 11 23, p. 353;
defeated, and imprisoned at
Rouen, 1 124; his castles cap-
tured, ib. p. 254 ; imprisoned at
BridgennrUi and Wallingfbrd,
1 126: Henry I reconciled with,
"29t.
Walaa, &c., v. Wealas, &e.
INDEX
449
Walkelin, WalkellnuB, bp. of
Winchester, dies, I098t ; punishes
the rebellious monks of St. An-
gustine*s,i.292 ; Ealdred, abbot of
Abingdon, committed to custody
of, ii. 267.
"Walohere, bp. of Durham, a Lotha-
ringian, slain at a moot, loSpEf ;
sncceedji i^elric, ii 268.
'Waldhere, bp. of London, signature
of, 675E, adfin,^.
"Wales, Benuu^, bp. of (t. 6. of
St. David's), 11 23, p. 252t {bia);
disorder in, under Stephen, ii. 309 ;
V. Brytland, Wealas.
Walpridus, v. Wil-.
"Walingeford, "Waling-, Walliho-
roRD, V. WealingR-.
"Walkynn. v. Wealcyn.
WaU, Waloni, v, Wealas.
"Waltear, i. e. Walter, bp. of Albano,
papal legate, brings AnBelm*s
pallium, and takes back the
Romescot, 1095, p. 232t.
Waltkb ds Belrah, Rufns* death
attributed to, ii. 287.
Waltbb Espbc, founder of Rievaulz,
at the battle of the Standard, ii.
Walteb Ttbbll, question of his
share in Kufus' death, ii. 286.
"Waltere, Walter, bp. of Hereford,
appointed, 1060D. Ef ; submits to
William at Beorhhamsted, ii. 257.
"Waltere, abbot of Evesham, suc-
ceeds ^gelwig, 1078D.
Waltebius de Ripabio, does homage
to Faricius of Abingdon, ij. 292.
"Waltetiile, Hugo of, q. v. ; William
of, V. Willelm.
Waltham, t. e, Waltham Abbey, or
Holy Cross, Essex, Harold's church
at, consecrated by Cynesige, ii.
249 ; benefactions of Gytha, wife
of Tofig Pruda, to, ii. 266; of
Adelaide, Henry I's second wife,
ii. 298 ; cf. Addenda, p. z.
Waltham, r. Wealtham.
nW^altnn, Walton, Northants, in
Peterborough Charter, 963E,
p. 116.
■Waljjoof (D, E),'W8Bl-,Wald. P),
WalSeaf (E),earl of Northumber-
land, taken to Normandy with
William, 1066D, p. 20ot; joins
the Danes, 1068D, 1069E, pp. 203,
204; submits, 1070E, 107 1 Df;
present at the Norwich bride-ale,
1075E, io76Dt; confesses to
William, i&.D ; arrested, ib.D, E ;
beheaded at Winchester, and
buriedatCroyland,io76E,i077Dt;
succeeded by Walcher, ii. 270 ;
Matilda, dr. of, ii. 294.
Wanbobouoh, V, Wodnesbeorg.
Wansdtkb, the, ii. 18.
Wanswell, V, Wodnesfeld.
Wabbubtok, ». Weardburh.
Wabdstanb, Tostig comes to, ii. 254.
Wabbham, V, Wer-.
Wabminoton, v. Wermingtun.
Warner, a monk of Peterborough,
goes tojlome, 11 14, p. 246t.
Wabwiok, Ac., v, Wsrincwio, &o.
'Waaconia, Gascony, Charlemagne
traverses, 778E.
Watchbt, v. Weced.
Watlino Street, v. Wsetlingastnet.
Wasbinoborouoh, Linos., belonged
to Peterborough, p. Ix ; the book
of, 16.
Watteuile, Vatteville, d^p. Seine
Infi^rieure, belongs to Waleran,
count of Meulan, 1 1 24.
Waveblet, Surrey, abbey of,
founded by William Giffard,
p. Hi ; Annals of, pp. lii f. ; related
toE, i&.
Wealaa* (B. C, D, a), Walas*
(C, D, a). WsBlas (F), Waloni,
Wali, the British, the Welsh,
Angles and Saxons defeat, 937 A,
ad Jin, (Weealles) ; Wessex con-
quered from, A Pref. pp. 3, 4;
fortify a ford on the Thames,
B.C. 6o£t ; Claudius reduces, a.d.
47 E; defeated at Wippedsfleet,
465* ; fly from Hengest and iEsc,
47.^ (W#) ; many of, slain by
i£lle, 477*; i£lle fighte against,
near M.earcr»de8bnm, 485* ;
Cerdic and Cynric do., at Cy-
menesora, 495*; Ceolwnlf do.,
597*; ^thelfrith slaughters, at
Chester, 605E, 6o7at ; Augustine
prophesies destruction of, %b,}
II.
»g
450
INDEX
priefttfl pray for army of, ib. ;
slaughter of, at Baiupton, 614*;
defeated at Penn, and driven to
the Parrett, 658*t ; ^thelbald
and Cuthred fight against, 743* ;
Cuthred do., 753*; expedition of
iEthelflsed against, 9 i60t ; Streac-
led, king of, 9a4Ft ; slay Edwin,
brother of earl Ijeofrie, i039Gt ;
Swegen, son of Grodwin, reduces,
i046Gt; English forces invade,
1055C, p. 186; Edward Ckinf.
rules over, 1065C, D, pp. 19a,
I93t ; William I invades, 108 lEf;
Normans in, attacked, 1094,
p. a3of ; castle in, Montgomery,
captured, 1095, p. 231; Rufus
invades, ib. ; I097t; futile ex-
peditions into, 1096, p. 333 ;
Henry I invades and buUds
castles in, 1114E, Hf ; scarcity
of mast in, 11 16; Henry I in-
vades, 11 aif. Used lipeci-
fically of the West- or Corn-
Welsh, PI5D, 918A; fight of,
against the men of Devon, 8a3*f ;
defeated by Egbert, 835*t ; coasts
of, ravaged, 9H I Of; Odda made
earl over, 1048E, p. I77t;
Greraint, king of, 7io*t.
Wealcyn (D), "Walkyiin (C), the
Welsh, Uke part with iElfgar,
1055C; Gruffydd of N. Wales
king over all, 1063D.
"Wealingaford, "Walinge*, "Wal-
ing-, Wallingford, Berks., the
Danes ravage, 1006E, p. 137;
Swegen comes to, 1013E, p. 144 ;
Waleran of Meulan imprisoned
at, 1 1 a6 ; Matilda escapes to,
1140, p. 267.
Wealland, a * Welsh,* i. e. foreign
country, Edward Gonf. comes
from, io4oEt.
Wealtham, Bishop's Waltham,
HantA, burnt by the Danes,
loOfA.
Wealwudu, doubtful reading,
878Et.
'Weardbnrh, Warburton on Mersey,
i£themiBd fortifies, 9i5Ct.
Wbabmouth , 00. Durham , monastery
of, founded by Benedict Biscop
and Egfrid, ii. 35 ; Malcolm III
meets Edgar Etheling and his
sisters at, ii. 263.
"Weast Centiiigaa, the men of West
Kent, West Kent, ravaged by the
Danes, 999E ; v. East-.
"Weast Seaxe, v. West-.
Wbatla., mythical king, eponyraoiis
of Watling Street, ii. 191.
-Weoed (D), Wsdced (A), Watchei,
Somerset, Danes make a descent
on, 915D, 918A.
'Wecedport, Watchet, Somenet.
ravaged, 987E, 988C; burnt,
Weclinca Strato, r. Waetlinga
stnet.
^Weota, father of Witta, and mb
of Woden, 449E, ad Jin,
"Wedmor, Wsdmobb, c W«|>-.
Webkaborough, r. Wicganbeorg.
Weliaoe menn, foreigners, build
a castle in Herefordshire, 1048 E,
p. I73t; accuse Godwin and his
sons, ib., p. 1 74t ; cf. Wealland.
"Welso, V. Wylisc.
Wellano, R., r. Weolud.
Wells, Somerset, John, bp. of, i.
29ot ; church of, dedicated to St.
Cnthbert, ii. 94 ; Wedm<Mre
granted to, by Edward Conl, ib. ;
Brihthelm, bp. of, ii. 154; Cyne-
weard, bp. of,ii. 163 ; Athelstaa,
or lifing, bp. of, ii. 190 ; c. Bryht-
wine, Gyneweard, Giso, Sumor-
Nete.
llWelmeaford, in Peterborough
Charter, 656 E, p. 3 it.
Wembobt, Devon, identified by
some with Wicganbeor^g, ii. 77.
WendelasB, the Mediterranean.
885At.
Wendotbb, Bucks., Roger of, r.
Roger.
Wenos, the, V, Winidi.
Wewdun, Weondun, name given
by 8. D. to battle of Brunanburh,
ii. 141.
Wente, the people of Gwent, S.
Wales, Owen, king of, 9a6D.
Wentonia, v. Wintanceaster.
Weohstan (C, D. £), 'Weoxtan
(A), Wihataa (B), alderman of
INDEX
45^
Wilts., defeats ^thelznnnd at
Kempgfbrd, and falla there, 8oo*t.
Weolnd, K. Welland, Northants,
Danes of Northants as far as,
submit to Edward, 921 A, p. io3t.
Wbokddk, t?. Wendon.
"Weoxtan, r. Weolistan.
Wkrfbith, bp. of Worcester, lease
of lands by, ii. lai.
WsBGiLD, principle of the, ii. 33, 34.
Werham* (C), Wsbp- (E), Ware-
ham, Dorset, Berhtric buried at,
784*; the Danes steal into,
876*t; move firom, to Exeter,
877* ; Edward ignobly buried at,
979Et ; translated to Shnfbesbury
from, 98o£t; Wulfwin, abbess
of, 9820 ; Robert of Belesme im-
prisoned at, 1 1 13; cf ii. 293.
liWerhtherd, abbot, sig^iature of,
852E.
Wbbid, British name of the Forth,
ii. 267.
H'WeTminsttm, Warmington,
Northants, in Peterborough
Charter, 963E, p. 116.
Webmukd, bp. of Rochester, ii. 67.
Werbinoton, «. WiSringtun.
Webtbbmobuh, t Kirriemuir, For-
fiurshire, orit^in of the name, ii. 16 ;
Athelstan advances to, ii. 1 38.
'Wesseaze, Ac., r. West Se;ixe, &c.
Westbubt, V, Wsestbnrh.
-West Cent, 999F; o. Weast Gen-
tingas.
Westchester, i.e, Chester, origin
of name, ii. 110.
^Weaterfaloa, father of Wilgisl,
son of Ssefugl, 560B, C ; cf. ii.
5,6.
West Hbcanas, Herefordshire,
Merewald, king of, ii. 2<S.
Westmorinfl^aland, Westmore-
land, ravaged by Thored, 966Et.
VTestmynstar (C, D, E), West-
minster (E), Westminster,
Harold Hareioot buried at,
i039Et; Wulfhoth, abbot of,
1049C, 1050D, ad fin. ; consecra-
tion of, 1065C, D, io66Et;
Edward Conf. buried in, tb. Ef ;
Harold comes to, 1066C, D;
William crowned by Ealdred at,
1066D, E, pp. T98, 2oot;
Matilda, do., 1067D, p. 202*^;
bp. iEffelric sent to, 106SD, ad
/n., 1009E; I072E, 1073D; dies
at, ifit.t ; Edith, widow of Edw.
Conf., buried at, 1075E, 1076D;
Bretons involved in the conspiracy
Of the earls tried at,«Z». ; abbey of,
given to Vitalis of Bemay,
1076E, i077Dt; William II
crowned at, 1086 [1087], p. 222 ;
king's hall built at, iop7,
P* ^34t ; first I *ourt held in, 1099 ;
Henry I crowned at, tb. ]). 236 ;
married at, i6.t ; distributes
ecclesiastical offices at, Ii07t;
Gilbert, abbot of, 1 1 1 7 ; Matilda,
wife of Henry 1, dies, aud is
buried at, iii8t; Whitsuntide
courts at, 1085^; 1086, p. 219;
1099; 1100; 1 104; 1107; 1 108;
1 1 09; 1121 ; Christmas courts
at, 109 1 ; iioi ; 1102; 1103;
1 104; 1106; 1 108; I no;
Michaelmas court at, 1102;
papal confirmation for Edward
Conf.'8 refoundation of, ii. 249 ;
Robert, abbot of St. Edmuntrs,
formerly prior of, ii. 291 ; monk
of, V. Sulcard.
West Beaxe* (D), -8eze* (^, C,
D, F, b), -SsMce (D), Wesseaxe
(A, /3% -Weuexe (C, F), W»st
Beaze, Weast- ^£), Wssst
SsBze (E), Ocoidentales Saz-
ones, the West Saxons, Wessex,
a Jutish tribe in, 449E, a ; de-
rived from Old SiuEons, ih, ; come
to Britain, 514* ; cf. ii. 1 2 ; royal
family of, have reigned since
Cerdic, 519E, af ; accession of
Ceawlin in, 560*; of Ceolwulf,
597*; of Cynegils, 6ii*t; of
.^£scwine, 674^*; Edwin slays
five kings of, 626E ; Birinns
preaches to, 634*t; • Cynric,
Etheling of, 748*^ ; witan of, de-
pose Sigberht, 755*t; fyrd of,
defeat the Danes, 851* ; ^thel-
swith sent to Mercia from, 853At;
fyrd of, enters Mercia, 868*;
Keading in, 871*; make peace
with the Danes, ib. ; the Danes
Og 2
452
INDEX
elude the fyrd of, 876*t; brother
of HalfdAne alain in, %^%*^r \ aln»
of, sent to Rome, 887*; 888*;
890* ; fight with the Danes near
Tettenhall, 909D ; Edward sends
fyrd from, to the north, 910A,
D; do., into Mercia, 91 1 A, D;
JElfwyn taken to, 91 9Ct ; fyrd of,
fortifies Towoester and Colchester,
921A, pp. 102, 103 ; fight at
Brunanburh, 937 A, p. 108; Edgar
saoceeds in, 959B, C ; Edgar the
friend of, 975Et ; fyrd of, called
out, icx>6E; all the shires of,
brandmarked by the Danes, ib.^
p. 137 ; Danes enter, loioE, ad
fin. ; Cnnt comes to, and reduces,
IOI5E; recovered by Edmund,
101 6D, £, p. 149 ; who coUecui
forces in, i6., pp. 150, 151 ;
assigned to Edmund, t6., pp. 152,
153 ; Cnat takes the earldom of,
101 7D, Ef ; chief men of, oppose
Harold's election as regent,
i036Et; held by iGlfgyfu-Emma
and Godwin for Hardacnut, i&.f ;
many of, follow Godwin, 1052D,
p. 175. Kings of, Owichelm,
626E; Cuthred, 743, 750, 752-
754E; Berhtrio, 784E; 836*;
Ceawlin, 827*; Egbert, 823E ;
827*; 835*; Ine.SfsA; iEthel-
wulf, 852E; 885*; Ethelred.
868* ; Alfred, 885*, ad fin, ; Cyne-
gils the first of, to be baptised,
A Pref. p. a ; cf. 635* ; r. 9up. et
inf. ; 1'. ^thelbriht, iEthelstan,
Ceadwalla, Ceol, Coenbryht, Cyne-
wulf, Eadmund, Eadward I and II.
Kingdom of, conquered by
Cerdic and Cymric, A Pret p. 2f ;
5 1 9E, af ; Danes provisioned from,
994Et; Centwine succeeds to,
A Pref. p. at ; 676E ; Ine, fi Pref.
p. 3; 688*t; Cenwalh, 64.:^*;
^thelheard, 728A,726E; Cuth-
red, 741 A. 740E; Sigberht, 754* ;
Berhtric, 784A ; Egbert, 8oo* ;
-^thelwulf, 836*; iEthelbald,
855*; Ethelred. 866*t; Alfred.
H7i*t; Edwy,955l>t.
Queens of, v. ^thelburg, Fritho-
X gith. Earls of, r. Godwine,
Harold. Bps. of, Cynebeiht
{i.e, Winchester), 799*t; Wig-
berht (i.e. Sherborne), 8ia*t;
Birinus, Hedde, Wine, q. v,
Bpric. of, iSgelberht receives,
650A; cf. 649£t; HloihheK,
670*. Early traditicms of.
embodied in the Chron., pp. cxi 1 ;
battle of Burford turning-point in
history of, ii. 43 ; effect of Danish
invasions on, ii. 114 ; cf. ii 131 ;
V. Seaxe.
West Seaxnalond (A, B), •land
(,E), WsBst- (E), VTesaeaxzuk.
-lond, -land (A), the land of
the West Saxons, WesKx, con-
quered by Cerdic and Cynric,
A Pref. p. af ; cf . ib., p. 4 ; Hlotii-
here made bp. over, 670B;
divided into two dioceses, 709*t ;
the Danes overrun, 878* ; ravage
the south ooast of, 897 A, p. 90:
Athelstan and Edmund return
triumphant to, 9)7A,p. 109.
"West Wealaa (E), --Walaa* (D).
the West Welsh, i. e. ComwaU,
Egbert ravages, 81 3*t; combine
with the Danes, but are defeated
by Egbert, 835*t; Howel. king
of, 926D; submit to Athelstskn,
"• 135; V- Comweahm, Wealaa.
West Wittebino. Sussex. iL 11.
Wepmor (A), 'Wedmop (E^, Wed-
more, Somerset, 'chrism -loosing*
of Godrum at, 878*t ; treaty of,
u. 129,144.
Whallet, v. HwealL^, Wagele.
WusLOC, AsaAHAM, V. Chronidea,
Anglo-Saxon, editions of; gives
the editio pnneepB of the AS.
Bede, p. xxviii.
Wherwell, v. Hwerwillas.
Whistley Green, near Tvryfopd,
English retreat to, ii. 87.
Whitby, v. Streonesheal.
Whitchurch, r. Hwitcirice.
Whitern,«. Hwitem.
Whitwbll, p. Hwitanwyll.
Wibbandon. perh. Wimbledon,
Surrey, two Kentish aldermen
slain at, 568* f.
Wlc. Wick, Woroestershire, e«rtlk>
quake at, i049Dt.
INDEX
453
Wicganbeors (A), 'Wiogean-
(E), ? VVeekaboroDgh, Devon,
DaBes defeated nt, 85i*t.
Wido, r. Wi])a.
Wido, or Goy, abbot of St. Au-
gustine's, Canterbury, Lanfranc
consecrates, and installs, i. aQof ;
monks refuse to receive, ib. ;
submit to, i. 291 ; plots to murder,
t2>.; flies to Christ Ciinrcb, i. 29a.
Wido, monk of Christ Church,
Canterbury, punishes the re-
bellious monks of St. Augustine*s,
i. 39 2t.
Wieht, r. Wiht.
Wlferji, thane of Cynewulf, rides
10 avenge him, 755*, pp. 48, 49m,
XWig, father of Gewis, son of Frea-
wine, A Pref. p. af; 553A ;
597A; 855A.
Wigaroeaster, v. Wigra-.
'W10BEBTU8, English bp., oppresses
the monks of Farfa, ii 271.
VTigbriht (E), -bryht (A), bp. of
the West Saxons (t. e. of Sher-
borne), goes to Rome, 812^.
WigfeilS, miswritten for Wigthegn,
833Bt.
Wiggod, father of Tokig, 1079D.
Wigheard, priest, sent to Rome
and dies there, 667Et.
WiOHiLL, r. Wiheal.
Wight, Islk op, r. Wiht, Wihtland.
"Wigiiiganiere, Wigmore, Hereford-
shire, Edward fortifiee, 92iAt;
Danes attack unsuccessfully, ib,
Wiglaf (E), wag-, Wi- (A), king
of the Mercians, accession of,
825*t; restored, 828*t; dies, ii. 77.
WioMOBB, V. Wigingamere.
WiOMUND, abp. of York, ii. 106.
Wigraoeaster (D), Wigera- (E),
Wigor- (E, F), Wigar- (F),
WigraosBster (a), -oester ^H),
Wygracester (D), Worcester,
Leofisige buried at, io33Dt ; two
of Hardacnut's hoUseearls slain at,
i04iCt; earthquake at, 1049D;
cf. p. Izxvi. Bps. of, Dunstan,
959^^1 F; Ealdwulf, 992£t ;
Leofsige and Brihteah, i033Dt ;
1038D; Living and Ealdreid,
i047Dt; Theobald, iii4Ht; ii.
203, 304; Simon, 1130; Wulfstan,
i. 289 ; Oswald, ii. 176 ; Sampson,
ii. 277 ; V. ^fric, Alhun, Milred,
Werfrith, Wilfrid. Monastic
movement checked at, ii. 157 ;
Oswald dies and is buried at,
ii. 176; Oswald grants leases of
lands of, ih. ; Eadnoth, bursar of,
ii. 190; Wynsige, decanus at, ii.
203 ; Ealdred haA to give up see
of, ii. 249. Quention of con-
nexion of the Chronicle with,
pp. liv, Ixxv f. ; relations of
Evesham to bpe. of, p. Ixxiv n. ;
see of, held in conjunction with
that of York, pp. Ixxvi, cxxf. ;
ii. 264.
Wigraceastreooir, Wigre-,
WiSre. (E), Wibraceatre- (C),
Worcestershire, ravaged by order
of Hardacnut, i04iCt; ravaged
by rebels, 1087 [1088], p. 223 ;
earthquake in, 11 19; bps. of,
Brihteah, 1038C, Ef; Living,
*.Et.
Wigpen, bp. of Winchester, dies,
833At.
WiHBAL, ? Wighill, near Tadcaster,
Utred murdered at, ii. 195.
W^ihraoeetresoir, v. Wigra-.
Wihstan, v. Weoh-.
Wiht* (C, D, a), Wieht (A), the
Isle of Wight, inhabited by
the Wihtware, 449E, a; Cerdic
and Cynric capture, 5 30 A; and
grant to Stuf and Wihtgar, 534A ;
Eoppa sent to evangelise, 656E,
p. 32b. t ; Wulfliere ravages, 661*;
Ceadwalla and Mul ravage, 686* ;
six Danish ships come to, 897 A,
p. 90I. ; Danes come to, looi A ;
Cnut goes to, lossEf; ravaged,
1048C ; Godwin goes to, 1053C,
D, E, pp. 178, i79t; Godwin
and Harold come to, tb.E ; Tostig
comes to, 1066C, Df; Harold
takes up his position at, 1066C,
p. I96t; William I goes to, 1085'',
p. 317; Robert crosses to Nor-
mandy from, 1091, p. 237; r.
Wihtland.
WiHTBUBO, St., her body found un-
corrupted, 798Ft.
454
INDEX
WihtgsT, A WeHt Saxon, oomes to
Britain, 5i4*t; Wight granted
toi 534* i <^^*f ^i^^ Ui buried at
Caiibbrooke, 544*t.
Wihtgar, niia written for Wihtred,
796F.
Wihtgaraburh, -garsM- (A),
-garas- (E), -garesbyri (F),
Carisbrooke, I. of Wight, slaughter
at, by Cerdic and Cynric, 530* ;
Wihtgar buried at, 544*t-
;Wihtgil8, father of Hengest and
Horaa, bon of Witta. 44QE, ad fin.
tWihtlog ( A, B,C), Wyhtlttg (A),
father of W»rmund, son of Woden,
6a6B, C; 755A, ml fin. ; cf. iL 6.
W^IHTLAF, name given by some
authorities to Wiglaf of Mercia,
ii. 7a.
WihtUnd, the Isle of Wight, cap-
tured by Cerdic and Cynric, 530E ;
given to Stuf and Wihtgar, 534E ;
the Danes stationed at, 998E;
lOOiE; ioo6£t; 1009E, p. 139;
A Ethelred goes to, 101 3E, p. 144 ;
Cnut goes to, loaaDf; v. Wiht.
Wihtred, king of Kent, joint king
with Wiebheard, 69a£t; aoces-
■ion (au sole king), 694*t; dies,
725*t; son of Egbert. 694A;
father of Ethelbert II, 748 a;
760 a; hifl grant of privileges to
the Church, i. 283.
liWihtred, abbot, signature of,
SsaE.
Wihtware, the inhabitants of the
Isle of Wight, derived from the
Jutes, 449E, a ; Wulfhere grants,
to i£thelwald of SuBsex, 66i*t;
■ends Eoppa to evangelise, td.f.
WiiglAf, Wi-. r. Wiglaf.
llWilberht, alderman, signature of,
656E, p. 32b.
Wilfer))* (D), Wilfrl)?*, WilfHd
(E\ bp. of York, as priest, present
at consecration of Medeshamstead,
656 E, p. 30m. t ; signature of, i6.,
p. 32 b. ; advises the evangelisa-
tion of Wight, 661* ; consecrated
bp., 664^* ; sent to Rome by
Ethelred of Mercia, 675£t ;
Agatho sends letter by, ib.j p. 37h. ;
signature of, as abp. of York, tb..
P- 37l.t; expelled by E^iid,
678*t ; cf. 709E ; (second; reirton-
tion of, 685 Ef ; dies at Oundl*-.
and is buried at Ripon, 709£t;
snooeeded by Aoca his priest,
7io£t; Ripon minster built by,
948 1 )t; alleged translation of,
by Odo, ii. 145, 148, 154 ; life of,
by Fridat^oda, dedicated to Odo^
ih. ; entry relating to, p. Ixxi n.
A^ilfei«, %.e. Wilfrid II, bp. of
York, 685Et ; die*, 744K
WiLFbiD, bp. of Woroerter, suc-
ceeded by Milred, ii. 53.
WiLFBiDus, Walfbidus, bp. of St.
David's, ii. 300 ; called Griflfri, ih,
tWilgisl (C), WilgilB (B), father
of Uxfrea, son of Westedaka,
560B, C ; cf. ii. 5.
Wiliflo, r. Wylisc.
WiLLXHAD, St., obtains leave from
Alchred and a Koithambria«&
council to evangelise the Saxons
and Frisians, ii. 50, 51.
Willalm, t. 0. William Longsword,
duke of Normandy, acoession of,
9a8E.
WiUelm (C, D, E), Wyllelm (D),
made bp. of London, 1048 E.
1052D, pp. 176, I77t: flies from
England, 105 2C, D, p. iSif :
consecrated by abp. Robert,
p. xlii.
WiUalm (G, D, E), Wyaalm (D\
i. e. William I, the Conqueror,
duke of Normandy, and long of
Enflfland, accession of, 1031 E;
visits England, 105 2 D, p. I76t:
reduces Maine, io62£; his in-
vasion expected, 1066C, D,
pp. 196, I97t ; Harold goes with
a fleet against, i6.£, p. 197^ ;
of. p. xlix ; invades England, and
wins the battle of Hastini^s.
1066A, D, £, pp. 196, 198, I99t
(cf. ii. 290) ; his ravages, tt.I).
p. 20ot ; Edgar and others »ab>
mit to, ib.f; crowned by Ealdred.
ib.Dj E, pp. 198, 2oot ; his an^er
against the monks of Petor-
borougb, 16. £, p. 199; imposes
heavy geld, i6. D, p. 2oot J * 0^7 ^ ;
takes chief men of England wiiU
a- O^rJr^hU^J^ ^ dM^tv^ e^ ^V^J^^'t^'^^UX''.
INDEX
455
him to Normandy, 1066D,
io67Et; retuma to England,
1067D, Ef; distributeM lands,
<b.Ef ; marches into Devon and
reduces Exeter, io67Dt ; keeps
Easter ac Winchester, t&.,
p. ao2t ; marches north to York,
kc,f «b.f ; gives the earldom of
Northumberland to Robert de
Commines, 1068D, Ef; ravages
York in punishment of his murder,
f6.f ; marches north and ravages
Yorkshire, 1068D, 1069E, pp.
303, 304*)' ; spends Easter at
Winchester, ifc.Df ; Waltheof
submits to, 1070E, 107 iDf ; robs
the monasteries of England, tb.f ;
cf. Addenda, p. z ; gives the abbacy
of Peterborough to Turold, tb.Ef ;
makes pence with Swegen of Den-
mark , i6. , p . 207f ; reduces the isle
ofEly, 1071E, io73Dt; Hereward
refuses to submit to, ib.\ ; invades
Scotland, 1073E, i073Dt ; Mal-
colm III submits to, tb. (cf. ii.
268) ; sends bp. i^elric to West-
minster, ib.\ ; reduces Maine,
and returns to England, 107 3E,
i074Dt ; goes to Normandy,
1074E, 1075 D ; receives Edgar
Etheling, xh.\ ; gives Ralph
(Guader) the daughter of William
FitEosberu, and the earldom of
Norfolk and Suffolk, 1075E,
i076Dt; plot of the earU to
dethrone, made known to, 1075E,
io76Dt ; returns to England and
arrests the earls, i6. ; Danes
afraid to fight with, ib.; has
Edith buried at Westminster, ib, ;
spends Christmas at Westminster,
ib, ; enemies of, subdued, ib. ;
gives the abbacy of Westminster
to Vitalis of Bemay, 1076E,
107 7Dt; besieges Dol, but has
to retire, tb.f ; makes peace with
the king of France, 107 7Et ;
Robert, son of, fights against,
1079D, Ef ; • wounded, ib, ;
William, son of, <6.£; invades
Wales, 108 1 Et ; arrests Odo of
Bayeux, io82t; 1086 [1087],
p. 326; Matilda, wife of, 1083,
p. 2i5t; imposes a heavy geld,
f6.t; brings a large force from
Normandy to England, io85t ;
ravages the sea-coast, ti., p. 316 ;
holds a witeuagemdt at Glouces-
ter, and orders the Domesday
Survey, i^.f ; sends commissioners
throughout England, ib.; Ium
Easter and Whitsuntide courts,
1085^ ; knights his son Henry,
ib, ; all landholders swear allegi-
ance to, lb., p. 31 7t; goes to
Wight and Normandy, ib. ; Edgar
Etheling revolts from, ib.f ; mis-
fortunes of twenty-first year of,
1086 [1087]; his covetousnees,
tb., p. 218; ravages France, and
burns Mantes, i&.f ; returns Ui
Normandy and dies there, i6.,
pp. 218, 2i9t (cf. i. 290) ; buried
in St. Stephen's, Caen, tb.f ; his
sons, ib, ; his character, and
achievements, ib., pp. 219-22 if;
founds Battle Abbey < t6., p. 2i9t
(cf. ii. 203).; hid dominions, ib.,
p. 220t ; his good police, ib.f;
his tyranny and forest law, iLy
pp. 2 30, 22if ; his death and
successor, ib,, p. 222t; Duncan,
son of Malcolm, given as a hoetag*:
to, 1093, p. 2 28t ; compels Lan-
franc to assume the primacy, i.
387 ; entrusts jewels to Spear-
hafoc, ii. 228; never successful
after the execution of Waltheof,
ii. 269; refuses to promote
Englishmen, ii. 271 ; deteriora-
tion of, after Matilda's death, ii.
373 ; Lanfranc and Thomas
complain to, ii. 388; Robert
of Moriain, half-brother of, ii.
390.
WiUelm (E), WyUelm (D). i. e.
William Fitzosbem (Osbeames
Bunu, 1075E, 1076D), earl of
Hereford, tynumy of, 1066D,
p. 2oot ; supports Amulf of
Flanders, but is slain by Robert
the Frisian, 1070E, 107 iD, pp.
306, 307t'; dr. of, given to Ralph
Guader, io75£, io76Dt; advises
the spoliation of the monasteries,
ii. 365.
456
INDEX
'Willelm, bp. of Norfolk (». e, Thet-
ford), appointed, 1085, p. 216.
WiUelm, t. 0. William II, king of
England, son of William I,
wounded at Grerberoi, I079E;
succeeds his father in England,
1086 [1087], pp. 319, aaaf (cf.
i. a90t) ; distributes his father's
treasures, 16. ; keeps Christmas at
London, i6. ; rebellion against,
1087 [io88]t; conciliates the
English, ih,y p. a33t; besieges
Pevensej and Rochester, t6.,
p. 234f; sends and captures
Durham, {b., p. 325 ; attempts to
gain Normandy from Robert,
I09ot ; bribes Philip I to aban-
don Robert, ib.f ; holds his court
at Westminster, 1091 ; crosses to
Normandy, and makes peace with
Robert, tb.f ; hears of Malcolm's
invasion and returns to England,
t5.t ; invades Scotland, but makes
peace, tb. ; Edgar Etheling sub-
mits to, t6., p. 327 ; restores
Carlisle, and expels Dolfin, 1092 f ;
his sickness and brief repentance,
I093t ; ecclesiastical appoint-
ments by, i6.t ; summons Mal-
colm to Gloucester, but refuses
to see him, f&., pp. 227, aaSf;
Duncan a hostage at the court of,
ih., p. 2 28t; gives him leave to
return tu Scotland, t5. ; holds his
court at Gloucester, 1094; goes
to Hastings, and has Battle
Abbey consecrated, t5., p. 229t ;
crosses to Normandy, has tresh
quarrel with Robert, t&.f ; sum-
mons the English fyrd, and takes
their money, t&. ; bribes Philip I
to retire, tb.f; summons his
brother Henry, tb.f ; crosses from
Wissanc to Dover, 1095 ; summons
Robert, earl of Northumberland,
to his court, t&.f ; marches against
him, tb., p. 231 1 ; invades Wales,
ib, ; summons a meeting of all
tenants-in-chief, ib, ; commits
Robert of Northumberland to
Windsor Castle, ib., p. 232 ;
keeps Christmas at Windaor,
1096 ; holds a gemdt at Salis-
bury, tb.f; Normandy mor^iged
to, t'b.f; spends Christmas in
Normandy, 1097; 1098; 1099;
and Easter at Windsor, 1097;
invades Wales, and builds castles
on the border, tb.f ; allows An-
selm to go abroad, tb.f (cf. 1 100.
p. 236) ; goes to Normandy, tb.t ;
sends Edgar Etheling to Scotland.
ib.f p. 334t ; Edgar, mm of Mal-
colm, made king in dependence
on, ib. ; hall of, at Westminster,
tb.f; grants the earldom of
Shrewsbury to Robert of fieleame.
1098 ; holds first court in hi»Bew
hall at Westminster, 1099; ex-
pels H^e de la Fl^che from
Maine, tb.f ; returns to England,
tb. ; holds his three coorts at
Gloucester, Winchester, and
Westminster, 11 00; shot when
hunting, tb.t; buried at Win-
chester, ib.t ; his hateful charac-
ter, ib.f; chivalrous nde to
character of, p. Wiii ; graoti
St. Oswald's, Gloucester, to the
see of York, ii. 118; gives the
monks of St. Augustine's leave to
elect their abbot, ii 316.
WiUslm, i.e. William of St.Garilef,
bp. of Durham, rebeU agaioit
Rufus, 1087 [io88]t ; ravages in
the north, ib., p. 223; submits,
and goes to Normandy, i^., p.
2a5f ; dies, I096f ; oonsecrmtien
of, i. 289t ; restored to Durham,
ii. 280.
"WiUelm, i. e. William of Alderi,
steward and cousin of William of
Eo, hung, io96t.
Willelm of On, t.e. William,
cuunt of Eu, defeated in single
combat by Geofirey of Baynard,
and mutilated, 1096.
-Willelm Oiffiurd, 0ifard, bp. of
Winchester, appointed, iioo, p.
236 ; refuses to be consecrated by
Gerard of York, Ii03t; one nf
the consecrators of William of
Curboil, 1123, p. 25a; dies, 1139,
p. 26ot ; founds the abbey of
Waverley, p. lii.
Willelm, eorl of Moretoin, i.e
INDEX
457
William, earl of Mortain, escapes
to Normandy, Ii04t ; saflfeni for-
feiture, i&. ; opposes Henry I in
Normandy, 1 1 05 1; 11 06; Tinohe-
bray, a castle of, ib. ; defeated
and captured there, ib.
"Willelm OrlBpin, captured at
Tinchebray, 1 106; deprived and
expelled from Normandy, 11 12.
'Willelm Bainart, suffers forfeiture,
II 10.
'Willelm Mallet, suffers forfeiture,
mo.
TT^iUelm, monk and abbot of Glou-
cester, 1113H.
'Willelm, abbot of Ceme, formerly
monk at Caen, 1114H.
"Willelm, t.e. William the Etheling,
son of Henry I, chief men of
Nonnandy do homage to, iii5f ;
goes to Normandy and marries
Matilda of Aujou, iiipt; cf.
iiai ; ii. 299; drowning of,
1 1 20^ ; does homage to the king
of France for Normandy, ii. 292.
'WiUefan of Cnrboil, abp^ of
Canterbury, elected, ii23t; for-
merly canon of St. Osyth's, tb.f ;
consecrated at Canterbury, ih,
p. 252 ; goes to Rome, and pro-
pitiates the pope, ib.f; receives
John of Cr«ana, 11 25; goes to
Rome, tb.f ; simmioiui a council
to London, 1 1 29 ; canons passed
by, t6.t; consecrates Henry of
Blois to Winchester, tZ>. ; conse-
crates Canterbury and Rochester
Cathedrals, 1 1 30 ; crowns Stephen,
ii35t; dies, ii4ot; consecrates
Godf^y, bp. of JEiath, ii. 300;
quarrel of, with Thurstan, ii. 303 ;
gives the see of Rochester to
archdeacon John, ii 306.
'Willelm of Bomare, i. e. William
of Roumare;, rebels against
Henry I, 1123, p. 253; (uterine)
brother of Randolf of Chester,
1 140 ; besieged in Lincoln, •&.
'Willelm, t. 0. William Clito, son of
Robert of Normandy, married to
(^byl) dr. of Fulk V of Anjou,
1124, p. 254t (cf. ii. 299);
supported by Henry I*s eneioies.
ih, ; cf. ii. 295 ; marriage with
Sibyl dissolved, ii27t; cf. ii
299 ; made earl of Flanders, tb.f i
marries sister-in-law of Louis VI,
t6.t ; wounded, die«, and is buried
at St. Bertin's, ii28t; cf.ii. 305.
Willelm, eorl of Albamar, ». e.
William of Aumale, defeats the
Scots in the battle of the Standard,
II28t.
WiUelm Maldoit, holds Rocking-
ham Castle, 1 137, p. 265; abbot
Martin recovers Peterborough
estates from, ih,
Willelm, B', %,e. St. WUliam of
Norwidi, martyred by the Jews,
ii37f PP- 2^5» a<56t.
WiUelm de 'Walteuile, made
abbot of Peterborough, ii54t;
meets Henry II at Oxford, ib. ;
consecrated at Lincoln and in-
stalled at Peterborough, ib,
'Willelmas, bp. of £lmham, con-
secrated, L 29bt.
WiLUAM, count of Evreux, suffers
forfeiture, iiii.
William dk Talvab, count of
Ponthieu, makes peace with
Henry I, 11 20.
William of Tanoabville, com-
mands Henry I*s troops in Nor-
mandy, ii. 301.
William VII, Willl^lm VIII,
dukes of Aquitaine and counts of
Poitiers, ii. 304.
Wiluam of Malmesbubt, relation
of, to the Chronicle, pp. Ixzxvi f.;
aims at being an historian, p.
Ixxxvi ; ct p. cxxvii ; materials
used by, ii. 133-135; dedicates
works to Robert of Gloucester, ii.
303-
William thb Lick, king of Scot-
land, pedigree of, carried up to
Noah, ii. 81, 82.
WiUsBtan (A), WilasBte (£), the
people of Wilts., defeat Mh.e\-
mund at Kempsford, 8oo*t : join
Alfred at Egbert's Stone, 878* ;
V. Wiltunscir.
Wilao, V, Wylisc.
Wilteaoir, Wiltshibx, v, Wiltun-
scir.
458
INDEX
Wiltun, Wilton, Wilts., Danes
defeat Alfred at, 87i*t ; JSlfgvc
barieil at, 963A ; Swegen ravages,
1003E; ]£dgar said to have se-
duced a nun of, ii. 159, 161.
'Wiltunoeaster, xniswritten for
Wintan-, 897 D, p. 91.
Wiltunsoir (Wilto-, F), Wilt-
shire, Danes enter, 1003C, D;
fyrd of, march against them, t&.E. ;
ravaged by the Danes, 101 1£;
by Cnut, 1015E. Bps. of
(t. tf. of Ramsbury, 7. v.), JSlhered,
870F, at; ^Ifstan, 9«iCt;
Wulfgar, «6.t; ^fric, 994At,
995Ft : Brihtwold, ioo6Et ;
i046Dt; Herman, it.f; 1078D;
Siric, ii. 173; v. i£thelred,
i£theL<tan. Alderman of,
i¥:thelhelm, 898A. Chippen-
ham in, ii. 92 ; abp. ^fric be-
queaths a ship to, ii. 186 ; v. Wil-
sietan.
WiMBLBDON, V. Wibbandun.
Winburne, Wimbome, Dorset.,
CuthbuTg founds a monastery at,
7i8*t; ^thered of Weesex,
buried at, 87i*t; the Etheling
^thelwold seizes and holds, 90 1 A,
D ; Badbury near, t6. ; king
Sigferth buried at, 96aAt ; nun
of, abducted by iEthelwoId, ii.
115; abbess of, v. Tetta.
'Winoanheal, Finchale, Co. Dor-
ham, synod at, 788D (Addenda) ;
Moll ^thelwold deposed at, ii. 50.
'Winoeaster, v. Wintan-.
'Winoelcumb, Winchoombe,
Gloucestershire, Godwin, abbot
of, 105 3C, D ; bp. Ealdred takes
the abbacy of, i&.Dt ; dedication
of abbey of, ii. 65 ; Cwenthryth,
abbess of, ii. 69 ; sheriffdom of,
held by Edric Streona, ii. 200;
Godric. abbot of, ii. 24a.
'Wince8ter,WiNCH£8TSB,r.Wintan-
oeaster.
Wind, violent, 1009E f 1039C ;
1052C, 1053D. p. i8at; 1103;
1114; 1121 ; 1122.
TVindlesora (E), Wlndeles- (H),
Windleaofra (11 26), Windle-
soore (1127;, Windsor, iEthel-
sige oonsecrated abbot of St. Aa-
gustine s at, 1061E ; eonrta held
at. 1095; 1096; 1097; 1105:
1107; iiio; III4E, H; 1127;
Robert of Mowbray committed to
oisUe of, 1095, p. 232 ; William
of St. Carilef dies at, 1096;
Henry I marries Adelaide of
Louvain at, Ii2it; Hogh of
Chatean-neuf imprisoned at, 1 1 a6.
"Wine, bp. of London, coniecrates
Medeshamstead, 656E, p. 3oh.t ;
signature of, A., p. 32b. ; soooeeds
.^^Iberht as bp. of the West
Saxons, 660**^; omitted in list«
of bps. of London, p. xziv n.
WiXFLJED, mother of St. A%yfu,
ii. 147.
'Winfirid, bp. of the Mereians.
deposed in 673, 656E. adjh^
WilTHXATH, Scandinavian name of
battle of Bmnaaburii, ii. I41.
Wnrmi, the Wends, Godwin fights
against, ii. 203 ; Wyrtgeom, king
of, ii. 206.
WintAnceMter* (C. D, F), "Win-
tun-, Winte- (A),'Wint*- (A, D1.
"Win- (C, D, E, F), "Winoeater
(C D. E, F, H), -OMter (a .
Wentonia, Winchester, Daniel
resigns at, 744*t; Cynewnlf
buried at, 755*, nh fin,\ .£tbd-
wulf, 855*t ; Edward and ^f-
weaid, 924C, D ; Hon, alderman
of Somerset, ii. 70; broken bj
the Danes, 860* ; Dsnish captivt^
hanged at, 897 A, p. 91 ; B>Tnstaa
dies at,9<;3A; ^Ethelwold restores
monasteries at, 963E; Dann
march past, ioo6£, p. I37i':
submits to Swegen, 1013E ; Axf-
gyfu-Emma occupies, 1035O. Df,
ib36C, D, Ef; Edward Conf.
crowned at, ia43C, D, i042Et:
raid against i£ifgyfu-£mma at,
t^.D ; Beom's body translated t-.
I046^E, 1049C, 1050D, pp. 16S-
1 7ot ; death of Godwin at, 1053C,
D, Ef; William I spends Easter
at, 1067D, p. 202 ; 1068D, p. 204 ;
Edith, widow of Edw. Conf. die»
at, 1075E, 1076D; WaltheoT be-
headed at, 1076E, 1 07 7 Dt;
INDEX
459
Suter conrts at, 1085^; 1086
[1087], p. 219; 1095 (cf. 1097);
ixoo; iioi; iioa; 1 103; 1104;
1108; 1122, p. 253; William II
taken poiiseauon of his father's
treaaores at, 1086 [1087], p. 222 ;
Henry I comes to, II 14H; 1127,
p. 258; moneyers of England
BQiiimoned to, ii25t; besieged
by Stephen's queen, ii4ot;
Henry of Anjou received at, ib.
p. 268 ; Wulfwig of Dorchester
dies at, ii. 259; Lanfrano holds
councils at, i. 288t ; i. 289t ; con-
secrates Maurice of London at, i.
290. fips. of, Hiedde, 703*;
Denewnlf, 909A, D ; Frithestan,
9ioA,D; BymAtan,93iA; ^f-
heab, 935F; 951 A; Cenwulf,
03E,p. ii7,bM; .^Ifheah, 984 A f;
993a; iElfnge and ^fwine,
I032£t; ilSlfwine and Stigand,
1045E. io48Dt; WalkeUn,
io98t; i. 29a; ii. 267; William
Giffard, iioo, p. 336; 11 23,
p. 252 ; 1139, p. 36ot ; Henry of
Bloia, tft.f ; 1 130 ; 1 140 ; Wig-
thegn and Hereferth, ii. 74 ;
iEthelwulf (!), ii. 75 ; -^fsige,
ii. 154; Stigand, ii. 333; v.
ilSthelwold II, Daniel, Helmstan,
Swithhun, Tunberht.
Bprio. of, Cynebeard succeeds
Hunferth in, 754*t ; iGthelwold
receives, 963*-)- ; in Rufus' hands
at his death, IIOO. .^Sllno
Puttuc, prior of, ii, 305.
Beomirulf, wickreeve of, 897 A«
S, mainly a Winchester
book, pp. XXV, xcvff., oxvii;
transferred to Canterbury from,
pp. xcvi f. ; A, written at, pp. c,
cxviii ; ultimate original of B, C,
probably written at, p. cxviii ;
decline of historical writing at,
pp. xcvii, c ; early West Saxon
traditions and annals written
down at, pp. cxi ff. ; the head
quarters of the Chronicle, pp. Ix,
cxii. Old Church or Minster
at, built by Cenwaih, 643A,
64i£t ; cf. 648F ; Edred buried
iij, 955D; Cnut, 1035C, D,
1036E; Hardacmit, 1041E;
.£lfgyfu-Emma, 1051C ; Godwin,
1053C, £; Rufus, iioof; Alfred,
ii. 113; ^thelwold, ii. 170;
secular priests expelled from,
964At; iGthelsige, a monk of,
io6i£t; Geoffrey, do., 1114H;
charter of Edgar to, ii. 161.
New Minster at, consecration
of}903Ft ; secular priests expelled
frotu, 964 Af; alderman ^thel-
msBr buried at, 982Ct ; .^^fu
Emma givee the heail of St. Valen
tine to, 104 1 Ft; abbots of,
Grimbald, ii 132; iEthelgar,
964At; 088F; Wulfric, i. 288;
Plegmund consecrates tower of,
ii 103 ; Alfred buried in, ii. 113
114; Womser, abbot of Ghent,
retires to, ii. 238 ; Wherwell left
to, by Edred, ii. 238.
Nunnaminster at, restored by
^thelwold, 963E ; founded by
Ealhswith, ii. 117 ; v. Ceaster,
Wnnta.
WiNTEBS, hard, 76i*t; 1046C,
i048Dt; iii5t.
Wintunoeaster, r. Wintanceaster.
Winwidfeld, unidentified, battle
of, 654Et.
Wipped, thane of Hengest, slain at
Wippedafleet, 465*t.
Wipped68fl«ot, unidentified,
Britons defeated by Hengest and
JEtio at, 465*t.
Wirhealaa, -heal, Wirral, district
between the Dee and Mersey,
Cheshire, Chester in, 894A,
p. 88h. ; Danes move from, into
Wales, 895A.
W1BTOKBNX8BUBO , f Bradford-on -
Avon, battle of, ii. 24.
llWiaebeo, Wisbeach, Cambridge-
shire, in Peterborough Charter,
656E, p. 30b.
WissANT, V. Hwiiaand.
Witanham, v. WItham.
Witenagttixidt, action of, in depos-
ing kings, ii. 44, 50, 53.
Witam, t. Hwit-.
Wiiham (A), -Witanham (D),
Witham, Essex, Edwani fortifies,
9i3A,Dt.
46o
INDEX
IIWHlesmere, -nuBre, Wittleeey-
mere, Cambridgeehire, in Peter-
borough CSharters, 656E, p. Sit.;
963E, pp. 116, 117 {qiutter),
JWitta, father of Wihtgils, son of
Wecta, 44QE, ad fin.
"Wlpa*. Wflf (F), -Wldo (F Lat),
t. e. Guido, duke of Spoleto, con-
tends for the Italian on>wn,
887*t.
'WiSreoeastreaoir, «. Wigra-.
HWiSringtan, Werrington, North-
ants, in Peterborough Charter,
963E, p. 116.
Wlenoing, son of JEHe of the South
Saxons, 477*t-
'Wlfketeliu, t. e, Ulfcrtel, abbot of
CroyUnd, deposed by Lanfranc,
i. 290.
Wlno«, r. Wulf..
Wlstan, i, e, Wulfstan, bp. of
Worcester, repels the rebels from
Worcester, 1087 [1088], p. aast;
one of the consecratorB of Ralph,
bp. of the Orkneys, i. 289t ; of
William of St. Garilef, i. 289;
slight mention of, in Chronicle,
pp. liv, Ixxvi f. ; educated at
Peterborough, p. Ixxviii n. ; re-
stores Oswald's church at West-
bury, ii. 176; his reverence for
Oswald, ib,; invoked as the
protector of Worcester, ib. ;
appointment of, ii. 250 ; submit*
to William at Beorhhamsted, ii.
257 ; helps to suppress the revolt
of the earls,' ii. 270; attempted
deposition of, ii. 316 ; dies, ii. 282.
Wlurioiis, i.e. Wulfric, abbot of
the New Minster, Winchester,
deposed by Lanfranc, i. 288.
II W0CINOA8, Woking, Surrey,church
of, granted by Brorda to Medes-
hamstead, 777K, p. 53h.
tWoden, father of Bieldteg, A Pref.
p. 2t; 547B, C; 552A; 597A;
855 A ; cf. ii. 15 ; son of Fnthu-
wald, 855 A; cf. ii. 4; son of
Frealaf, 855B, 0 ; son of FreoSo-
laf, 547B, C ; father of Waegdaeg,
560B, C ; cf. ii 5 ; of Wihtlseff,
626B,C; 755A,ac;^.; of. ii. 6;
of Wecta, 449E, ad fin. ; all the
Anglo-Saxon royal booses tncr
their descent from, ib.; cf. ii. i&
'Wodneabeorg (£), VToddea- (A]..
Wanborough, Wilts., great battle
at, 592*t ; Ine and Ceolred figbt
at, 715*; cf. ii. 71; (W^oddnes-
bcNorlig, 592 W, Addenda).
W0DNE8FKLD, Wanswell in Beike-
ley, site of the Danish defeat of, a,
911, il 126. ftVt4^>rvt«^jat/ wiy
WoLFSWELL, Tilberht oonsecnted
at, ii. 55.
'Wonuer, abbot of Gbent^ dies.
98iCt.
W00D8TOGK, V. Wudestoke.
W0KGK8TKB, &0. , r. Wigraoeaster, Ac
Worr, alderman, dies, 800^*.
"WoiAUs, Worthy, near Winchester,
Hants, Godwin of, slain, 1001 A.
WoTTON, Db. Nicholas, first deaa
of Canterbury after the diasoltt-
tion of the monastery, p. xxvii ;
formerly had possession of MS. S.
pp. xxvii, xxix, xxxii.
Wbouohton, r. Ellendun.
Wroxktkb, v. Uricouium.
Wtideatoke, Woodstock, Oxoiu.
Henry I holds his court at, I I23t;
ib.y p. 252.
Wadiham, Odiham, Hanu.
Henry I spends Easter at,
1 1 16.
Wadu, the Wood, osed abadlntelT
for Selwood, 709^* ; ot t5.B.
Wnlf, V. Wulfric
Wulfeah, blinded, ioo6Et.
Wnlf elm, abp. of Canterbunr,
941a; appointed, 925a, Ef; f«e*
to Rome, 927Et ; dies in 942.
ii. 143-
Wulfgar, made bp. of Wiltshire
(t.e. Ramsbnry), 98iCt; one cif
the evil counsellors of Ethelred,
ii. 171.
Wulfgar, made abbot of Alnngdon
989E, 99oCt; diesy iox6E.
P- I53t.
Wulfgeat, property of, confiscated.
ioo6Et.
'Wulfheard, alderman, sent b\
Egbert to take poMession of Kent,
823* ; defeats the Danes at South-
ampton, 837^; dies, ib. ; d it.
INDEX
461
83 ; iDiswritten for Osric, 860B,
C (Addenda).
"Wulfheard, a Frisian, slam, 897 Af.
'Wtilfhere, king of the Mercians,
son of Penda, cf. 66i*; 675*;
his saocession, 657A, 656Et;
a great benefactor of Medesham-
stead. 656Et (cf. 675E. pp. 35b.,
37h.; 963E, p. 110); present at
the consecration, ib,y p. 3oh. ;
his grant, i6.1. ; grant of Ancarig,
ib., p. 31L; signature of, i&.b.,
p. 3am. ; sends &ppa to evangelise
Wight, ib, p. 32b. ; 66i*t; grant
of Vitalian to, i&., p. 33h. ; charter
of seventh year of, ib. ; ravages as
far as Ashdown, 66i*t; ravages
Wight, and grants it to his god-
son, i£thelwald of Sussex, iS.f ;
fights against iSscwine at Bed-
^^i 675*t; dies, %b.\ Eormen*
gild, wife of, ii. 56 ; Werbuig said
to be dr. of, ib.
"Wulfhere, abp. of York, dies,
893£t.
Wulfhere, bishop's thane, slain,
1 001 A.
WuLFUAB, «. Manni.
Wtilfno« did (E), WulnotS (F),
WlndS (F Lat.), a South Saxon,
Brihtric accuses and tries to seize,
ioo9Et; bums Brihtric's ships,
ih. ; father of earl Grodwin, tb.Ff.
WuLFNOTH, son of ^thelmeer,
probably not identical with pre-
ceding, ii. 186.
'WulfholS, abbot of Westminster,
dies, 1049C, 1050D, ad fin,
"Wulfred* (F), "Wulured (F), abp.
of Canterbury, 995 F, p. 130;
consecrated, 8o3*t; receives the
pallium, 8o4*t ; goes to Rome,
81 2»t; returns, 813*; dies, 8j9*t;
his suit with Cwenthryth, abbess
of Winchcombe, ii. 69.
ll'Wulfired, lands leased to, 85 a£.
IKTulfred, alderman of Hants, dies,
897At.
Wulfric, king's horse-thane, dies,
897A, ad fin,
Wulfirlo (E), Wulf (D), son of
Leofwine, slain, lOioEf.
'Wulfrio, made abbot of St. Augus-
tine's, Canterbury, l043Et; sent
to the Council of Rheims, I046^£,
ad tnii.f ; 1050D, ad fin, ; dies,
1061D, Ef.
WuLFBio, V. Wluricus.
Wulfiran, captured by the Danes,
943D.
Wdlfbun, wife of alderman iElf-
helm, ii. 211.
Wulfaie (C), Wnlfsyg (D), bp. of
Lichfield, dies, 1053C, D ; succeeds
Byrhtmier, ii. 217.
Wulfcige (C), 'Wulfsle (D), Wul-
aige (E), abbot of Ramsey, slain
at Ashingdon, 1016D, £, p.
Wulfttan (D), Wulstan (D, E),
abp. of York, besieged by Edmund
in Leicester, but escapes, 943Dt ;
submits to Edred, 947D; im-
prisoned by Edred in ludanburh,
95 ^Df; restored, 954Dt; dies,
956E, 957 Df, buried at Oundle,
%b, (cf. Addenda) ; makes peace
between Edmund and Anlaf, ii.
144; said to have expelled Anlaf
and Ragnall, ii. 145.
Wulfstan, a deacon, dies, 963A.
Wulfatan, made bp. of London,
996Ft; not identical with Wulf-
stan of York, ii. 182.
Wulfstan, one of the heroes of
Maldon, ii. 188.
Wulfitan (II), bp. of Worcester, and
abp. of York, consecrates Ashing-
don Minster, loaoC, Df; conse-
crates iEthelnoth to Canterbury,
i02oFt; dies, i023Et; succeeds
Ealdwulf, ii. 182; not identical
with Wulfstan of London, ib, ;
reduces Ethelred's laws to writing,
lb. ; author of the homilies, ib, ;
homilies of, cited, ii. 167, 191 ;
consecrates ^Ifwig, bp. of London ,
ii. 192; Brihteah, a nephew of,
ii. 208 ; liis address on the duties
of a king, ii. 222.
WuLVSTAK, St., V, Wlstan.
Wulfwi, bp. of Dorchester, ap-
pointed in Ulfs lifetime, 1053C,
p. 184 ; goes abroad for consecra-
tion, ib.f ; dies, and is buried at
Dorchester, io67Dt.
46a
INDEX
Wulfvdn, abbess of WareliAm, dies,
98aC.
WulftLuold, abbot of Chertaey, dies,
io84t.
Wulnd«, r. Wulf..
WuLPE, r. Ulpe.
Wulaige, Wulatan, r. Wulf-.
"Wulured, v, Wulf-.
Wuae, the Great Ouse, Edward
ravages between the dikes and,
905A, Df ; r. Use.
fWybba, 6a6W ; v. Pybba.
Wte, R., English encamp on, ii.
no; Welsh driven beyond, by
Ajbhelstan, ii 135.
Wygraoester, v. Wigra-.
WyUso (C, D, E, H), 'Wylso (C),
WiUoo (A), Wilao (E), Weloc
(C), WsBUao (D), Wflslao (E),
British, Welsh, the W. king, ». t.
Gruflfydd of a Wale«, 1050D,
p. i7ot; io52C,arf/j».,io53Dt;
i,e. Gruffydd of N, Wales,
i052^Dt; 1056C, D; Tremerin,
a W. bp., 1055C, D, ad fin.;
twelve W. aldermen slain, 465*.
W. men, defeat a body of
English near Westbury, i053Ct ;
raids by, 1094, p. aaof; capture
Montgomery, but disperse on
Rufus' approach, 1095, p. 231 ;
some of, act as guides to Rufus,
1097 ; elect Cadwgan as their
chief, ib.f ; submit to Heniy I,
II14E, H; 1121. W., one
of the languages of Britain, E
Pref. p. 3t. W. ale, 852E ;
V. Aza.
WyUelm, «. Willelm.
Wtltk, R., t>. Guilou.
Wtuaro, father of Robert, founder
of Robertas Castle, ii. 240.
Wtnsiqb, decanus at Weroester,
ii. 203.
Wyptgeom*, -gem (E), king of
the Britons (Vortigem), invites
the Angles, 449*t; gives them
land, ib.; Hengest and Horsa
fight against, 455*; Catigem, son
of, ii. II ; cf. ii. 24; cf. Wirt*
gemeebnrg. '
Wtrtosorn, king of the Wends,
brother-in-law of Cnut, ii. 206.
Y.
Yarmouth, Norfolk, the Danes sul
from, to Ghent, ii. 95.
ITbernia, v. Hibernia.
YiBAR, different oommenoemeats of,
pp. czxxix ff.
tYife, father of j£Ue, aon of Uzfres.
560B, C; cf. ii. 5.
Ymxna, v. ^^gyfu*Bmma.
YoKKB, V. lone.
York, e. Eoferwic, Ac.
Ypwinaafleot (A), Heopvines-
fleet (£), Ebbsfleet, lliaoct.
Hengest and Hona land at,
449*t ; cf ii. 1 1.
Yraland, v. Yr-.
Yrio (E), Yryo, Hyryo (D), i, e.
Erie, set up as king by the
Northumbrians, 9481>t ; de-
serted by them, «&. ; received
by them, 952£t; son of Harold.
ib, ; expelled, 954D, Ef ; cf. Ad^
denda.
Yrio (D, E), Birio (I>), made esrJ
of Northumbria by Cnut, 1016D,
£, pp. 149, i49t; Nottbomfaris
granted to, 1017D, Ef.
Yriso, Irish, I. men take part with
iElfgar, 1055C.
Yrlaad (D, E, F), It- (A, C, D).
Yra- (C, D), Ira- (B), Hir- (D),
Ireland, three 'Scots* oome 6iMDt
891 F ; the Danes retire to, 915D.
918A; Northmen do., 937B,C,
D, p. 109 n.t ; Anlaf of, 941IH ;
ships firom, ravage in Soath
Wales, 1050D, p. i7ot ; Harold
(and Leofwine) go to, 1048K,
1052D, p. 176, 105 iCt; Harold
oomes from, 1052C, D, £, pp. 17S.
179; MlfgKT coUeota foress ixu
1055C, D; Harold's sons come
from, 1067D, p. 303t; 1068P;
retire to, ib, ; some of ike Danish
ships go to, 1070E, p. S07;
William I*s designs on, 1086
[1087], p. 220t ; r. Hibetnia.
Yrling, a W iking, ravages Ssnd*
wioh, &0., i046Et,
INDEX 463
78ere,R.Y06r) France and Belgium,
Godwin oomee to, logaE.
Taopa (A), Taopo (D), a Danish
hold, slain, 905 A, D.
Ythancaestib, Bede's, perhaps
identical with ludanbnrh, ii. 149.
Tttinsaford, near Linslade, Backs.
(S.), Edward makes peace with
the East Anglian and North-
umbrian Danes at, 906 A, D.
Tware, sacristan of Peterborough,
escapes to abbot Turold, loyoEf.
YxNiNO, Suffolk, marriasre of Ralph
Guader said to have taken place
at, ii. 269.
Z.
ZALA.KA, near Badajos, battle of, ii.
375-
Zaraooza, v. Cesar augusta.
Zebedee, James, son of, M. 136.
/^ 'J Anjk,^^ <ui.a^xry^ AtnXC(^. j^co ^ V*-^
ma/z«- OiCficM. ^/a^ Z-e-vx*. ^■eotXt^iryy^B^ -^
» 'i^VOO^\^ CUC^^^Jiy • I ntlNTED AT THE CLAUMDON PRKflSJ 'T/ CL^ A^^""^^"^
, \ I I U ^i 4 I BY HORACS HAST, M.A. / (/^ ^ g
''J^ Ot^VtHA^l/C-A. yf^ \ PRIWTBR TO THE UWIVBRSITTfy fc>lx>^J.* ^J^^W^Xj
VlOi^- /'in^^ Oi/y^y^ OLc<!e^ ^ ^^^XfCvdju'J '^t^
•a^^M^^e^*.; €>w^*aA*/^ ^jv*A£^!^^v*y '
-S^L^^e^,^ ^^'i^i^r^'^'^^ '^-^^if*^
... „i
•'♦ 'V
i;^iUiW<^ c^oruAXt;*^ /Wie4.,Aa W^H'U^
/«k<i Ha/o «l.M^ .V/vvPiA/vo-e^Ux-^A/tr ^^^^^
/'^ (&cCi/Ui (y^r\JlA. Ci/^j&W\iJi «vwvvvi '.^'lAf*^'
75^ (/'i«.X^t»4 U^VliUvt' 'vi^^^^K^H-V. / J<^A'' "-
>«kV
US
■-'< Ic 192
rn
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11